《The Savior is just a 3-Year-Old》


 Chapter 1

    Traveling to the Scene of the Beheading


    Her neck felt chilly.


    When Jiang Huailu opened her ck, round eyes, she found that she was kneeling on the freezing cold ground.


    Her neck was stretched long like a swan.


    A reminder came from her side.


    ¡°Xiao Lu, quickly stretch out your neck. When the de of the guillotine drops, you¡¯ll be overwhelmed with pain if your head isn¡¯t cut offpletely.¡±


    Jiang Huailu¡¯s eyelids trembled.


    She turned her head to the side and saw the man kneeling on her left. That was her father, the Deputy Dean of the Court of Judicature and Revision.


    The one next to him was her grandfather, a Cab Schr.


    He was said to have a life and death friendship with His Majesty.


    ¡°Xiao Lu, Xiao Lu, drink some wine to warm your belly. You¡¯ll not feel any pain and you¡¯ll not remember anything after drinking it.¡± Tears dropped silently from the young woman¡¯s face, while holding a bowl of strong alcohol in her hands. After drinking this bowl of wine, Jiang Huailu would probably not remember anything.


    Jiang Huailu¡¯s heart was pounding and her forehead was terrifyingly hot. She could be burnt to death because of the high temperature, while her body was still intact.


    Her ck eyes rolled around. Jiang Huailu only felt that her throat was dry. She had no idea how long she hadn¡¯t had any water.


    The young woman, Xia, saw this and only felt pain, as if something was gouging a hole in her heart.


    Her Xiao Lu was just three and a half years old. She was still a child.


    His Majesty was so cruel that he wanted to exterminate the Jiang family.


    ¡°Mother, I don¡¯t want to drink this¡­¡± Jiang Huailu said with grievances. Before she finished talking, her mother had already pinched her mouth open and poured the strong and spicy white wine into her mouth.


    She gulped down the white wine.


    People watching around them had started secretly crying at this moment.


    She was just a kid who was three and a half years old. Her expression looked so ignorant and she didn¡¯t know anything at all.


    Jiang Huailu felt that her mind immediately became muddled. Her eyes were clear and ssy like those of a fawn and her cheeks were flushed. She burped and let out a scent of alcohol that rose into the sky.


    She kept thinking about the Bodhisattva continuously in her brain, Bodhisattva, Bodhisattva¡­


    The Bodhisattva said that she, she would be a heavenly immortal and a savior that saved¡­ saved the world in the future.


    Right, she would establish prestige. She¡­ hm, she was very impressive.


    Jiang Huailu wasn¡¯t tied up because of her age. Meanwhile, she stood up, as her body swayed and her eyes were bleary. She waspletely drunk.


    Once she took the first step forward, her body softened.


    She rolled down the stairs like a little ball and the two pigtails on her head also drooped.


    The supervisor was about to go and get her, but when he turned around¡­ He saw her holding onto the pants of a boy, who had arrived without him knowing, tightly.


    p. Everyone knelt on the ground.


    They watched in terror that little girl tightly grabbing the apricot-yellow robe that had a four wed dragon pattern.


    The supervisor trembled slightly. It was summer, but he was drenched in cold sweat and his hands and legs felt cold.


    Jiang Huailu sat on the ground with pain spreading across her body. She was about to be beheaded, so her heart felt wronged.


    A savior couldn¡¯t cry.


    Right, a savior couldn¡¯t cry.


    ¡°Wahhh¡­¡± An earth-shattering cry resounded.


    Jiang Huailu couldn¡¯t hold back her tears after all. She started crying out loud, sitting on the floor of the beheading site. Tears dropped and pattered onto the ground. Why couldn¡¯t a savior cry?


    A three-year-old savior also had to cry!


    Jiang Huailu burst into tears. She only wanted to be the savior of the world because she wanted to save the world, punish evil spirits, and restore peace to the world!


    Tears and snot ran down Jiang Huailu¡¯s face. She grabbed the handkerchief in her hand and leaned forward.


    ¡°Huhu¡­¡± She wiped her nose with the handkerchief that was embroidered with dragons.


    And then wiped her tears.


    Gasps came from beside her.


    There seemed to be chills all around her body. Xiao Lu looked up while tears welled up in her eyes. The boy¡¯s face was as dark as the bottom of a pot under the scorching sun.


    ¡°Hm, devil!¡± she said.

 Chapter 2

    Devil


    ¡°Hm, devil!¡±


    Her voice was clear and the execution ground instantly went into silence.


    The supervisor looked at her in shock. He knelt on the ground and dared not to look anymore.


    Jiang Huailu¡¯s face flushed and it was entirely red. She looked up slightly and saw the boy¡¯s face.


    The boy looked fierce with his sword-like eyebrows. His eyes were glittering like stars and his features were exquisite, but he was extremely indifferent and cold.


    His eyes were full of anger.


    People couldn¡¯t even lift their heads, as if a storm was about toe upon them.


    ¡°Xiao Lu, get back here now.¡± The woman¡¯s body shook. She trembled in fear under the boy¡¯s vicious energy.


    Everyone in the world knew that people had actually had doubts about the Crown Prince when he was born.


    Before His Majesty appointed an Empress, he only had two Honored Consorts.


    Consort Lin was His Majesty¡¯s favorite Consort back then, so she then gave birth to the older Prince. The older Prince was already eight at that time, when the younger Prince was born. He had been taught by the Grand Tutor since he was little, so he was very familiar with poems and ways of governing a country. The eight-year-old Prince won the love of the entire court.


    Even though the Crown Prince should be appointed based on family status instead of virtues, His Majesty didn¡¯t have an Empress yet at that time, so the Crown Prince could only be from one of the two Consorts.


    Consort Lin¡¯s family did their best to raise the older Prince, so when little Huaijiang was born, the older Prince was already favored.


    Consort Yun might have given birth to a boy, but her family was weak and the older Prince was exceptionally smart. Everyone thought that the older Prince would be the future Crown Prince.


    Until¡­ the little Prince, whom people had no expectations for, gradually grew up.


    When he turned two, it happened to be the pce¡¯s New Year¡¯s Banquet and His Majesty invited all of the ministers toe.


    The older Prince was already ten and he was totally in the spotlight. He even gave a birthday speech.


    That day, the two-year-old Huaijiang spoke.


    The first thing he said wasn¡¯t father or mother. When he spoke, he recited a poem!


    Everyone was shocked.


    He was sent to take sses with the Grand Tutor at the age of three. He never forgot what he learnt and could understand things quickly. Even the Grand Tutor was surprised.


    He took only one hour to recite the poems that the older Prince had learnt in three days.


    After studying for a few years, the older Prince had started learning how to govern a country. The Grand Tutor had already regarded him as a clever child. However, Huaijiang was already born with such knowledge.


    The entire pce was stirred up in a blink of an eye.


    After realising this, the Emperor appointed this three-year-old boy as the Crown Prince that very night.


    Consort Yun¡¯s family had always been inferior to that of the powerful Consort Lin. And yet, she rose to sess in one step by giving birth to an outstanding son.


    The older Prince spent eleven years gaining reputation, but his younger brother had only needed three years to destroy everything.


    He was now nine years old and had already received the right to rule the country. Even the Emperor was at his mercy every day that he went to court.


    The older Prince was already seventeen and he was banished to be an idle Prince years ago. He wasn¡¯t allowed to return to the pce without permission,pletely destroying him.


    Nobody in the pce was afraid of His Majesty, but everyone was terrified when they heard Prince Huaijiang¡¯s name.


    And now¡­


    Someone was holding onto Prince Huaijiang¡¯s pants, hanging on his legs like a soft bun. She used the python robe of the Crown Prince to wipe her snot and tears without hesitation. This was totally¡­ astonishing!


    She even called Prince Huaijiang a devil!


    The Crown Prince was regarded as the only Emperor, who could unify all the countries in a thousand years, by Master Yixu.


    Jiang Huailu tried her best to open her eyes wide, but the face of the boy in front of her was dark and there seemed to be two bodies swaying side to side, making her dizzy.


    ¡°Your Majesty, please forgive her. Please forgive her, Your Majesty. Xiao Lu is still young. She¡¯s unconscious right now because we gave her strong alcohol to drink. That¡¯s why she¡¯s talking nonsense,¡± Lord Jiang spoke with anxiousness in his eyes.


    Prince Huaijiang looked indifferent and he narrowed his eyes slightly, ncing at that soft ball. He then swung his leg forward to get rid of the round Jiang Huailu and was about to go straight ahead.


    ¡°Devil, don¡¯t go!¡± Xiao Lu widened her eyes and rushed forward to grab his pants tightly, with her cheeks bulging.


    Bodhisattva said she was a savior.


    A savior must stop him from makingmon people suffer!


    Xiao Lu was also a bit confused. Right, she must stop him from hurting people!


    If someone had to suffer, it¡­ it could only be her alone! She was really a hero who sacrificed her life to save the world!


    Sizz¡­


    There was the sound of a brocade robe ripping.

 Chapter 3

    She Tore the Devil¡¯s Pants


    Sizz¡­


    A sound came into Jiang Huailu¡¯s ears.


    Xiao Lu tugged at the bottom of the pants with bleary eyes, looking confused. Was something torn?


    Prince Huaijiang, who had never cried since he was born, froze.


    His back became stiff and he waspletely stunned.


    That clear sound seemed to havee from his body?


    Was it the sound of something being ripped?


    Prince Huaijiang, known for being mature and calm all the time, felt his heart pound.


    He only felt¡­ that his lower body was cold.


    The supervisor was about to get up, but when he saw this damned sight, his legs softened and he immediately sat back down on the ground.


    That chubby little girl was sitting on the ground innocently with an apricot-yellow robe in her hands. She didn¡¯t seem to have reacted and she pulled again¡­


    Sizz¡­ Another sound of ripping came.


    She¡­ She tore the devil¡¯s pants?


    Oh¡­


    Jiang Huailu¡¯s lips opened slightly and she looked at her hands dumbfoundedly.


    This devil would kill hundreds of thousands of people in the world in the future and he would turn the human world into hell, causing the sound of wailing to be everywhere and for blood to flow like a river. And she had torn the pants of such a person?


    Would¡­ would she make the devil cry? Jiang Huailu was confused and her mind was a mess.


    ¡°Your Majesty!¡± The supervisor, Lord Lin, was astonished. The hair on his body stood on end and he felt chilly when he saw the furious expression of the Crown Prince.


    Lord Lin crawled forward on his hands and knees and stumbled down the stairs.


    He could also feel the murderous energy of the Crown Prince from where he was.


    Lord Lin ran forward as he took off his long robe, so nobody would discover the Prince¡¯s embarrassment.


    However, before he got close enough, that devilish voice came again and said, ¡°Little devil, your pants are ripped.¡± She then poked at his exposed fair skin.


    Prince Huaijiang felt the traces of her fingertip.


    Soft and warm.


    ¡°How dare you!¡± Huaijiang said with a low voice. The boy wasn¡¯t fully grown yet, so his voice still sounded a bit childish. And yet, his viciousness made people terrified.


    Lord Lin rushed forward to wrap his robe around the Crown Prince. The moment he looked at the Prince, he felt a chill down his spine.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t see anything.¡±


    Members of the Jiang family shook their heads in unison. ¡°We didn¡¯t see anything either.¡±


    The people kneeling on the ground had all heard of Prince Huaijiang¡¯s name. He was someone that could frighten the enemy countries at the age of nine.


    He could even stop babies from crying.


    They all said at the same time, ¡°We didn¡¯t see anything as well.¡±


    Everyone at the execution grounds were horrified. Jiang Huailu¡¯s heart also shook, as if the cold wind had be stronger.


    Jiang Huailu burped and she was a little more sober.


    The devil, this was the extremely cold-blooded devil, who ughtered everyone in the entire city in a blink of an eye, and even destroyed the whole kingdom afterwards. No, he even turned the three realms upside down!


    And now¡­ she had torn the devil¡¯s pants apart.


    Jiang Huailu was extremely anxious, but then the alcohol got to her head. She immediately felt dizzy and fell asleep at the feet of the Crown Prince.


    ¡°Lord Jiang, this is the good daughter you raised!¡± the Crown Prince gritted his teeth and said.


    If the chubby girl wasn¡¯t lying at his feet with a drunken expression and sleeping unsuspectingly, he¡­ he would have truly killed her with his own hands.


    Pop.


    The fat girl blew a transparent bubble out of her nose and it popped.


    Lord Lin saw blue veins appearing on the Crown Prince¡¯s forehead. He quickly kicked Jiang Huailu away with his foot and came up to surround the Prince.


    The Crown Prince nced at Lord Lin¡¯s feet.


    ¡°Your Majesty, are you here for the execution? The Jiang family is so disrespectful. How dare they defile you!¡± Lord Lin knew why the Jiang family was in jail.

 Chapter 4

    Destroyed the Country


    The Jiang family really didn¡¯t know how to appreciate people¡¯s kindness.


    Members of the Jiang family were all court officials.


    The old patriarch of the Jiang family was a Cab Schr and was extremely valued by the Emperor, while his eldest son, Lord Jiang, was the top schr in the examination of Liberal Arts back then and he was now the Deputy Dean of the Court of Judicature and Revision.


    His Majesty let the Jiang family work under the Crown Prince to help him ascend to the throne in the future.


    However, Old Lord Jiang had said honestly, ¡°The Crown Prince is too vicious. He¡¯s not suitable to be the Emperor. He¡¯s already leveled an entire country next to us at the age of seven. Even though that country surrendered, he still killed a few hundred thousand soldiers. An Emperor needs to enact justice, act reasonably and have the world in his mind! And yet, Prince Huaijiang did none of those things! Moreover, even ghosts dare not to get close to him, which shows how vicious His Majesty is.¡±


    What he said angered the Emperor. Now everyone in the Jiang family had to be beheaded.


    The Crown Prince didn¡¯t reply to Lord Lin. He only sat in the main seat indifferently.


    ¡°Lord Jiang. Are you sorry?¡± the boy asked with a slightly hoarse voice. He was ten years old this year, so his voice had also started to deepen.


    Old Lord Jiang lowered his head and remained silent, while Lord Jiang stood upright. ¡°Your Majesty, I dare not to beg for mercy, but my daughter is innocent. Please forgive her.¡±


    The Crown Prince chuckled softly.


    People of the Jiang family lowered their heads and looked at his exposed smooth thighs.


    They then looked at the sleeping Jiang Huailu, who had her chubby belly exposed.


    The Jiang family was speechless.


    She didn¡¯t seem¡­ that innocent.


    She took off the Crown Prince¡¯s pants in public. There shouldn¡¯t be anyone else like her in the previous dynasties or even until the end of the world.


    Old Lord Jiang took a deep breath. Nobody knew better than he did that the Prince had been cruel since he was little.


    The Prince should be here today to watch their heads hit the floor.


    Old Lord Jiang closed his eyes slightly, while the Crown Prince sneered softly and threw out a yellow scroll.


    ¡°An¡­ An imperial edict?¡± Lord Lin¡¯s cheeks shook as he crawled forward to pick it up.


    ¡°Hear His Majesty¡¯s edict: The Jiang family has been loyal for generations and I can¡¯t bear to exterminate the Jiang family. I¡¯ll now banish the Jiang family to a thousand miles away.¡± Lord Lin started reading with cadence.


    After he finished, everyone of the Jiang family looked at the Crown Prince unbelievingly.


    The Crown Prince looked down, when he went down the stairs, he stopped for a second next to the sleeping chubby girl, then turned around and left in disdain.


    The world knew that Prince Huaijiang had no empathy at all and he was bloodthirsty.


    When he left the pce in casual clothes at the age of seven he met the spoiled daughter of a minister, who was raised by her family to be arrogant and domineering. She grabbed his hands because he looked handsome¡­


    After returning to the pce, he cut off the girl¡¯s hands.


    Rumor had it that even the Empress dared not to get close to him. Whenever there were any expressions of intimacy, the Prince would be disgusted.


    For this, she even asked Master Yixu toe and tell the Crown Prince¡¯s fortune specifically.


    Today, he was here to meet Yixu and to announce his order.


    Thinking of that bold, fat girl, the Crown Prince looked furious again.


    ¡°Let the Jiang family suffer a bit when they go into exile.¡±


    A ¡°yes¡± came from somewhere and then there was no sound.


    Prince Huaijiang left the execution ground and got onto a low-key luxurious carriage that had dragon motifs outlined with ck-gold threads. People wouldn¡¯t be able to see them clearly without looking closely.


    When the carriage arrived outside the Anguo Temple, a little novice monk was already waiting.


    ¡°Your Majesty, please follow me. Master hase back from his trip. He knows that you want to see him, so he is waiting in the temple,¡± the little novice monk said, as he put his hands together.


    Prince Huaijiang nced at him coldly.


    The little novice monk was afraid that he would anger this big buddha so he said, ¡°Master Yixu usually spends a year traveling, but this time he returned after just three months. Your Majesty must have been blessed by the Buddha. You have such good fortune only because you¡¯re kind to the world.¡± Ah, a monk was also forced to lie.


    Very good indeed. Very good indeed.


    He then heard the Prince say coldly, ¡°If I didn¡¯t destroy the country he was traveling to, how would he return so quickly?¡±


    You and I were originally not destined to meet. This happened only because of my cruelty.


    The little novice monk was so terrified that the blood flowing around his body clotted.

 Chapter 5

    You Were Abandoned Seven Times


    Prince Huaijiang entered the meditation room.


    There was a touch of incense in the meditation room, giving people a sense of peace and tranquility.


    ¡°Why do you have to scare him? This little novice monk can¡¯t bear it.¡± Master Yixu was sitting in the meditation room cross-legged. He opened his calm eyes and there was an energy that gave people peace flowing across his body.


    ¡°I¡¯m not joking.¡± The Crown Prince didn¡¯t hide his fierceness at all.


    ¡°On the day I was born, are you the one who said that I¡¯d be the best Emperor in history?¡± Prince Huaijiang lowered his gaze with a cup of tea in his heads. Who wouldn¡¯t be frightened to see him? The best Emperor?


    Ha.


    Yixu said, with his hands ced together, ¡°Monks don¡¯t lie.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care if it¡¯s true or not. What does it have to do with me whether the people in this world are dead or alive?¡± the Crown Prince said with coldness.


    Master Yixu smiled and remained silent.


    ¡°Fine. Then, tell me why I was born to hate girls. If you can¡¯t give me a reason, I¡¯ll tear down this temple and take these little novice monks¡­ back to the pce to be my eunuchs!¡±


    The little novice monks outside the door immediately trembled.


    The rumors were indeed true. The Prince was brutal and liked to kill people.


    Master Yixu kept looking at him calmly with a smile but a glint of fear shed deeply through his eyes.


    He could really do so.


    ¡°Your Majesty, do you believe in a past life?¡± Master Yixu twirled the buddha beads in his hands and the air was full of a light scent of sandalwood.


    ¡°Ridiculous! A previous life? Have you read too many storybooks from the mortal world? Are you telling me that I owed a love debt in my previous life, so I have to keep my integrity to wait for her to return in this life? I think you¡¯ve eaten too much incense ash!¡±


    The Crown Prince snickered. Even if he had a previous life, so what? He just had to find that person and crush her with thousands of knives.


    Master Yixu was startled.


    ¡°Your Majesty¡­ In fact¡­¡± Yixu, who was known as the Guardian Master of the dynasty, didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Prince Huaijiang¡¯s eyelids suddenly pulsed.


    As if something was out of his control.


    Yixu got up and bowed to the Prince. ¡°Your Majesty, just listen and don¡¯t mind what I¡¯m going to say, no matter if you believe it or not. Your Majesty¡­ has been encountering bad people in yourst seven lives. You were abandoned every time¡­ That¡¯s why, Your Majesty¡­ you have misogyny.¡± Yixu looked at him with pity.


    That was right. You were abandoned seven times!


    Prince Huaijiang, who wasn¡¯t even ten years old, was silent. It was a deep silence.


    The energy around him seemed to be drowning Master Yixu. It was so heavy that people couldn¡¯t breathe.


    ¡°Really? Interesting. Where is that person now?¡± The boy chuckled and it gave Master Yixu goosebumps.


    Master Yixu stopped twirling the buddha beads in his hands and shook his head gently. ¡°Destiny will bring her to you. The two of you have a deep connection. She¡¯ll imperceptibly affect you.¡±


    ¡°If I kill her first this time, I¡¯ll be able to cure my misogyny, right?¡± The Prince bit his lower lip lightly with the desire for blood in his eyes.


    Even if he had to dig three feet, he must find her and kill her at the Meridian Gate himself!


    When Prince Huaijiang left Anguo Temple, his face looked terrifyingly dark.


    Master Yixu heaved a sigh gently after he left. ¡°Amitabha. Good, good.¡±


    Once the Prince was born back then, he had known that the world would be destroyed at his hands.


    He was born a bane and would bring bad omens to the world.


    Master Yixu said that he would be the best Emperor in history in front of everyone, so he could have people of the world in his mind, for the sake of his reputation.


    Thinking about it now, he was afraid that he was asking for the moon.


    Prince Huaijiang had been so cruel when he was young. When he grew up, the world would be in danger.

 Chapter 6

    Exiled to a Thousand Miles Away


    When Prince Huaijiang returned to the pce, the Jiang family just happened to be leaving the city to begin their exile.


    Old Lord Jiang seemed to have aged ten years.


    He was at the age where he should have many children and grandchildren and should be able to spend his remaining days happily, but now, he was exiled. He didn¡¯t even know if he could make it to the ce where he was banished to.


    The whole world knew that the day belonged to mortals and the night belonged to ghosts.


    During the day, they hurried on with their journey smoothly. And yet, during the night, they faced the attacks of evil ghosts, so they could only stay somewhere nearby and dared not go out without permission.


    The Jiang family had old people, young children, and women who were pregnant.


    Being exiled wasn¡¯t any easier than being beheaded in front of the public.


    ¡°You should go back. If the spies of His Majesty see you, he¡¯ll punish you.¡± Old Lord Jiang heaved a sigh. There were many young officials outside the city gate. They were all his disciples.


    ¡°Why would he punish us? Is it also a sin to send you off as your disciple?¡±


    ¡°Our Master was wronged and imprisoned, but we couldn¡¯t do anything to help. We¡¯re extremely ashamed. What¡¯s wrong with respecting our Master?¡± These few young disciples were all from this year¡¯s imperial examination. They were now working as editors at Hanlin Academy.


    One of the disciples came up and hugged Old Lord Jiang. Old Lord Jiang froze and took the chance to grab the hidden thing in the disciple¡¯s hand.


    ¡°After saying goodbye, we¡¯ll be a thousand miles away from each other. Please take care of yourself, Master. These are amulets we got from Anguo Temple. You must take it with you for safety.¡± Some disciples quickly gave the amulets to the members of the Jiang family.


    Xiao Lu was now lying on Xia¡¯s back. Since the day Jiang Huailu went into prison, she had been having a fever.


    She had already been weak before going to the execution ground. This was why Xiao Lu traveled through time.


    Xiao Lu¡¯s body was so soft. She didn¡¯t know if she still had a fever or if it was the alcohol. At this moment, she was thrilled to know that her head wouldn¡¯t be cut off.


    However, thinking of the fact that the devil would ughter people and go on a killing spree in the future, she was sad again.


    The fat Xiao Lu slid down from her mother¡¯s back. Those young disciples immediately gave her things with a smile. Xiao Lu didn¡¯t reject them and her body was soon full of items.


    ¡°Go, go. We¡¯re leaving.¡± The Yamen officer nced at them for a second and looked away.


    ¡°We can¡¯t bete.¡± Everyone had already talked to the Yamen officers, so the trip could be better for the Jiang family. Even so, this would be a tough journey and the members of the Jiang family might not be able to survive it.


    Everyone looked at Xiao Lu with reddened eyes.


    During the journey, children and old people were the first to be overwhelmed.


    The olddy of the Jiang family, Liu, had already been sick before they were sent to be beheaded, so Lord Jiang now had to carry her along the way.


    And yet, Old Lord Jiang was still hanging on. This old man was always strong.


    ¡°Xiao Lu, I¡¯m so sorry.¡± Xia burst into tears. Xiao Lu¡¯s face had already be slimmer after such a short time.


    Xiao Lu was born in the Jiang family, but she had already been arrested and exiled before she could enjoy her life.


    Old Lord Jiang had two sons and a daughter in this life.


    His eldest son, Jiang Yubai, was the Deputy Dean of the Court of Judicature and Revision. He had a thirteen-year-old son, Jiang Huaian, and a daughter, Jiang Huailu, who was three and a half years old.


    His second son, Jiang Yuqing, didn¡¯t like to make friends with people and wasn¡¯t interested in government affairs, so he ran the family business of the Jiang family. He married his wife, Yuan, and had a daughter, Jiang Huaiying. Yuan was now pregnant and she was also being exiled together with them.


    Old Lord Jiang¡¯s daughter, Jiang Youning, had already gotten married, so she wasn¡¯t exiled.


    Meanwhile, Jiang Yubai was carrying his mother, Liu, on his back, while Jiang Huaian came up and silently grabbed his sister.


    ¡°Mother, take a rest first. Let me carry her.¡± Jiang Huaian was the eldest grandchild of the Jiang family. He used to be the study partner of Prince Huaijiang. And now, his entire body had be skinny and out of shape.


    The young boy¡¯s innocence had already been washed away.

 Chapter 7

    Banished to Deste City


    Since the third day of their journey, Jiang Huailu started to have a fever again.


    It was serious this time and the Jiang family was terrified.


    The ce where they were exiled this time was Deste City, which was known as the Land of the Lost.


    Everyone knew that humans and ghosts went different ways in the world and that there was a clear distinction between day and night.


    But this wasn¡¯t the case in Deste City.


    Deste City was the restricted area of the fourrgest kingdoms. This was a ce that was forgotten by people in the world, but it was also a thorn in everyone¡¯s heart.


    The fourrgest kingdoms banished all of their exiles to Deste City. Year after year, Deste City had had rapid development.


    Those who could reach Deste City alive were all fierce and powerful people.


    Not to mention there were ghosts everywhere in Deste City, making it more frightening.


    Rumor had it that Deste City was divided into inner city and outer city, in order to fight against the evil spirits. The outer city was a ce for the lowly citizens. Those people had to stay up all night to keep themselves alive, so as to get through the tough nights.


    Members of the Jiang family were all schrs, so being exiled to Deste City was even harder for them than dying.


    And now, Jiang Huailu suddenly had a serious fever and was unconscious. During the day, Jiang Yubai and Jiang Huaian took turns to carry her. Xia secretly used some silver to beg the Yamen officers to stop for a while, so she could get some herbs and medicine.


    The Yamen officers wouldn¡¯t enter Deste City. They would return to Daying Kingdom after handing these people over at the city gate.


    Knowing that the Jiang family would never return to Daying Kingdom, the Yamen officers had never treated them well along the way.


    ¡°Stop for an hour? Do you know that it¡¯s going to get dark soon? If we can¡¯t find a ce to stay, we¡¯ll have to spend the night in the wild. This will be the world of the evil spirits after the sun goes down. You might want to die, but don¡¯t drag us with you!¡± the Yamen officer shouted and his saliva almost sshed onto Xia¡¯s face.


    He stared at Xia¡¯s wallet.


    Before they left, they saw those officials and disciples give money to the Jiang family.


    The chief of the Yamen officers rubbed his thumb and index finger together. Xia immediately froze and put on a smile, taking out a piece of silver for the Yamen officer.


    ¡°There¡¯ll definitely not be a dy. We¡¯ll go and return after a while. Please show us some kindness. Your kindness will certainly be returned.¡± Xia used to be the superiordy of the family. And now, she was kneeling low, respectfully, in front of the Yamen officer, which greatly satisfied his vanity.


    The corner of the Yamen officer¡¯s mouth raised proudly. ¡°Go. Just one hour. Go ande back quickly,¡± he said and found a ce to sit.


    He asked a few other Yamen officers to give everyone some crackers. Those crackers were their dinners.


    Apart from the Jiang family, a group of officials and their families and a few murderers, who weren¡¯t sentenced to death, were also exiled together.


    ¡°Money talks. They can still hire a doctor on the way to exile. What a joke!¡± A prisoner snickered as he looked at the Jiang family with a bit of greed.


    Lord Fang was another exiled person. He was framed by a thief, causing his whole family to be banished.


    No one dared to help them, so they were even worse off than the Jiang family right now.


    However, all the members of Lord Fang¡¯s family were military soldiers. Even his daughter-inw was the daughter of a military family. So, his family seemed much more energetic than the Jiang family.


    Lord Fang walked over to Old Lord Jiang with his hands and feet in cuffs. His voice was as loud as thunder, scaring everyone else.


    ¡°Old Lord Jiang, when you bring down the little girl¡¯s fever, let my son carry her. We don¡¯t have any other skills, but we have brute force.¡± Lord Fang shook his head. The Jiang family wasn¡¯t prepared at all. Some of their members were very old and some very young. Their daughter-inw was even pregnant.


    They had all the old people, weak women and children.


    Even if they made it to Deste City, they had only a small chance of survival.


    Old Lord Jiang looked at Jiang Huailu lying unconsciously in the arms of his eldest grandchild, seriously. The lips of his eldest grandchild were already peeling from thirst. He was just a thirteen-year-old child.

 Chapter 8

    The Savior Had a Fever


    Old Lord Jiang¡¯s heart shook. ¡°Thank you, Brother Fang.¡±


    He was a schr, while Lord Fang was a military official. The two of them were in disagreement in court.


    Who would have thought he would offer to help?


    Lord Fang nodded and didn¡¯t say anything else. Although the two of them were enemies in politics and they had different political opinions, they hadn¡¯t reached the point where they would fight until they died.


    Besides, they were both prisoners now. How would there be any bias between them?


    In the meantime, a storm was about toe. It was going to rain again and the wind made the tree branches rustle.


    Jiang Huailu¡¯s face flushed from her fever.


    Fortunately, Old Lady Jiang made it through and she felt better now. She asked Jiang Huaiying to protect Yuan, as she was worried that Yuan would get sick.


    The disciples who came to send them off were smart and they had asked around privately. They secretly gave them some money, just in case. Most of them were trivial necessities that weren¡¯t eye-catching.


    Old Lady Jiang boiled some water with a small pot and secretly put some salt inside while everyone wasn¡¯t paying attention.


    These were all things that were hanging on Jiang Huailu¡¯s body. There was a bit of everything.


    They had to push on with the trip to exile. If theycked salt, their body would soon be overwhelmed.


    ¡°Take these to the Fang family.¡± Old Lord Jiang asked someone to fill up a few water bags. Once the members of the Fang family drank the water, they were startled and they nodded at the Jiang family.


    Xia came back early. She was worried that it would get dark soon and that they would be dyed.


    Many people weren¡¯t willing to give her medicines when they saw her wearing prison clothes, but she met someone kind.


    ¡°Get up, get up. Get up quickly and push on. If we don¡¯t go faster, we¡¯ll have to stay in the wild.¡± What the Yamen officer said frightened everyone, making them tremble. Staying out in the wild right now was like digging their own graves.


    When the sun went down, those ghosts and evil spirits would run wild.


    Nobody dared to go out at night.


    Xia dared not to talk about making medicine as well. The Fang family only discovered that Jiang Huailu was boiling hot and her fever was terrifyingly serious, when they took her.


    If she couldn¡¯t make it through this time, it would probably be over for her.


    Heavy breaths sounded one after another and the chains on their feet nged. The storm was about toe and the sky turned grey. They were about to step into darkness.


    ¡°Why did you go to get medicines? You wasted our time. If we can¡¯t find a ce to stay before it gets dark. We¡¯ll all be doomed!¡± A prisoner was so enraged his eyes turned red. Crack.


    The prisoner wasshed with a whip.


    No one dared to speak again, even if they were angry.


    That Yamen officer certainly regretted it, but he couldn¡¯t lose his authority as well, so he could only oppress everyone fiercely.


    Seeing the sky getting darker, that string in everyone¡¯s heart almost broke.


    ¡°Quick! There¡¯s a deserted temple. Go in there, faster!¡± The Yamen officer only heard the sound of weeping ghosts and howling wolves around his ears and his expression changed in an instant. He then shouted loudly and ran ahead.


    They all ran forward in fear as a huge darkness swept through.


    The dark was filled with intense, evil energy that swept the ground. This world would lookpletely different.


    ¡°Whoosh¡­¡±


    ¡°Close the door quickly.¡± Once everyone stepped into the deserted temple, they immediately felt the cold air behind them, making them terrified.


    The Yamen officers asked people to shut the door tightly closed, but the wind leaked in through the holes all around the temple. The windows made some banging sounds when they were blown by the wind.


    The Yamen officers then asked them to seal the windows with wooden boards. And yet, they heard many wails around their ears, which made them tremble.


    ¡°Bah! I almost died here today. From now on, nobody can dy our schedule even if the sky falls.¡± The chief of the Yamen officers red at the Jiang family and immediately looked away.


    No matter how important money was, he also had to keep himself alive.


    Besides, the Jiang family might not be able to survive until they got to Deste City.


    ¡°Xiao Lu, Xiao Lu,e. Drink the medicine.¡± Xia immediately boiled the medicine with a little pot once she got in. Luckily, the Jiang family was well-prepared and brought quite a lot of water.


    But meanwhile, ghosts slowly gathered outside of the door.

 Chapter 9

    Sacrificing Jiang Huailu to the Evil Spirits


    Right now, thews of nature had been broken and humans and ghosts coexisted.


    In order to resist the evil spirits, the hidden Almighties all came out.


    One of the hidden religious sects put paintings of their threshold guardian on the doors, so they could prevent the evil spirits from entering and hurting people at night.


    Those paintings were in all the ces along the way.


    However, the ghosts outside the door still hadn¡¯t left. The chief of the Yamen officers turned pale.


    He stood up slowly.


    ¡°Were there paintings of the threshold guardian on the door when we came in?¡± The voice of the chief of the Yamen officers was shaking. He held the scabbard gently with his calloused hand.


    His eyes stared right at the door.


    The other few Yamen officers were slightly dumbfounded. They immediately got up stiffly. ¡°We think¡­ we never saw any.¡±


    After that, everyone in the entire deserted temple became nervous.


    ¡°Without the paintings of the threshold guardian, then¡­¡± Then, did it mean that the ghosts could break in at any time?


    ¡°Motherf*cker! It¡¯s all your fault! Do you really think you¡¯re still government officials after being imprisoned and exiled? If our journey wasn¡¯t dyed because of a small matter of your family, how would we get into this situation?¡± Someone instantly shouted at the Jiang family.


    He looked directly at the unconscious Jiang Huailu with his vicious eyes.


    ¡°Give her to the ghosts. Throw her out!¡± Someone immediately yelled.


    ¡°Right! Those evil spirits like pure children the most. Throw her out. Otherwise, when they get in, we¡¯ll all die!¡± A few other prisoners looked at Jiang Huailu viciously.


    ¡°How dare you! Nobody¡¯s taking my Xiao Lu away. It¡¯s not a big deal. We¡¯ll just die together!¡± Xia held Jiang Huailu tight. She had just given the child the medicine and the fever still hadn¡¯t gone down. Jiang Huailu was her life.


    Jiang Huaian gritted his teeth and stood in front of his mother to block the gazes.


    Even those Yamen officers were drenched in cold sweat.


    ¡°Shut up!¡± The chief of the Yamen officers shouted with a deep voice as he nced over everyone of the Jiang family. Old Lord Jiang was looking serious right now. Although he was a court official, his energy was incredibly fierce.


    ¡°We¡¯ll just die together today. Don¡¯t even think about taking my granddaughter away from me!¡± What Old Lord Jiang said made Xia burst into tears.


    The olddy of the Jiang family frowned, but she didn¡¯t say anything as she usually didn¡¯t argue with her husband.


    Jiang Huaiying looked at her grandmother with a glint of emotion in her eyes. She then lowered her head and hid inside with her mother, remaining quiet.


    And yet, there was a hint of doubt in her eyes.


    Did it change because she was reborn?


    In her previous life, her uncle¡¯s daughter, Jiang Huailu, died today.


    Jiang Huailu and everyone of the Jiang family went to the execution ground together in herst life, but Jiang Huailu had started to have a fever when she was there. She fainted on the execution ground and barely survived.


    So, she certainly didn¡¯t tear the pants of the Crown Prince apart on the execution ground.


    She still remembered she dyed the schedule because of her fever and everyone came to this deserted temple.


    When they were attacked by the ghosts, someone suggested sacrificing this little girl to resist the evil spirits. As long as they could make it to dawn, they would have hope.


    Her uncle¡¯s family certainly wasn¡¯t willing to do so, but her grandmother saw the other members of the Jiang family get injured because of this, so she knelt before her uncle.


    She begged him to sacrifice Sister Huailu.


    Outside the door, Jiang Huailu seemed to have woken up. Her small body leaned on the door and she couldn¡¯t stop crying, calling out to her mother for hugs.


    That day, Xia was driven crazy.


    She became mad sometimes.


    And because of Jiang Huailu, there was finally a moment of tranquility, until the sun rose and light shone.


    This was why there was a rupture between the two families of the Jiang household.


    In this life, it seemed to be different.


    Those evil spirits seemed to be afraid of something and they dared not to break in. In her previous life, they flooded in almost the second that night fell and took lives willfully.


    Perhaps, it was because of her??


    After she was reborn, she had a different destiny.


    Heat surged from Jiang Huaiying¡¯s heart.

 Chapter 10

    Giving Up Jiang Huailu


    ¡°Quick! Everyone behind the Buddha statue!¡±


    The chief of the Yamen officers gritted his teeth.


    This disaster had only happened because his subordinates coveted the Jiang family¡¯s money, which caused a dy in their trip.


    ¡°They¡¯re breaking in! Hand this girl over!¡± Everyone became more frightened and Old Lord Jiang¡¯s expression also changed.


    Jiang Huaiying knew her grandmother valued the descendants of the Jiang family, but girls were always less important than boys.


    Her father and Jiang Huaian still hadn¡¯t been injured until now, so herst string hadn¡¯t been broken.


    Xia trembled and her teeth chattered.


    The young boy, Jiang Huaian, who hadn¡¯t grown up, stood in front of his mother and sister, and dared not leave.


    Old Lord Fang dragged the chains on his feet forward, making them ng. ¡°I¡¯ve been on the battlefield for decades, but I¡¯ve never seen people sacrifice a three-year-old child before. I¡¯m an indomitable man. I¡¯m not a coward!¡±


    Old Lord Fang stood upright in front of Jiang Huailu.


    The daughter-inw of the Fang family was also a woman who was as strong as men. She had had a few sons, so she wanted a chubby little girl as well.


    Right now, she followed her father-inw with determination.


    The chief of the Yamen officers saw that the Fang family had picked their side, so he certainly couldn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°Lord Fang, you¡¯re a real man. I admire you. I¡¯ll take off your handcuffs for you. Please don¡¯t disappoint me as well.¡± Arge amount of cold air had entered the deserted temple at this moment. The chief of the Yamen officers dared not to be careless. He instantly unlocked the cuffs of several men of the Fang family, who had been to war before.


    A dereliction of duty couldn¡¯t kill him, but if he fell into the hands of the evil spirits, even his bones would be gone.


    ¡°Great, great!¡± Old Lord Fang took the knife they gave him with glittering coldness in his tiger like eyes.


    The moment the evil spirits broke in, coldness swept through.


    There were goosebumps all over everyone¡¯s bodies and that darkness made their scalps tingle.


    Apart from the old people, women and children, all the men went to fight with the evil spirits and wails came from time to time.


    Jiang Huaiying hid inside with Yuan. ¡°Mother, you have father¡¯s son in your belly. You must protect him. I¡¯ll never let them hurt you.¡± Jiang Huaiying shivered in fear, but she still stood in front of Yuan.


    The eyes of Old Lady Jiang, Liu, became deeper.


    Xia held Jiang Huailu to block the gaze of the olddy.


    Jiang Huailu only felt that her body was weak and soft, and her eyelids were so heavy that she couldn¡¯t open her eyes.


    And yet, she also seemed to have fallen into a gentle swirl and she couldn¡¯t help but indulge in it. Xia¡¯s arms were so warm.


    It was so noisy, so noisy around her.


    Was something wailing? Who was moring? It was so noisy.


    ¡°Argh!¡± Jiang Huaiying screamed.


    Nobody noticed that even Jiang Huailu frowned.


    ¡°The ghosts are here. They¡¯re not afraid of the Buddha. They¡¯reing. Father¡­¡± Jiang Huaiying said as she cried. As expected, Jiang Yuqing was looking pale at that moment, as if the ghosts had taken his mind.


    Old Lady Jiang¡¯s face immediately became dark.


    ¡°F*ck it! Give me Huailu!¡± She then reached her hands out.


    Jiang Huaian was distracted by this. When he saw this scene, his eyes turned red and he was about to rush over. And then, he felt a chill rising behind his back.


    ¡°Brother Huaian!¡± Jiang Huaiying whispered in fear.


    Liu gritted her teeth. That was the eldest grandchild of the Jiang family!


    ¡°It¡¯s this girl¡¯s fault. She¡¯ll make it right! Do you really want the whole Jiang family to die?¡± Although Liu was old, she was quite strong. She immediately ran ahead and took Jiang Huailu from Xia¡¯s arms.


    She lifted the girl straight up into the air.

 Chapter 11

    So Noisy


    ¡°No, no!¡± Xia yelled furiously as she rushed forward to grab her daughter like a crazy person. At this point, how would she still remember this person in front of her was her mother-inw? Her chubby daughter being lifted up high was the only thing she could see.


    It was chaotic and noisy, and Jiang Huailu was lifted up high by her grandmother.


    Everyone was stunned by this scene.


    Even the Fang family had never thought that Liu, as an elder of the Jiang family, would sacrifice her granddaughter¡¯s life to calm down the souls of the dead and to make time.


    The deserted temple waspletely surrounded by a swarm of ghosts. The sky started to be bright and rays of faint light could be seen but the sun hadn¡¯t risen yet. They needed more time.


    Liu gritted her teeth and was about to exert force to throw Huailu far away.


    Suddenly, Jiang Huailu softly opened her eyes.


    She whispered, ¡°It¡¯s so noisy!¡±


    Nobody in the deserted temple full of screaming heard her, but the evil spirits running wild all froze at the same time. Even the vicious ghosts, who were biting the prisoners, stopped. A hint of terrifying and coercive energy spread amongst the ghosts.


    In the blink of an eye, those rampaging ghosts left like a receding tide.


    Jiang Huaian felt relieved. He thought he wouldn¡¯t be able to survive to see another day. He had never expected that he coulde out of the fight alive.


    In just a heartbeat, the deserted temple became void of ghosts, as if nothing had happened.


    However, the blood left on the ground and everyone¡¯s distress showed that many things had happened.


    Everyone was frozen and stood still. They all looked tense and they nced around with their stiff bodies.


    ¡°Xiao Lu, Xiao Lu.¡± Xia ran forward with her hair loose. Her face was a mess, as tears rolled down her cheeks.


    She rushed over to Jiang Huailu and pulled her into her arms. Her entire body was shaking.


    Jiang Huaian walked a few steps forward and stood behind his mother and sister, his eyes were bloodshot. He turned around and defensively looked at the olddy.


    The olddy saw the fear and defensiveness in her eldest grandchild¡¯s eyes and she immediately felt a chill down her spine.


    ¡°Why did the ghosts leave all of a sudden?¡± the chief of the Yamen officers mumbled. At the same time, a rooster crowed in the forest.


    ¡°We¡¯re so lucky.¡±


    The red sun rose far away in the east and the long-lost light dispelled fear and darkness.


    The Yamen officers and the prisoners finally collected themselves the moment they saw the sun. Their knees immediately weakened and they slumped onto the ground.


    They felt like they had survived a disaster.


    Some timid ones even burst into tears.


    Old Lord Jiang was a court official, but this old and strong man also stepped up to protect his wife and children. At this moment, he was looking at his old wife, who had been with him for many years, with great disappointment.


    Jiang Yubai saw his wife standing in the middle of the temple with their children. He didn¡¯t go over to see his old mother. Instead, he walked towards his wife with a sword still in his hand.


    ¡°Lulu, does it hurt? You must be petrified.¡± Jiang Yubai held his crying wife in his arms and saw Xiao Lu looking at him innocently with her clear eyes.


    Jiang Yubai suddenly felt like his heart was being torn out. His mother had given up on her granddaughter and had even thrown her out to the evil spirits as a sacrifice.


    Jiang Yubai held a hint of resentment towards his mother.


    The members of the Jiang family were surprisingly quiet. Jiang Huaiying held her mother¡¯s hands tightly. Yuan thought Jiang Huaiying was scared, so she patted her hair andforted her.


    The Fang family was previously thinking of befriending the Jiang family. However, after the events of this night¡­


    The atmosphere between them was unexpectedly cold.


    They even avoided the Jiang family and seemed unwilling tomunicate with them.


    Old Lord Jiang was so furious that his body shook, but there was nothing he could do. What the Jiang family did this time was too obscene.


    Old Lady Jiang had enjoyed a lifetime of blessing in the Jiang family. The descendants of the family respected her and the women in the city also had to bow when they saw her.


    But now, when she was old, her children and grandchildren all looked at her with a trace of criticism.


    Liu sat in the corner. ¡°Why did I do it? I did it so that we, the Jiang family, could keep our bloodline.¡± She immediately started crying and wiped away her tears.

 Chapter 12

    A Gap


    After a night of danger, the chief of the Yamen officers wasn¡¯t in a rush to continue their journey.


    Instead, he let everyone rest and even gave each of them two steamed buns.


    When Jiang Huaiying came back with the steamed buns, the olddy was lowering her head and wiping her tears. A glint of disdain quickly shed through Jiang Huaiying¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Grandma, have some hot buns. You¡¯ll have a stomach ache if you eat them after they be cold. You¡¯ve done too much for the Jiang family. You can¡¯t copse.¡± Jiang Huaiying knelt and looked at Liu with anticipation in her eyes.


    Jiang Huaiying paused for a second. At this moment, everyone of the Jiang family had closed their eyes and pretended to be sleeping.


    Her uncle was sitting far away with Jiang Huailu.


    The Jiang family seemed to have invisibly divided into two groups and there seemed to be a huge gap that couldn¡¯t be crossed between them.


    Jiang Yubai didn¡¯t rebuke his mother, as her son, let alone he was someone who had studied a lot. Jiang Huaian also didn¡¯t say anything. He only kept his buns for his sister and didn¡¯t want to leave her at all, with tears in his eyes. He was protesting silently with his whole body.


    ¡°Grandma, I know you feel bad, but you only did that for the whole Jiang family, for Brother Huaian, for uncle and for the child in my mother¡¯s belly. Please eat something. I know you feel the most ufortable in your mind.¡± Jiang Huaiying forced a smile, which made Liu a little relieved.


    ¡°How would you feel good in your heart? If sister is sensible, she won¡¯t me you in the future,¡± the young girl mumbled.


    Right, she was Jiang Huailu¡¯s grandmother. How would it be easy for her?


    She was in a dilemma. How would she not feel painful?


    Right now, her eldest son divided the family like that. How would she not feel disappointed?


    After hearing what Jiang Huaiying said, she couldn¡¯t help but feel dissatisfied with her eldest son.


    What did she do it for? She did it for the Jiang family, for her grandchildren to live! And now, she was being treated like a bad person.


    She didn¡¯t want to sacrifice Jiang Huailu for the lives of the Jiang family as well!


    When Jiang Huaiying returned to Yuan, Yuan looked at her and the corner of her lips raised.


    After having a deep sleep, Jiang Huailu felt more rxed when she woke up again.


    Her chubby cheeks had also be slimmer now and her eyes also seemed brighter.


    Seeing Jiang Huailu¡¯s clear eyes, Xia waspletely relieved and the gloominess between her eyebrows also dissipated. And yet, the fear that remained in her heart made her unable to forgive her mother-inw.


    ¡°Are you hungry? I boiled some water and soaked some buns inside. There¡¯s no hot porridge here. Just take this first. It¡¯ll be alright when we arrive in Deste City,¡± Xia said softly. She was already content to see her daughter get through this.


    She didn¡¯t want to think about what happenedst night again in her entire life.


    It turned out the harmonious rtionship she had with her mother-inw, when they were in the capital, could break so quickly.


    Jiang Huailu¡¯s body was extremely weak. She only remembered vaguely that it seemed to be really noisyst night?


    Screams were everywhere.


    After she yelled from her throat, it finally quieted down.


    These people just made her worried.


    She was just three and a half years old and she had so much to think about.


    Thinking of this, Jiang Huailu sighed deeply.


    ¡°You¡¯re so young. Why are you sighing? Do you want me to hug you when you drink it?¡± Jiang Huaian took his sister from his mother¡¯s arms. She used to be round and fat, but now, there were only bones around her body. It made the young boy heartbroken.


    He fed his sister steamed bun porridge one bite after another, as he secretly hid a bun in his arms.


    If his sister was hungry on the way, he could give it to her.


    ¡°Alright, alright. You¡¯ve rested enough. Get up quickly and push on. It¡¯s already June. We must arrive in Deste City before July. If we¡¯re still on our way when the Gate of Hell opens on July 14th, none of us will be able to survive. We¡¯re not always going to be as lucky as we werest night!¡± The chief of the Yamen officers nced at the Jiang family. He didn¡¯t care about the internal conflicts in the Jiang family.


    As long as he sent everyone to the destination, his mission would bepleted.


    Not many people could survive when they went to Deste City, not to mention the Jiang family who were a group of schrs!

 Chapter 13

    In a Dilemma


    Jiang Huailu¡¯s fever came fiercely, but she also recovered very quickly.


    If it wasn¡¯t that she became much slimmer and the baby fat on her face disappeared so quickly, it wouldn¡¯t seem that she had gone through such a dangerous condition.


    Jiang Huaian and his parents took turns to carry the girl along the way, saving her life.


    But the atmosphere among the Jiang family was extremely strange.


    ¡°Xiao Lu,e to grandma. Let me take a look at you¡­¡±


    When they were halfway there, Old Lady Jiang suddenly sat on the grass and waved at Jiang Huailu.


    Xia immediately held Jiang Huailu tightly, feeling anxious and didn¡¯t let her go over.


    Old Lady Jiang immediately pulled a long face.


    Jiang Huaiying¡¯s eyes looked down slightly. ¡°Auntie, grandma only wants to see sister. Aren¡¯t you hurting her feelings?¡±


    Xia¡¯s face was pale and her body shook.


    She looked at Jiang Yubai helplessly. Jiang Yubai was her husband.


    However, he was also the eldest son of the Jiang family and the person in charge of the Jiang family right now.


    He had already reached his limit leaving that olddy out this half day.


    ¡°Lulu, go to grandma. Let her take a look at you.¡± Jiang Yubai dared not to look at his wife. On one side, it was his mother, and the other, it was his wife. He had never thought that such a gap would appear between them, who used to get along well at home, during their journey to exile.


    Jiang Huailu had be much skinnier and her eyes looked brighter.


    The Yamen officers had just distributed the steamed buns, but they had already had a faint spoiled odor because of the hot weather.


    Xiao Huailu was sad.


    That damn devil! She wouldn¡¯t have to suffer if it wasn¡¯t for him.


    She slowly walked to her grandmother. Xiao Huailu was truly only three, but her intuition for others was extremely clear. The olddy in front of her hated her more than she adored her.


    Old Lady Jiang looked at her kindly, but her old face still looked a bit sad.


    Thinking that she had worked so hard for the Jiang family her entire life but had to give in to her three-year-old granddaughter right now, she didn¡¯t like her anymore, even if she used to adore her.


    Although her husband didn¡¯t me her, he left her out and didn¡¯t say a word to her as well. She surely knew what she had to do.


    ¡°Huailu, do I treat you well?¡± The olddy wiped the corners of her eyes. She used to be superior before, but now, she had to take a subservient position, which made Jiang Yubai and Jiang Yuqing feel sorry for her.


    Xiao Huailu scratched her hair and tilted her head. She pondered for a while and answered firmly, ¡°You treat me well.¡±


    ¡°You treat my brothers and sisters better¡­¡±


    The olddy raised the corners of her mouth and suddenly stopped.


    ¡°The palms and the back of the hands are all made of flesh. Lulu, I¡¯m the Lady of the family. Do you understand? You¡¯re still little. I don¡¯t think you¡¯d understand.¡± The olddy sighed. Could a three-year-old child understand that?


    Xiao Huailu pouted. ¡°I understand, I understand. The palms and the back of the hands are all made of flesh. Then, the palms should have thicker flesh.¡± The little girl reached her fair, soft hands out. There were small creases on her little hands, looking extremely cute.


    The olddy!


    ¡°Pfft¡­¡± The daughter-inw of the Fang family was sitting under a crooked tree. She suddenlyughed and immediately covered her mouth.


    Once her hands moved, the handcuffs nged.


    Even though her back was facing the Jiang family, they could still see her shoulders shaking.


    The olddy seemed to be being strangled by someone. The sentence, ¡°the palms should have thicker flesh¡± was echoing all around her head!


    Xiao Lu lifted her head and looked at her innocently and ignorantly. ¡°Did I say something wrong?¡± The little girl¡¯s voice was delicate and childish.


    The olddy couldn¡¯t even breathe..


    Her body was trembling in anger right now and her chest undted.


    Xia looked a bit sullen. She had always respected her inws and loved the younger generations all these years, since she married into this family and now, this olddy was scheming against her three-year-old daughter.


    Xia, who was always tolerant, couldn¡¯t help but tighten her lips.

 Chapter 14

    ughter


    The olddy had hit a snag twice and she suddenly felt a bit tired.


    She even wondered if Jiang Huailu did it on purpose to make her look bad.


    However, this was just a three-year-old child in front of her.


    She looked so innocent, ignorant and simple.


    Jiang Huaiying frowned slightly and the tip of her small, delicate nose scrunched. The Jiang family remained silent, but everyone was paying attention to the grandmother and granddaughter.


    ¡°Sister Huailu, what you said made grandma unhappy. Before we were exiled, she always doted on you. She only threw you out back then because she was so anxious that her mind was disturbed. Besides, you¡¯re not injured at all. You¡¯re a respectful, thoughtful kid. We¡¯re all family. Even broken bones are still connected by tendons. When we¡¯re in Deste City, we have to look after one another. Can you forgive grandma? You also don¡¯t want a gap to appear between grandma and your father, right?¡± Jiang Huaiying said with a smile, looking like she was broad-minded.


    This was a clever question.


    If Jiang Huailu still didn¡¯t forgive her grandmother and didn¡¯t take the big picture into consideration, everyone of the Jiang family would despise her instead.


    Meanwhile, Xia also looked worse.


    Xiao Huailu then asked seriously, ¡°If I don¡¯t forgive her, will I be a bad kid? If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll forgive grandma.¡± Xiao Huailu looked extremely worried and what she said almost made peopleugh.


    And yet, the daughter-inw of the Fang familyughed out loud directly.


    That olddy always schemed against others in her mind, but this kid exposed her casually and made herpletely embarrassed.


    ¡°That¡¯s truly ridiculous. She¡¯s a child who¡¯s suffered. And yet, she¡¯d be a bad person if she doesn¡¯t forgive her grandmother? What¡¯s the reason for that?¡±


    Jiang Huaiying blushed with shame because that little girl spoke so bluntly.


    ¡°That¡¯s easy for you to say.¡±


    The members of the Fang family were all soldiers and their daughter-inw had also practiced Martial Arts since she was small.


    What she said didn¡¯t save the Jiang family any face.


    She just couldn¡¯t bear to see the Jiang family bully a child who didn¡¯t know anything.


    Being mocked by her, Jiang Huaiying¡¯s face became hot and her eyes turned red. Some exiled prisoners around them also sized her up secretly.


    She immediately covered her face and hid behind Yuan.


    Yuan held her belly and heaved a sigh. ¡°This kid is just so kind. She can¡¯t bear to see the elders feel bad.¡±


    The olddy also had to ept the kindness.


    Old Lord Jiang shook his head slightly as he looked at his eldest son¡¯s family. Liu had certainly gone too far this time, but the Jiang family was exiled and they couldn¡¯t be separated.


    ¡°Alright, rest well, everyone. We¡¯ll talk about it when we get to Deste City. Your mother didn¡¯t mean any harm. Don¡¯t let other people see this joke.¡± Old Lord Jiang nced at his eldest son. Jiang Yubai tightened his lips and replied to his father softly.


    He then asked his wife to take Jiang Huailu and sit among the Jiang family, as if nothing had happened.


    Jiang Huaiying was thinking about what happened in her previous life, in her head.


    In herst life, Jiang Huailu¡¯s death drove Xia crazy and there was a rupture between their family.


    Jiang Yubai couldn¡¯t me his old parents and Jiang Huaian left with his mother out of anger.


    And yet, he had an ident and injured his legs. Since then, he could only go around in a wheelchair.


    After that, her mother gave birth to a son, who reced Jiang Huaian. Her grandmother thenpletely gave up on Jiang Huaian.


    When they reached Deste City¡­


    Jiang Huaiying suddenly shivered and fear rose in her eyes, as if the fear in her previous life was still in her heart.


    Before she died, there was blood everywhere, which even dyed the entire sky red, and endless bloody water flowed in the river.


    That devil ughtered one city after another.


    Nobody knew what exactly happened. When His Majesty was ten years old, he suddenly became unaware, as if unconscious.


    When he woke up after three years of sleep, the world had already be a nightmare.


    A lingering nightmare.

 Chapter 15

    Dense Fog


    Her cousin, Jiang Huaiying, didn¡¯t seem quite righttely.


    Jiang Huailu grabbed the two pigtails on her head with her chubby hands.


    Xiao Huailu was much better these few days. She didn¡¯t need her brother to carry her on his shoulders anymore and could walk on the ground.


    The chief of the Yamen officers thought she was small and cute, so he had never chained her hands or feet with cuffs.


    This chubby little girl looked tender and finicky, but her mind was strong. She had never poured out her woes orined about being tired.


    However, she always felt that her cousin was a bit strange.


    Her cousin red at her all the time, as if she had owed her a huge favor.


    ¡°We¡¯ve already started entering the area of Deste City. In two weeks, we¡¯ll arrive at the moat of Deste City and I¡¯ll return to the capital. Good luck.¡± The chief of the Yamen officers was finally feeling a bit relieved, when they stepped into the area of Deste City and the hostility on his face faded a little.


    Ever since the evil spirits appeared in the world, all the Yamen officers chosen to escort the exiles had been the tougher ones.


    Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t be able to deal with the demons and monsters along the way.


    ¡°When we get to Deste City, be on guard. Don¡¯t you dare me us for being heartless, if you provoke something.¡± The chief of the Yamen officers nced at the Jiang family, looking wary.


    During the journey to exile, some people died from diseases and some died from exhaustion, but more were buried in the mouths of the devils.


    Jiang Huaiying looked at her mother anxiously. In her previous life, her mother had already given birth to her brother before they arrived in Deste City.


    But now, she still hadn¡¯t gone intobor.


    Right, in her previous life, Jiang Huailu died miserably, Jiang Huaian became disabled, Xia copsed and became mad, and her mother had a preterm delivery after being troubled.


    Jiang Huailu opened her eyes wide and looked at Yuan¡¯s belly.


    She seemed to have something on her mind.


    ¡°Yuan, are there any signs ofbor in your belly? A woman is like walking towards the Gate of Hell when she gives birth. We can¡¯t bear to have any scent of blood when we enter Deste City. You must¡­¡± Liu couldn¡¯t help but say as she frowned.


    The olddy indeed showed a bias towards the family of her second son.


    An Emperor doted on his eldest, while the people doted on their youngest. This happened for a reason.


    Besides, Yuan was the granddaughter of her sister, Liu junior.


    She and her sister, Liu Junior, shared the same mother.


    When she married into the Jiang family, the Jiang family still hadn¡¯t developed yet. So, it was quite helpful for her when Liu Junior married into the Yuan family.


    She wanted her eldest son, Jiang Yubai, to marry Yuan back then, but Jiang Yubai fell in love with the daughter of the Xia family. Since she had already promised her sister, she could only ask her second son to marry Yuan.


    This was the reason why she didn¡¯t like Xia all these years. Although they seemed to get along well on the outside, Xia couldn¡¯t fit in on the inside.


    Right now, her younger son had just a daughter, so she must be anxious, no matter if it was for Yuan or for the second child.


    Meanwhile, Yuan¡¯s face turned pale. She felt a bit uneasy for no reason.


    However, the Jiang family had almost used all their money to protect the baby in her womb. The Yamen officers would never let her give birth first before they entered Deste City.


    ¡°Mother, there are still a dozen days until the babyes. It should be fine. We can¡¯t put everyone in danger because of me,¡± Yuan said something that only sounded nice. Her entire body had be much skinnier. Jiang Yuqing couldn¡¯t help but feel sorry for her.


    Jiang Huaiying patted her mother¡¯s belly gently and whispered to the baby in her womb, ¡°Brother, you must hang in there. Grandma and father are looking forward to meeting you.¡±


    Seeing this, the olddy looked gentler.


    ¡°Take care of your wife.¡± The olddy patted her son¡¯s hand. Deste City was always enveloped in fog throughout the year, so they were going slower for part of the journey. Everyone must stay close to each other. If someone got lost, they wouldn¡¯t wait for them. After going through the dense fog, they would be able to see Deste City.


    The Yamen officers went to Deste City through the dense fog all year round and had never encountered any idents. They thought it would be the same as before.

 Chapter 16

    Begging for Words


    Once everyone stepped into the fog, they felt a hint of gloominess lingering around them.


    Their bodies seemed to have been locked in by a chill, which made their scalps tingle.


    Jiang Huailu held her brother with her left hand and her mother with her right hand, jumping about as if there was nothing to be worried about at all.


    Jiang Huaiying walked behind and held Yuan with both her hands, but her eyes were looking at Jiang Huaian secretly.


    She remembered Jiang Huaian left with Xia out of anger in the fog. Although he lost his legs, he still managed to get out alive.


    There was only one way to Deste City in the fog, so he was lucky.


    However, since Jiang Huailu was alive this time, he would probably not do anything stupid.


    Jiang Huaiying then looked over to the three-year-old cousin, who should have been dead.


    After just a second, Jiang Huailu turned around and looked over.


    ¡°Sister Huaiying, why are you staring at me with such a creepy expression?¡± Xiao Huailuined loudly.


    Jiang Huaiying froze.


    ¡°You must be kidding. I¡¯m just worried that you¡¯re too small to walk by yourself, so I wanted to check on you.¡± Jiang Huaiying looked down slightly. In herst life, her uncle¡¯s family was separated and she was so sad about it.


    In this life, her uncle¡¯s family still had a harmonious rtion, Jiang Huailu didn¡¯t die miserably, Jiang Huaian didn¡¯t be disabled and Xia wasn¡¯t mad. And yet, why did she¡­ feel a bit dissatisfied?


    Jiang Huailu didn¡¯t like this cousin. She had disliked her at a nce.


    This cousin was like a cabbage.


    After peeling off manyyers, there were still countless things hidden inside, which made it unbelievable for people.


    Right now, she looked at Jiang Huaiying with a beaming smile on her dough-like face. ¡°Cabbage¡­ Ah, no, Sister Huaiying, life and death apany each other. Do you know what that means?¡±


    Jiang Huaiying frowned and found it ridiculous to see her talking nonsense.


    She couldn¡¯t believe she was debating with a three-year-old child, so she immediately ignored her afterwards.


    Jiang Huaian didn¡¯t like that she made herself so superior, so he picked his sister up and let her sit on his shoulders.


    He felt that his sister had lost a lot of weight, which made him feel so heartbroken that his sword-like eyebrows frowned.


    ¡°Brother, you can¡¯t leave me even half a step today. Promise me.¡± Jiang Huailu saw that his head was surrounded by gloominess. The dark energy almost twined around his whole body and she knew today must be a turning point in his life, so she immediately opened her mouth.


    Jiang Huaian adored his sister so much and he would do everything she told him to.


    He immediately smiled and nodded.


    Jiang Huailu waved her small hand and immediately cleared the dense dark energy above his head, making it dissipate into the fog.


    Jiang Huaian walked and paused for a second. He used to feel tired and heavy before, but now, his pace seemed brisk. How strange!


    The chief of the Yamen officers had barely talked since they got into the fog. He just didn¡¯t feel right this time.


    However, another Yamen officer said, ¡°Don¡¯t talk in the fog forest. If you can, do something good and it can prevent a hundred evil things. Rumor has it that there are always monsters thate to beg for your words in the fog forest.


    Monsters that have been practicing cultivation for years need to transform. Whether they be an animal, a human or a god depends on the words from a destined person. If you say that it¡¯ll be an animal, all of the practice it¡¯s done in thest thousand years will be wasted. If you say that it¡¯ll be human, it¡¯ll be able to transform and continue to practice to be an immortal. If you say that it¡¯ll be a god, it¡¯ll be able to seed with one step. However, we¡¯ve been through this road for decades and we¡¯ve never seen one.¡±


    Everyone listened as they felt less fearful in their minds.


    As they walked deeper into the fog forest, the white fog became denser and they almost couldn¡¯t see anyone three steps away from them.


    Since the second day in the fog forest, Yuan¡¯s tummy had started to have a dull pain and her womb dropped bit by bit. Sweat also began to fall from her forehead today.


    Her face even turned pale.


    Jiang Huaiying¡¯s heart fell.


    ¡°Mother, are you alright?¡±

 Chapter 17

    In Labor


    Meanwhile, dense fog permeated and everywhere was whiter than before.


    The chief of the Yamen officers found a long rope. Everyone held onto it so that they stayed close to each other.


    Besides, they couldn¡¯t distinguish humans and ghosts in the fog. Most of the time, they leaned on each other¡¯s backs to rest. They dared not to enter any temples or go near the trees.


    Nobody knew what was here in the area outside Deste City.


    The atmosphere around everyone became heavier and heavier, and they dared not to say anything along the way.


    What Jiang Huaiying said made everyone raise their eyebrows.


    Yuan was drenched in sweat. She looked pale and her eyebrows, that had the shape of a willow leaf, frowned.


    Yuan almost couldn¡¯t stand stably and she started to slide down from Jiang Huaiying¡¯s hands onto the ground.


    ¡°My tummy hurts.¡± Yuan was a woman who had already been through a delivery once and her heart sank at this moment. This was the sign that she was going to give birth.


    She had been married for more than a decade and she had only one daughter, Jiang Huaiying. So, nothing could happen to the baby in her womb right now!


    ¡°Father, father, mother is inbor,¡± Jiang Huaiying said and her voice shook. Countless eyes in the fog stared at them. Her mother was inbor right now!


    Jiang Huailu leaned on her brother¡¯s head and looked at Yuan¡¯s belly with her eyes.


    She narrowed her eyes and felt that the baby was breathing extremely weakly.


    ¡°Why is she suddenly inbor? Can she wait? We¡¯ll be out of the fog in three days!¡± The chief of the Yamen officers frowned. When he smelled the odor of blood in his nose, his face couldn¡¯t help but darken with rage.


    There were a lot of ghosts and monsters in Deste City, not to mention strange things happened in the fog. The smell of blood might attract something to them.


    ¡°Wait, wait, wait, can childbirth wait?¡± Liu was immediately enraged.


    She still thought she was the superior Old Lady of the Jiang family in the capital.


    She regretted it once she spoke.


    The olddy gave an ingratiating look. Yuan was her sister¡¯s daughter and her younger son¡¯s wife. How could she not be anxious?


    Jiang Huaiying nced at her grandmother with a displeased look. She instantly took out the silver bag her mother had already prepared with a smile. The bag was heavy and there were faint golden glitters.


    Jiang Huaiying pulled the chief of the Yamen officers with her warm little hands. Although the girl was a bit skinny, her exquisite features had already been shown.


    ¡°Sir, please show us some kindness. Can we stop for half a day?¡± Her voice was soft and her weak little hand pulled the chief of the Yamen officers under the cover of her body.


    This noble girl begged the chief of the Yamen officers respectfully, distracting him for a second.


    He felt that there were at least three hundred taels of heavy gold in his arms.


    This was much more than the total amount the Jiang family had given him along the way.


    The chief of the Yamen officers looked at the furious prisoners around. ¡°We¡¯ll rest here.¡±


    He then licked his lips as he looked at Jiang Huaiying¡¯s elegance and charisma. Unfortunately, he would never have the chance to enjoy such a noble, even if she was down and out.


    Jiang Huaiying turned around and she immediately became serious.


    There was coldness at the corners of her mouth and viciousness in her eyes.


    ¡°They cause so many problems. They¡¯re truly digging their own graves delivering a child in the fog. It¡¯s fine if they want to die, but they¡¯re dragging us in as well,¡± a prisoner mumbled.


    The Fang family looked at one another. They then formed a circle and sat down, looking on guard.


    Yuan¡¯sbor happened very quickly this time. Luckily, Liu was well-prepared. She immediately asked the family to draw a curtain to cover Yuan.


    The corners of Xia¡¯s mouth suddenly twitched.


    All these years, people always said that the mother-inw and daughter-inws in the Jiang family got along well. And yet, only she knew that there was a wall between her and the Jiang family after all.


    Before she went into the house, the olddy was chatting joyfully with the Yuan family. And right after she entered, they immediately became silent.


    The Jiang family showed her enough respect, but she was still wandering outside.


    Even though she gave birth to Jiang Huailu, the olddy had been angry with her for a long time because she delivered her at a bad time.

 Chapter 18

    What Do You Think I Look Like?


    Jiang Huailu¡¯s birthday was indeed a bad day.


    She was born on July 15th.


    It was mid-July and the entire capital was enveloped in damning energy.


    The olddy exhorted Xia repeatedly not to give birth on that day.


    And yet, how could one decide when to deliver the baby? That morning, she went intobor.


    Old Lord Jiang took his eldest son, Jiang Yubai, into the pce that day. When she went intobor, she had already asked the old maid to inform the midwife. The midwife was already staying in the Jiang Yubai household, but the old maid still hadn¡¯t returned after an hour.


    Her personal maid immediately became anxious and went to get someone for help.


    In the end, she brought Xia¡¯s mother-inw there.


    In front of outsiders, this olddy was ssy and elegant, and she pretended to treat her daughter-inw like her own.


    She said honestly that this baby couldn¡¯t be born today. If it did, there would be rumors that shamed the Jiang family in the future.


    She asked Xia to try her best to hang in there. When July 15th passed, the baby would be weed any day.


    Xia hated her at that time. Shey on the bed as her belly throbbed. She didn¡¯t know if it was her tears or her sweat flowing into her eyes. She was bitter and painful.


    In front of outsiders, she was a morous Lady of the Jiang family. And now, she was like a puddle of water who couldn¡¯t even keep the baby in her womb alive.


    Her personal maid grew up with her and came with her from her own family when she got married.


    She quickly sneaked out of the Jiang family and asked someone to wait for Old Lord Xia in the Xia family and at the entrance of the pce.


    However, the old maid in front of the olddy grabbed Xia¡¯s personal maid and identally pushed her down the stairs. She died from the fall.


    Luckily, Xia was extremely healthy and she had had a childbirth once before. Jiang Huaian was already nine that time and he went to the kitchen with his servants to boil some water and brought it to her in the delivery room.


    When Jiang Huailu was born, her cries were already weak.


    Her entire body was dark purple in color due to suffocation. She cried softly and quietly like a kitten as she huddled up, looking pitiful. Xia burst into tears that time, hating herself forpromising and making her unborn daughter suffer.


    Knowing that the girl was born on July 15th, the olddy flew into a fit of rage in the courtyard.


    When Xia heard her breaking the teapot and leaving, she felt a burst of unhappiness in her heart.


    When Jiang Yubai came back, she had already delivered the baby. The olddy secretly beat a bunch of servants and the men in the Jiang family had no idea about it.


    Xia said naturally sometimes that when she was delivering Huailu, the midwife didn¡¯te even after she sent her a few notices.


    Jiang Yubai only smiled and said that the midwife was drunk that day, and that his mother had already punished her. Knowing that she almost made a huge mistake, his mother also felt guilty.


    So, Xia never talked about it anymore.


    Seeing Yuan in the same situation but receiving different treatment right now, she felt a bit bitter in her heart.


    In thest three years, the olddy pretended to adore Huailu on the outside, but was in fact extremely indifferent towards her on the inside.


    Children were pure, so Xiao Huailu could certainly feel that her grandmother disliked her. She always came home crying.


    Besides, she had never had a grand birthday party in these three years.


    Something suddenly came up in Xia¡¯s mind and she looked indifferent.


    ¡°Mother, hug me.¡± Jiang Huailu came down from her brother¡¯s head as she rubbed her eyes with her chubby fists and yawned. Her entire body seemed to be shining.


    Xia¡¯s heart melted. She hugged her daughter in her arms.


    Meanwhile, Jiang Huaiying felt more and more anxious as she listened to her mother¡¯s screams and smelled the strong odor of blood in her nose.


    She had already poured the prepared water into the pot. Hearing the cries of her mother, Jiang Huaiying tightened her lips and quickly made a fire.


    Suddenly, a fair arm came out of the fog and pulled her sleeve.


    It seemed a bit nervous and frightened.


    ¡°Miss, what do you think I look like?¡± Its voice was sharp, sounded a bit hoarse and seemed extremely dry.


    It swallowed its pride and seemed to be begging.

 Chapter 19

    The Scapegoat, Lulu


    Jiang Huaiying frowned tightly. She was feeling impatient and gloomy in her mind. In herst life, Jiang Huaian had left at this time. Would the tragedy happen in her own family instead in this life?


    While she was being fretful, she looked up and saw a child standing in the fog. Her face was covered by the fog, but her close and fawning behavior looked just like when Jiang Huailu called her sister.


    Her features and height were also simr to those of Jiang Huailu.


    Jiang Huaiying had always been close to her grandmother and she knew her grandmother didn¡¯t like Jiang Huailu, so she was also harsh on Jiang Huailu behind everyone¡¯s backs.


    Then, she frowned and became serious. She saw that nobody was paying attention to her side.


    So, she yelled furiously in an instant, ¡°What do you look like? You look like a debt collector! Quickly get out of my way. If anything happens to my brother, I¡¯ll not forgive you!¡± She showed obvious hostility and wasn¡¯t as calm as when she was in front of outsiders.


    If she didn¡¯t have the appearance of a human on the outside, she would seem exactly like an evil ghost, when she yelled like that.


    After she spoke, the shadow in the fog immediately shrank.


    It directly became the size of a kitten on the ground.


    Jiang Huaiying was startled.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why are you yelling alone over there?¡± Old Lady Jiang asked in the fog. It was terrifying around here and she was extremely anxious.


    She then stared at Xia, who was holding her child far away and wasn¡¯t nning to help at all.


    Jiang Huaiying slightly tightened her lips. ¡°Sister Huailu was joking around just now, so I spoke to her for a bit.¡±


    After that, everyone suddenly froze.


    They all turned around and looked in her direction in shock.


    Xia¡¯s eyelids shook. Huailu had always been scolded. When she caused trouble outside, this kid always said it wasn¡¯t her fault and she still wasn¡¯t willing to apologize even when she was beaten till her hands became red and swollen. Old Lord Jiang had punished her to kneel in the ancestral hall several times.


    There was one time she picked the olddy¡¯s White Magnolia and Jiang Huaiying took her to apologize.


    There was another time she broke screens gifted by the Emperor. The olddy was enraged and asked her to kneel in the ancestral hall for three days. She was only sent back when she got a cold and fever afterwards and Jiang Huaiying was there that time as well.


    Meanwhile, Xia said softly with Lulu in her arms, ¡°Huaiying, you always say that Lulu is naughty, but she¡¯s here in my arms.¡±


    Jiang Yubai happened to be looking over and he saw Xiao Huailu open her eyes, looking like she had just woken up. She yelled with a dazed expression, ¡°Sister Huaiying¡¯s mistakes are all mine. Her mistakes are all mine. Mother, father, I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s all my fault.¡± Her soft voice made the Jiang family freeze.


    Jiang Huailu was probably still sleepy. She immediately crawled up and apologized before her eyes even opened.


    Jiang Yubai instantly looked at Jiang Huailu.


    ¡°Father, I was naughty. I fooled around. Please punish me.¡± The little girl had just woken up and still looked muddled, but she reflexively got up and apologized, which made Jiang Yubai¡¯s heart sink.


    He seemed to have done something wrong.


    Before he could ask for the details, he heard Jiang Huaiying scream. That piercing scream almost broke everyone¡¯s eardrums.


    ¡°Argh!¡± It wasn¡¯t Jiang Huailu!


    Jiang Huaiying knocked over the pot and the boiling hot water poured over her ankles, making her grimace with pain. And yet, she only felt a chill all over her body, which gave her goosebumps. Fear rose from the bottom of her feet to her head.


    ¡°Are you nuts?¡± The chief of the Yamen officers had been paying attention to the changes in the area and had been anxious. When he saw Jiang Huaiying going mental, he immediately shouted in anger.


    Something suddenly happened at this moment.


    Yuan suddenly screamed and she was swallowed by a plume of dense fog that suddenly appeared in front of everyone¡¯s eyes.


    When Jiang Yuqing rushed in there, Yuan had already disappeared.


    Only blood and water from the childbirth was left on the ground.


    Jiang Huailu opened her eyeszily, while her confusion and childishness faded awaypletely.


    Among good and evil, her cousin chose evil.

 Chapter 20

    Revenge


    ¡°What is that? What came out all of a sudden?¡± Liu was so terrified her body became soft and she almost fell on the ground.


    They were shrouded in fog and Yuan disappeared too quickly. Nobody knew what happened.


    Only that woman of the Fang family suddenly covered her nose and said, ¡°Why is it so smelly?¡±


    The chief of the Yamen officers immediately stood up and pulled out his sword, looking around carefully.


    ¡°Everyone, stay where you¡¯re at. Don¡¯t leave.¡± The chief of the Yamen officers frowned and anxiousness rose around him.


    Since Jiang Huaiying screamed just then, his eyelids had been pulsing constantly.


    Jiang Huaiying immediately turned pale.


    At the same time, Liu started crying. ¡°The grandson of the Jiang family! If something happens to him, how can you make it up to us? The Jiang family is truly being taken advantage of after we lost our power.¡± Liu¡¯s eyes turned red and she was so heartbroken that she almost fainted.


    Jiang Huaiying pinched the corner of her clothes tightly.


    It was what she said. What she said was wrong.


    Seeing Jiang Huailu stick her little head out of Xia¡¯s arms, Jiang Huaiying knew she had probably met an evil spirit and had said something wrong that angered it.


    Jiang Huaiying bit her lower lip with her teeth gently. She thought it was Jiang Huailu. She thought it was Jiang Huailu!


    ¡°Father has been looking forward to having a son. Why did the evil spirit treat him so badly? It¡¯s been more than a decade. Does it really want my family to have no sessor?¡± Jiang Huaiying wiped her tears gently and didn¡¯t talk about her mother at all.


    Although her mother was the daughter of her grandmother¡¯s sister, Jiang Huaiying understood that her mother has a lower status than the grandchildren after all.


    Liu instantly froze.


    The chief of the Yamen officers also looked at Jiang Huaiying unkindly.


    ¡°Nobody can get out after going into the fog. There hasn¡¯t been anyone who came out of it alive in thest few decades. We¡¯ve already told you clearly that if something happens, it¡¯s impossible for us to send our brothers to die!¡± The chief of the Yamen officers only felt that the Jiang family caused many troubles, so he was immediately angry.


    ¡°You, you¡­ Are you bullying the Jiang family? Although His Majesty banished the Jiang family to Deste City, you¡¯ve also caused a dereliction of duty.¡± Liu wasn¡¯t an illiterate vige woman.


    She had been a titled olddy for decades, so she was much more dignified than a Yamen officer.


    The face of that Yamen officer immediately darkened.


    He respected the Jiang family and took care of them along the way, not because there were still members of the Jiang family in the capital but because Old Lord Jiang had served the country for decades and it was against his conscience not to help.


    But this olddy was never satisfied.


    Old Lord Jiang noticed that the Yamen officer didn¡¯t look good, so he quickly got up. Old Lord Jiang, who used to be insistent in court, bowed to the Yamen officer with his hands together. ¡°Sorry, brother. This woman speaks irresponsibly. Don¡¯t argue with her.¡± Then, he red at Liu.


    Liu had just flicked her sleeves and turned around, and Jiang Huaiying had alreadye up tofort her gently.


    The chief of the Yamen officers then bowed back to Old Lord Jiang. ¡°You must understand how powerful the fog is. Wee here all year round and our old mothers and kids at home are all worried. Once you are in the fog, you¡¯ll be lost and no one has ever gotten out. There is really no need to make senseless struggles. Besides, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s a weasel that has caught your daughter-inw.¡±


    ¡°A weasel seeks revenge for the smallest grievance. I guess the other party must have enmity towards her. That¡¯s why he took this opportunity to take revenge. If you want to find her¡­ We can wait for a day, but it¡¯ll depend on yourselves whether you can find her or not.¡± The chief of the Yamen officers nodded at Old Lord Jiang and took his men to the side.


    Old Lord Jiang¡¯s heart sank in an instant.

 Chapter 21

    Lost All Offspring


    ¡°Are you saying that we have to look for her ourselves?¡± Jiang Yubai frowned. He couldn¡¯t bear to see the pale face of his brother, Jiang Yuqing.


    ¡°Even soldiers can¡¯t get out of the fog, let alone a group of schrs like us,¡± Xia said softly while holding Jiang Huailu in her arms.


    Jiang Huailu looked at her brother. She saw that he was making porridge for her with a small milk pot without anyone telling him to, and he wasn¡¯t taking things on himself.


    She immediately grinned as her eyes narrowed.


    ¡°People who have experience may still give it a go, but if we go in there, aren¡¯t we digging our own graves?¡± Xia couldn¡¯t help but whisper.


    Jiang Yuqing was weak and he didn¡¯t have many children, which was why Old Lady Jiang was biased towards him for so many years.


    If the Jiang family really had to go, the family of their eldest son would be the first to take on the challenge.


    When Liu heard that, she immediately turned around and looked at Xia with tears and hatred all over her face. ¡°Look at her! Look at her! Look at your wife! She¡¯s still so scared of dying right now. My poor unborn grandson!¡±


    What Liu said instantly made Jiang Yubai a bit embarrassed.


    The corners of Xia¡¯s lips lifted, smiling on the outside but not the inside. She didn¡¯t go over tofort her mother-inw like she did in the past.


    ¡°Mother, that¡¯s not what she meant,¡± Jiang Yubai said and looked at Xia. He saw her lowering her head and avoiding him, so he could onlyfort his mother himself.


    Jiang Huaiying looked straight into Jiang Huaian¡¯s eyes as she bit her lower lip gently. In her previous life, he was the only one who returned.


    ¡°I¡¯ll not make trouble for all of you, brothers. Please just wait for a day. I¡¯ll go in there to look for my sister-inw and I¡¯ll bring her back if I find her. She¡¯s inbor right now. I think we can¡¯t wait any longer,¡± Jiang Yubai stepped forward and said.


    Liu finally looked better.


    Jiang Huaiying nced at her cousin.


    ¡°Uncle is old already. Should Brother Huaian go with him? Then, they can take care of each other. Unfortunately, my father is so weak, or he would have gone inside himself.¡±


    Xia immediately sat up straight. ¡°You¡¯re quite calcting. You lost your mother and the baby, and you want all the men of my family to go risk their lives. I¡¯ve really underestimated you!¡± Xia¡¯s mouth was full of sarcasm and she didn¡¯t even bother to hide it.


    Jiang Huaiying¡¯s eyes immediately turned red.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think so much. Auntie, don¡¯t you know what kind of a person I am? I¡¯m just worried that uncle can¡¯t fight with the enemies alone. It¡¯s a shame I¡¯m a girl. If not, I would have gone inside myself and I¡¯d never ask your family for help.¡±


    She lowered her head and wiped her tears, as if Xia made her feel wronged.


    This made Xia so enraged her face turned pale.


    Old Lord Jiang frowned. His eldest grandson had one of the best characters and talents. He then said, ¡°And how strong is your Brother Huaian? I¡¯ll go with Yubai.¡±


    Jiang Huaiying didn¡¯t seem to hear him. She walked to the skinny young boy and said softly with a begging tone, ¡°Brother Huaian, do you really want me to lose my mother and brother? Please.¡± Tears ran down her face and she knelt down after she spoke.


    Jiang Huailu stuck out her head from her mother¡¯s arms.


    She showed her pair of sly eyes and said loudly, ¡°Cousin, you want me to lose my father and brother because you lost your mother and your brother? What if the Jiang family loses all our offspring?¡±


    What if the Jiang family lost all their offspring?


    Everyone who was listening secretly was stunned.


    This small baby, who looked naive and finicky, knew about losing their offspring?


    And she was right!


    ¡°When grandpa and grandma die, nobody will be there to bury them.¡±


    Then, she ignored Xia¡¯s surprised look and asked in confusion, ¡°Mother, what does that mean? Do we give them a temple? When grandma dies, I¡¯ll give her a super huge one.¡± She then looked at Liu to ask forpliments.

 Chapter 22

    Shooting Herself in the Foot


    ¡°How loving!¡± the daughter-inw of the Fang family said honestly.


    She covered her mouth, which was about to overflow with a smile.


    Jiang Huaiying still wanted to speak and was nning to kneel on the ground to arouse people¡¯s empathy. But now, she was so shocked that she couldn¡¯t react.


    Liu lifted her hands and covered her chest. She finally survived the journey to exile and now she felt like she was going to die out of anger after hearing what Jiang Huailu said.


    Xia tightened her lips and said quickly, ¡°Don¡¯t say that, Lulu. Only boys can bury deceased family members.¡±


    Jiang Yubai thought, ¡°Wait, is that the main point?¡±


    Jiang Huailu let out a long ¡°oh¡± and frowned as she looked at her father. ¡°But father and brother are going to find auntie. If they don¡¯te back, I¡¯ll be the only one who can bury them.¡±


    Liu was thinking to try to convince them together with Jiang Huaiying, but now, she had directly forgotten about this idea.


    She loved her second son and his family, but if the Jiang family lost their eldest son and eldest grandson because of her while the second family had no male descendant, she would be the sinner of the Jiang family in the future.


    ¡°Alright, Huaiying, get up.¡± Liu looked at Jiang Huaiying. Jiang Huaiying was looking down, knowing that her grandmother was enraged.


    ¡°Sister Huaiying, why aren¡¯t you going? My father doesn¡¯t know how to deliver a baby,¡± Xiao Huailu asked in confusion.


    Jiang Yubai immediately realized that. ¡°Right, right, right, we must have a girl with us. After all, men and women are different.¡± Not to mention he was Jiang Yuqing¡¯s brother.


    Jiang Yuqing also frowned at this moment. No man didn¡¯t care about this. His heart was full of contradiction just thinking about it.


    Jiang Huaiying inexplicably became anxious.


    ¡°Huaiying, go with your uncle. If your mother really has to give birth to the baby, you can help her with it. Girls are more careful. Besides, you¡¯re her daughter. It¡¯s more convenient for you to help her.¡± Liu saw everyone¡¯s contemptuous gaze, so she didn¡¯t ask Xia to go after all.


    After all, leaving the two children of the eldest son¡¯s family here would make people talk.


    Everything in front of Jiang Huaiying darkened. After putting in so much effort, she had dragged herself in as well.


    She immediately gritted her teeth and her fingernails cut into her flesh.


    Old Lord Jiang also spoke immediately, ¡°Your grandma is old. She¡¯ll slow everyone down if she goes in there. You should go. When it¡¯s time,e back quickly and you must protect yourself.¡±


    Jiang Huaiying really felt wronged this time and tears were about to drop from her eyes.


    Before leaving with Jiang Yubai, she red at Jiang Huailu fiercely.


    Jiang Huaian seemed to have sensed something. He held his sister in his arms and caressed her fluffy hair as he smiled.


    ¡°When did you have such a sharp tongue? Am I that gullible?¡± Jiang Huaian almost made his sisterugh.


    This little girl, who had been fooled around by Jiang Huaiying and being punished countless times by her father, now knew how to keep her wits about her.


    To be honest, even if Jiang Huaiying really knelt, Jiang Huaian wouldn¡¯t go.


    After being exiled, he realized that his mother and sister relied on him.


    And he had nothing to do with those irrelevant people.


    Jiang Huailu leaned on her brother¡¯s shoulders and pondered in her mind. Her brother turned out to be quite masculine. He was born to restrain the devil. He just hadn¡¯t grown up yet, so it wasn¡¯t obvious.


    Avoiding this disaster, his future was limitless.


    If he really went into the fog, he might probably still be able toe out alive and might just be disabled at most.


    However, living in this world with a disability was enough to destroy his future.


    Xiao Huailu thought about it happily. Her brother escaped from this disaster and Jiang Huaiying took his position. She just didn¡¯t know if Jiang Huaiying could survive it and if she would regret it.


    When Xiao Huailu thought about the devil that destroyed the world, her head couldn¡¯t help but droop.


    That man was truly horrible, really!


    How could she kill him to save the world?

 Chapter 23

    A Weird Uncle with a Feather Duster


    The night had fallen and fear started to spread among the group.


    The white fog was already dense during the day and it was even more tumultuous at night.


    It was all white in front of everyone¡¯s eyes and they couldn¡¯t even see their fingers when they stretched their hands forward.


    Light disappeared in the dark, making people even more terrified. The chief of the Yamen officers understood this deeply.


    Every time he was sent to Deste City, the ce where they had the most casualties along the way was the foggy forest.


    ¡°Everyone stays together back to back. If any one of you needs to go to the toilet, go with two other people and don¡¯t separate.¡±


    The chief of the Yamen officers asked everyone to make a fire and gave them two crackers each. They grilled both sides of the crackers to golden brown with the fire and started eating.


    The Jiang family was in low spirits. Old Lord Jiang was holding a cracker and he hadn¡¯t been talking for a while now.


    Jiang Yuqing coughed. He was born with a weak body. His mother had found him a few concubines over all these years, but they didn¡¯t give him any children.


    Only Yuan was strong enough to bear two children for him.


    And now, he could only hope that his brother could bring Yuan and the child back.


    Liu used to be superior and her maids and servants wouldfort her, whenever something didn¡¯t go as nned. But now, they were either sold or exiled, so nobody was here to serve her.


    The olddy¡¯s bad temper was immediately exposed.


    ¡°I want to eat meat¡­¡± Xiao Huailu held her face and squeezed it into a ball, making herself look chubby and extremely cute.


    Xia felt bad for her child. She immediately hugged her daughter and said, ¡°When we get to Deste City, I¡¯ll make it for you. I¡¯ll make you squabs, stuffed chicken, sweet and sour pork ribs¡­¡±


    This kid had suffered quite a lot since she was born. Perhaps she had stayed too long in her mother¡¯s womb, her brain didn¡¯t seem to work well after she was born.


    She knew Jiang Huaiying always made fun of her, but she still liked to y with her.


    She knew that the olddy didn¡¯t like her, but she still went to see her every day.


    Nobody had thought that she would be smarter day by day after standing under the guillotine.


    Even those clear and full eyes became brighter and the intelligence inside her eyes was about to flood out.


    This was probably her onlyfort.


    ¡°Eat, eat, eat, are you the reincarnation of a starving ghost? You only think about eating the whole day! Your father and aunt are still out there and all you can think of is food! Did the Jiang family not give you food and drink? How would there be meat for you to eat here? You¡¯re truly daydreaming!¡± Liu didn¡¯t have anywhere else to vent her anger. It was getting darker right now and she was feeling a bit regretful.


    She shouldn¡¯t have asked Jiang Yubai to risk his life to look for Yuan.


    However, this thought was gone in an instant.


    Thinking her younger son would be lonely if he lost his wife and child, this thought gained the upper hand again.


    Meanwhile, all the prisoners were sitting together. Xia¡¯s face turned pale, but she dared not to refute her mother-inw. And yet, many of the exiles were straightforward. One of them said right away, ¡°This olddy is so unreasonable. You already have one foot in your grave, but you still took a cracker from your daughter-inw. That kid is just three years old. Why can¡¯t she want to eat? How embarrassing.¡±


    The fog was so dense at the moment, so nobody knew who was speaking righteously.


    But everyone allughed in disdain.


    Liu¡¯s face flushed.


    Jiang Huailu pouted. When she saw her mother tighten her lips and tears well up in her eyes, she immediately frowned.


    She seemed to hear a clear sound of a bell in the fog.


    Before Jiang Huailu couldfort her mother, she looked in the direction of where the sound came from.


    She only saw some shadows faintly appearing in that white fog.


    There seemed to be a ck and a white shadow. One of them was holding a feather duster in one hand and an iron chain in the other, while a baby was looped behind the chain.


    ¡°Hm, why is that uncle holding a feather duster? His hat is so sharp¡­¡±

 Chapter 24

    The Savior Was Sucking Her Thumb


    Everyone went silent.


    The wind also seemed to have quieted down following what she said.


    Xia was freezing cold, down to her bones, as if she had fallen into an ice cer. Chatter, chatter. Her teeth were also trembling.


    Her hands that held Jiang Huailu shook slightly.


    The eyelids of the chief of the Yamen officers pulsed.


    ¡°What feather duster? What hat?¡± the chief of the Yamen officers asked with a deep voice. He didn¡¯t notice that his voice was shaking.


    The chief of the Yamen officers quickly came over and saw that kid staring at the empty fog with her eyes, as if she was confused.


    ¡°The uncle in a white shirt is holding a white feather duster and the one in a ck shirt is holding a ck feather duster, like the one my father used to beat me with.¡± Jiang Huailu saw that the two shadows seemed to be standing in front of her after a nce.


    The chief of the Yamen officers turned pale and his hand holding the sword was also shaking.


    He looked around anxiously, but found that it was still white everywhere and he couldn¡¯t see anything clearly.


    The daughter-inw of the Fang family suddenly touched her chin and said, ¡°I heard that kids that age can see things adults can¡¯t see. Maybe it¡¯s true? Besides, I heard that the little girl of the Jiang family was born in mid-July when the Gate of Hell was open. Perhaps, there¡¯s something different about her?¡± The daughter-inw of the Fang family didn¡¯t mean to ridicule, but Liu suddenly jumped up.


    ¡°I told you. I told you this girl is a bane! You didn¡¯t believe me! I knew she¡¯s a scourge. She may be the one who brings the Jiang family a disaster¡­¡± Liu¡¯s teeth chattered, but she gritted her teeth at Jiang Huailu again.


    ¡°Mother! Mind you words!¡± Xia suddenly got up.


    She stared at Liu, as if she would rush forward and tear Liu¡¯s mouth apart if she said one more word.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough! Yubai is still out there. What are you arguing about? Huailu, the two men you talked about¡­ Are they gone?¡± Old Lord Jiang looked at his youngest granddaughter.


    The grandchildren of the Jiang family were all clever. Only Jiang Huailu seemed to have a problem.


    Although Old Lord Jiang said he treated everyone fairly, who didn¡¯t love smart kids more?


    Although Jiang Huailu was already three and a half years old, she rarely stepped out of the Jiang family.


    The biggest reason was that he was worried she would embarrass the Jiang family.


    Xia held her daughter even tighter. Even since her daughter was born, everyone in the capital had been saying that the youngest girl of the Jiang family would bring bad fortune. She was born in mid-July and was born a bane.


    Xia gritted her teeth and lowered her gaze, hiding the anger in her eyes.


    She knew that those words came out of Liu¡¯s mouth unintentionally!


    How ridiculous! People outside still didn¡¯t say anything at first back then, but her mother-inw and sister-inw wagged their tongues in front of the outsiders. The rumors circted around vigorously because of her daughter¡¯s grandmother.


    Jiang Huailu didn¡¯t know this secret. She just stared at those two ck and white uncles dumbfoundedly.


    ¡°They¡¯re standing right behind grandma.¡± Jiang Huailu looked at Liu.


    No, she wasn¡¯t looking at Liu.


    She seemed to have seen through her and looked behind her.


    This immediately gave Liu goosebumps. Her scalp was about to explode and her fingers shook, as if there was a pair of eyes watching behind her. She felt that her heart tightened.


    ¡°Argh!¡± Liu screamed.


    The olddy was so scared that she fainted.


    Hei Wuchang and Bai Wuchang frowned. Bai Wuchang even bent and got closer to take a look at Jiang Huailu¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°This girl¡¯s eyes are a bit unusual,¡± Bai Wuchang mumbled.


    Hei Wuchang kept walking forward indifferently. ¡°Let¡¯s just take the soul of this dead baby back first. If it grows up here, there will be another round of killing. We¡¯ll look for the savior when we have time.¡± Children who died right before they were born held an extremely great resentment.


    Bai Wuchang nodded. He then nodded slightly at that child.


    The little girl didn¡¯t seem to be afraid of them. She even smiled so brightly that her eyes curved.


    Over the years, there were always people who could see them because of a momentary opportunity, but these people usually couldn¡¯t see them the second time.


    The two of them could only try their best to catch the resentful ghosts to ease the suffering of the world.


    But it wasn¡¯t quite effective.


    Thews of nature had been broken and the three realms were in chaos.


    Hell was no longer what it used to be.


    The Mythical Animal had predicted that before everything happened, a savior would appear in the world to stop the destruction of the world. The entire Hell had been closed. They were the only ones who had escaped.


    Hei Wuchang and Bai Wuchang left without looking back. At this moment, none of them knew that the savior they were looking for¡­ was looking at them with a childish face, while sucking her thumb in her mouth right now.


    Looking back five hundred times in the previous life in exchange for a brief encounter in this life.


    The ancestors were indeed right!

 Chapter 25

    The Debt Collector Returned


    ¡°There are really Hei Wuchang and Bai Wuchang? Then, why are there so many ghosts in the world?¡±


    ¡°Is she just talking nonsense to scare her grandmother?¡± someone mumbled. He felt the gloominess around him so he dared not to speak loudly.


    The chief of the Yamen officers lit up three incenses and bowed three times to the outside.


    ¡°We don¡¯t mean to disturb you both. Please forgive us.¡± He then took out a yellow paper he prepared earlier and knelt on the ground to burn it.


    After burning the yellow paper, the chief of the Yamen officers got up and said, ¡°Deste City is different from the outside world. This is a very dark ce. I heard that a miracle once happened here, so it isn¡¯t strange if we see Hei Wuchang and Bai Wuchang. We just have to respect them.¡±


    ¡°You were born with a pair of opened eyes. How fortunate!¡± The chief of the Yamen officers looked at Jiang Huailu, then shook his head slightly. What was the point of it?


    She had been exiled to the frontier anyways. He wasn¡¯t even sure if she could survive in Deste City.


    Deste City was the most unweing for old people, women and children.


    Besides, Prince Huaijiang was cruel. None of those who were exiled by him had ever returned.


    ¡°They¡¯re gone.¡± Xiao Huailu leaned onto her mother¡¯s chest as she blinked.


    Xia bit her lower lip and gently covered Jiang Huailu¡¯s eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t look. Don¡¯t look.¡± Thinking about the rumors circting around the capital saying that her daughter was a bane, she still felt her heart and scalp tingling.


    His Majesty was sick, so sick that he became a dotard.


    After hearing the rumors, he sent an eunuch to their mansion. The eunuch¡¯s sharp


    fingernail


    slid through Jiang Huailu¡¯s skin and a drop of blood dripped out.


    Luckily, Huailu was just six months old at that time. She looked cute and unthreatening.


    Her eyes were so pure as well. She was also extremely courageous and she even gripped onto that eunuch¡¯s finger with her hand.


    Xia found out afterwards that His Majesty asked the eunuch to decide whether the child could stay depending on the situation.


    When the eunuch was gone, her whole body softened out of fear. Since then, she dared not to take Jiang Huailu out, worrying that people would spy on them.


    Xiao Huailu felt that Xia¡¯s body was shaking slightly. She looked at her mother timidly and obediently closed her eyes.


    The foggy forest at night was frightening.


    The Jiang family was so anxious that they couldn¡¯t sleep.


    When Liu woke up, she stared at Jiang Huailu, but was also a bit scared of her. So, she immediately looked away after ring at Jiang Huailu for a second.


    ¡°Why haven¡¯t theye back? They¡¯re making me so anxious.¡±


    Liu was so anxious that she kept walking back and forth. Old Lord Jiang¡¯s body also tightened. Even though he had never said a word, he kept looking into the white fog.


    Jiang Huaian let his sister sit on hisp and he wrapped a fewyers of clothes around her.


    ¡°You senseless piece of sh*t! You should boil some water. Then, they¡¯ll have hot water to drink when they get back,¡± Liu scolded Xia. She respected her daughter-inw in the house back then only because she didn¡¯t want to tear her mask off.


    But now, she didn¡¯t pretend anymore.


    A mockingugh came from the Fang family again.


    Lord Fang, who was nearby, shook his head slightly. Old Lord Jiang was talented and knowledgeable, but this kind of man rarely cared about what happened in his backyard. He had never thought the forecourt would be dragged into the chaos in the backyard as well.


    After a night of silence, the hearts of the members of the Jiang family sank again and again.


    ¡°We¡¯ll have to keep going after an hour.¡± The chief of the Yamen officers nced at the Jiang family as he asked the Yamen officers to distribute the crackers. Then, he sat aside and didn¡¯t say anything else.


    Xia¡¯s body swayed slightly, but she still stood straight in the end.


    This former Lady of a noble family had a bit more determination in her eyes right now.


    Liu couldn¡¯t control herself anymore and started crying. When she wiped her tears off, she heard Jiang Huailu¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Hey¡­ The debt collector is back.¡±


    After that, a clear jingling sound came from afar.


    That was the sound of the things Jiang Yubai and Jiang Huaiying wore on them, before they left.

 Chapter 26

    Hurt Her Face


    Before Liu could ask who the debt collector was, those Yamen officers had already stood up. ¡°I smell blood.¡±


    Liu¡¯s heart immediately tightened.


    As the jingling got closer, the smell of blood became heavier. Xiao Huailu directly sat up in her brother¡¯s arms.


    Her flushing face crumpled. ¡°The smell of the debt collector.¡±


    Jiang Huaian saw that wrinkles had almost appeared on the girl¡¯s face and he asked as heughed, ¡°What debt collector? Look at your face. It¡¯s like a bun.¡±


    Xiao Huailu pouted with her watery eyes, looking sad.


    Of course, she dared not to say that she smelled the weasel.


    ¡°It¡¯s Yubai and Yingying!¡± Liu exined and quickly got up to greet them.


    As anticipated, Jiang Yubai and the others walked out from the fog.


    Jiang Yubai was helping Yuan, who looked like a drowned mouse. Her hair was messy and she was lowering her head. Nobody could see her face clearly.


    Jiang Huaiying was covered in blood and her face was terrifyingly pale. She was also holding a child in her arms.


    ¡°Is it a boy or a girl? Is the baby hurt?¡± Jiang Yuqing immediately went over to Jiang Huaiying.


    Jiang Huaiying paused for a second and replied, ¡°Congrattions, father. It¡¯s a boy. He was startled in mother¡¯s womb, so he¡¯s a bit weak, but he isn¡¯t injured.¡±


    Jiang Yuqing took the child joyfully and thanked Jiang Yubai again and again.


    Liu also wanted to see the baby, but Jiang Yubai was still helping Yuan walk. After all, he was a man and it wasn¡¯t very appropriate.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t youing over to help? Are you sitting there, waiting for me to serve you?¡± Xia had just made some porridge, but Liu immediately scolded her loudly.


    Xia remained silent. This wasn¡¯t the time to make a fuss.


    She just went forward and grabbed Yuan. Once she held Yuan with her arms, Yuan fell straight down.


    Xia lifted her face and was shocked.


    ¡°Her face?¡±


    Everyone quickly looked over. Half of Yuan¡¯s face was covered with blood. Xia got some hot water for her to clean her face right away and she found that her face was full of scratch marks, as if something injured her.


    ¡°She was scratched by a weasel. Good Lord! That weasel must have be a monster. It can stand and walk like a human. If it wears some clothes, it¡¯s as tall as a child.¡± Jiang Yubai was also scared.


    Nobody noticed Jiang Huaiying¡¯s slightly nervous look.


    ¡°The weasel kidnapped them. Huaiying and I went after them, but when that weasel saw us, it started to attack us. The baby was already born at that time. I was focusing on wrapping the baby, while Huaiying and Yuan were staying together. I have no idea how it scratched them.¡± When Jiang Yubai went over to help, Yuan¡¯s face had already been injured.


    ¡°Oh f*ck! There¡¯s really a weasel that¡¯s turned into a monster.¡± Some prisoners were stunned. They only found Deste City even more terrifying.


    Yuan finally collected herself after drinking some water. When she nced at her daughter, her expression changed a bit.


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    ¡°Mother saved me. That thing jumped on me and it was about to scratch my face with its ws. Mother pushed me away.¡± Jiang Huaiying suddenly started weeping softly. This messy girl stood on the side alone, looking pitiful.


    Yuan looked at her and gently closed her eyes. She didn¡¯t say anything else.


    Liu cried with her heart broken. ¡°You did well. I¡¯m d you¡¯re back alive. When we get to Deste City, we¡¯ll find a doctor to help you. There won¡¯t be any scars. You love your daughter so much. You know that she can¡¯t hurt her face because she¡¯s still young and still hasn¡¯t married. Good job.¡±


    Knowing that everyone was back, the chief of the Yamen officers didn¡¯t want to be a bad guy anymore.


    He let the Jiang family rest for a while before they continued the journey.


    Jiang Huailu went to see her little cousin with her brother.

 Chapter 27

    Suffering from Karma


    ¡°This baby has been through a lot since he was born. God gave him quite a lot of challenges. He¡¯ll definitely have a promising future.¡± Lord Fang came up and took a look at the baby, who looked pretty good.


    ¡°Thank you for your blessings, Lord Fang. I just hope he can grow up healthily.¡± Jiang Yuqing seemed very happy. He had always been cultured, but he still picked up the baby by himself.


    People nowadays said they should only spoil their grandchildren but not their children. That showed how thrilled Jiang Yuqing was.


    Jiang Huailu stood on tiptoe and had a look. Jiang Yuqing frowned gently and moved the baby away slightly.


    Jiang Huailu didn¡¯t notice that, but she was immediately shocked after taking a nce.


    Wasn¡¯t this baby the one whose soul was taken by Hei Wuchang and Bai Wuchang?


    She saw the babyst night. It looked exactly the same as the one wrapped in the swaddling right now!


    So, who was it that returned?


    Jiang Huailu¡¯s eyes opened wide and her mouth became round.


    Jiang Yuqing was inexplicably upset. He immediately lifted the baby. ¡°Lulu, let your cousin sleep. He¡¯s too tired.¡±


    Jiang Huailu looked into his eyes deeply, then turned around and hopped away.


    Jiang Yuqing mumbled in his mind, thinking the gaze of the bane was really unsettling.


    ¡°The Jiang family has offspring. We finally have offspring,¡± Liu told the ancestors happily. Jiang Huaian looked at her while the corner of his mouth raised in disdain.


    ¡°Alright! Get up. We have to keep moving. We must arrive in Deste City the day after tomorrow. I¡¯m really unlucky to have met you people,¡± the chief of the Yamen officers said. There was a specific handover time for the exiles and the day after tomorrow was already thest day for it.


    Liu was so happy right now and she thanked the chief of the Yamen officers several times.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? I always feel like there¡¯s a smell around here, like the smell of a weasel.¡± Lord Fang moved his nose. The smell appeared indistinctly and had been following them. The daughter-inw of the Fang family then covered her mouth and smiled. ¡°Father, the Jiang family had juste back after they defeated a weasel, so there¡¯s a smell on them.¡±


    Lord Fang was then relieved.


    Yuan had just had a baby, but she couldn¡¯t lie-in. She still had to keep moving and her face got darker and darker.


    Liu was now delighted. She held her grandson joyfully, while Jiang Yuqing and Jiang Huaiying took turns to hold Yuan.


    Jiang Yuqing was born elegant. After having a son, Yuan had been smiling beamingly along the way.


    However, when Jiang Huaiying helped her walk, the two of them remained silent.


    Nobody found anything unusual.


    There weren¡¯t medicines for healing Yuan¡¯s face. The Yamen officers only picked some herbs along the road and mashed them for her to apply on the wounds. There was pain from time to time, which made her fearful and anxious.


    Luckily, since Yuan had a child and Liu didn¡¯t want her grandson to suffer, most of the food for the Jiang family along the way was given to Yuan, so she could breastfeed the baby.


    When they almost arrived in Deste City, everyone¡¯s heart was full of fear and anticipation at the same time.


    They thought it would still be better than the foggy forest, no matter how bad it was, right?


    For a second, they were a little thrilled that they could finally settle down.


    The chief of the Yamen officers noticed how they felt and he sneered. These people were truly¡­ naive.


    ¡°Do you see that? That¡¯s Deste City. After going through the city gate, the handover will beplete. You¡¯ll never be allowed to return to the capital without an imperial edict or special amnesty.¡± The chief of the Yamen officers pointed at the magnificent building far away. They could vaguely see some of its appearance through the fog.


    That towering city gate was wide open like an enormous mouth.


    When Jiang Huailu saw the evil and foul air in Deste City, she frowned so much her eyebrows almost wriggled like worms.


    Yuan held the child in her arms and gasped painfully.


    The baby was just a few days old. Why did he always bite her so hard that it made her bleed? And yet, she was too ashamed to tell anyone about it.


    Although Jiang Huaiying was breastfed by a wet nurse when she raised her, she knew that a baby of this age would only bite when he was close to teething.


    Yuan couldn¡¯t help but sigh.

 Chapter 28

    The Deserted Pce of Salvation


    They were exiled in May and arrived in Deste City in July.


    There were a total of twenty eight exiles. Some of them died along the way and there were less than twenty left right now.


    Meanwhile, the city gate of Deste City was open. Everyone walked out of the fog and saw that there were already guards waiting at the city gate.


    ¡°When the handover ispleted, we¡¯ll be able to rest for a few days. Such a life is really not for humans,¡± the Yamen officers said with a smile.


    ¡°We must go to Chunxiang Tower to have some fun after we get back.¡± A few Yamen officers licked their lips.


    Officers like them normally spent two months toe here for the handover and two months to get back to the capital for another order.


    But if they returned quickly enough, they could at least have a month to rest.


    ¡°Look, look, look, what are you looking at? You¡¯re lucky our chief is kind. If not, a few of you would have been flogged to death dragging your feet like that.¡± A Yamen officer nced over everyone.


    That was right. In general, if prisoners didn¡¯t obey orders, they would be flogged.


    People like them were rarely beaten though.


    ¡°After entering Deste City, you¡¯ll be on your own. Whether you die or live will depend on yourselves.¡± The chief of the Yamen officers nced at the Jiang family. Old Lord Jiang had students all over the world and he might be able to go back.


    However, Prince Huaijiang was cruel, so it would be extremely difficult.


    Asking His Majesty to show mercy was no easier than making an iron tree


    blossom.


    The guards in Deste City soon came out. Although they were just soldiers that guarded the city, they all looked vicious and their gazes were like swords.


    ¡°They send everything to Deste City. They really think Deste City is a dumpster. But it¡¯s still not enough for the evil ghosts to eat,¡± the guard murmured andpleted the handover with the chief of the Yamen officers.


    After two months of journeying to exile, the Jiang family was now in a mess. Even Old Lord Jiang¡¯s back bent over quite a lot.


    ¡°Alright,e with me. I¡¯m the guard of the city and I am responsible for settling the exiles. You can call me Brother Wang.¡± After the handover, Brother Wang took everyone into Deste City.


    The moment they entered Deste City, they felt several degrees colder.


    ¡°Take off your cuffs. If you have the courage, you can try to run away. I guess the chief of the Yamen officers didn¡¯t tell you that you can only go through the fog with something special on you. If someone goes into the fog, he¡¯ll be buried in the stomachs of monsters and evil ghosts.¡± Brother Wang snickered. This group of weak schrs would be dead if they escaped.


    Jiang Yubai had worked in court for many years. He came over and gave Brother Wang some money.


    Brother Wang immediately looked much better.


    ¡°Now you¡¯re talking. I¡¯ll tell you the rules of Deste City.¡± Brother Wang led them forward. Everyone around them was wearing ragged clothes. They seemed to be living in a poor condition.


    ¡°The city is divided into the inner city and outer city, and there¡¯s the Pce of Salvation. The inner city is for the nobles. They can resist the invasion of the evil spirits and are the pirs of Deste City. If you have some good men in your family, you can send them there. If they¡¯re chosen, they¡¯ll be qualified to get into the inner city in the future. And yet, not many people cane back from that ce alive. As for the outer city, it¡¯s for exiles who broke thew like you.¡± Brother Wang looked at everyone mockingly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about what high officials you used to be. All of that doesn¡¯t matter here in Deste City. Even the father of the Emperor has to work in the outer city after entering the city gate.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s also a Pce of Salvation in the west of the city. The Pce of Salvation is not really worth mentioning. People said if the savior shows its presence, it can save the world. Unfortunately, the Pce of Salvation is already ruined. There are spider¡¯s webs hanging everywhere. Only one gatekeeper is staying there. I¡¯m not sure how many generations of idiots they¡¯ve had.¡±


    Brother Wang stopped in a dark and damp alley.

 Chapter 29

    Settling Down


    When Jiang Huaiying saw the alley, she was full of resistance.


    She looked extremely disgusted.


    ¡°Where¡¯s our mansion?¡± Liu said with a gloomy face. She hadn¡¯t looked well since she entered Deste City.


    It was even worse than the ce where the bumpkins resided, in her eyes.


    Brother Wang immediatelyughed and said in disdain, ¡°Your mansion? I¡¯m afraid that¡¯s wishful thinking. You were exiled. All the exiles share a bed with the others and sleep on straw mats. You also have to work during the day. And you want a mansion? You olddy must be still dreaming.¡±


    ¡°There are only mansions in the inner city and you must kill a certain number of evil spirits to get one. You olddy¡­¡± Brother Wang was extremely disdainful.


    Old Lord Fang remained silent for a while and asked with a deep voice, ¡°Brother, I saw that there are also some independent yards in the outer city. Could you tell me the price of those houses?¡±


    Brother Wang nced over this group of people and sneered in his heart.


    ¡°Things in Deste City are extremely expensive. Do you see the house there? On the outside, you¡¯ll be able to buy it with a hundred taels of silver, but here, a thousand taels of silver can only buy the worst houses.¡± The man pointed at a house nearby. The wooden door was almost falling and the bricks and tiles had even shattered. When it rained, there would probably be water leaking.


    The faces of the members of the Jiang family instantly turned dark.


    Xia knew how much money they had. Their family had only four to five hundred taels of silver, which were given by those students before they left.


    Each family had their own money as well.


    Xia had around two hundred taels of silver in her hands.


    Liu was instantly enraged and was about to rebuke the profiteer, but Old Lord Jiang frowned and lifted his hand. ¡°Change!¡± There were men and women in his family and he was a grandfather. He could never let them sleep on a bed with some strangers.


    Xia gave a hundred fifty. She didn¡¯t offer to give more and insisted that it was all she had.


    Jiang Huaiying gave a hundred fifty, while the olddy took four hundred out from the family¡¯s money and offered three hundred herself.


    The Jiang family was then brought to a small yard. There were puddles everywhere. If it rained, the ground would be covered in mud. Liu looked extremely bad and she was worried about their future.


    ¡°We don¡¯t have money. Let¡¯s go to the shared home. Please lead the way. Where can we sign up for what you talked about? Our family doesn¡¯t have anything, but we¡¯re all tough fellows.¡± Old Lord Fang had two sons and a daughter. His daughter got married and stayed in the capital.


    His two sons both married someone from a military family, so it wasn¡¯t hard for them to make a future here.


    Deste City advocated force. Brother Wang looked much better. He immediately took the Fang family to a cleaner house.


    ¡°Luckily, the old man has students all around the world. If not, it¡¯ll be embarrassing for us to sleep in a shared home at such an age.¡± Liu sighed. Once she went into the door, she stepped in a puddle and her feet were covered in mud.


    Jiang Huailuy on her brother¡¯s back and looked towards the west of the city.


    There seemed to be something calling her.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go to clean the house with mother. Rest for a while in bed first.¡± Jiang Huaian quickly made the bed and put on the bedding he prepared earlier. The bedding was thin, but there was straw underneath.


    The yard wasn¡¯t big and there was a house in the middle.


    There were two bedrooms on the left, one for Jiang Yubai¡¯s family and one for Jiang Yuqing¡¯s family. Old Lord Jiang and Old Lady Jiang would sleep in the back room.


    The kitchen was in the corner.


    ¡°Hey, I got this candy for you secretly just then. Hide and eat it. Don¡¯t tell Huaiying.¡± Jiang Huaian touched the tip of her nose and went out.


    Jiang Huailu put the candy in her mouth and she seemed to hear a faint cry from next door.


    Xiao Huailu only pouted when she heard Yuan¡¯s depressed cry.


    Her eyelids drooped slightly as she ate the candy in her mouth. In a blink of an eye, she fell asleep.

 Chapter 30

    Visiting the Pce of Salvation at Night


    When Jiang Huailu woke up again, she rubbed her eyes with a drowsy look.


    She stepped on the freezing cold floor with her bare, chubby feet that had little round toes.


    The ground was a bit cold. She slightly curled up her toes.


    Jiang Huailu looked around. The floor was shiny and the big pir next to her was carved with a dragon and a phoenix. The walls also had traces of the ancient times. After a nce, this wasn¡¯t the cottage house.


    Jiang Huailu felt this ce was familiar. She then ran out of the hall.


    She looked up at the main door of the hall.


    The Pce of Salvation.


    ¡°The Pce of Salvation? Why am I here in the Pce of Salvation?¡± Xiao Huailu scratched her head in confusion. The two pigtails on her head had be loose.


    There seemed to be a sweeping sound nearby.


    Xiao Huailu quickly rushed out and found that she went through the wall. She was startled again.


    ¡°These are for you. I¡¯m so sorry.¡± Jiang Huailu walked to the altar. There was a teenage girl kneeling in front of the altar.


    The girl was talking softly as she cleaned everything in the pce.


    There were also tworge red apples on the altar.


    Unexpectedly, Jiang Huailu opened her palms and the apples were already in her hands.


    Jiang Huailu almost cried when she got the apples. The unique aroma of the apples almost made her dribble.


    ¡°You liar, you liar. Boohoo. You said I¡¯ll be able to eat and drink whatever I want after being reborn. You said I¡¯ll be a female emperor and will be worshiped by the world. I was about to be beheaded once I woke up and I¡¯m now exiled. Boohoo. You lied to me, liar.¡± Xiao Huailu started crying while holding the apples.


    Oh god! What kind of a savior would be so miserable?


    ¡°The apple smells good and is really delicious.¡± Crunch, crunch. It was crunchy and sweet, which made her mouth full of saliva.


    There were two apples in total. Her tummy had bulged out after eating one, so she kept the other one and was nning to take it back for Xia and her brother.


    ¡°But is this a dream?¡± Xiao Huailu mumbled.


    ¡°Ah, the Pce of Salvation has been deserted. Nobody believes in your existence anymore. You must have your own difficulties. Rumor has it that the savior has three heads and six arms, and is tall and fierce. It can repel the evil spirits with a stare. The Pce of Salvation can protect a hundred miles and maintain peace in a city. You haven¡¯t shown up for many years,¡± the girl mumbled. She was the temple attendant of this generation.


    The Pce of Salvation was also the Temple of Salvation.


    Their family role had been passed down for countless generations, and by her generation, the Pce of Salvation had be more deste.


    Xiao Huailu lowered her head and looked at her round tummy and chubby toes.


    ¡°Well, I guess I¡¯m kind of¡­ tall and fierce.¡± Xiao Huailu rubbed her tummy without embarrassment. At least her belly was big.


    ¡°The Pce of Salvation is extremely huge. After three days, the City Lord will issue an order to tear down the Pce of Salvation. This will be thest time I worship you.¡±


    The girl sighed. There was fog everywhere in Deste City and ces outside of the fog were invaded by the monsters.


    The Pce of Salvation upied a very broad area. These years, there were more and more people in Deste City and everyone all had thoughts about the Pce of Salvation.


    Xiao Huailu pouted gently. They wanted to tear down the Pce of Salvation?


    ¡°Ah, ghosts are everywhere. There are only ces to stay in Deste City. I don¡¯t know when we can kill the evil spirits.¡±


    The girl sighed again.


    Xiao Huailu lifted her chin and raised her head. She was in a pretty confident posture right now.


    ¡°Everyone knows if you put your feet under your nket when you¡¯re in bed, you¡¯ll not be afraid of ghosts.¡± This was how she had seen countless people resist evil spirits.


    ¡°Pfft.¡± Someone suddenlyughed from in the corner.

 Chapter 31

    The Young Boy


    ¡°Pfft.¡± Augh came from in the corner.


    Xiao Huailu looked at the corner in confusion. Someone was hiding in the dark.


    However, this voice sounded a bit familiar, as if she had heard it somewhere.


    ¡°What are you looking at, girl? If you keep looking at me, I¡¯ll scoop your eyes out!¡± The young boy¡¯s voice was a bit hoarse, like he was undergoing a voice change.


    ¡°Who wants to look at you? Hm!¡± Xiao Huailu immediately covered her eyes and thought that this boy was even worse than that devil.


    A young boy in white pajamas walked out from the corner. He wasn¡¯t wearing any essories on his body, but the fierceness around him was terrifying.


    He seemed to have a temperament which he got from being superior all year round.


    ¡°What is this ce?¡± The young boy put his hands behind him and jumped over Jiang Huailu, treating her like a little maid.


    Xiao Huailu also had dignity. She immediately stepped forward and tried to catch up.


    And yet, she was small and her legs were short. She couldn¡¯t catch up. On the contrary, her left leg stumbled over her right leg and she rolled forward like a ball.


    That boy was startled.


    He watched her roll over to him.


    After remaining silent for a while, he said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to be like this. Am I not just ahead of you? Why do you have such a bad temper?¡±


    Xiao Huailu¡¯s two pigtails on her head loosened and her face bulged like a toad.


    Her skin became fairer and more radiant like jade.


    ¡°You seem¡­ a bit familiar,¡± the young boy murmured, but he still hadn¡¯t found a relevant memory from his brain, so he forgot about it.


    Xiao Huailu listened to him speak and thought in her mind that she found him familiar as well.


    Both of them were wearing pajamas. After pondering for a while, they knew they came to this ce after they fell asleep at night.


    Then, she saw the young boy walk over to the red door and try to push it open to see the pce entrance.


    And yet¡­


    That door didn¡¯t move an inch.


    ¡°Perhaps we can only get in here and can¡¯t get out?¡± A hint of gloominess shed through the young boy¡¯s face and then disappeared.


    Xiao Huailu tilted her head and looked at him with the apple in her arms. She had pushed the door open and got out earlier.


    ¡°You want to trap me in here? What a joke!¡± The young boy chuckled.


    He had such delicate features and his voice had the gentleness unique to young men, but he was so gloomy.


    ¡°This is the Pce of Salvation, the ce where people worshiped the savior in the past¡­¡± As they spoke with one another, they heard a screech. Someone opened the door.


    A humpbacked woman stepped into the doorway.


    The sun hadn¡¯t risen yet. It was still a bit cold outside of the pce. The door shielded all the darkness out.


    The body of the old woman bent and she panted while she walked. Her hair had already turned a bit white.


    ¡°Lady Zhu, you¡¯re here again? The sun hasn¡¯t risen yet. Why don¡¯t you sleep for a while longer?¡± Ling, who finished cleaning, turned around and said to the old woman, as she quickly went forward to take the package.


    The old woman seemed extremely old and her eyes were very cloudy.


    ¡°I have one day less every time I sleep. I might shut my eyes and die any day, but I still haven¡¯t found my daughter.¡± Tears welled up in the old woman¡¯s cloudy eyes.


    ¡°I just want to beg our savior for help, so I can see my daughter for a while.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve begged her for almost eight years. All those missing bricks and tiles were bought over by you for the temple. Why don¡¯t you¡­¡± Ling sighed and didn¡¯t know what to say. The savior would probably not show up anymore.


    After all, the Pce of Salvation would be torn down after three days. The savior couldn¡¯t help herself as well.


    Lady Zhu lost her daughter eight years ago and she cried every day. Since she cried a lot, she also became partially blind.

 Chapter 32

    Showing Her Presence


    The old woman knelt on the cold stone floor.


    Ling sighed gently. ¡°If you¡¯re here, please help her. Lady Zhu is your most devout believer.¡±


    Xiao Huailu then heard a voice only she could hear in her ears.


    ¡°I¡¯m Zhu and I¡¯m fifty two. Please forgive me for bothering you. I have only had one daughter in my entire life and she¡¯s been missing since eight years ago. I¡¯m not hoping for her to be alive. I only want to see her again if she¡¯s alive and to see her body if she¡¯s dead. I¡¯ll be willing to serve you forever after I die. Please help me.¡± The old woman cried as her body shook.


    ¡°What is that?¡± The young boy saw a book appearing silently in the center of the hall.


    That book was letting out beams of light and it seemed to have appeared out of nowhere.


    The young boy walked forward to the center.


    He lifted his hand and touched the book.


    ¡­


    ¡°Stth¡­¡± The young boy withdrew his hand abruptly and his eyes lowered slightly.


    He was about to say ¡°how dare you¡± but he didn¡¯t.


    He only felt that the air around him was giving him huge pressure.


    The aura around the book seemed warm and gentle, but when he touched it, his hand was injured and covered in blood. At that moment, the entire hall became cold.


    As if a chilling viciousness drifted by.


    Xiao Huailu ignored him. She instantly climbed onto the seat in the center. She just felt this seat was extremelyfortable to sit on.


    She lifted her hand and the book automatically floated to her.


    She could reach it by just raising her hand.


    The young boy¡­


    The book had double standards.


    Xiao Huailu smiled at him with embarrassment, but this smile seemed more like a provocation.


    She opened the book.


    The book read, ¡°Zhu begs to find her dearest daughter.¡± Her birthday was also marked on it and the information was extremely detailed.


    The young boy¡¯s eyes glittered and he couldn¡¯t help but look at this childish kid in front of him carefully.


    This ce was evil and weird, as if everything was restricting him, but it looked like that girl was given some special treatment?


    The young boy looked around and reached his hands towards a table. As expected, his hands went through the table.


    He thought he had probably gone to a different world.


    ¡°She¡¯s just an ant. You¡¯re really going to help her?¡± The young boy frowned slightly and looked at the old woman without a hint of empathy. There was indifference in his eyes, as if he was looking at an animal.


    ¡°She deserves it.¡± Xiao Huailu didn¡¯t feel good, when she thought about the woman serving the Pce of Salvation for eight years.


    The young boy immediately went silent. He only crossed his arms and looked at her indifferently.


    Xiao Huailu pondered for a while. The olddy was kneeling on the floor with an upright body to draw Kau Chim sticks respectfully.


    ¡°Lady Zhu, please stop. My grandpa once told me only people destined to get a Kau Chim stick can get it.¡± The Kau Chim sticks here were very famous.


    Only people who were destined to get a Kau Chim stick could get one. If not, there wouldn¡¯t be even one stick dropping from the bucket after three days and three nights.


    Of course, if you did it casually, you could even pour the lots all out.


    But it wouldn¡¯t work.


    ¡°You¡¯ve already tried for eight years, and over all those times, you¡¯ve never¡­¡±


    ¡°ck.¡± As she spoke, a Kau Chim stick suddenly dropped out.


    The old woman was still dumbfounded and hadn¡¯t reacted, but Ling had already rushed forward and picked up the lot in shock. ¡°Lady Zhu, you drew a bad Kau Chim stick.¡±


    A bad Kau Chim stick.


    The old woman froze for a second and took a deep breath. ¡°I¡¯m already happy to get a response. Even if it¡¯s a bad Kau Chim stick, I¡¯ll ept it. Please exin to me, Miss Ling.¡±


    Ling looked at her anxiously.


    ¡°It says that you should go east after walking out of the door. Cross the river if you see one and climb over the mountain if you see one. The first person you meet and the first sentence he¡¯s going to say will give you the answer.¡±

 Chapter 33

    We Aren¡¯t Meant to Be


    The old woman cried tears of joy. She instantly put her hands together and bowed. ¡°I¡¯ll certainly be back to thank you,¡± she said and staggered away.


    Ling stood in the hall and eximed, ¡°There¡¯s¡­ There¡¯s really a Kau Chim stick!¡±


    That young boy looked deeply at Jiang Huailu.


    ¡°Hey, pudgy, what¡¯s your name?¡± The young boy looked at that pudgy girl. She was really short, like a ball.


    ¡°You¡¯re pudgy. Your whole family is pudgy. Your wife will be pudgy. Your kids will also be pudgy!¡± Jiang Huailu was enraged and her face turned red. She immediately climbed up and stood on the chair as she shouted and made threatening gestures.


    What made her more frustrated was that, damn, she was still half a head shorter even if she was standing on the stone chair.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you called pudgy?¡± The young boy nced at her.


    Jiang Huailu gritted her teeth. How rude!


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to tell people your name when you ask them theirs?¡± Jiang Huailu was so furious her face flushed. That chubby little face looked even cuter. The young boy inexplicably felt his palms tickling and he gently clenched his fists.


    She asked his name?


    Nobody in the world dared to ask his name.


    ¡°We¡¯ll say our names together.¡± Jiang Huailu saw that he didn¡¯t look so friendly, so she immediately acted like she wouldn¡¯t tell him her name if he didn¡¯t tell her his.


    The young boy smiled in disdain. That was childish.


    Even those Generals, who hadmand over arge number of soldiers, were scared to death when they saw him and those powerful court officials were also like mice seeing a cat.


    ¡°I¡¯m Lu¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Lulu¡­¡±


    Both of them spoke at the same time.


    Then, they paused for a while.


    The young boy was also startled. He had never thought their names would have the same pronunciation. He then said, ¡°I¡¯m Lu Jiang.¡±


    Jiang Huailu¡¯s eyes rolled. ¡°I¡¯m Jiang Lu.¡±


    The young boy snickered as he lowered his gaze, so nobody could see his expression.


    ¡°It¡¯s fate. When your name is reversed, it¡¯ll be my name,¡± Jiang Huailu yelled as she pretended to be surprised. Ah, she didn¡¯t say the word ¡°Huai¡± and it became so simr to the name of this douchebag. Hm!


    Lu Jiang smiled. You and I weren¡¯t meant to be. Luckily, I said one word less.


    They weren¡¯t destined to meet.


    The two of them were only smiling on the outside.


    As they spoke, a ray of sunshine rose from the horizon, breaking through the dark and bringing light.


    Sunlight shone.


    Jiang Huailu seemed to have sensed something. ¡°I need to go back. My mother is calling me.¡± After that, she immediately disappeared.


    There was no trace of her at all, as if she had vanished.


    After she was gone, Lu Jiang¡¯s face darkened.


    ¡°How dare you think about trapping me here!¡± He then walked towards the door of the hall.


    ¡­


    When Jiang Huailu opened her eyes, rays of sunshine shone through the window. The sun was blinding, so she rubbed her eyes with her hands.


    Once she lifted her hands, that big apple instantly rolled onto the ground.


    Xiao Huailu immediately hid under her nket and her eyes were full of astonishment.


    She could bring something out of her dream?


    Then, it wasn¡¯t a dream?


    What about the young boy called Lu Jiang?


    ¡°You littlezybones, why are you still sleeping? I¡¯ve already made you breakfast. Quick, your brother brought it here for you.¡± Jiang Huaian entered the room with a bowl of hot porridge.


    There were even a few pieces of chicken at the bottom of the bowl.


    ¡°Auntie is lying in and grandma is too old to work in the kitchen, so mother is doing everything now. Let me help you put on your clothes.¡± There was a bit of anger in Jiang Huaian¡¯s eyes.


    His mother was the daughter of a noble family, so she had never done any chores in her entire life.


    And now, she was responsible for everything, including the clothes of the whole family and the food they ate.


    Today, his grandmother went to kill a chicken, but left nothing for his mother.


    She only let the men in the family have some soup. With her new grandson alive right now, he seemed to be left out as well, even though he was her first grandson.


    Jiang Huaian guessed that the olddy still treated him fairly in the past probably because he was her eldest grandson.


    And now, their rtionship became worse because of his sister, so the olddy even showed her bias towards his uncle more openly.


    ¡°Eat it quickly. Something seems to have happened to Lady Zhu from next door. The neighbors are going there to help. I¡¯ll take you there to have a lookter.¡±


    Jiang Huailu¡¯s eyes brightened.


    That old woman she sawst night lived next door to her!

 Chapter 34

    Retribution


    Jiang Huailu refused to let her brother put on her clothes for her.


    She wasn¡¯t a two-year-old kid anymore.


    Besides, it was fine for the savior to cry, but if she needed someone to change her clothes for her, it would be totally uneptable.


    She would lose her dignity and wouldn¡¯t be able to convince the public.


    Xiao Huailu finished eating breakfast and then crooked her finger at her brother.


    Jiang Huaian immediately cooperated with her and moved his head closer. ¡°Why? Do you have a secret to tell me? Did you wet your bed again?¡± Jiang Huaian raised his eyebrows and looked at her seriously.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We have the deal from before. Whenever you wet your bed, it¡¯s my fault. I did it! Mother will never beat your butt!¡± Jiang Huaian stuck out a few fingers to swear to her.


    Xiao Huailu¡¯s face immediately blushed and became as red as a monkey¡¯s butt.


    He only stopped making fun of the girl, when he saw her purse her lips.


    Once Jiang Huaian got closer, he smelled a peculiar scent of fruit.


    There was a fruity aroma.


    In the past, the Jiang family certainly didn¡¯tck anything, but after being exiled, how would they be willing to buy such luxurious things?


    A fresh apple was right next to his mouth. His grandmother was saying that she wanted to eat some fruits today, so his father and uncle immediately asked his mother to go out and buy some.


    They only gave his mother two taels of silver.


    His mother brought three dry oranges and apples back. Those fruits were much worse than the one in his sister¡¯s hands.


    His grandmother even put up a sullen face and harshly med his mother for taking money from the family.


    In the morning, he saw his mother crying.


    ¡°Where did you get this apple?¡± Jiang Huaian took a deep breath. The juicy fruit made him gulp. He turned around and opened the new cupboard his mother bought yesterday, then hid the fruit inside and locked it up.


    Xiao Huailu gave a beaming smile. ¡°A girl gave it to me.¡± She then ran away with her short legs.


    Jiang Huaian thought in his mind that maybe she went outside in the morning?


    When Jiang Huailu came out, the dirty and shattered yard had be much tidier. It didn¡¯t rain today, so the ground had dried. Her grandfather then used rocks to fill the yard and make it t.


    Her mother was scrubbing the wooden screen doors and windows on the floor.


    ¡°You people, are you waiting for an olddy like me to take care of you? You all can¡¯t make me feel rxed,¡± Liu shouted with a sullen look. She could still stand it during the journey to Deste City, but after settling down, this huge difference instantly made her moody.


    As she spoke, a loud cry suddenly came from the room on the right.


    Liu¡¯s eyelids pulsed. Even though she had bias towards Yuan, this baby indeed cried too much.


    He made everyone suffer almost all day and night.


    Yuan thought she would be able to rest after getting to Deste City yesterday, but her baby cried all night. After holding him overnight, Yuan had back pain. Jiang Yuqing went inside to help, as he was worried his son would be dumb if he cried too hard.


    ¡°You can¡¯t even take care of the baby. What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Jiang Yuqing¡¯sints sounded from inside the house.


    Jiang Huaian chuckled secretly and whispered, ¡°Auntie held the baby the whole night and she said she had pain this morning. I didn¡¯t hear clearly where she felt pain. I think she even cried. And now, uncle and Jiang Huaiying are taking turns to hold him. I have no idea what¡¯s wrong with this baby. He¡¯s almost killing our family.¡±


    He might be a baby that liked to cry at night, but he also cried during the day¡­ as if it was fun for him to make his family suffer.


    Jiang Huailu smiled. She had already said that it was the debt collector and it would only go further.


    ¡°Mother, sister and I are going to the city to see what work we can do.¡± Jiang Huaian picked his sister up and went to Lady Zhu¡¯s home.


    In the house, Liu was looking angry.

 Chapter 35

    The Fraud of the Pce of Salvation


    ¡°Why are you taking her there? She¡¯s a bane! How would the Jiang family be suffering like this if it weren¡¯t for her? Ever since she was born, nothing good has happened in the Jiang family,¡± Liu startedining again.


    Xia remained silent with no expressions on her face.


    She touched the silver in her pocket and the glint in her eyes dimmed a bit.


    The Jiang family had never been separated during their heyday, let alone now.


    Besides, even the worst house cost a thousand taels of silver.


    Jiang Yubai was the eldest son of the family, so his parents would follow them even if they were separated. However, this might not be the case right now.


    Xia stopped thinking about it. Meanwhile, a mor of voices came from outside the door.


    People gathered at the door of the Zhu family. They were all neighbors and there were some kind people.


    A few women held Lady Zhu¡¯s arms and sighed. ¡°Lady Zhu, it¡¯s been eight years. Let¡¯s stop looking. You still have to live your life. You said you have to keep walking to the east. Where do you need to go exactly?¡±


    ¡°How can you believe what the fraud at the Pce of Salvation said? Who¡¯s Ling? You don¡¯t know?¡± a few women said anxiously.


    The olddy of the Zhu family had be a widow when she was young and she had just a daughter. Fortunately, the olddy was bold and cautious enough to go to the inner city to cook for the nobles there in earlier years.


    Those nobles loved her cooking and they rewarded her generously, which was why she could buy a house.


    Her daughter had an indifferent appearance, but she acted extremely neatly and appropriately. The olddy arranged a marriage for her. And yet, her daughter didn¡¯t like that guy and she chose a handsome young man in the end.


    After being married for two years, her daughter went missing on the way back to her home while she was seven months pregnant with her grandchild. Lady Zhu immediately quit her job and looked for her daughter wholeheartedly.


    Eight years had passed. She was now so old that she didn¡¯t look like herself anymore.


    The yard that was once well maintained also brought a bit of loneliness now. It seemed to have lost its poprity.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to look for your child again? If your son-inws knows about it, he¡¯s going to be sad again. He¡¯s never married again after eight years and still continues to take care of you. Even your own son may not do so,¡± a woman with a round face next to her said.


    When her daughter went missing, her son-inw thought he didn¡¯t take good care of his own wife and he came to kill himself in front of the olddy.


    Luckily, he was saved in time and survived in the end. Nobody had ever suspected him a bit.


    ¡°Just one more time. Please, everyone,¡± Lady Zhu said as she gave people red


    packets


    . The women were too embarrassed to ept it, so they immediately waved their hands.


    They yelled and asked their husbands to go with Lady Zhu.


    Xiao Huailu followed her brother and walked on the outermost edge. Jiang Huaian couldn¡¯t bear to see Lady Zhu bow every three steps and kneel every five steps without hesitation.


    ¡°That fraud in the Pce of Salvation even deceived such a poor woman like Lady Zhu. We should really ask someone to tear it down!¡±


    Everyone was discussing with each other. They didn¡¯t seem to have any respect for the Pce of Salvation at all.


    Xiao Huailu pouted. She was angry.


    She was really angry.


    After walking for an hour, they crossed the river and were about to exit the area of the outer city.


    Lady Zhu¡¯s brain was already full of blood.


    If it weren¡¯t for the help of those women, she could hardly lift her feet.


    The wailing cry of the olddy had already be a silent whimper. That miserable look almost made people cry.


    ¡°Ah, people in the Pce of Salvation are really bad. Why do they have to fool a poor mother?¡± Jiang Huaian mumbled. He didn¡¯t notice his sister¡¯s look ofint.


    ¡°Hey, why do I feel like we¡¯re walking towards the home of Lady Zhu¡¯s son-inw? If we keep going towards the east, go over the mountain and cross the river, wouldn¡¯t his home be nearby?¡± A man was a bit startled. He pointed at the house hidden in the forest far away and asked.


    Wasn¡¯t there a man squatting at the wall?

 Chapter 36

    Proof


    After going around, they came to the home of Lady Zhu¡¯s son-inw.


    Lady Zhu¡¯s body swayed and she almost fell on the ground.


    Lady Niu next to her spoke loudly. Her loud voice had already made the man far away notice them.


    ¡°I¡¯ve told you that you¡¯ve been deceived by that fraud in the Pce of Salvation. She fooled you on purpose.¡± Lady Niu immediately kept up, when she saw Lady Zhu continue going forward.


    Everyone shook their head and used the fraud in the Pce of Salvation for having no conscience at all.


    Jiang Huailu had already pursed her lips and she could almost hang a soy sauce bottle on them.


    The others followed them and found that the man seemed so down. His eyes were red, as if he had just had a cry.


    ¡°Mother, why are you here? Come and sit next to the stone table.¡± The man wiped his eyes and quickly came up to help the olddy sit.


    ¡°Sorry for letting you see me like that. It¡¯s the day my dearest wife went missing. The matchmaker came senselessly and I¡¯ve just sent her away.¡± The man seemed to be timid and was a bit gentle.


    Lady Niu sat on the stone chair. ¡°Brother, if my husband has a heart like yours, I¡¯d be willing to die as well.¡± Everyone came up andforted him one by one.


    The small yard was full of people.


    ¡°Ah, your mother-inw still hasn¡¯t given up. She said the Pce of Salvation gave her a gift and she muste all the way to the east to look for her daughter.¡± Everyone saw that the young man was quite sensible. Once they came in, he poured tea and water for them. He even gave them some melon seeds he found in the mountain.


    They immediately started to talk.


    In fact, the son-inw¡¯s family used to be inferior to the Zhu family.


    His whole family lived in the shared home back then. When he married Lady Zhu¡¯s daughter with that face, the Zhu family built this house for him.


    There were even rumors outside saying that he was the live-in son-inw of the Zhu family.


    Luckily, the man worked hard. He kept expanding the yard from time to time in those two years and it had now be very spacious and had a decent scale.


    When her daughter went missing, the olddy had suspected him.


    She even brought someone to this yard to search from the inside out.


    In the end, her son-inw didn¡¯t mind it at all and still treated her like he used to, which got him a lot ofpliments from other people. And now, nobody remembered he was that poor boy in the past anymore.


    ¡°This man stays with you no matter what happens. Lady Zhu, you lost your daughter, but God gave you a son. God has treated you quite well,¡± Lady Niu and a few other women said.


    Xiao Huailu stood in the yard and looked around. She then found a wall that was half built.


    ¡°Are you building a wall?¡± Xiao Huailu asked as she pointed at the sticky rice mortar he had just mixed together.


    That man froze for a second. He seemed to have never thought it would be such a small kid who asked him that question. She even looked so cute.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m a bricyer. I built this yard myself. I made everything based on her thoughts back then.¡± The man looked a bit sad.


    Xiao Huailu said an oh and no longer wanted to ask.


    ¡°This table looks really good. If you have time, please make one for our family too. I live just next to Lady Zhu.¡± Xiao Huailu ran over with joy and climbed onto the stone chair cheerfully.


    Lady Niu immediately pointed at the stone table. ¡°Really, this man makes one of the best tables in the outer city. There are even flowers, birds, insects and fishes carved on it. Someone offered to buy it with a very high price, but he didn¡¯t want to sell it.¡±


    The man smiled with a sad look. ¡°My wife had always loved this back then. She even designed it. Unfortunately, when I finished the table, she didn¡¯t have the chance to see it.¡±


    Lady Zhu sat on the stone chair and the blood on her forehead had already dried out.


    Meanwhile, everyone around was allplimenting her son-inw, saying that he was thoughtful and respectful. The olddy remembered what the Kau Chim stick she got in the Pce of Salvation said and suddenly started crying silently.


    ¡°Smash this table for me!¡±


    Going all the way to the east, climbing over the mountain if she saw one, crossing the river if she saw one, the first thing said by the first person she met would give her the answer.


    The olddy burst into tears.

 Chapter 37

    Quirky


    After hearing what the olddy said, everyone was stunned.


    Smash the stone table?


    Why did she suddenly want to smash the stone table?


    Lady Niu quicklyforted the olddy when she saw her cry with deep sorrow. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t cry. What if you hurt your body?¡±


    The moment when Lady Zhu said that, that man shook slightly and his body seemed to be frozen.


    ¡°Your daughter will be devastated if she knows how sad you are. She has always been a good girl.¡± Everyoneforted her one after another. They seemed to have never thought that Lady Zhu would suddenly cry.


    In fact, they were the ones who searched the yard back then. They just didn¡¯t dig three feet into the ground.


    Besides, this son-inw treated the olddy very well. If she really fell out with him, she would have nobody to bury her and would be the one who was miserable instead.


    When Lady Zhu saw everyone hesitate, she cried even harder.


    ¡°Mother, you¡­¡± The man quickly got up with his eyes red, looking very ufortable.


    ¡°Don¡¯t call me mother!¡± Lady Zhu shouted.


    She stood up as she trembled with tears all over face.


    ¡°Please, my friends, help me smash this stone table! We¡¯ll know everything when you smash it!¡± Lady Zhu¡¯s voice shook and she gritted her teeth hard. She wanted to be wrong more than anyone else.


    Lady Niu looked at that stone table in shock.


    The olddy was suspecting him?


    Thinking about this, she suddenly felt a chill down her spine. Her entire body only felt freezing.


    The man tightened his lips. ¡°Mother, I know you¡¯ve always suspected me. No matter how good I treat you, you suspect me.¡± Then, he started crying silently.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m a poor man. This house was also built with your money. I¡¯m not enough for her. However, have I treated her badly over these years? I even brought her water to wash her feet. All these years I¡¯ve respected you like you¡¯re my own mother, but you still suspect me.¡±


    A man never cried easily, but because of that, people held bias towards him instead.


    Smashing the table would probably hurt her son-inw¡¯s heart.


    ¡°You chose to trust the fraud in the Pce of Salvation instead of me.¡± The man was extremely helpless. He looked like there were things he couldn¡¯t say, which made everyone feel sorry for him.


    ¡°Her son-inw is quite good. The olddy must have be a bit muddled as she grew older.¡± Jiang Huaian shook his head slightly. That man seemed upright and didn¡¯t look like a treacherous person.


    Xiao Huailu nced at him. Jiang Huaian felt that his sister seemed to be looking at him with pity on her face.


    ¡°Why are you looking at me?¡± Jiang Huaian looked confused.


    Xiao Lu shook her head frustratedly. ¡°Luckily, the members of our family aren¡¯t court officials anymore. Brother, you dodged a bullet.¡± If this was reported to court, the future of the Jiang family would be worrying.


    Xiao Lu walked to the stone table and saw the olddy crying her eyes out, but nobody wanted to do it.


    She then walked in front of the olddy and used her shoulder to support the olddy.


    The olddy was shocked. She lowered her head and looked at this young girl with delicate features.


    The little girl put her hands on her hips and yelled, ¡°Lady Zhu said if you don¡¯t smash the stone table for her, she¡¯ll bang herself against it until she dies!¡± The little girl said with energy in her babyish voice.


    Everyone went silent.


    The olddy was dumbfounded. ¡°I, I, I didn¡¯t say that?¡±


    But in a heartbeat, she thought it through and immediately hit the stone table with her forehead desperately.


    ¡°Oh God! Why are you doing this?¡± Lady Niu and the others immediately pulled her back. Although the olddy lived alone, she had always been the best person she could all these years.


    Who hadn¡¯t received her favor?


    When the days were hard in the early years, she brought leftovers back from the inner city every day. Who hadn¡¯t eaten that?

 Chapter 38

    Tragic


    ¡°Bang, bang, bang!¡±


    ¡°Brother, I¡¯m sorry. You know Lady Zhu. Her only concern right now is her daughter. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Everyone thought the olddy must have gotten Alzheimer¡¯s. They had already searched this house once back then, and now, she wanted to do it again.


    Everyone immediately got ready to smash the table with the stone hammers they prepared.


    ¡°Move aside, move aside. Brother, I¡¯m so sorry. The olddy is too poor. Ah.¡± The man instantly raised the stone hammer and smashed the closest stone chair.


    Gravel flew everywhere. Everyone quickly stepped back.


    Only Jiang Huailu was holding the olddy¡¯s arm, standing in the front.


    The man, who had been lowering his head and remaining silent, nced at Lady Zhu with a gloomy look and stared at Jiang Huailu. Jiang Huaian seemed to have sensed it and he quickly stood in front of his sister.


    The man narrowed his eyes, then turned around and climbed up the wall.


    ¡°He ran away!¡± Xiao Huailu shouted. That man turned around and red at her fiercely, then jumped off the wall.


    That didn¡¯t look like an expression an upright man would have.


    He ran into the forest in a sh and disappeared.


    ¡°Oh no, he¡¯s running away. Quick, take all the men and go after him!¡± If he wasn¡¯t guilty, why would he run? Some strong men immediately chased after him.


    ¡°Oh my God! There¡¯s something in the stone table! There¡¯s something!¡± The scene was chaotic. A few women saw something wrong in that stone table after they smashed it.


    They instantly went forward to move the gravels away and took a look carefully.


    After a nce, they all gasped in an instant.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    Lady Niu¡¯s eyes popped out and she stepped back in fear.


    She turned around and threw up.


    Her face was covered with snot and tears, and she pointed at the stone table with a frightened look. ¡°What is that? What¡¯s that thing? Why does it look exactly like a human hand?¡±


    In a blink, everyone was terrified.


    The olddy burst into tears as she yelled. She got rid of Jiang Huailu¡¯s hands and stumbled to the stone table.


    As the olddy moved away the rocks, bloody tears dropped from her cloudy eyes.


    ¡°That¡¯s my child. That¡¯s my child. There¡¯s a mole on her wrist. There¡¯s a mole. I¡¯m so sorry. I¡¯vee here many times. You¡¯ve always been in front of me, but I¡¯ve never lowered my head and looked at you.¡± The olddy coughed as she cried bloody tears.


    This scene was as tragic as hell and many people felt difort in their minds.


    ¡°He¡­ He buried his pregnant wife into the stone table!¡±


    ¡°This sick psycho. Report to the government now. Report to the government now. We can¡¯t keep this bastard alive!¡± Everyone was scared and furious at the same time. They immediately asked three people to report this to the government. After seeing this, nobody dared to be alone anymore.


    The government quickly sent someone here.


    Most people in Deste City were exiles and they faced the danger of ghosts, so the government was extremely strict and even the patrolling soldiers had seen blood.


    The one who led the soldiers here was Brother Wang, who helped the Jiang family settle in.


    Brother Wang also knew the olddy. The olddy cooked really well and the nobles in the inner city liked her food very much.


    While she looked for her daughter all these years, she had had quite a lot of contact with Brother Wang.


    ¡°Lin Wuzuo, please go and have a look.¡± Brother Wang nodded. A skinny man carrying a wooden box on his back walked out from behind him.


    ¡°Search the mountain. You must bring that man back!¡±


    This small yard was flooded with people, but it was terrifyingly quiet.


    Xiao Huailu leaned in her brother¡¯s arms quietly as her glittering, jade-like eyes looked at the woman next to the stone table.


    The woman was slim. She stood in front of Lady Zhu and her belly was bulging.


    When she saw Lady Zhu cry, she also became sorrowful.

 Chapter 39

    Buried Alive


    Perhaps Xiao Huailu was gazing too intensely, the woman noticed her when she turned around.


    She came over to Xiao Huailu in a blink of an eye.


    She was in a white gown that was covered with spots of red bloodstains. The woman bowed slightly to reach the level of Xiao Huailu¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°You can see me?¡±


    Xiao Huailu smiled so brightly her eyes narrowed and she nodded slightly with her small head.


    Meanwhile, Wuzuo had already moved the stones aside and tried his best to put the body together.


    Although everyone had seen many tragic things in Deste City, they still felt sad and angry right now.


    The man beheaded his pregnant wife and buried her into the stone table.


    ¡°He¡­ He even eats every day on this stone table! I saw him sitting next to the table every day I went past the door after chopping wood.¡± What the woodsman said gave everyone chills.


    As he spoke, the soldiers, who went into the forest to search for the man, returned.


    ¡°We got him. The kid already nned for his escape. He must have thought nobody would know about this after the olddy dies. What a shame¡­¡± That soldier spat on the man and stomped on his legs.


    The man then sat on the ground.


    ¡°Mother, mother, please forgive me. Please forgive me. It was an ident. I didn¡¯t mean it. Mother!¡± The man knelt on the ground with wounds all over his face.


    It looked like he had already been beaten for a while.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t do it on purpose, mother. I really didn¡¯t do it on purpose.¡± The man knelt and crawled forward.


    Xiao Huailu felt that the emotion of the woman in front of her suddenly changed.


    ¡°He killed me. He killed me! He was preying on my mother¡¯s money and her cooking. He was destitute back then, but I never doubted him. He hit my head with a chair!¡± The woman¡¯s sorrowful cry made it colder in the surrounding area.


    Xiao Huailu pondered.


    ¡°Her skull also shattered. How poor!¡± Xiao Huailu knelt and picked up a stone. She patted it gently to reveal the skull.


    Jiang Huaian swore that his hair was all standing on end at this moment.


    His cute little sister opened someone¡¯s skull!


    Wuzuo¡¯s face immediately darkened. He went forward and picked up the skull to have a closer look. ¡°The wound was indeed caused when she was alive.¡±


    The olddy held the stone dumbfoundedly, as if her energy was sucked away all at once.


    ¡°When have I done something bad to you? How can you be so vicious? You said you didn¡¯t have money and wasn¡¯t capable of making her happy, so I bought you this house and didn¡¯t tell anyone about it to protect your dignity. I¡¯ve never talked about money in front of you. When you came home with her, I always treated you with a feast. I only wanted you to treat my daughter better,¡± the olddy shouted as loud as she could.


    ¡°You¡¯re just pretending to be kind. Who needs your fake kindness? I asked you to teach my mother, my sister and I how to cook, but you refused. You¡¯ve done a little favor for me but you thought you put in a lot of effort! Everyone said I¡¯m the live-in son-inw of the Zhu family. Bah! Live-in son-inw! You old woman, you always say that you¡¯ll give me your family property when you die. If your daughter was alive, would you still pass it down to me?¡± the man shouted with viciousness on his face. Brother Wang immediately kicked him onto the ground with his foot.


    ¡°You bastard.¡± Brother Wang spat in his face.


    Wuzuo was kneeling on the ground, but now, he also stood up with a terrible expression on his face.


    ¡°Tell me, did you kill her before burying her inside?¡±


    The man¡¯s face turned dark.


    ¡°I had a fight with her that day. I only beat her to death identally.¡± He had thought about killing her, but she was pregnant with his child. He was thinking of waiting for the baby to arrive first before doing it.


    He had never thought¡­


    Wuzuo sighed gently and shook his head.

 Chapter 40 - 40: Not as good as pigs and dogs (1)

    Chapter 40: Not as good as pigs and dogs (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°I identally killed her. I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. Mother, mother, please forgive me. ¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been trying to make it up to you all these years. I¡¯ve never mistreated you all these years, mother.¡± The man seemed to know that he would end up in a miserable state, and he immediately went crazy, wanting to hold grandma Zhu and cry.


    The coroner looked at him in disgust.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already done an autopsy on her just now. She had suffocated to death. If it was built after death, there would be no lime powder in the throat. But her throat was filled with lime.¡±


    ¡°The lime powder came from his nostrils, mouth, and all the way to his throat. Moreover, there was a lot of lime powder in her eyes, so she must have woken up before her death. And if you open your eyes, you will be watching you bury her inside.¡±


    The coroner¡¯s words shocked everyone.


    If he was alive, he would use glutinous rice lime powder to build his wife and children inside.


    The man also fell to the ground in a daze.


    He had his eyes on his wife¡¯s family property, and he had also thought about getting to know her after the child was born. However, he did not dare to make her live.


    After all, she still had her own child in her stomach.


    Grandma Zhu¡¯s body was on the verge of copse. Her shoulders could not stop shaking. Her thin and weak body was like a floating cloud that was on the verge of copse in the wind.


    ¡°You animal! You animal! How dare you! How dare you be so cruel!¡± Grandma Zhu wailed in pain.


    Her body slid down limply, and she crazily hugged the stone debris on the ground.


    ¡°You¡¯ve suffered, my good daughter, you¡¯ve suffered. I was blind to not recognize you. I¡¯ve made you suffer for so long.¡± Grandma Zhu¡¯s eyes were filled with tears of blood as she crawled toward the man with the broken leg.


    An old man who had lost his only daughter in his old age, and the child had suffered great pain before his death. How would an old man spend the rest of his life?


    The olddy pped his face again and again until her hands were numb, but she did not stop.


    Mrs. Niu touched her heart and felt goosebumps all over.


    He was too ruthless.


    ¡°We¡¯re both husband and wife, how can you bear to? That little girl was filial and kind. Everyone usually said that she could find a guard in the inner city and live in the inner city in the future. It¡¯s just that you don¡¯t have a family background, and your whole family is exiled, without even a ce to live.¡±


    ¡°You still let her down. Do you have a heart? Are you even a thing?¡± Mrs. Niu was so angry that she cried.


    They were all women, but when they saw such a tragic situation, they only felt a chill in their hearts.


    Brother Wang saw that everyone was venting their anger, so he couldn¡¯t stop them. He only said a few words, ¡°don¡¯t fight, don¡¯t fight.¡± Taking advantage of the chaos, he also kicked twice.


    When grandma Zhu was helped up, she seemed to have been drained of all her energy.


    He didn¡¯t have the will to live anymore.


    He was already in a bad state.


    ¡°This matter is too shocking. However, such an inhumane act would definitely be punished twice as severely. We¡¯ll take our men back to report first.¡± Brother Wang ordered his men to tie up the man with a swollen face and kicked him back to the city.


    ¡°You can put the bodies in the coffins. A soul with its corpse exposed in the wilderness could only be a wandering ghost. She was already pitiful enough when she was alive, so let her go to the yellow Springs after she dies.¡± The coroner had seen many joys and sorrows, and he couldn¡¯t bear to see this scene.


    The crowd helped grandma Zhu up, and some women temporarily borrowed the coffins prepared by their elders.


    He barely managed to piece together her appearance.


    Little Huai Lu stood at the outermost perimeter and saw the woman looking at her mother with a sad expression. Her eyes were full of sorrow..

 Chapter 41 - 41: Jiang Sansui (1)

    Chapter 41: Jiang Sansui (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°Mother, your daughter has let you down. Back then, you saw that he had evil intentions, and it was your daughter who should not have ignored your opinion. It¡¯s said that father and mother eat more salt than daughter, so it¡¯s true.¡± The old man¡¯s eyes were sharp, while the young man¡¯s eyes were lost in love, so how could he see everything?


    Seeing her mother me herself, the woman couldn¡¯t help but cry.


    The woman raised her hand and wiped her tears with her sleeve.


    At this moment, everyone had already carried the coffin down the mountain and was ready to transport it back to the Zhu family for the funeral.


    Fortunately, there were many enthusiastic neighbors. When they arrived at the Zhu family¡¯s house, white banners were already hung everywhere. Someone had already started ying the suona.


    Little Huai Lu raised her head and looked at her with a pair of round eyes. As he followed her down the mountain, he looked at her again and again. After a moment of hesitation, he opened his mouth.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to persuade me. In these eight years, I¡¯ve already thought it through. I met the wrong person and trusted the wrong person.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that my son has yet to open his eyes to see the world before he met with such a disaster.¡± The woman sobbed, and those who heard it were sad and shed tears.


    Little Huai Lu opened her mouth again, her little face full of hesitation, but she didn¡¯t speak.


    The woman took it again.


    ¡°Little girl, thank you. I know you want tofort me. I ¡­¡± Before the woman could finish her sentence, little Huai Lu sneaked a nce at her brother and saw that her brother didn¡¯t notice anything.


    She carefully ced her chubby little hand to her lips, full of gossip.


    He covered the corner of his lips.


    ¡°I just wanted to ask, what are your thoughts when you look at yourself lying in the coffin?¡±


    The little girl¡¯s eyes were wide open, and a dazzling light shed in her eyes.


    It was bright and beautiful.


    Of course, the gossiping aura also came gushing out.


    The little Zhu family?


    Suddenly, she suddenly didn¡¯t know what to say.


    You can¡¯t even let go of a ghost¡¯s gossip?


    At this moment, he walked to the gate of the Zhu family¡¯s house. There was a thick white banner hanging on the gate of the small courtyard. The suonas were ying inside, and everyone went in to help.


    you¡¯re so honored to be able to attend your own funeral. Little huailu curled her little hands into a small trumpet and secretly talked to the woman. The woman stood in her mourning Hall, feeling a little sad.


    Inexplicably ..


    He felt a strange sense of honor.


    Ah, what honor?!


    She had been murdered and her body had been dismembered.


    The woman looked at her with resentment.


    why do I feel so cold? Lu, why don¡¯t we go back first? ¡± Jiang Huai ¡®an rubbed his hands, feeling the cool air beside him.


    It¡¯s clearly summer, why do I still feel cool?


    ¡°Aiya, it¡¯s all my fault. I was so shocked just now that I forgot to cover your eyes. Lu, are you scared?¡± Jiang Huai ¡®an then remembered that his sister was only three years old.


    He was afraid that she would be scared out of her wits.


    ¡°Why should I be afraid?¡± Little Huai Lu looked at him in confusion.


    Wasn¡¯t his sister standing right beside him?


    Jiang Huai ¡®an touched the back of his head and thought,¡¯ that¡¯s right, how old is my sister? He still didn¡¯t know the meaning of death.


    ¡°Then you¡¯re not allowed to cause any trouble.¡± We¡¯re neighbors with grandma Zhu, and she¡¯s a widow, so it¡¯s a lot of inconvenience. I¡¯ll go ask mother toe over and help.¡± Moreover, this person had left, so he had toe to give a gift.


    Little did he know that his sister¡¯s vision was wider than he had imagined.


    He was talking to the deceased about which dish was the best at the funeral, waiting to eat the food of the dead.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that my mother isn¡¯t in the mood today. Otherwise, my mother¡¯s cooking for the dead would be the best.¡± The woman shook her head. Probably because she had been dead for too long, her hostility had disappeared.


    Moreover, because she had held it in for too long, she was now chatting with Jiang Sansui.


    Even though .


    The topic revolved around her death.


    It was quite embarrassing..

 Chapter 42 - 42: Attending her own funeral (1)

    Chapter 42: Attending her own funeral (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    The Zhu family¡¯s funeral was held.


    When the neighbors saw this, they all changed into in clothes and came to offer their condolences.


    Grandma Zhu was not a Big Shot, but she was kind and had helped many people over the years.


    The Jiang family¡¯s house next door.


    ¡°What are you going to do at a servant¡¯s and a widow¡¯s funeral? You¡¯re the Jiang family¡¯s first wife! Even if you¡¯re exiled, you can¡¯t associate yourself with the servants.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s against the rules for you to attend a funeral.¡±


    Olddy Liu¡¯s face was dark. However, she was still noble in her bones, and there was a huge difference between her and those lowly servants who served others.


    Madam Xia had just changed into a long dress and stood at the door with a frown.


    Master Jiang walked out of the door and waved his hand. ¡°You can go. What else was there to break the rules? he was now guilty. Who¡¯s more noble?¡± It was a joke to talk about nobility in this ce.


    Master Jiang understood his situation very well.


    Today, master Fang had already brought his son into the inner city and found a


    good living. They had only stayed in the shared house for one night yesterday, but they had actually moved directly into the inner city today.


    It was said that he had joined the city Protection Team to protect the safety of the city.


    They also had to resist the evil spirits.


    Therefore, they had priority in renting the houses in the inner city.


    The outer city was the ce where the evils invaded the most.


    Half of July wasing, and the atmosphere in the barren capital was much more serious.


    The people of the outer city were always in a state of panic at this time.


    The Xia family¡¯s temperament had changed a lot, and she went to the Zhu family to do things. Grandma Zhu even came over personally to thank him. She was too tired. The olddy felt like she was going to fall apart today. She had cried for too long, and her throat was hoarse.


    Her mood fluctuated too much, and she often felt dizzy.


    Her eyes were almost blinded from crying, and she could only see a few blurry figures.


    Something seemed to be tugging at her pants.


    When she lowered her head, she could vaguely see a delicate little girl looking up at her.


    ¡°She didn¡¯t want to be buried in the unmarkedmon graves outside the city. She was afraid. She wants to be buried in the back mountain.¡± Little Huai Lu tugged at the corner of her clothes. The olddy was surprised, but her heart suddenly calmed down.


    ¡°There are many flowers in the back mountain.¡± Little Huai Lu only said one sentence.


    The olddy looked at her quietly and suddenly cried silently.


    ¡°I want to eat cloud and date paste cake and salt-baked chicken legs. Um, can I eat that yunying chicken?¡± The little deer pointed at the hens in the yard.


    The hen had an innocent look on her face.


    The woman with a transparent body was looking at him with a smile. ¡°Yes,


    that¡¯s it. I¡¯ve wanted to eat her for a long time.¡±


    The olddy covered her mouth and kept crying. It was her daughter, and these were all her daughter¡¯s favorite food.


    Seeing this from afar, Mrs. Xia wanted to pull Jiang huailu away. The olddy went to wipe her tears and walked forward to take her hand to the kitchen.


    The funeral was still being held outside.


    The olddy was in the kitchen, killing a chicken and steaming it for some snacks. She looked lovingly at Jiang Sansui, who had two small bumps on his head, munching on the chicken leg.


    ¡°I want three incense sticks.¡± Jiang Sansui¡¯s face was covered in oil.


    Mrs. Xia red at her. Seeing that grandma Zhu had stopped crying, and the olddy was looking at her pleadingly, she immediately took it.


    Jiang Sansui stuck it into the ground casually.


    The woman cried out and picked up another chicken leg to gnaw on.


    Only by offering it to her would she be able to get it.


    ¡°This is the taste. Yes, yes, yes. I¡¯ve wanted to taste this for a long time.¡± The woman wiped her tears as she ate. She sat opposite olddy Zhu. She and old Mrs. Zhu looked at each other and tears welled up in their eyes.


    At that moment, she seemed to see her own child, who was holding a chicken leg with a satisfied expression.


    The sky was getting dark, but Jiang huailu was hugging his legs, deep in thought.


    She kept feeling like she had forgotten something. It seemed like someone was waiting for her..

 Chapter 43 - 43: Destruction of wolves (1)

    Chapter 43: Destruction of wolves (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Jiang huailu kept the olddypany.


    She asked a few questions from time to time, and the olddy seemed to be looking at others through her.


    Because the woman had died a violent death and had been dead for many years, everyone carried her to the back of the mountain and buried her.


    ¡°Ling ¡®er from the hall of salvation is here.¡± miss! someone shouted. Everyone had just descended the mountain when they saw the girl standing at the foot of the mountain with her hands sped. They all looked at each other in confusion.


    Some of the young people walked away to avoid him.


    He seemed to be very wary of her.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Grandma Zhu wiped her tears. Although she was sad, she had been mentally prepared for this for many years.


    What made her sad was that her child had died in such a miserable way.


    Ling ¡®er was wearing a long dress that had turned white from the washing, and there was a bit of sandalwood fragrance on her body. It seemed to be because of the offerings and incense all year round.


    ¡°I won¡¯t let you down, and I¡¯ll be rewarded. It can also be considered as fulfilling your wish.¡± Ling ¡®er stepped forward and held grandma Zhu¡¯s hand.


    Grandma Zhu bent her back and cried again as she hugged Ling ¡®er.


    ¡°Send her memorial tablet to the Savior¡¯s Hall tonight. Master will bless her to go to Nirvana early.¡± Ling ¡®er nodded.


    Grandma Zhu nodded gratefully. At this moment, she was holding onto little


    Huai Lu with one hand and was reluctant to let go.


    Ling ¡®er lowered her head to look, and her eyes met the little girl¡¯s intelligent eyes.


    Those eyes seemed to be familiar with her.


    Little Huai Lu smiled at her. The Apple she gave was delicious.


    Ling ¡®er was startled, and for some reason, she felt joy when she saw her.


    ¡°I¡¯m Ling ¡®er, what¡¯s yours?¡± Ling ¡®er gently touched her head. It was furry, thin, and soft.


    ¡°I¡¯m Jiang huailu. Is big sister the spirit of Zhong Ling and Yu Xiu?¡± Little Huai Lu was very kind to her only servant.


    ¡°That¡¯s not it.¡± Ling ¡®er was stunned.


    ¡°Do you see those people? When they saw me, they all avoided me and left.


    Because I am the spirit of the coffin.¡±


    ¡°Grandmother died long ago, and father died too. When I was six years old, my grandfather arranged an arranged marriage for me when I was a child. Unfortunately, my grandfather died not long after. Grandfather said that my birth characters are too hard, so he changed my name to spiritual coffin to suppress it. ¡± When ordinary people heard this name, they would feel unlucky and afraid.


    This little girl, on the other hand, didn¡¯t have any thoughts.


    Jiang Huai ¡®an looked at Ling¡¯ er in surprise. She was really tough.


    ¡°My condolences. At the very least, I have a fianc¨¦, so I have some hope.¡± Jiang Huai ¡®an couldn¡¯t help butfort her.


    The corners of Ling ¡®er¡¯s mouth curled up slightly. it¡¯s not a big deal. Last year, my fianc¨¦ had a private engagement with someone. The engagement has been annulled. They will be married next month. After all, the girl¡¯s belly was already big.


    Jiang huailu and his sister were stunned.


    This was the first time in Jiang Huaian¡¯s life that he had consoled someone, and he ended up in an awkward situation. He immediately said dryly, ¡°¡±Take good care of mother. It¡¯s good to finally have a family. As long as mother is here, home is here.¡±


    Ling ¡®er still looked at him with a smile. after grandfather left, the family was too poor. Mother couldn¡¯t stand the loneliness and hard work. Mother remarried.


    Jiang huailu and his sister fell into deep silence.


    Her father died, her mother remarried, her grandparents died, and her fianc¨¦ eloped with someone else.


    Jiang Huai ¡®an stammered, not knowing how to console her.


    On the other hand, the girl looked more at ease.¡±There¡¯s nothing to be sad about. This is my fate.¡± Her grandfather had been guarding the hall of salvation all his life, and his looks were even better. Because he had revealed too many heavenly secrets, he hadmitted three evils and five deficiencies. It was already his limit to be able to leave behind an heir in this life.


    Even her fianc¨¦ owed her grandfather a favor.


    The two of them were not of the same social status, and their engagement was not equal.


    Jiang huailu looked at her in shock. This, this was a cruel malevolence!

 Chapter 44 - 44: I want to play suona for you (1)

    Chapter 44: I want to y suona for you (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Jiang huailu was stunned.


    Did the mortal world have such a terrible fate?


    ¡°Then, don¡¯t you have any existence that truly belongs to you?¡± Jiang Huaian was shocked. He was wondering in his heart, if he put this girl in the capital, put her in the pce, would he be able to destroy that fatuous Emperor¡¯s family!


    Ling ¡®er¡¯s eyebrows were filled with nostalgia.


    ¡°The only thing I care about in my life is the world salvation Hall. It¡¯s a pity that my words carry little weight, and I can¡¯t even protect the world salvation Hall.¡± Ling ¡®er sighed.


    ¡°My fianc¨¦ is the son of a noble in the inner city, and his wife who eloped with him has always been stingy. He knew that no matter what, he wouldn¡¯t let me off. Last month, I even ran to my grandparents ¡®graves to cry and curse. That¡¯s fine, but now I can¡¯t stay in the Savior Pce.¡± He had to drive her out of the barren capital.


    ¡°Those wicked things. Now the person who arranged the marriage for you is gone.¡± Grandma Zhu angrily rebuked as she wiped her tears.


    Ling ¡®er burst outughing,¡±grandma, you¡¯re speaking as if someone had taken a fancy to me in the past.¡± I just don¡¯t like it that she¡¯s going to disturb the dead souls of our ancestors.¡±


    Grandma Zhu¡¯s face was full of disapproval.


    Little Huai Lu tilted her head and said casually, ¡°¡±She disturbed your undead. You should justfort her family¡¯s elders. There¡¯s always someone who can control her, the kind who can control her for the rest of her life.¡± Ling ¡®er¡¯s eyelids twitched.


    He touched the tip of his nose and looked at Huai Lu meaningfully.


    At this moment, his eyes seemed to shine brightly. It was as if he had opened up his conception and Governor vessels, and his entire body was clear.


    ¡°What you said is very reasonable. I¡¯ll look for him tomorrow.¡± Ling ¡®er¡¯s eyebrows curved. She seemed to have thought of something and even touched her body.


    Lu¡¯s eyebrows were furrowed like earthworms.¡±What logic? What did she understand?¡± He felt that she had misunderstood something.


    However, Ling ¡®er was already smiling as she helped grandma Zhu back to the next room.


    Lu was deeply shocked by his beautiful smile.


    No, what exactly did you understand!


    I¡¯m only three years old after all.


    I¡¯m just following what a three-year-old should say and ask you to look for the other party¡¯s elder. No, what¡¯s with that sinister smile on your face?


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, mother has prepared dinner.¡± Jiang Huaian led Lu back to the room next door.


    The Xia family was just about to put the steaming hot food on the table.


    ¡°Quarreling, quarreling, quarreling, quarreling all day. My grandson is so noisy that he can¡¯t sleep well the entire day. If it was in the past, he wouldn¡¯t have suffered like this!¡± Olddy Liu¡¯s face was sullen and full of frustration.


    ¡°He¡¯s been dead for eight years, what¡¯s the point of holding a funeral? The sound of the suona blowing is deafening, it¡¯s an eyesore.¡± Deep down, old Mrs. Liu was virtuous and virtuous, so she did not like old Mrs. Zhu.


    Her newly born grandson was simply too much. He needed to be carried all day and night.


    This afternoon, Yuan-Shi had actually fed her so much that she was bleeding.


    He directly bit it.


    Yuan-Shi was ashamed and resentful.


    The olddy was naturally angry.


    ¡°Grandmother, don¡¯t be angry. The dead person was supposed to y the suona. Lulu even borrowed a suona to practice. After you die, I¡¯ll be the loudest suona-ying kid in the vige.¡± Lu patted her chest and said seriously.


    Olddy Liu¡¯s face darkened and she was about to get angry again. Only then did old master Jiang put down his bowl and chopsticks.


    ¡°What¡¯s the noise? just ept the child¡¯s filial piety. What does a three-year-old child know? he can¡¯t even have a peaceful meal.¡± Old master Jiang nced at the olddy. The olddy¡¯s body stiffened, and she lowered her head without saying anything more..

 Chapter 45 - 45: Centrifugal force (1)

    Chapter 45: Centrifugal force (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    The Jiang family¡¯s three meals were also very special.


    In the past, Jiang Huaian was the eldest grandson of the Jiang family. No matter whether he was flying in the sky or swimming in the water, the olddy had always thought of him.


    However, ever since Jiang huailu¡¯s sacrifice to the dead, she had a barrier with the first branch.


    Now, even Jiang Huai ¡®an was given the cold shoulder.


    Xia Shi stewed a chicken and served it to Yuan Shi, who was still in confinement. The chicken soup was left for several men in the family to make rice, only for the Xia family and Jiang huailu.


    Fortunately, as Jiang Huaian grew older, he knew how to feel sorry for his mother.


    Immediately, he distributed his bowl of soup to his sister and mother. Jiang yubai had just picked up the bowl and took a sip when he felt embarrassed.


    ¡°Drink up, you big men. Our family is different from the past. Women and children can¡¯t help us with anything now, so what¡¯s the point of eating so well?¡± The olddy took a sip of the chicken soup and looked at Madam Xia and Jiang huailu.


    Jiang yubai immediately put down his hand.


    Jiang huaijin chuckled. Grandma¡¯s heart ached for her, so she only gave her half a bowl.


    It was obvious that the Xia group was being targeted.


    Xia Shi¡¯s face was calm.


    Little Huai Lu held the bowl and looked confused, ¡°mother washed the clothes, mother made the dishes, and mother cleaned the house.¡± Isn¡¯t grandmother the one you shouldn¡¯t eat the most?¡±


    The olddy had yet to react.


    The little girl immediately covered her mouth in horror. ¡°I know, grandmother must be as gluttonous as me, crying if I don¡¯t give her food. Then, grandmother, you can drink it. ¡®


    The olddy was about to cry to make her son¡¯s heart ache, but she stifled her tears.


    ¡°One bowl per person, there¡¯s no favoritism.¡± Jiang huaijin stood up and poured another bowl for the mother and daughter.


    After the group finished eating and packing, little Huai Lu climbed into bed early.


    At this moment, the oilmp had been lit, but the Xia family had note in.


    Jiang Huaian¡¯s expression darkened. Jiang yubai had already entered.


    ¡°Why hasn¡¯t your mother brought in the water to wash her feet?¡± Jiang yubai¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, and his expression was somewhat displeased.


    Jiang Huai ¡®an¡¯s expression darkened. mother hasn¡¯t rested since she woke up. Father is such a powerful official. Why don¡¯t I go and get you some water? ¡± Tiang Huaian nced at him coldly


    Ever since the day Jiang yubai walked towards Mrs. Liu, Jiang Huai ¡®an had been giving him the cold shoulder without a word.


    Jiang yubai was startled for a moment, and then his face was filled with apology.¡±Father, you can go by yourself. It¡¯s been hard on your mother, but your second aunt is in confinement, and huaijie has to take care of her. Your grandmother is getting old, so I can only trouble your mother.¡± Jiang yubai casually exined.


    The siblings didn¡¯t say anything, knowing that he had gone out to wash up.


    ¡°When father is out, you can give it to Mother.¡± Jiang huailu handed the Apple to her. I won¡¯t let him eat!¡± Little Huai Lu puffed up her cheeks. PEI, he was not worthy of being the father of the Savior.


    Jiang Huai ¡®an touched her head in silence and nodded reluctantly.


    ¡°You should sleep. Big brother is going to find mother.¡± Jiang Huaian said softly as he looked at Jiang yubai¡¯s back with a gloomy expression.


    There was no doubt that Jiang yubai loved his children and the Xia Corporation.


    However, he also loved his mother. Even if his mother had made a mistake and treated his wife and children slowly, he still wanted to bnce the rtionship between them.


    Sometimes, he would rather y dumb.


    However, he had never thought that even the closest rtionship would gradually turn cold.


    Until they became strangers.


    Jiang huailu had a lot of food at the Zhu family¡¯s house today, and her stomach was round. Lying on the bed, her chubby little feet kicked the quilt away.


    Her thick little feet were fair and delicate, and her chubby legs were like the most tender lotus roots.


    The child¡¯s stomach was round and full at the moment, and it gradually rose and fell with his breathing.


    Her face was as white as Jade, so white that it was almost transparent.


    Until he stood in front of the hall of salvation.


    She didn¡¯t even remember what she had forgotten.


    A suppressed shout came from behind him, ¡± short and Dunky!! Just from the sound of it, one could feel that he was gnashing his teeth.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Lu patted her forehead in realization.


    There were still people waiting for her in the hall of salvation!

 Chapter 46 - 46: She jinxes me (1)

    Chapter 46: She jinxes me (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°You¡¯re the dwarfish one, your whole family is dwarfish!¡± Jiang huailu¡¯s cheeks were puffed up as he red at Lu Jiang.


    ¡°My whole family can¡¯t give birth to such a short douchebag like you.¡± Lu Jiang rebuked.


    Lu Jiang was dressed in a tunic and looked at her coldly with his arms crossed.


    When he saw that her face was glowing and full of energy, he suddenly felt a wave of hostility.


    ¡°You won¡¯t be staying here all day, will you?¡± Little Huai Lu saw his cold face and couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    She looked like a resentful woman with a belly full of resentment.


    Lu Jiang¡¯s face darkened.


    This damned ce. He was sure that he had returned to the eastern Pce the day before yesterday after changing out of his Python robe.


    He had the tightest defense in the world, and all the Deadpool had been raised since childhood.


    No one dared to get close to him.


    The moment he closed his eyes, he had arrived at this damned ce. However, he couldn¡¯t go anywhere. The eastern Pce was probably already in chaos.


    There was no fear in Lu huaijiang¡¯s heart.


    However, he couldn¡¯t bear to see the little Shorty¡¯s carefree appearance, and when he saw it, he felt sour.


    ¡°There¡¯s a bun on the incense table. Have you eaten?¡± Little huailu climbed up the incense table with her short legs and took a bun. It was steaming hot, and he didn¡¯t know if it was grandma Zhu or Ling ¡®er.


    Lu Jiang¡¯s mouth twitched and she lowered her eyes.


    He was born to control everything, and he could make clouds and rain with a flip of his hand. When he was three years old, he was able to cut all the pce servants around him with impure intentions.


    At that time, his mother had fallen out of favor and the first Prince had already gained power.


    He was only three years old, but he was surrounded by spies.


    That day, the blood of the pce servants dyed the green stone floor red. However, he wasughing so hard that his voice was creaking.


    When he was five years old, under his innocent smile, he was already able to wipe out nine families of his subjects on behalf of his father.


    When he was seven years old, he had eliminated all of the first Prince¡¯s henchmen.


    Those who were willing to submit would be promoted to an official rank, and those who were unwilling to submit would be killed without mercy. He knew from a young age that if he didn¡¯t remove the roots, the grass would grow again when the spring wind blew.


    Now that he had just turned ten, he had already made his father a mere figurehead, and the entire court was his one and only.


    However, at this moment, he was barefooted and in a sorry state, he was only wearing his undergarments. His eyes were cold as he looked at the little girl in front of him like a lone wolf.


    After that ¡­


    His stomach growled.


    All of His Majesty and aura copsed in an instant.


    Lu huaijiang gritted his teeth. This wretched girl was specially designed to counter him! When he woke up, he would definitely confiscate all her blood


    ¡°Aiya, this bun is actually filled with meat.¡± Little Huai Lu swallowed her saliva.


    ¡°A country bumpkin who has never seen the world,¡± Lu huaijiang scoffed.


    There were six buns in total. Little Huai Lu picked one up and took a big bite. The meat juice inside instantly burst. It turned out to be pork and bamboo shoot filling.


    Lu huaijiang¡¯s eyes dimmed, and he immediately turned his head.


    However, his nose was filled with the aroma of the meat, as well as the sound of sighing from the short fellow who was so delicious.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s so delicious. The moonlight was bright in front of the bed, and the pork was crispy and fragrant. It was almost her birthday, and she was in a rush for money. She looked at the kitchen every day, and it was full of frost. There was no fish or meat, and the vegetables were all gone.


    Ah, it¡¯s so delicious.¡± Jiang huailu¡¯s little mouth was like a bun, and she actually started to read limericks.


    it¡¯s delicious. It¡¯s worth it. Little Huai Lu was so happy that she almost cried. As the little deer ate, it was so delicious that it started to shake its head.


    And this was the satisfaction brought by a bun.


    Lu huaijiang paused. She was easy to take care of..

 Chapter 47 - 47: The tears of the water Prince of West Lake (1)

    Chapter 47: The tears of the water Prince of West Lake (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Lu huaijiang had never felt this way before.


    Whatever he wanted, he only needed to move his fingers and it would be in his hands.


    If he wanted the world, he would only need to spend a few years ¡®time to obtain it, and it was almost effortless.


    However, as time passed, everyone began to fear him. Even his mother, who had raised him, was afraid.


    Every time he entered the pce to have a meal with her, even his mother would be in fear. It was really boring.


    He thought, there¡¯s nothing attractive in this world. It¡¯s boring!


    But this short fellow could even shake his head happily with a bun. If she ate the Manchu han Imperial feast, wouldn¡¯t she go crazy from happiness?


    Suddenly, a strong smell of meat wafted into his nose. He lowered his head and saw the short man standing on tiptoes, holding a meat bun in his hand. ¡°Here, do you want to try it? It was ufortable to be hungry, and Lulu did not want to go hungry. It¡¯s all that damned little evil¡¯s fault, Hmph.¡± Little Huai Lu mumbled.


    She would kill him one day.


    The little girl¡¯s almond-shaped eyes opened slightly, full of happiness and joy.


    Satisfaction almost overflowed from those bright eyes.


    Lu huaijiang was stunned when he saw that pair of eyes. He had only heard half of the little girl¡¯s murmurs, and no one had ever treated him like this.


    What he had seen the most was fear.


    Lu huaijiang¡¯s slender fingers twisted the bun, as if with some hidden disdain.


    He took a light bite.


    The short fellow stared at him with his round eyes, as if waiting for his evaluation.


    The dough was soft and had a bit of the sweetness of grain. However, there was a thinyer of dry skin on the skin. In the pce, the pastries he had eaten never dared to be like this.


    If there was, the head of the Royal chef would have been removed long ago.


    ¡°It¡¯s delicious, right? There¡¯s actually the smell of meat. I haven¡¯t had meat in a long time.¡± Little Huai Lu¡¯s eyes were full of desire.


    Who would have thought that the Savior¡¯s greatest desire was to eat meat?


    It was so embarrassing.


    She was probably the most embarrassing Savior in history.


    ¡°Where are your parents? You don¡¯t even have meat to eat? So useless!¡± Lu huaijiang chewed lightly, and under the girl¡¯s eager gaze, the bun seemed to have a different taste.


    ¡°It¡¯s getting cold, do you want to lose your father?¡± Lu huaijiang¡¯s eyebrows drooped.


    Little Huai Lu¡¯s small face immediately frowned, ¡°my parents are not ipetent.¡± He was harmed by an evil person, harmed by an evil person! You¡¯re too evil!¡± The little girl¡¯s eyes were about to burst into mes.


    Lu huaijiang pondered for a moment and instantly had an idea.


    He looked at Jiang huailu with eyes full of sizing.


    This little girl seemed to be able to walk around freely in this Hall. While he was still young, he might as well, might as well join a pirate ship.


    ¡°How about we make a deal?¡±


    ¡°As for me, I have some family property and some power. Why don¡¯t you help me solve my problems and I¡¯ll help you deal with your enemies?¡± Lu huaijiang narrowed his eyes. In this world, there were not many people who could go against him.


    Jiang huailu looked at him suspiciously. ¡°My enemy is a high-ranking official, a very, very high-ranking official.¡¯


    Lu huaijiang actuallyughed out loud.


    There was no doubt about the position of a high official.


    ¡°I¡¯ll put it this way, my father and the Emperor have some friendship.¡± He could even influence the emperor¡¯s thoughts. If you are willing, in the future, I will personally kill your enemy! Grind his bones and scatter his ashes!¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, I can swear an oath. But before that, you have to take care of my daily needs. If I don¡¯t leave this ce, you have to take me with you wherever you go!¡± Lu huaijiang had a smile on his face as he looked at the short eyes in front of him that suddenly lit up..

 Chapter 48 - 48: scamming yourself (1)

    Chapter 48: scamming yourself (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Little Huai Lu smiled slyly.


    She had found a powerful helper.


    She was only three years old. How long would it take for her to grow up?


    However, Lu Jiang was already ten years old, and he would grow up very soon!


    ¡°Then have you ever seen your enemy?¡± Lu huaijiang saw her smile and couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    Little Huai Lu shook her head and said,¡±l¡¯ve seen it once.¡± But at that time, her head was dizzy and she could not remember her face clearly. But I know who he is. I¡¯ll tell you when you can go out in the future!¡±


    ¡°But words are not proof, we must write a written agreement.¡±


    Little Huai Lu knew that the evil was the Crown Prince. When the Crown Prince stood in front of her, she could feel the hostility and destructive aura around him.


    At that time, she was already in a daze, so how could she have seen his face clearly?


    ¡°You¡¯re quite scheming.¡± Lu huaijiang¡¯s lips twitched slightly, but he was not afraid of a small request.


    In the past, there were visitors who donated money for incense, so they always had pen and paper.


    ¡°Hey, the words you say and the oath you make are all protected by the heavenly Dao here.¡± Little Huai Lu pointed to the sky.


    He immediately passed the pen and paper to Lu huaijiang.


    Lu huaijiang chuckled, his voice clear and pleasant.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to go back on a small request of yours.¡± Lu huaijiang¡¯s good-looking fingers picked up the pen and wrote.


    He immediately wrote.


    ¡°I¡¯m Lu ¡­¡± He paused for a moment. His real name, Lu huaijiang, would definitely not be exposed. ¡°My name is Lu Jiang, and my courtesy name is Yi ¡®an, so I¡¯ll use Lu Yi¡¯ an,¡± he said.


    Lu nodded. She didn¡¯t have any opinion and it didn¡¯t matter.


    ¡°I am Lu Yi ¡®an, and I signed the contract with Jiang Lu on the 12th of July. Jiang Lu is at mymand. When Lu Yi ¡®an returns safely, I¡¯ll kill her enemy for her. I¡¯ll crush her bones and scatter her ashes with my own hands. He would be skinned alive 999 times and his body would be hung in the capital for seven days. This was an oath! If I go against this oath, I¡¯ll strike my heart with nine bolts of heavenly lightning from the ends of the earth!¡± Lu huaijiang then signed and put down the pen.


    Little huailu picked up the paper and looked at it. Lu huaijiang raised an eyebrow. ¡°Can the short fellow read?¡±


    Lu¡¯s face turned dark. She really, really couldn¡¯t read.


    Ha, ha ha ¡­


    Her little face was slightly red, and even her ears werepletely red.


    Lu huaijiang snorted andughed. The young man¡¯s carefreeughter was unrestrained and loud, pointing at Jiang huilu¡¯s bitter face andughing so hard that he couldn¡¯t straighten his back.


    Look at how awesome you are, I thought you were very powerful.


    In the end, he still couldn¡¯t read.


    Jiang huailu pulled a long face, and Lu huaijiang didn¡¯t dare to provoke her. He immediately coughed and stood up straight.


    That¡¯s right, he was born with knowledge, but he had never thought that this short fellow was only three or four years old.


    Ordinary families probably had not even started, let alone a girl. Even the aristocratic families had only just started.


    ¡°Hey, this is me, Lu Yi ¡®an. Come,e,e. Sign it and I¡¯ll teach you.¡± Lu huaijiang shook his head, but her name was Jiang Lu. It didn¡¯t seem simple.


    ¡°Hold the pen, I¡¯ll teach you step by step.¡± He frowned.


    At this moment, Lu huaijiang had no idea that this scene would be the moment he regretted and hated himself the most in ten years.


    He only wished that he could transmigrate back to this moment and give himself two tight ps.


    Your hands are cheap, your hands are cheap.


    Jiang huailu grabbed the pen while Lu huaijiang¡¯s slightly cold hand covered her chubby hand. Her small hands were warm, soft and smooth as if she had no bones.


    The two of them were stunned. Before Lu huaijiang could say anything, Lu said, ¡®You¡¯re a man¡¯s hand, but it¡¯s better looking than a girl¡¯s. Shame, shame, shame!¡±


    Lu huaijiang!


    He had forgotten that this short fellow was only three or four years old. There must be something wrong with his brain for him to be so dazed for a moment.


    Bah!


    ¡°Jiang ¡­ Deer! That¡¯s your name. The oath has been made.¡± Lu huaijiang released his palm. The warmth and softness in his palm disappeared, and he couldn¡¯t help but clench his fist.


    The oath had been made..

 Chapter 49 - 49: Be your stepmother (1)

    Chapter 49: Be your stepmother (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Jiang huailu loosened her little fist.


    His eyes flickered, and his long and thick eyshes were like small fans. His eyes were slightly curved.


    He heaved a huge sigh of relief.


    ¡°When I leave this ce, I will help you take revenge.¡± Lu huaijiang said softly.


    Lu folded the receipt, thought for a while and hid it in the back of the hall of salvation. She finally realized that Lu Jiang could not touch anything other than the things she gave him.


    ¡°Squeak ¡­¡± As the two of them were talking, the rusty door was suddenly pushed open.


    Little Huai Lu looked up.


    Eh, it¡¯s actually Ling ¡®er.


    ¡°Why is she dressed like this ¡­¡± wow! Huai Lu eximed, her eyes fixed on Ling¡¯er.


    In the afternoon, Ling ¡®er was still saying that she was bullied by her ex-fianc¨¦¡¯s family. Why was she dressed like this today?


    Lu huaijiang took a nce and then looked away.


    As soon as Ling ¡®er entered the door, the fragrance on her body hit her face.


    It was mixed with the smell of wine, the smell of carved wine.


    ¡°Burp ¡­¡± He burped. But her expression was clear, and there was a certain light hidden in her eyes.


    ¡°Master, Ling ¡®er is here.¡± When she came in, she sprawled on the floor and wiped around. When she saw that the meat buns on the table had disappeared, she was stunned.


    Then, he immediately added the roast chicken he had brought back, ¡®¡±¡®1 brought this back from the Vice City Lord¡¯s mansion. I¡¯ll let you have a taste.¡±


    ¡°Ling ¡®er, I¡¯ve never told you about this. If you don¡¯t mind Ling ¡®ers nagging today, Ling¡¯ er can go on and on. ¡± Ling ¡®er had be talkative after drinking.


    Little Huai Lu looked at the roast chicken and drooled, but she held back and didn¡¯t take it away.


    She really didn¡¯t want to leave the impression that the Savior was a yagui.


    ¡°Ling ¡®er¡¯s fianc¨¦, I¡¯ve told you about him before. He was the son of the Vice City Lord. His fianc¨¦e had gone too far, and Ling ¡®er¡¯s original ancestral home had been upied because of her. And now, he was not even letting the hall of salvation go. From time to time, he woulde and insult the dead elders of my family. Ling ¡®er is really annoyed.¡±


    ¡°But Ling ¡®er got to know an extremely clear girl today.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s young, but she¡¯s quite ruthless. She taught Ling ¡®er to ask about the other party¡¯s elders and start with them. Today, Ling ¡®er went.¡± Ling ¡®er blinked her eyes.


    If he were to ask for the other party¡¯s elder¡¯s opinion, then the greatest elder in his family would be Vice City Lord Zhou.


    Ling ¡®er smiled and her eyes narrowed. this matter has indeed been properly resolved. However, I¡¯m afraid I don¡¯t have much time toe to the hall of world salvation. However, he would still take time toe and clean it every day.¡±


    ¡°After Ling ¡®er heard the little girl¡¯s words, she¡¯s prepared to be Vice City Lord Zhou¡¯s second wife and give that scumbag couple a thorough beating.¡±


    ¡°I want them to call Ling ¡®er¡± mother ¡°when they see her! You still have to kneel and pay your respects, and act ording to Ling ¡®er¡¯s mood.¡± Ling ¡®er¡¯s eyes twitched.


    ¡°No matter what, he also swore to me before that we would always be a family! Isn¡¯t this just fulfilling the oath?¡± Ling ¡®er cleaned up the hall of salvation.


    He identally passed through Lu huaijiang¡¯s transparent figure.


    Lu huaijiang muttered, ¡°this vicious woman!¡± Who gave her this stupid idea! If we can¡¯t be husband and wife, why don¡¯t we be his stepmother?¡± Jiang huilu stood there, stunned, and opened his mouth.


    W-what did she just understand?


    No, what did Ling ¡®er understand? She really did not say anything!


    However, even so, her marriage fate line was in the correct position at this moment!


    Jiang huailu was dumbfounded. Her marriage was supposed to be here!


    ¡°A woman¡¯s heart is indeed the most vicious.¡± Lu huaijiang¡¯s expression was cold, and Jiang huilu shrank his head and didn¡¯t dare to say anything. She was so guilty that she broke out in a cold sweat..

 Chapter 50 - 50: She is light (1)

    Chapter 50: She is light (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°Help! Help me!¡±


    Jiang huailu¡¯s ears twitched, and a faint cry for help came out of his ear.


    Jiang huailu¡¯s ears perked up.


    ¡°Do you hear someone calling for help?¡± Jiang huailu asked in a low voice, her white little face full of suspicion.


    ¡°Never.¡± Lu huaijiang¡¯s nose wrinkled.


    Even if he heard her cry for help, he would not lend a helping hand.


    Jiang huailu listened carefully, the voice still lingering in her ears.


    what?! Ling ¡®er stood up abruptly. what is this intruder? ¡± His voice was cold.


    Sure enough, a gust of wind came from the door.


    It seemed to be mixed with the wails of ghosts and the howls of wolves.


    leave quickly! The hall of salvation is not a ce you should be in! Ling ¡®er immediately knew that it was those demons and monsters.


    Now that the ghost Festival in July was approaching, the people of the huangdu city were already in a state of panic.


    The Deputy city Lord was under immense pressure and had already made arrangements.


    ¡°Help, help! I beg the Empress to save me! The little ghost had never harmed anyone when he was alive, and he was honest and obedient even after he died. I don¡¯t want to be devoured by evil ghosts. Help!¡± A shrill scream rang out at the entrance of the hall of salvation.


    Ling ¡®er mustered her courage and walked to the door. The door was clearly wide open, but they did note in?


    As soon as he walked in, he realized that the ghosts were actually standing three steps away from the hall of salvation.


    It was as if there was an invisible barrier that prevented them from entering.


    ¡°Hey, it¡¯s sister Zhu.¡± Little Huai Lu jumped down from the chair and immediately shouted, ¡°¡±Come in!¡±


    That voice was clearly a child¡¯s voice.


    However, at this moment, it was as if heaven and earth had some kind of reaction. The voice became dignified, covering up the childishness.


    The woman only felt a suction force, and her entire body was brought behind


    the barrier.


    Outside the barrier, the evil ghost in blood-red clothes was terrified and immediately fled.


    ¡°What is this ce? There¡¯s actually the protection of the world Savior?¡± Sister Zhu turned around and knelt on the ground.


    Ling ¡®er¡¯s eyes dimmed when she saw her enter the hall of salvation.


    ¡°Just now? You can¡¯t get in? B-but how did you get in here again?¡± Ling ¡®er didn¡¯t have time to be afraid. She Imew this sister Zhu.


    She was grandma Zhu¡¯s granddaughter.


    ¡°You¡¯re Ling ¡®er, right? I¡¯ve seen you today. However, I can¡¯t show my figure during the day. It¡¯s already the 13th day of the seventh month, and the gate of hell is about to open. Yin Qi is everywhere, so I only showed up now. Originally, she had nned to go back to see her mother. But he was entangled by the evil ghost.


    He had fled here in a panic. But ¡­¡±


    ¡°There seems to be an invisible barrier here, keeping us out. Just now, a majestic voice told me toe in and take refuge.¡±


    Ling ¡®er was slightly startled.


    He turned to look at the hall of salvation.


    ¡°In the past, it had never been like this.¡± Those ghosts had entered the hall of salvation as if no one was there and could even speak ill of others in the hall of salvation. How could they be restricted?


    She suddenly recalled what her grandfather had said in the past. The hall of salvation, without the goddess of salvation, would only exist in name.


    However, if the goddess of salvation was here, she could protect the safety of the city and the peace of the world.


    At this moment, Ling ¡®er¡¯s heart was burning with a raging me.


    ¡°You¡¯re back? You¡¯re back, right? It was really good! Ling ¡®er¡¯s luck isn¡¯t bad, Ling¡¯ er has been waiting for you.¡± Ling ¡®er cried tears of joy and respectfully kowtowed three times.


    Lu huaijiang looked at the short guy with suspicion.. This short guy seemed a little different!

 Chapter 51 - 51: Submit to her (1)

    Chapter 51: Submit to her (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Miss Zhu¡¯s figure moved, and she knelt on the ground.


    ¡°I, Zhu Shi, was harmed by a viin and was imprisoned in a stone block for eight years. He had never harmed anyone, nor did he have the intention to harm anyone. I¡¯m willing to follow the Savior and only serve at her side.¡± After he finished speaking, he began to kowtow on the ground.


    She understood it better than anyone else.


    There were different levels to ghosts, and little ghosts like her were the lowest level of existence. If it was devoured by the evil spirit, it would be the evil spirit¡¯s power.


    Above the evil ghosts were the ghost generals. The ghost generals could evenmand the ghost soldiers and attack cities.


    What was she? It would be better to convert to the Savior.


    ¡°There¡¯s a word.¡±


    Jiang huailu looked at the light book that appeared in front of him. With a thought, the light book started to flip.


    He saw that after the big Zhu n, the words ¡°little Zhu n¡± were written.


    ¡°These are all people who have submitted to you,¡± Lu huaijiang¡¯s eyes darkened. This was probably a magic weapon.


    Little Zhu-Shi kowtowed heavily, and when she straightened up again, Ling ¡®er looked at her and cried out in surprise.


    ¡°Your, your forehead!¡±


    Little Zhu-Shi touched it, but she couldn¡¯t seem to find anything.


    ¡°It¡¯s a flower-shaped mark. It was ¡­ It¡¯s the Lotus seat of the Savior.¡± Ling ¡®er covered her mouth tightly to suppress the scream that was about to overflow.


    That Red Lotus mark was all too familiar.


    At that moment, the little Zhu n disappeared without a trace.


    However, Jiang huailu and Lu huaijiang both knew that she was still there, but Ling ¡®er couldn¡¯t see her.


    That was because Mrs. Zhu was looking at Jiang huailu in shock.


    How could she forget that this little child had discussed with her how delicious her dead man¡¯s rice was during the day?


    In the blink of an eye .


    She stood in front of her, d in golden light.


    The majesty that emanated from her bones made little Zhu¡¯s teeth tremble. She had to suppress it with all her might to stop them from trembling.


    ¡°Zhu Yan greets master.¡± Little Zhu-Shi knelt in front of her piously.


    Lu huaijiang frowned. Did the female ghost know her? The way she looked at the short fellow was familiar and shocked. Was there something he didn¡¯t know?


    Lu huaijiang did not deny that he was interested in this advanced power.


    ¡°Get up,¡± Lu said with an indescribable expression. In the future, when I¡¯m not in the pce, you¡¯ll help me take care of everything.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Zhu Yan suppressed the excitement in her heart.


    ¡°Let¡¯s change our clothes,¡± Lu turned her head and saw that his body was covered in blood.


    ¡°Let¡¯s wait until daytime, my mother is still burning it for me. I saw her cutting paper during the day today, but she¡¯ll be able to burn it tomorrow.¡± Zhu Yan said in a low voice.


    His heart was filled with thoughts.


    This, this was clearly the Jiang family¡¯s three-year-old little girl.


    It was soft and sweet in the day, soft and cute.


    However, at this moment, it actually made her feel a sense of fear, and she did not even dare to look up at her. He was majestic from head to toe.


    Zhu Yan didn¡¯t know that this was the power of submission.


    In the future, she would stand at the peak and be an existence that could not be looked up to.


    To be a true, respected Savior.


    ¡°How¡¯s the situation outside?¡± Little Huai Lu walked out of the door of the hall of salvation, and Zhu Yan followed closely behind.


    Lu huaijiang paused for a moment. He had tried thousands of times in the day but still couldn¡¯t walk out of the door.


    He was following Jiang huailu.


    Damn, as expected, he coulde out.


    Zhu Yan¡¯s expression darkened, ¡°tomorrow is the 14th day of the seventh month, and the gates of hell will open.¡± Now that the yin Qi is wreaking havoc, the ghosts have already broken free from their restraints. It¡¯s already chaotic outside the city.¡±


    ¡°No one can control them.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve even heard that there are ghost generals gathering. They¡¯re preparing to take down the huangdu city soon and try to turn this ce into a ghost city..¡±

 Chapter 52 - 52: My people (1)

    Chapter 52: My people (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Zhu Yan peeked at Jiang huailu.


    It had changed a lotpared to the day.


    That heavenly might seemed to be able to destroy her with a raise of his hand.


    The young man behind her was silent and had his eyes lowered, which was even more frightening. He couldn??t hide the hostility from his whole body. Humans were more terrifying than ghosts.


    ??It??s the 13th of July.?? Little Huai Lu stood outside the hall. Under the twilight, it was dark everywhere, so heavy that it was hard to breathe. One could vaguely hear the sound of shrill cries.


    One could vaguely hear the sound of shrill cries.


    ??There are evil spirits everywhere today, right??? Jiang huailu??s ck and white eyes were full of understanding.


    It was all because of him.


    Jiang huailu muttered softly.


    It was the descent of evil, the copse of the heavenly Dao, and the confusion between humans and ghosts.


    Only by killing the evil could he remove the root of everything.


    What was even more terrifying was that the evil would ughter everyone in the world in the future, turning the human world into a purgatory.


    Little Huai Lu hid the worry in her eyes.


    ??Yes, some of them have already run amuck in the city. This is the time of the year when their strength is at its peak.?? Zhu Yan had known that she was bound to the stone table. However, on these two days every year, she would be extremely violent and her strength would surge.


    Lu huaijiang crossed his arms. The young man had ck eyes and ck hair. His eyes were silent and calm, but they were so deep that they seemed to be able to suck people in.


    ??No one dares to go out today, right??? Little Huai Lu walked down the mountain.


    Zhu Yan??s lips moved, but she didn??t say anything.


    She always unconsciously treated little huailu as an ignorant child, but when she thought of Her Majesty, she seemed to be unable to speak.


    Lu huaijiang and Jiang huailu??s souls had left their bodies, and Zhu Yan was a lonely ghost.


    It was a piece of cake to go down the mountain, but Zhu Yan was afraid of encountering a powerful evil ghost, so she looked very serious.


    She thought that even if the little master??s heavenly might surpassed others, his strength would probably be greatly reduced after leaving the hall of salvation.


    ??Is there nothing in this world that can resist evil??? Lu stood at the foot of the mountain. There were houses around her, but she did not dare to light anymps in the darkness.


    ??There are talismans in the capital. It was drawn by an eminent monk.?? Lu huaijiang said lightly.


    His eyes scanned his surroundings.


    His expression was cold and indifferent.


    ??How can there be one in the barren capital? This was a ce of exiles, and most of them were people with extreme yang energy who were chosen to intimidate the evil. Now, when huangdu is choosing guards, it will choose people with extreme yang, so that they will not be eroded by the evil.?? Zhu Yan??s eyebrows slightly furrowed. She was very worried about her mother.


    ??But those guards only protect the inner city. The outer city was not under their jurisdiction. At most, we??ll let those people write words in blood and stick them on the door to intimidate us.?? Zhu Yan??s expression was bitter. The outer city was abandoned.


    this ce is within the territory of the hall of salvation. This entire mountain belongs to the hall of salvation. This ce was an extremely remote ce in the outer city.


    Jiang huailu paused. This was her territory.


    Suddenly!


    Everyone could smell the thick scent of blood.


    Jiang huailu??s eyes darkened.


    ??It??s those things that are attacking the vige!?? Zhu Yan pursed her lips tightly, and there was fear in her eyes.


    ??Help! Help!?? Heart-wrenching cries came from the vige entrance.


    Jiang huailu hurriedly followed. Lu huaijiang snorted and followed with a rxed expression.


    The door of a house was wide open, and the courtyard was covered in blood.


    1 neue? vvue even Lld??es UI UIUUU Lile blounu.


    There was movement in front.


    When the little deer caught up, she saw a cloud of thick ck mist floating in the air. It also let out a nging sound that was both crying andughing.


    Drops of blood spread..

 Chapter 53 - 53: The first step to peace in the world (1)

    Chapter 53: The first step to peace in the world (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°Demon, demon! Return my mother and father!¡± A young man¡¯s voice was hoarse, his eyes red and full of hatred.


    However, the ck mist did not seem to care about him. It even bound the young man tightly, allowing him to leave the ground.


    It was as if something was strangling his neck, and the young man made a puffing sound.


    His eyes widened, and his face slowly lost its color.


    His entire family had been killed, including his grandfather, grandmother, parents, and his sister who was a few months old.


    The young man was like a trapped beast.


    On the verge of death, he seemed to hear footsteps.


    But who would be willing to save him at this time? The entire vige trembled in fear, not daring to make a single sound.


    The footsteps were getting closer and closer.


    Jiang huailu¡¯s face was cold from the moment the blood appeared. Seeing this scene, his face suddenly sank.


    For no reason, he felt a little hostile.


    ¡°You really deserve to die!¡± The viciousness in his eyes could not be concealed.


    She raised her hand, and a willow branch appeared out of nowhere. The entire willow branch was dark green and was actually shing with a ghostly light. The moment it appeared, the thing in the ck mist trembled.


    ¡°Wicker ghost?¡± Lu huaijiang¡¯s thick brows furrowed slightly. Actually, he had no feelings towards the life and death of the people.


    He could not even empathize with her. Ever since he was born, he knew that he was different from others.


    He had been waiting to see Jiang Lu¡¯s methods.


    But now, he realized that her methods were unheard of.


    This f * cking thing was not from the Yang-realm!


    The short man pulled out his willow branch, and a white de of light hit the thick fog.


    There was a p.


    A shrill and ear-piercing scream came from the thick fog. The more arrogant he was just now, the more miserable he was now.


    There was a click.


    The young man fell to the ground and coughed non-stop. His throat was burning with pain.


    However, he didn¡¯t care at all. He got up and rushed into the thick fog.


    Little huailu¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, and then she waved the Willow branch gently.


    A hoarse and fearful voice came from the thick fog, ¡°Spare me, spare me.


    ¡°The hall of salvation is my territory, and I¡¯ll make sure you can¡¯t return! All the evil spirits around, listen up, I¡¯ll kill them all!¡± Jiang huailu¡¯s voice was childish. With a shake of his hand, the ck mist was scattered in front of everyone.


    The evil spirits that were hiding in the surroundings receded like the tide.


    The young man knelt on the ground and sobbed. It was all gone, all gone. Zhu Yan¡¯s eyes were about to pop out. Mother, she had indeed underestimated the little master.


    The moment the thick fog was dispersed, little Huai Lu felt some kind of power.


    ¡°You do have some skills.¡± Lu huaijiang raised his eyebrows and looked at Jiang huailu with eyes full of inquiry. He thought that if he were to meet this girl while he was sober, he would not be able to get away with it.


    Her power was too great.


    No Emperor could tolerate her existence.


    He could tolerate her wild behavior in this world.


    At this moment, he didn¡¯t know that not only could he tolerate the other party¡¯s atrocious behavior in his territory, he could also tolerate the other party¡¯s atrociousness on his head.


    It was fine if he acted atrociously, but he was willing to be called little ancestor!


    ¡°Just now, wasn¡¯t I very domineering?¡± Xiao huailu put her hand between her lips and looked at Lu huaijiang in a low voice, her face full of ¡®I¡¯m so powerful¡¯.


    Lu huaijiang ¡­


    Pfft, such a little girl, he didn¡¯t need to be afraid of her.


    Lu huaijiang¡¯s lips curled up and he shook his head in disdain.


    Lu walked to the dejected teenager. Before she could say anything, the teenager knelt down beside her..

 Chapter 54 - 54: The difference between yin and yang (1)

    Chapter 54: The difference between yin and yang (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°Why did you save me? Dead, they¡¯re all dead ¡­¡± The young man¡¯s voice was hoarse as he silently wiped the tears from his face.


    His entire body was filled with the will to die, as if he had lost the courage to live.


    There was no light in his eyes.


    ¡°Father is dead, mother is dead, little sister is dead, hahahaha, they are all dead. Even their souls have been devoured, I can¡¯t even see their souls. Why are you leaving me alone?¡± The young man pounded the ground like a madman, and his ten fingers were dripping with blood.


    Zhu Yan understood the pain.


    Back then, when she lost two lives, she had gone crazy.


    Now, they couldn¡¯t even find the child¡¯s soul and it had been taken away.


    Zhu Yan¡¯s body emitted a faint aura of hostility.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to take revenge? There were tens of millions of evil spirits in the world, and they were still torturing and killing the people everywhere. Don¡¯t you want to take revenge?¡± Little Huai Lu squatted beside him.


    The young man paused and lowered his head.


    After a long time, he finally straightened up.


    if you don¡¯t mind, I¡¯m willing to be a sharp de in your hand. I¡¯ll kill anyone in my way, and I¡¯ll kill anyone in my way! The young man looked up, his eyes bloodshot.


    Lu picked up a Dry Branch and said, ¡± use the branch to draw a circle five kilometers away from the hall of salvation. Circle all the areas that belong to the hall of salvation.


    ¡°From now on, you will be the messenger of yang by my side. You will walk in the world of the living and kill evil ghosts.¡±


    ¡°You are a Messenger of death, walking in theherworld and killing evil ghosts!¡±


    The man and the ghost were dumbfounded. Before they could react, Jiang huailu pointed between their eyebrows.


    Just now, after Jiang huailu killed the thick fog, he gained a bit more power and was now under the protection of the hall of salvation.


    If she killed more, wouldn¡¯t there be more ces for her to return to?


    And these people belonged to her, so they were naturally her merits!


    Little Huai Lu sighed. She had to kill the big evil. It was all because of him that the world was in such a state of unrest.


    Zhu Yan bit her lip. She could feel the power in her body from the touch between her eyebrows.


    ¡°This is the soul binding chain and this is the soul subduing rod. You two will help me walk outside.¡±


    Little Huai Lu pinched her face. She was too small.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Zhu Yan and the young man knelt together.


    At this moment, Lu huaijiang finally stood up straight, his eyes more serious.


    ¡°I¡¯m Chu Liang.¡± The teenager held the soul-subduing rod, and Zhu Yan held the soul-restraining rope.


    A young man and a weak-looking female ghost. No one knew that their fierce names would spread throughout the world.


    It became the famous yin-yang difference.


    They were all the left and right arms of the hall of salvation, the capable subordinates of the mysterious master.


    At this moment, Chu Liang was still carefully drawing circles. He didn¡¯t know


    that the circles he would draw in the future would get bigger and bigger.


    Until the human world was peaceful.


    A ray of sunlight rose from the horizon.


    The first rooster crowed.


    Little Huai Lu thought that she should go back.


    ¡°I¡¯lle find you again tonight.¡± Little Huai Lu thought for a moment. She had brought Lu Jiang outside this time, so she wouldn¡¯t lock him up, would She?


    ¡°I¡¯ll ask my mother to burn more clothes for you to change into.¡± Zhu Yan said in a low voice.


    Jiang huailu nodded and disappeared in a sh.


    The corner of Lu huaijiang¡¯s mouth curled up. Since he had left the hall of salvation, he would be much more appropriate to do things when Jiang Lu wasn¡¯t around during the day.


    As for the two yin-yang differences, weren¡¯t they still for his use?


    Lu huaijiang was confident that he could make the two of them switch sides.


    However, before the corners of his mouth could curl up into an evil smile ¡­ When he opened his eyes, he was standing in the cold saviors ¡®Pce again.


    Lu huaijiang gritted his teeth!


    Buzzzzzzzz.

 Chapter 55 - 55: My sister is probably a kitchen God (1)

    Chapter 55: My sister is probably a kitchen God (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    The sky had just turned bright when Jiang Huaian pulled his sister out of bed. His younger sister loved to sleep in her bed, so he felt that something was wrong when he touched her.


    It was greasy and slippery, and Jiang Huaian¡¯s expression changed slightly.


    He carefully pulled his sister out.


    In the end .


    He looked at the chicken head in the quilt.


    Jiang Huaian was dumbfounded and shocked!


    He and his parents were only given this one room. Fortunately, the room wasrge. There was a curtain in the middle to separate them, so the family of four had a small bed.


    Jiang huailu usually slept by himself.


    Where¡¯s his sister? Where did the roast chickene from?


    Jiang Huai ¡®an was still holding the chicken, unable to react. A chubby little hand stretched out from under the nket and lifted the nket. The chubby little girl sat up with a red face.


    Her stomach was round and there was some baby fat.


    Her pair of bright eyes were sparkling, but she was still in a daze and had yet to wake up.


    Her fluffy hair was raised, and the little curly hair on her forehead was even more adorable.


    Jiang Huai ¡®an¡¯s hand itched, but he didn¡¯t rub her head because he was worried about the roast chicken in his hand.


    ¡°Where did you get the roast chicken? You took out an Apple from your bed yesterday, and you took out a roasted chicken today?¡± Jiang Huai ¡®an¡¯s expression darkened. Where did his sister get the roast chicken?


    ¡°Well, Lulu doesn¡¯t know either. It¡¯s just that I¡¯ve been having a dream these days, as if someone is offering offerings to Lulu every day.¡± Lu was being vague and innocent.


    ¡°Lulu actually managed to get it in his dream. Brother, who gave this to me? It smells so good ¡­¡± Jiang huailu swallowed.


    Jiang Huaian furrowed his brows.


    Every day, there would be people paying Tributes to their younger sister, and they seemed to have a request.


    ah! Jiang Huai ¡®an suddenly understood.


    ¡°No wonder you¡¯re so greedy every day.¡± So, his sister was a God of cooking? Could she be the reincarnation of the kitchen God?


    Jiang Huai ¡®an looked at her slightly chubby belly and couldn¡¯t help but raise his eyebrows. The more he looked at her, the more she looked like her.


    Jiang Huaian squatted on the ground solemnly, his eyes level with Jiang huailu¡¯S. He said in a serious tone, ¡°Lulu, you can¡¯t tell anyone about this! Do you know? Not even father and mother. If you are discovered, you can say that big brother bought it for you to nourish your body.¡± Jiang Huaian¡¯s expression was grave.


    Lu smiled sweetly and said, ¡°I¡¯ll listen to you.¡± Can we eat the roast chicken then?¡±


    As he spoke, he even used the back of his hand to wipe the saliva from the corner of his mouth.


    Jiang Huai ¡®an chuckled and looked at her with tender love. ¡°Go and wash up. I¡¯ll leave the chicken leg for you when it¡¯s ready.¡±


    Jiang huailu happily jumped out.


    As soon as she left, olddy Liu, who lived next door, snorted, ¡°¡±What¡¯s the noise for? you¡¯ve woken your brother up.¡± The olddy¡¯s eyes were red and bloodshot.


    As they were talking, Yuan-Shi came out with a basin of clothes.


    ¡°Second aunt, aren¡¯t you in confinement?¡± Lu asked innocently.


    Yuan-Shi¡¯s hand tightened slightly. He had been keeping his head down, but now he raised it.


    ¡°Ya.¡± Little Huai Lu yelped and then looked away guiltily, but she still stole a few nces at Yuan-Shi from time to time.


    Yuan-Shi¡¯s face turned pale. She bit her lip so hard that there was no blood in her face.


    ¡°Second Shen has finished her confinement.¡± After he finished speaking, he lowered his head and went out to wash his clothes.


    Little Huai Lu mumbled. She only returned to the house absent-mindedly after washing up. Her brother had already wrapped the roast chicken in lotus leaves and ced it in the stove. At this moment, he secretly took it back to his room and closed the door and windows.


    Jiang Huaian looked at the roast chicken in his hand andughed silently.


    He wasn¡¯t a filial child. Now, he was secretly eating behind his father and grandmother¡¯s back.


    But he never regretted it..

 Chapter 56 - 56: Heartache for mother (1)

    Chapter 56: Heartache for mother (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°I¡¯ve called mother over. Let¡¯s eat togetherter.¡± Jiang Huai ¡®an didn¡¯t mention that everyone had an egg in the morning, but his mother didn¡¯t.


    In order to target his mother, his grandmother did not do so.


    But father gave his to grandmother.


    Jiang Huaian¡¯s eyes turned cold.


    Little huailu hummed and climbed onto the bed, only nodding her head. Her innocent and cute appearance made Jiang Huaian¡¯s heart melt.


    Creak.


    When Mrs. Xia pushed the door open, she was wearing an apron around her waist.


    Xia Shi¡¯s hands were wet. She closed the door and wiped her hands on the gray apron around her waist.


    Now, she didn¡¯t look like a high-ranking stepmother at all.


    She seemed to have adapted to this kind of life.


    But Jiang Huai ¡®an knew that she didn¡¯t. She never did.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Mother still needs to wash the clothes.¡± Now, all the family¡¯s clothes were washed by the mother. Just now, concubine Yuan came back to lie down with a headache, so she also washed the children¡¯s clothes.


    The child was naturally the newborn child of the yuan n.


    The baby in confinement would pee from time to time and wash it more than ten times a day.


    ¡°Wash, wash, wash. You gave birth to your own child and didn¡¯t wash it. Jiang huaijin and second uncle apanied second aunt during her confinement period. Now second aunt is not willing to go through confinement, why? If we don¡¯t do the confinement and the three of us hide in the house to take care of a child, we¡¯ll leave the whole family to the mother?¡± Jiang Huai ¡®an couldn¡¯t help but say this with a cold face. His lips moved. He wanted to say ¡± father ¡± and ¡® grandmother ¡°, but he could only shut his mouth.


    The olddy had been living like a Prince all these years, and her health was better than that of ordinary people.


    He could even take care of the chickens and ducks and clean the house, but he still did what he did when he was in the Jiang mansion.


    ¡°That¡¯s fine, but what time was itst night? Mother was busy until the middle of the night and onlyid down, and she actually called mother over to carry the child?¡± Jiang Huaian¡¯s face darkened.


    Yuan-Shiined about her waist hurting all day long. Jiang huaijinined that he was tired, so he called Jiang Yuqing.


    The olddy¡¯s heart ached for her son, so she called her eldest daughter-inw, who had been busy the whole day, over. His father did not say a word.


    ¡°They¡¯re human,¡± He didn¡¯t treat his mother as a human.


    Xia Shi¡¯s expression was slightly cold, and the corner of her mouth was bitter.


    ¡°She¡¯s also suffering. It¡¯s not easy to take care of the child if your face is rotten.¡± He didn¡¯t know why he had a Rift with his daughter, but now the Jiang family could see it.


    ¡°So what? The mother was busy all alone until midnight, and they used the excuse of taking care of the child to not do anything. In the end, the child also needs the mother¡¯s help. He¡¯s clearly bullying the mother!¡± A sh of hatred appeared in Jiang Huaian¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°I won¡¯t say anymore. You¡¯re still the eldest grandson of the Jiang family. As long as they¡¯re willing to protect you, mother is willing to tire herself out. As long as you and Lu are fine. Here, mother can¡¯t protect you.¡± Xia Shi looked deeply at her eldest son.


    She was not a weak person, but she had to consider her son and daughter.


    After she left the Jiang family, her handsome son and exquisite-looking daughter were not people that she, as a woman, could protect.


    Her son had not grown up yet, so she did not dare to act rashly.


    ¡°Mother, quicklye and eat roast chicken. Don¡¯t let outsiders eat it. ¡± Lu pouted and tore off a chicken leg for her mother. It had only been a few days, but his mother¡¯s hand had already split open, and there were even faint scars on it.


    The Xia family didn¡¯t ask how it came about. Her son knew what he was doing.


    She also knew that there was estrangement between her children and the Jiang family. Even though they were blood-rted, she didn¡¯t try to persuade them.


    ¡°It¡¯s delicious, really delicious. Our Lu has grown up and knows how to be filial to her mother.¡± Madam Xia¡¯s brows were happy. Seeing that her children were safe and sound, she was already very satisfied.


    Lu¡¯s mouth was full of meat.¡±Mother, What do you like to do the most?¡±


    The little girl was full of naivety..

 Chapter 57 - 57: The eldest sister-in-law is like an evil mother

    Chapter 57: The eldest sister-inw is like an evil mother


    (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Madam Xia¡¯s nose was filled with the fragrance of chicken. Jiang yubai¡¯s appearance shed across her eyes, and her eyes turned cold, no longer thinking about it.


    ¡°Mother¡¯s embroidery skills are superb, have you forgotten? Of course, her mother loved embroidery. Mother¡¯s double-sided embroidery was once praised by the Empress.¡± Jiang Huaian nodded at Lu.


    ¡°You can¡¯t even remember this, you little fool.¡± Jiang Huai ¡®an and his mother looked at each other and couldn¡¯t help smiling.


    In the past, Lulu had been an ignorant fool who didn¡¯t know anything.


    They were already very lucky to be so intelligent now.


    Little Huai Lu always felt that her mother and brother¡¯s eyes seemed to be looking at her, but also not looking at her.


    Lu smiled slyly. mother, you like embroidery? then, then you can do it every day.


    After he finished speaking, he burped.


    The three of them split the chicken and ate until their stomachs were round. ¡°Mother, go do your work. Your son will open the window to let out some air.¡±


    Only then did the Xia family get busy, and when they went out, their faces were red. Even if it was hard, she felt that it was worth it when she thought of her filial children.


    ¡°Do you know why second aunt is not in confinement?¡± Jiang Huai ¡®an put the bone in his pocket and asked in a disdainful tone.


    ¡°That little brother is really a grind. Yuan-Shi wanted to rest well, but it was difficult to raise a child, so she was tortured day and night. She found an excuse to do housework and refused to take care of the child.¡± Today, she didn¡¯t even want to feed her milk, which made her grandmother, who had always doted on her, scold her.


    I don¡¯t see her doing any housework. She still left it all to Mother.


    ¡°If she can¡¯t hold on for a day, she wille to find mother and help her look after the child at night.¡± That child was now held in her arms day and night.


    Little Huai Lu responded with an ¡°Oh.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to see my little brother.¡±


    ¡°Oh huailin, Oh huailin, you¡¯re such a torturous kid. Father has fainted.¡± Jiang Yuqing was sighing while holding the child.


    ¡°You¡¯re just too kind. Call her over to change. What¡¯s so tiring about carrying a child? Don¡¯t tire yourself out.¡± Olddy Liu pointed at his head.


    Lu looked at her second uncle. He seemed to be in good spirits. He must be pretending.


    She wanted to call her mother to see her child again.


    Little Huai Lu grinned. Olddy Liu snorted when she saw her and went out to shout for the Xia Corporation.


    The Xia family¡¯s clothes had just finished drying when work came. Mrs. Xia entered the house and the child was crying at the top of his lungs.


    ¡°Go and Exchange with Yuqing. How can a man like you stay at home and hold a child? This was all a woman¡¯s job. Everyone says that the elder sister-inw is like the mother, so you should help him a little.¡± Mrs Liu nced at her.


    ¡°Grandmother, isn¡¯t it said that only when one¡¯s father and mother die would one be called elder sister-inw as mother? You¡¯re not dead, so why does my mother have to be like a mother to you?¡±


    ¡°Moreover, second uncle called my mother as mother, then isn¡¯t that brother and sister with me? I don¡¯t want such an old brother, he¡¯s too ugly.¡± Little Huai Lu¡¯s eyes widened and she shouted.


    His face was full of fear and shock.


    Xia Shi almostughed out loud.


    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? you¡¯re just a child, what do you know!¡± The olddy gave her a sharp look.


    Jiang huailu¡¯s mouth twitched. Seeing his mother carrying Jiang huailin, second uncle Jiang immediately heaved a sigh of relief and went out.


    Only Jiang huailu and Xia Shi were left in the room.


    Little Huai Lu stood beside her mother and tiptoed to look at the ghost who was pretending to sleep with his eyes closed.


    ¡°Mother, how good would it be if he was sensible? When he was sleeping, he needed his mother to sleep with him so that he wouldn¡¯t cry. He had to have his mother by his side to be obedient. How good would that be? His mother would be able to sleep and rest with him. You can hand over all the matters of the family to second Shen.¡±


    Little Huai Lu looked at the debt-collecting ghost with a burning gaze.


    The debt-collecting ghost¡¯s eyshes trembled.


    Madam Xiaughed. you, ah. He doesn¡¯t even listen to his own parents. How can he be so protective of his mother? ¡± You, what are you thinking about?¡±


    ¡°If he doesn¡¯t listen to me, I¡¯ll pull him out of my brother¡¯s body,¡± Huai Lu whispered in her brother¡¯s ear.


    Suddenly, the baby opened his eyes.


    He looked at her in fear.


    She opened her mouth and wanted to cry, but Jiang huailu¡¯s face was hanging down, and Xia Shi couldn¡¯t see her expression.


    She looked at Jiang huailin with narrowed eyes, as if to say,¡±l¡¯ll send you to hell if you dare cry.¡±


    The little devil immediately shut his mouth.


    That day.


    Everyone realized that something was wrong.


    Jiang huailin started to stop crying. The second branch of the family was overjoyed and fought to take back the job.


    Only then did he realize ¡­


    This kid didn¡¯t want to acknowledge them.


    When he slept during the day, he would only not cry when the Xia family apanied him to sleep.


    When he woke up from his afternoon nap, the Xia family wanted to sit next to him. They didn¡¯t even need to carry him, they could just sit next to him.


    As soon as this kid left, she cried until her throat was hoarse. It was heart-wrenching, and her throat was bleeding.


    Now, the yuan n member could only do the hard work to take care of his family.


    Yuan-Shi was dumbfounded.


    As for the Xia family, they could go back to their room to rest after coaxing their children to sleep at night. During the day, when the child was not sleeping, she would carry him around or embroider him on the bed.


    In just half a day, Jiang huilu¡¯s words came true.


    Mother can just embroider flowers every day..

 Chapter 58 - 58: Unconvinced (1)

    Chapter 58: Unconvinced (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    The second branch of the Jiang family had already exploded.


    Yuan-Shi cried so hard that she couldn¡¯t straighten her back. She wiped her tears and said, ¡°Mother, how can eldest sister-inw do this? Yuqing and I only have this one son. If he doesn¡¯t marry his parents in the future, what about our room? Mother, huailin is Yu Qing¡¯s only son.¡±


    There were still wounds on his face, and due to the hot weather, they were slightly rotten.


    Yuan-Shi wanted to grab her husband Jiang Yuqing¡¯s hand, but the two of them, who had always been in love, actually avoided her subconsciously.


    Concubine Yuan was the olddy¡¯s niece, and she usually doted on her and her youngest son.


    However, at this moment, she was a little unhappy. Jiang huailin had stopped crying, and she could finally rest in peace.


    However, she remembered that Yuan Shi¡¯s clothes were not clean these two days, the food was not delicious, and the house was a mess, not as organized as Xia Shi¡¯s.


    The olddy pouted again.


    ¡°Grandma, little brother is still young. Whoever takes care of him more will be closer to him. It¡¯s not good to keep doing this.¡± Jiang huaijin said in a low and soft voice, but it made the olddy worried.


    In the end, he doted on his younger son, and immediately called the Xia Corporation over.


    When Mrs. Xia came back with the child, she had a good sleep these days and even took a nap with the child every day. At this moment, his face was glowing.


    The Xia family was dignified and magnanimous, while the yuan family was delicate and could speak the softnguage of the Wu family. The yuan family had always been proud of their good rtionship as husband and wife.


    ¡°Mother, what¡¯s wrong? The child has just fallen asleep.¡± Xia Shi smiled calmly. Jiang huaijin frowned slightly. In her past life, her brother was clearly very easy to take care of.


    Such a mistake had never happened before.


    Thinking about how he had been trapped at home to take care of children at a young age, Jiang huaijin¡¯s brows furrowed. He clearly had the opportunity to befriend the rich and powerful in huangdu. But now, he was trapped at home.


    Her mother couldn¡¯t handle her family matters, and now she needed her help.


    Now that his younger brother was easy to take care of, he would have a chance to get his younger brother back.


    ¡°First aunt, you are also a mother. It is better for this child to follow his parents. What do you think?¡± Jiang huaijin said with a smile and was about to step forward.


    Xia Shi¡¯s expression did not change,¡±of course.¡± As long as you can bring her back, I, as her aunt, have no objections. No matter what, you¡¯re the ones who picked to do the household chores and take care of the children.¡±


    Yuan-Shi¡¯s face was slightly red and burning.


    Jiang huaijin narrowed his eyes and gently reached out with both hands. The moment he touched the swaddling cloth, the child suddenly burst into tears.


    He did not even open his eyes.


    It was so sudden.


    Her cries were mournful and ear-piercing.


    Jiang huaijin ruthlessly carried the child in his arms, a trace of frustration shing through his eyes.¡±Little brother, I¡¯m your big sister. Big sister will carry you for a walk, I¡¯m sure it¡¯ll be better than big aunt¡¯s.¡± Jiang huaijin nced at his mother, and Yuan-Shi immediately took it.


    ¡°Mother will feed you milk, mother will feed you milk. Don¡¯t cry, don¡¯t cry.¡± He immediately carried the child and the group of people back into the house.


    ¡°Alright, if you¡¯re doing a good job, then so be it. It was always good for the child to follow his biological parents. That¡¯s right, the dishes from this morning have not been washed, and the clothes from yesterday are still piled in the basin. Go and clean it up. You even need my old bones to help you with such a small matter.¡±


    Olddy Liu waved her hand and didn¡¯t ask for Xia¡¯s opinion at all.


    The Xia family stood in silence.


    She went to the small kitchen for a walk, but before she could do anything, little Huai Lu stuck her head out. ¡°Mother, little brother huailin seems to be extremely clingy to you. Why don¡¯t you wait a little longer? Anyway, Lulu could see that the bowls at home were enough tost three days without washing them. They still have enough to change their clothes if they don¡¯t wash them for three days.¡±


    Little Huai Lu chuckled.


    Madam Xia immediately threw the basin away and carried her daughter back to her room.


    She had confidence in that kid now..

 Chapter 59 - 59: Making a move on Lulu (1)

    Chapter 59: Making a move on Lulu (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    The next day was the 14th of July.


    She didn¡¯t know if it was because Jiang huailu slept too deeply or because of something else, but she didn¡¯te to the hall of salvation.


    ¡°In any case, he cane and go as he wishes, so it¡¯s fine even if I don¡¯t go.¡± Jiang huailu mumbled and fished out the dried fruit that was enshrined in the hall of salvation.


    ¡°Mother, little brother cried for a long timest night.¡± Little Huai Lu whispered in her mother¡¯s ear. Last night, the boy cried and vomited. It sounded like he refused to drink milk?


    The mother and daughter looked at each other, and Xia Shi couldn¡¯t help but rub her forehead.


    ¡°Tomorrow is your birthday. Mother will secretly buy you some good food. I¡¯ll make you another set of clothes.¡± Madam Xia looked at her daughter with a guilty look and couldn¡¯t help but show a little more love.


    ¡°I want meat, I want meat!¡± Little Huai Lu said excitedly. She really wanted to eat meat.


    Madam Xia couldn¡¯t help but smile bitterly. She had never been short of meat in the Jiang mansion.


    It would be a joke if they were to eat meat.


    ¡°Alright, mother will buy it for you.¡± Madam Xia had changed her clothes early in the morning and was ready to go out. Before she went out, she saw Jiang huaijin take out a new set of clothes.


    These clothes were all eliminated from the capital, but they were extremely popr in the barren capital.


    ¡°Go. You have been a child with ideas since young. If you can invite him over, then the men in the family will have a good job.¡± The children had been quarreling all night, and the olddy did not sleep well.


    But today, he suddenly heard that Jiang huaijin knew the greatmander of the inner city.


    He was the person in charge of the safety of the entire barren capital.


    The men of the Jiang family were all civil servants, and the old master had even asked to be a servant of the Fang family. The olddy couldn¡¯t bring herself to do this. When she had thrown Jiang huailu out, the Fang family¡¯s faces had been the ugliest.


    The daughter-inw there was even more gossiping, as if she was willing to be the viin.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll do my best,¡± Jiang huaijin replied, pursing his lips. Tomorrow is the 15th day of the 7th month, so we¡¯ll have to rely on them to patrol a few more times. ¡±


    The olddy¡¯s expression became even more amiable.


    ¡°Go, those people are not easy to deal with. Keep these ten taels of silver to make some arrangements and grandmother will know that you are a capable person.¡± The olddy¡¯s face was full of love, and when she saw Madam Xiae to ask for money to buy vegetables, her face immediately sank.


    ¡°Money, money, money, all you know is money. You want me to pay for some rotten cabbage? I think you guys just want to squeeze me dry of my coffin capital. I really owe you!¡± After he finished speaking, he threw out a tael of silver and returned to his room.


    Jiang huaijin smiled but didn¡¯t say anything. He looked at Jiang huailu with a smile.


    Fortunately, she was smart enough to find an excuse. Otherwise, it would not be easy for her to go out today.


    Jiang huaijin had been pondering over this for the past few days. She had clearly been reborn in this life, but why was the road ahead more difficult than in her previous life? She thought about it for a few days and finally understood.


    It was probably because of the sudden change in Jiang huailu.


    It was probably his rebirth that had affected her fate, causing everything to deviate from the original track.


    When she died that year, the Xia family went mad and died. Jiang Huai ¡®an was disabled, and eldest uncle worked hard for the second branch.


    Now, Jiang huailu was still alive, but there was a gap between him and the Jiang family.


    This girl was a variable.


    ¡°Tomorrow is sister huailu¡¯s birthday, right? Eldest aunt, this is a small token of my appreciation, you must not tell grandmother.¡±


    ¡°Lulu is four years old, and we have to celebrate. I hope first aunt will ept it. Yesterday, huaijie had heard that the girls in the inner city liked to eat desserts from a restaurant in the North of the city on their birthday. Lulu¡¯s life is bitter, aunt must give her some sweetness.¡± Jiang huaijin forcefully stuffed a tael of silver into Madam Xia¡¯s hands and left with a smile.


    In her previous life, on the 14th of July, a huge incident had happened at the snack shop in the North of the city..

 Chapter 60 - 60: trafficking (1)

    Chapter 60: trafficking (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    That day, the entire city was shaken.


    On the 14th day of the seventh month, after night fell, the people would be prohibited from walking outside.


    The night was about to belong to the evils.


    But that day, the rule that had been set for many years was broken.


    The entire city was in chaos, and it even triggered a conflict between the living and the evil, causing many people to die.


    The inner city¡¯s city Lord had a son in his middle years, and only had that one lifeblood.


    That day, the servant girls and servants apanied them out to buy desserts. The little Lord had gone missing and was actually abducted. At that time, there were also several beautiful and lovely children who were abducted.


    It was said that when he was found, the young master had already been sold to someone to be a prostitute.


    The fair and delicate little girls were all sold to people who liked slender and weak girls.


    Although Jiang huailu was still young, wouldn¡¯t it be what those people liked the most if they raised it for three to five years? It was not a problem at all.


    Jiang huaijin¡¯s smile made the Xia family shiver.


    ¡°Why is she suddenly so kind? They weren¡¯t even this friendly when we were in the Jiang mansion.¡± Mrs Xia¡¯s heart was a little scared, and she always felt that she had bad intentions.


    However, Jiang huaijin was only a girl who had been raised in her boudoir for thirteen years. She had never judged her with the most vicious thoughts.


    ¡°Money is innocent, anyway.¡± Little Huai Lu¡¯s eyes were burning as she stared at her mother and the silver in her hand.


    Madam Xiaughed and said, ¡°okay, then I¡¯ll leave the silver to you.¡± You can buy anything you liketer.¡± After that, he held his daughter¡¯s hand and walked out of the door.


    The olddy would not let her take care of the child.


    It was even more impossible for the yuan n.


    The man at home had already gone out to find work.


    Madam Xia was also willing to take her daughter out. Sometimes, she felt that this child was full of curiosity about the world. He knew nothing about it.


    ¡°Sweet oil fruit


    ¡°A beautiful flower, a beautiful flower. Such a pretty little girl, do you want to buy a flower for her head?¡±


    paper money, paper money. It¡¯s a newly folded ingot. I can give it to my ancestors and wild ghosts. It¡¯s extremely useful paper money. There were many people on the side of the road who were piling up paper money. At this time, they were very angry and didn¡¯t dare to show themselves.


    When the sun set, strangers would have to make way.


    If he encountered a fierce one, he would have to prevent the other party from attacking strangers.


    In the capital, there were Masters to protect the city, but the huangdu city did not have such a good opportunity.


    It all depended on luck.


    Usually, during these few days, no one dared to light up the lights at night. He was afraid of attracting the evil¡¯s attention.


    The Xia family bought some paper money to pay tribute to their ancestors, and also prepared some paper clothes and ingots. Some of them were wandering around to scare people off, but they were also trying to swindle money.


    Usually, at that time, they would burn it to the other party.


    The Xia family also bought a few catties of meat and two fish. She might not be able to go out tomorrow, so she had to prepare for Lulu¡¯s birthday. The Xia family bought another chicken and pulled out two sets of bright-colored fabric.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go buy the best desserts in huangdu for Lulu. I¡¯ll hide it in your room, and you can eat it when you¡¯re hungry.¡± Mrs. Xia hooked her daughter¡¯s nose. She knew that her daughter was beautiful.


    Now that he was walking on the street, many people took a few more nces.


    Not far away, there was a woman whose face was full of amazement and whose eyes could not move away.


    ¡°I¡¯ve really struck it rich today, all of them are good stuff. This little girl is even prettier than that Little Lord.¡± The woman¡¯s eyes were red with excitement.


    ¡°Flower granny, this little girl looks like she¡¯s carved from Jade and doesn¡¯t have any family background, so this is easy to talk about. But that Little Lord just now, his clothes were extraordinary and shockingly translucent. I¡¯m afraid he¡¯s the child of some noble.¡± The man with a pointy mouth and ape-like cheeks was a little worried.


    Grandma Hua spat, ¡°what do you know?¡± Both of them were of the highest quality. These people are all hidden in the backyard.. Now that they are in the hands of me, who can find them?¡±

 Chapter 61 - 61: The Savior also screwed his mother (1)

    Chapter 61: The Savior also screwed his mother (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°Lulu, there are too many people in this shop. It¡¯s hot today, and mother is waiting in line to see you. You go stand inside the door.¡± After standing for a while, Mrs. Xia felt dizzy. The weather in July was too hot.


    At this moment, she could clearly feel the burning heat on her body.


    Lulu never liked to run around, so she was extremely at ease.


    Besides, it was right under their eyes, so it was not a problem.


    Little Huai Lu walked to the door of the shop with small steps. It was much cooler inside.


    The air was filled with a sweet scent. The little girl couldn¡¯t help but swallow her saliva, and her eyes lit up.


    Beside her, a seven or eight-year-old boy was standing at the counter in a brocade robe. With two pieces of Osmanthus cake in her hand, the maidservant beside her wiped the sweat on her forehead.


    ¡°Young master, let¡¯s go back. If old master knew that you sneaked out, he would definitely be angry.¡±


    ¡°Hurry up and line up, and buy me another two catties. This shop is too bold to limit one person to one Jin.¡± The young man in luxurious clothes stomped his feet, his face full of displeasure.


    ¡°I should have told father and locked them up.¡±


    The surrounding people looked over indistinctly, and the maidservant couldn¡¯t help but blush, but she didn¡¯t dare to refute.


    The city master only had such a young master in his middle age, he was simply the tender meat in the heart, and no one could be offended.


    ¡°You go and line up too. I¡¯ll be waiting for you here, hurry up, do you want this young master to go personally?¡± The well-dressed youth red at her, and the maidservant¡¯s face immediately turned bitter.


    ¡°This servant secretly brought you out, and we agreed that you can¡¯t leave even half a step. If you get lost, master will definitely take this servant¡¯s life.¡± That maidservant was left behind by the city Lord¡¯s wife for her son and had always only listened to him.


    The young boy seemed to have been spoiled, and his arrogant look forced the maidservant to stand in line outside the door.


    ¡°What are you looking at? Father said that I was born with a golden spoon in my mouth. I¡¯m not a lowlymoner like you.¡± The young man in luxurious clothes saw Lu pick up the wet hairpin and shouted at her.


    Little Huai Lu was stunned and looked at him in horror. ¡°You were actually born with a spoon in your mouth?¡±


    Was she born with a spoon in her mouth?


    The well-dressed youth was looking up at the sky, putting on an arrogant look, waiting for the other party to tter him. When he heard this, he almost fell.


    The young man¡¯s face darkened. he¡¯s a golden spoon. He¡¯s a golden spoon! He took a few steps closer and looked fierce.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that just a spoon?¡± Lu pouted. What was there to be proud of when she was born with a spoon in her mouth?


    If she wanted to, she could even be born with a pot in her mouth.


    Then she must be the most awesome kid in the world.


    However, when she thought about it this way, no one was more impressive than her mother. After all, her mother could give birth to a pot.


    Outside the snack shop, the weather was getting hotter and hotter. Madam Xia nced at the girl, who was pouting and bickering with a young boy.


    She wasn¡¯t afraid that thedy would be mistreated, but the child had nevere into contact with anyone of the same age since she was young, and she didn¡¯t have a single friend. It was also good to have more friends now.


    As for the well-dressed young man¡¯s dress, Xia Shi really didn¡¯t feel that it was anything special.


    After all, with her identity, she had already experienced the life of the top ss in the capital. Naturally, he didn¡¯t find anything wrong.


    ¡°Sister-inw, you¡¯re here to buy snacks for your child? Damn, this restaurant¡¯s desserts were delicious, but it was too torturous to line up. That child of mine is making a fuss about having desserts for his birthday tomorrow. Once a year, even if you¡¯re so heartless, you can onlye and line up.¡± The slightly hunchbacked woman looked honest..

 Chapter 62 - 62: abducted _1

    Chapter 62: abducted _1


    Trantor: 549690339


    Madam Xia was startled, ¡°your child is also having a birthday tomorrow?¡± Then, mother-inw, do you not like it?¡±


    The hunchbacked woman carefully looked at the longevity peaches in her basket and then remembered what she had heard just now, so she covered up her smile.


    ¡°In our days, who isn¡¯t afraid of their mother-inw? My mother-inw has always looked down on me, and my child is born on the 15th of July, so I¡¯m already cold. It¡¯s not a big deal to give me the cold shoulder, but it¡¯s a pity that my child is wronged.¡±


    The woman unconsciously stood in front of Madam Xia and the maidservant, blocking their view.


    The maidservant raised her head and looked inside the door. She could see some of the young master¡¯s clothes.


    ¡°So it¡¯s not easy for you guys. As maids, we are the same. As long as our master wants to eat, no matter if it¡¯s cold or hot, we have to prepare it. If you¡¯re not happy, you¡¯ll either be beaten or scolded.¡± The maidservant had been sold to the city Lord¡¯s mansion by her family. When she thought of her biased mother at home, she became angry.


    The hunchbacked woman nodded to the distance and began to chat with them warmly.


    A chubby woman was standing in front of Jiang huailu and the young man.


    The woman was wearing a flower on her head and holding a lively rabbit doll in her hand.


    ¡°This Little Lord, look, this is the rabbit that you¡¯ve been eyeing before, right? Why don¡¯t you go and get it for me?¡± Granny Hua said with a smile, unable to hide the smile on her face.


    She had alreadyid the groundwork for this kid before, but she didn¡¯t expect this delicate little girl toe over.


    It was killing two birds with one stone.


    ¡°Alright then. I¡¯ll leave a message for the servant boy, I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± The young man was overjoyed to see the rabbit. The maidservants had seen this woman before, and they had already ordered the rabbit.


    The flower woman moved and pulled him back.


    ¡°You child, it¡¯s just a matter of making a trip anding back. I still have phoenixes and Dragons. Don¡¯t you want to see them? I brought the servant along, but you¡¯re not allowed to buy these messy things again. You rich people are so troublesome. Forget it, forget it, I¡¯m not selling it. ¡± The flower woman let go of the rabbit and was about to leave.


    The teenager was instantly thrilled,


    ¡°I¡¯ll go, I¡¯ll go. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± The young man had been raised in the courtyard since he was a child, and his father did not allow him to touch anything. Naturally, he had never thought that he would experience such a thing.


    Little Huai Lu looked at the rabbit with great interest.


    The rabbit seemed to be made of dough, but it was soft and delicate. Its eyes were red, probably some kind of sugar.


    ¡°Can I go with you?¡±


    ¡°I promise I¡¯ll be good and won¡¯t cause any trouble.¡± Little Huai Lu¡¯s face was full of obedience.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll send you backter. Otherwise, your parents will be worried,¡± the flower woman nodded slightly towards the distance.


    The flower woman immediately stretched out her hands, wanting to hold one of them on each side. The luxuriously dressed youth waved his hand, ¡°I don¡¯t need you to hold my hand. Your hands are too rough.¡±


    A flower woman .


    Little Huai Lu also dodged. your smell is too pungent. You should walk in front.


    The flower woman¡¯s heart trembled with anger, but when she thought of how easily she had obtained these two high-quality goods and how she would immediately earn a considerable amount of ie, she immediately agreed.


    The flower woman walked in front, leading the two children to turn left and right. No one noticed that they had already left the crowd.


    They walked further and further until they reached a small alley.


    ¡°There seems to be something wrong here.¡± Finally, the young man in luxurious clothes felt that something was wrong and pulled on little Huai Lu¡¯s sleeve.


    Little huailu pouted and pulled out her sleeve.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think she has other intentions? I clearly didn¡¯t meet her here, but on the streets.¡±


    Little Huai Lu nced at him..

 Chapter 63 - 63: She sold her kidnappers (1)

    Chapter 63: She sold her kidnappers (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°Because she wants to sell us.¡± Little Huai Lu said in a serious tone.


    ¡°You see, she didn¡¯t even ask me if I had money. Those who were unountably solicitous were either evil or thieves. I¡¯m so pretty, isn¡¯t it normal for her to want to sell me?¡±


    The well-dressed teenager!


    He looked at her in shock.


    He gritted his teeth. then, then, why are you still here!!!


    His entire person was about to copse.


    Little Huai Lu sped her hands together and grinned. ¡°I ¡­ I just think that her rabbit is really pretty.¡± Besides, she didn¡¯t think anyone could do anything to her.


    The young man in luxurious clothes had always been an infuriating person in his life. He had never been so infuriated to the point of despair.


    Immediately, his eyes were about to heat up and tear up.


    ¡°You, you, you!¡±


    ¡°What are you still talking about? Hurry up ande over!¡± At this moment, the flower woman no longer had her previous kind appearance, but a fierce look.


    He pushed the two children into the yard and closed the door with a bang.


    ¡°How dare you! Do you know who my father is?¡± The young man in luxurious clothes gritted his teeth in anger.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care who you are,¡± The flower womanughed in disdain.


    She also had a family, so she was in charge of kidnapping the child and selling it to the family. The upper family had the support of the rich and powerful, and they also had a strong background, so they could suppress anything.


    She had already agreed on the price, and it was much higher than the ones she had sold before.


    Scarface, who was sitting in the yard, did not say a word. He waved his hand, and someone was about to go out and tie up the two children.


    The well-dressed youth¡¯s face was already covered in tears. He had long been scared out of his wits.


    my father, my father is ¡­ Before he could finish, Huai Lu interrupted him.


    He walked to the knife-scarred man¡¯s side.


    ¡°His father is the richest man in the country.¡±


    ¡°His father is the richest man in the barren capital.¡±


    Seeing this, everyone in the courtyard frowned slightly.


    this kid is the life of the richest man. The thing that the richest man doesn¡¯tck the least is money. Little Huai Lu pointed at the well-dressed teenager, who even huped in tears.


    No, my father is the city Lord.


    He hated evil and would kill people if he didn¡¯t agree with them.


    How would he know that in his previous life, he had been quickly sold out because of the words ¡°my father is the city Lord, and I am the only son of the city Lord. ¡±


    After all, the richest people had the most money, and they were after money.


    But the city Lord was different. He was in charge of the entire barren capital.


    Falling into his hands would only be worse than death.


    ¡°I heard that a few years ago, the richest man¡¯s daughter went missing, and he rewarded her with ten thousand taels of silver. He even gave her a big mansion in the inner city. That¡¯s something that money can¡¯t buy.¡±


    ¡°This is a son, so he¡¯s worth a lot more. No matter what, it should be worth at least thirty to fifty thousand taels, or two to threerge manors, right? What¡¯s


    that little bit of money you have?¡±


    Little Huai Lu made up nonsense with a serious face.


    The young man in luxurious clothes was already scared silly.


    The scar-faced man thought for a moment and sneered, ¡°¡±At such a young age, you¡¯re quite scheming. I bought the son of the richest man, and I still have my life to take the money?¡± His eyes were cold, but when he looked at the young man in luxurious clothes, there was a burning passion.


    Didn¡¯t these people lick blood on the tip of the de just to be able to enter the inner city?


    Little Huai Lu mumbled, ¡°that¡¯s simple. It was this mother-inw who kidnapped us.¡± If you catch this mother-inw, you¡¯ll be a hero.¡± The entire courtyard was shocked ..


    Granny flower¡¯s hair stood on end as she fell into a high level of danger.


    ¡°Listen to this little girl¡¯s nonsense. When the timees, everyone will be exposed, and no one will have a good end. You can¡¯t be trusted!¡± Granny Hua was so nervous that her body was trembling.


    Damn it, she had kidnapped a well-behaved little girl!


    He had actually been sold out by a little girl!


    She could tell that the higher-ups were tempted at a nce!

 Chapter 64 - 64: She’s a demon right (1)

    Chapter 64: She¡¯s a demon right (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°I saved the son of the richest man and earned a lot of money.¡±


    ¡°Then hand this mother-inw over. She must have kidnapped many children over the years, right? There will definitely be a reward.¡± Little Huai Lu was extremely serious.


    She had just heard that it was the first time this old woman was working with this Scarface uncle.


    He wasn¡¯t the boss in the past.


    ¡°Don¡¯t listen to her. What did this little girl know? This business is a lifetime business, and it¡¯s going tost for a long time! If we quit after this job, wouldn¡¯t we be cutting off our own source of ie?¡± The flower woman was so nervous that her entire body was trembling. As she spoke, she retreated, wishing she could rush out of the door.


    ¡°Earning a lifetime is not as valuable as him. If he doesn¡¯t return tonight, there will definitely be a bounty on him tomorrow.¡± Little Huai Lu had an innocent look on her face. The woman hated her so much that she wanted to rush up and tear her apart.


    She regretted it. She regretted it in her heart.


    She had her eyes on that young master. She had always been in this kind of business.


    It was just that they usually kidnapped children from the outer city who had no money or power, those who were handsome and had no backing. This time, she was moved by the young master¡¯s exquisite appearance, and even knew that there was a risk.


    However, he had never thought that the risk woulde from the three or four-year-old little girl next to him!


    ¡°Big brother Dao, big brother Dao, don¡¯t listen to her nonsense. You¡¯re breaking the rules, this is against the rules.¡± The flower woman¡¯s knees gave way and she knelt on the ground, her face ashen.


    Scarface¡¯s face was sullen and he didn¡¯t say a word. The strong men in the courtyard surrounded them, and the gate was heavily guarded.


    Granny Hua¡¯s legs and stomach were trembling.


    ¡°Lock her up in the woodshed.¡± Scarface spat fiercely. He had probably made up his mind and immediately pointed at granny Hua.


    The flower woman was shocked, ¡°brother Dao, brother Dao, you!!¡± The higher-ups won¡¯t let you off!¡± Before he could finish speaking, he was knocked unconscious by a hand chop.


    The well-dressed youth cowered behind her. This sudden change had already frightened him.


    He suddenly felt that human traffickers were scary, but this little girl was even scarier!


    Human traffickers kidnapping him was not scary. What was scary was that she sold the other party.


    The scar-faced man looked deeply at Jiang huailu. In fact, it was his first time taking over! Before this, he had already made up his mind to walk this path to the end, but he didn¡¯t expect that there would be room for him to turn things around.


    This thing could make him money quickly. He didn¡¯t expect that this little girl would open the door to a new world for him.


    Damn it, a dog-eat-dog situationes faster!


    As for the flowerydy, he believed that since he had saved the son of the richest man, the richest man would naturally ensure his safety.


    even if you don¡¯t have any credit, you¡¯ve worked hard. Then, then after you hand her over to the authorities, can you share some with me? ¡± With her left and right index fingers facing each other, little Huai Lu lowered her head and sneaked a nce at Scarface.


    In fact, she could tell at first nce that Scarface was a newbie.


    For many people, the first time they did evil, they were always wavering.


    But the second time, he would not hesitate anymore.


    The scar-faced man looked at her expressionlessly.


    She actually wanted to split the money?


    Was she here to f * cking sell flowers?


    Scarface chuckled softly. He actuallyughed out loud.


    He didn¡¯t expect that the flower woman, who had dominated the outer city, would actually capsize in a ditch.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you ten percent of the reward.¡± As for a reward from the richest man, that was impossible. He still had countless brothers.


    Little Huai Lu looked at the young man in fine clothes happily. ¡°I heard the


    Magpie¡¯s cry early in the morning. So it¡¯s a windfall. Thank you, little brother.


    The next time you¡¯re kidnapped, I¡¯ll still be with you. I will save you.¡± Little Huai Lu looked at him as if she was looking at a treasure bowl..

 Chapter 65 - 65: His name is yang fenfeng (1)

    Chapter 65: His name is yang fenfeng (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    The youngster finally couldn¡¯t hold it in, and the calmness he pretended to be copsed, and he burst into tears.


    What kind of demon was this! She knew that the other party was a human trafficker, but she still followed him. Not only did he follow them to the Wolf¡¯s den, but he also sold the human traffickers!


    That¡¯s fine, she wanted toe again next time!


    Father, you¡¯re right, the women outside are scarier than wolves! ¡°I thank you. I, I thank you for the rest of my life. I thank you, patriarch


    I¡¯ll thank you even if you turn into ashes. I¡¯ll remember you! The young man was crying with snot and tears all over his face. He had finally managed to sneak out, but he had met so many demons.


    Scarface waved his hand.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I, burp ¡­ I, burp, I will tell my father that you saved me from the flower woman.¡± The teenager said as he cried.


    He was still hiding behind Jiang huilu, even though Jiang huilu¡¯s short body couldn¡¯t block him.


    The man nodded. He wasn¡¯t afraid that the kid would reveal this to the richest man.


    The richest man was a businessman, so he naturally had the brain of a businessman.


    If this kid¡¯s parents were in politics, then he could not trust them.


    The mouth of a politician was the most untrustworthy.


    ¡°Lock them up and keep watch. You¡¯re not allowed to leave the room even half a step.¡±


    ¡°Third brother, go take a walk on the street and check out the wind outside. If there¡¯s any sign of trouble, report back immediately.¡± Scarface still had doubts about this matter, so he naturally would not believe the words of a young girl.


    The young man and Jiang huailu were locked up.


    Scarface was probably afraid that they would cry, so he sent in a lot of delicious desserts.


    ¡°My name is yang pinfeng, given by my father. What¡¯s your name?¡± The teenager sobbed. His father had a son in his middle age and had Great Expectations of him.


    Hence, he gave him an extremely arrogant name.


    Little huailu turned to look at him with two pieces of Osmanthus cake in her hand. Her mouth was full of white crumbs.


    ¡°You also think that my name is very domineering, right? Everyone praises my name every time.¡± Young master yang said proudly.


    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Jiang huailu.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, you¡¯re called Huai Lu. Are you pregnant with a plum deer?¡± Young master yangughed so hard that he couldn¡¯t close his mouth. All of a sudden, his fear was dispersed. He pointed at her andughed with tears in his eyes.


    Little Huai Lu was instantly unhappy.


    ¡°You¡¯re having epilepsy and you still have the face tough! Crazy, crazy, crazy, just like you!¡± The little girl¡¯s voice was childish as she pointed at him with a look of disdain.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t your father tell you that there¡¯s a disease called goat-crazy? When she falls ill, her whole body spasms and she even frosts at the mouth.¡±


    Young master Yang¡¯sughter suddenly stopped.


    Sheep? Sheep? Crazy!


    She pouted and her tears were about to fall again.


    ¡°What¡¯s your father¡¯s name?¡± Little Huai Lu asked again, interrupting his tears. Pfft, I¡¯m not coaxing you. I¡¯m younger than you.


    Yang pinfeng suddenly couldn¡¯t cry anymore.


    ¡°My father¡¯s name is yang Cong. My Grandpa wanted him to be smart, so he called him yang Cong. By the way, my father is the city Lord. What if people outside know that I¡¯m not the son of the richest man? Are they going to kill


    The young boy immediately came back to his senses and nervously pulled on Huai Lu¡¯s clothes.


    Who knew that by selling the flower woman, this little girl would give him enough sense of security!


    Jiang huailu looked at him in surprise, knowing that his family was probably rich and powerful. But he didn¡¯t expect to meet the biggest exiles in the barren capital.


    The highest official.


    ¡°My father must be very anxious now. I¡¯m afraid that in a while, the entire city will be looking for me.¡±


    Jiang huailu touched his chin, ¡°my mother probably is.¡±


    After that, he looked at yang pinfeng and sighed.


    In fact, when she first saw this kid, she felt that it was a pity that he was going to die.


    Otherwise, she didn¡¯t want her mother to worry and run away with the kidnappers..

 Chapter 66 - 66: Blame (1)

    Chapter 66: me (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Xia Shi had never experienced the feeling of being cold all over in an instant.


    Even when the Jiang family had been sentenced to execution and the entire family had been imprisoned.


    She only held her children with trembling hands and covered their eyes, never feeling flustered.


    She could die with her child. With them, she would be at ease.


    But when she couldn¡¯t find Jiang huailu at the door with the snacks in her hand, at that moment, her whole body turned cold, and the chill went from the bottom of her feet to the top of her head.


    A chill ran down her spine, causing her to shiver and have goosebumps all over.


    ¡°Lulu! My Lulu, my Lulu, who has seen my Lulu!¡±


    Lulu, Lulu,e out quickly. Mother bought some snacks. Lulu! Xia Shi immediately felt dizzy and couldn¡¯t stand.


    There was a ng.


    The snack fell to the ground and shattered into pieces.


    Xia Shi¡¯s face was as pale as paper, without any blood. Her Lulu was lost. Her Lulu was lost. She had lost Lulu. She had lost her life!


    In that instant, all the blood in his body froze.


    Xia Shi¡¯s body was weak and limp on the street, and that string snapped on the spot. ¡°Who saw my Lulu?¡± she shouted in panic. She was about three or four years old, had big eyes and double eyelids, and two buns on her head. There was even a Yellow Ribbon on her head. She was wearing a blue dress. Who has seen my Lulu!¡±


    Xia Shi broke down and cried. She had gone crazy.


    The maidservant who came out of the hall shook her head, ¡°¡±How could you be so careless? The people in the outer city were mixed with snakes and snakes, and it was not safe. This child has to be kept under our eyes.¡± After he finished speaking, he looked up.


    The maidservant¡¯s pupils shrank and she rushed forward.


    Only then did she realize that the clothes she had seen before were actually simr to the one her young master was wearing. And where was her young master?


    The maidservant bit her lip hard, her body trembling, and her face as pale as paper.


    ¡°Shopkeeper, did you see the young man in luxurious clothes standing here just now? He¡¯s about seven or eight years old, and he has an arrogant expression on his face. He¡¯s a handsome young man. ¡± The servant girl¡¯s voice trembled. If the young master was lost, her life would be worse than death.


    She had previously pitied the woman who had lost her child at the door, but now she only sympathized with herself!


    The shopkeeper was busy collecting the money and didn¡¯t even raise his head.


    He immediately said, ¡®¡±¡®There¡¯s no youngster here, there¡¯s no one here.¡±


    The maidservant¡¯s body swayed, and at this moment, she couldn¡¯t care about her snacks.


    He staggered out of the door and ran madly towards the inner city.


    Xia Shi¡¯s whole body felt like it had fallen into an ice cave. At least, she forced herself to get up. She didn¡¯t bring any of the fish she bought and rushed back with disheveled hair.


    Mrs. Xia cried so hard that she was almost out of breath. She wasn¡¯t afraid of death, but she was afraid that Lulu would leave her.


    How could she be so silly to ask Lulu to leave her? she should have held Lulu¡¯s hand tightly.


    ng, when the Xia family rushed in, they directly knocked it open.


    ¡°Why are you acting so crazy? where are the vegetables and meat you bought?¡± It was already evening, and the olddy was resting in the courtyard. She was shocked by the Xia family¡¯s sudden appearance.


    ¡°Mother, I lost Lulu.¡± Mrs. Xia¡¯s face was pale as she looked at her in a daze, tears falling.


    The men who had just returned home all came out.


    Jiang Huai ¡®an¡¯s expression darkened. He immediately went forward to support his mother, who was on the verge of copsing.¡±Mother, don¡¯t be afraid. Lulu might have run away because he wanted to y. Tell me, where did she go? Don¡¯t be afraid!¡± Jiang Huai ¡®an held onto Madam Xia. He could feel her entire body trembling, and he couldn¡¯t help but frown.


    Liu-Shi suddenly stood up.


    ¡°Just look at what you can do! I asked you to buy some vegetables, but you didn¡¯t bring them back. I asked you to look after a child, but the child was lost! What else can you do? It¡¯s my Jiang family¡¯s misfortune to have you as our wife!¡± Liu-Shi angrily cursed..

 Chapter 67 - 67: Previous life (1)

    Chapter 67: Previous life (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°You can¡¯t even look after such an adult, what kind of mother are you! Yubai ah, look at The Good Wife you¡¯ve married. Mother didn¡¯t think highly of her back then, and now it¡¯s obvious, right?¡± Liu-Shi stood behind Jiang yubai.


    ¡°How hard can it be to see a child? She lost her child when she was buying groceries. She¡¯s a mother, how can she be a mother?¡±


    ¡°Lulu, my poor Lulu. What kind of ce was this deste? If the child is lost, how can he still live!¡± Liu-Shi couldn¡¯t help but raise her hand to wipe her tears.


    Jiang yubai¡¯s thick brows furrowed tightly. Seeing that Madam Xia was almost unable to stand steadily, and hearing his mother¡¯s reprimand, his eyes couldn¡¯t help but carry a bit of condemnation.


    ¡°You, you shouldn¡¯t have!¡± Jiang yubai suppressed his anger and looked at Madam Xia.


    ¡°Well said, if you can¡¯t do the family affairs, then let the mother do it. You¡¯re all asleep, but mother is still washing the dishes at night. You can¡¯t take care of the child and need the mother¡¯s help at night. Mother is so busy and she has to bring Lulu along. Who¡¯s going to help her?¡±


    ¡°If you do well, there¡¯s no praise, but if you don¡¯t do well, everyone will scold you! Lulu was born and raised by her mother, so she was the most anxious one! What right do you have to criticize me?¡±


    ¡°When you¡¯re taking care of the child, you¡¯re like dead. Now that the child is lost, you¡¯re all alive!¡± The teenager¡¯s voice was hoarse as he carried his mother in front of him, hiding her behind him.


    He looked at his father with red eyes.


    There was disappointment in his eyes.


    ¡°Now that Lulu is missing, don¡¯t make it sound like Lulu is dead! Lulu is still alive!¡± Jiang Huai ¡®an gritted his teeth and didn¡¯t look at his grandparents at all. He only looked at his father.


    Jiang yubai¡¯s lips moved, and Madam Xia¡¯s face was as white as paper. She could barely stand up with the help of her eldest son.


    ¡°What are you saying, child? As a grandmother, I still ¡­¡± Mrs Liu was about to say it, but seeing the old master¡¯s gloomy eyes, she immediately shut her mouth.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go find someone first. Go around and see if there are any other children who have gone missing. Let¡¯s see if it¡¯s a walking stick or a lost one.¡± The old man looked at his eldest grandson. Seeing that his eldest grandson¡¯s brows had rxed a little, he then looked at Mrs Liu.


    ¡°You have toe back soon. It¡¯s getting dark outside. It¡¯s the 14th of the seventh month now, strangers can¡¯te out.¡± Liu-Shi stammered, but no one in the first branch responded to her.


    The men of the Jiang family came out to look for Jiang huailu, while the olddy stood at the door and gritted her teeth.


    ¡°This damned girl is here to collect a debt from my Jiang family! It was inauspicious when you were born, but unfortunately, your aunt and wife are soft-hearted. Perhaps if he had drowned back then, our Jiang family wouldn¡¯t have had to face this disaster of exile.¡±


    ¡°The sky is about to turn dark, and you still need a family of men to go out and search! It really is!¡± The olddy leaned against the door and read out loud. Behind her, Jiang huaijin¡¯s lips curled up slightly.


    ¡°Grandmother, don¡¯t be anxious. Today, Gong Jie had seen themander. The day after tomorrow, he would ask his father to look for him, thinking that he would get a good job. At night, the governor also asked our family to spend the night at his Manor. This time, there seems to be a lot of evil spirits gathered outside the city. Themander values Suan ni, so he gave us this opportunity.¡± Jiang huaijin had also considered whether or not he should save the city Lord¡¯s son.


    But when she thought of the city Lord¡¯s ending, she gave up.


    One had to know that in his previous life, a major incident happened in these two days.


    On the 14th day of the seventh month, the salvation Hall was demolished outside the city.


    That night, the evil spirits invaded. It was said that the evil spirits this time were more powerful than the previous years. It was almost arge-scale attack, attacking the huangdu city like crazy.


    There were countless deaths and injuries in the barren capital.


    The city Lord was torn to pieces by the evil.


    Soon, the Deputy city Lord was promoted, and themander became the Deputy city Lord..

 Chapter 68 - 68: Give up (1)

    Chapter 68: Give up (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    She had originally taken a fancy to the Deputy city Lord, but unfortunately, that one had been taken by someone else.


    She had never heard of him marrying a favored second wife in her previous life, but in this life, he had Ling ¡®er.


    It was probably because of her invisible influence.


    It was a little different in this life. The hall of salvation, which should have been demolished, was not demolished this time.


    It was said that the Deputy city Lord liked the house very much and even now, he was not allowed to tear it down.


    However, Jiang huaijin didn¡¯t care about these insignificant things.


    Another difference was that even the Jiang family¡¯s first branch had not been destroyed.


    However, after tonight, everything would return to its original track.


    Jiang huaijin¡¯s eyes glowed as he looked at the night sky.


    ¡°Grandmother, let¡¯s pack up and go to the governor¡¯s Manor first. You have to thank him properly.¡± Jiang huaijin helped the old Madam into the house. The old Madam was all smiles and looked at her with kind eyes.


    ¡°You ¡­ You¡¯re such a lovely child. Grandmother¡¯s love for you and your mother is not in vain.¡± Naturally, the olddy did not ask Jiang huaijin where he had gotten such a big deal from being a daughter of an unmarried family.


    Although her granddaughter was only in her teens, her looks were much better than those of the lowlifes in huangdu.


    Lulu, Lulu, where are you? ¡± Xia Shi¡¯s lips were so dry that they were peeling, but she didn¡¯t know.


    ¡°Mother, don¡¯t be anxious. Lulu was not a naughty child. You can wait at the pastry shop. If Lulues back, he¡¯ll be able to find you. Let¡¯s go around and ask around.¡± Jiang Huai ¡®an suppressed his panic and kept telling himself. His sister was the kitchen God. How could anything happen to the kitchen God?


    Everything will be fine.


    The summer family had long been out of their wits, and at this time, they werepletely relying on their son.


    With only a little bit of rationality left, he waited outside the pastry shop. The waiter in the shop waved his hand, ¡°¡±You can wait outside. It¡¯s getting dark, so we¡¯re going to close for the day.¡± After he finished speaking, he closed the door with a ng.


    At this moment, the city gate of the inner city suddenly opened.


    Jiang Huai ¡®an asked around and found out that the children had been lost in the huangdu city, but no one had ever found them. His heart sank.


    It was only when brother Wang led a team to search house by house that they learned that the city Lord¡¯s only son had also gone missing on the same day and in the same ce that they suddenly heaved a sigh of relief.


    No matter what, in this ce, it was extremely unlikely to rely on one¡¯s own strength.


    ¡°Brother Wang, I¡¯m counting on you. When the child is found, I¡¯ll personally go to your house to thank you.¡± Jiang Huaian bowed to brother Wang with red eyes like an adult.


    Brother Wang was the one who had brought them into the city to settle down that day. He knew that there was a man in his family, but now it was a child who was in charge. She knew that her home was also full of chicken feathers.


    But he liked Jiang Huai ¡®an.


    ¡°Alright, little brother, just wait for the news. If there is a result, I will send someone to the courtyard to inform you.¡± After he finished speaking, he hurriedly went to search.


    It was unknown where the Fang family had found out about this, but they also


    hurried over in the night.


    Jiang Huai ¡®an held back his tears and bowed to everyone.


    The sky was getting darker.


    The faint sound of crows and birds pping could be heard in the sky, bringing with it a sense of fear.


    In the dark night, there were terrifying things hidden everywhere.


    A burst of howling and wailing came.


    The long Street waspletely silent, without a single person.


    The candles in the entire city were extinguished, and there was no sound at all.


    Even if there were children crying, their parents would cover their mouths and coax them with malt candies.


    The night came, and the cold wind blew. Jiang Yuqing had been ordered by the olddy to go home and look for someone.


    He stood on the empty street.


    Madam Xia¡¯s heart was sorrowful. Looking at her husband who had helped each other, she seemed to want to say something but stopped.


    Xia Shi¡¯s heart was dead..

 Chapter 69 - 69: Heart dead (1)

    Chapter 69: Heart dead (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Jiang Yuqing shrunk his neck, and his eyes were a little irritated.


    During the day, he used the excuse of taking care of his son to note out.


    It was dark now, and demons and monsters were running around. He didn¡¯t want to go out.


    ¡°Mother told you to go home. If you can¡¯t find it, then look for it tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Today is a little abnormal. Everyone is hiding in their homes and does not dare toe out. Qianqian, this girl, has lived up to expectations. She has met themander, and mother and the others have already moved there to take refuge.¡±


    ¡°Brother, let¡¯s go back.¡± Jiang Yuqing looked left and right cautiously, his expression fearful.


    ¡°We¡¯ll listen to yubai. If you say we¡¯ll go back, we¡¯ll go back,¡± the old man said with a tired expression. The old man didn¡¯t say anything. Lulu was Jiang yubai¡¯s daughter, and as a grandfather, whatever he said was wrong.


    Jiang yubai was silent and kept looking at the Xia n.


    ¡°Brother, if you don¡¯t go back, father won¡¯t either. If father doesn¡¯t return, mother won¡¯t be able to stay. Our Jiang family can¡¯t fall into this mess because of Lulu. Let¡¯s take refuge first and look for her when the sun rises. Lulu doesn¡¯t want anything to happen to our family.¡± Jiang Yuqing looked at his big brother.


    ¡°Our whole family is outside, what if something happens? Brother, you can¡¯t be so selfish.¡± Jiang Yuqing frowned and looked at his big brother with a somewhat condemning gaze.


    Jiang yubai pursed his lips, and his expression showed that he was struggling.


    ¡°Then why did father take the risk to save second Shen when she was kidnapped in the fog? Not only did he implicate the entire Jiang family, but he also implicated so many innocent people? Why didn¡¯t second uncle say to just let it go?¡± Jiang Huai ¡®an¡¯s expression was calm, but the hand holding his mother¡¯s hand was tense.


    Jiang Yuqing¡¯s face froze, and then he flew into a rage out of humiliation. ¡°You child, what are you saying! Your second aunt is pregnant with a boy, how can youpare?¡±


    Jiang Huai ¡®anughed in a low voice.


    ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you save your wife and son? And now, what right do you have to make my father not save his own daughter? Is it your wife who has a bigger face? He¡¯s a father, but he didn¡¯t even save his daughter. Instead, he risked his life to save his sister-inw. If this were to spread out, people would probably think that this Jiang huailin is some kind of child.¡± Jiang Huai ¡®an was so angry that his head was spinning, and he immediately began to speak without thinking.


    ¡°Bastard! How can you say such nonsense!¡± Jiang Yuqing¡¯s face turned pale.


    Jiang yubai¡¯s expression wasn¡¯t too good either. No one would be able to stand being used of having an affair with his younger brother¡¯s wife.


    ¡°You guys are being unreasonable! To think that Qianqian even begged themander to arrange a few positions for the Jiang family, running around for the Jiang family, and you all actually had such thoughts! Big brother, you¡¯ve made me so sad.¡± Jiang Yuqing was so angry that he clenched his teeth and went forward to pull old master Jiang.


    ¡°Since we can¡¯t get along, why don¡¯t we split up? In any case, the Jiang family doesn¡¯t have any family business to inherit now, and they¡¯re all guilty anyway.¡± Jiang Huaian¡¯s face was full of sarcasm.


    Now that they had spoken to this extent, even if Jiang yubai wanted to leave, he couldn¡¯t do so now.


    ¡°Father, you and Yuqing go back first. I can¡¯t live without you, and I can¡¯t leave the mother and son outside. I¡¯ll go home after I find Lulu.¡± Jiang yubai took a look at his father. Seeing that his father¡¯s sideburns were graying and that he was perspiring profusely, he couldn¡¯t bear to see his father leave.


    He didn¡¯t know why, but at this moment, he had a little more resentment towards the lost Jiang huailu.


    This child was too disobedient.


    It was not until old master Jiang had gone back with Jiang Yuqing that Madam Xia raised her head and looked at Jiang yubai calmly. There was no longer any affection in his eyes.


    That nce from Madam Xia made Jiang yubai¡¯s heart empty, as if he had lost something.


    He did not know that he had not only lost a wife.


    He was the eldest son.


    There was also his daughter, whose name shook the world and brought life to huangdu.


    There would never be a ce for him beside her..

 Chapter 70 - 70: Return it to me (1)

    Chapter 70: Return it to me (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    The thick fog outside the barren capital seemed to have changed.


    There seemed to be something terrifying hidden in the thick fog, and it was actually pushing the fog toward the gate of the barren capital.


    The soldiers on duty outside the city gate changed their expressions. It was the 14th of the seventh month, and the evil was at its strongest at midnight. Even they had to avoid it.


    ¡°Go and report to the city Lord. Tell him that the fog is approaching the city gate.¡±


    The soldiers immediately rushed back to report.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid tonight won¡¯t be easy. Tell the city to strengthen its defenses and make sure not to go out.¡±


    Everyone¡¯s faces sank. They waited for a long time, but there was still no reply from the city Lord¡¯s mansion. Seeing the thick fog approaching step by step, their hearts sank.


    A series of shrill and ear-piercing wails came from the city gate. No one knew what had happened.


    The people in the city closed their doors and windows and knelt on the ground, praying for the blessings of the gods.


    The night was dark and evil was everyvvhere.


    At this moment, Madam Xia was taken in by the kind old man. She hid under the window and looked at the fleeting figure on the street. She bit her lip hard.


    She used to be in the capital, where the Emperor was in charge. She had never seen a night of ghosts like this.


    Mrs. Zhu recognized this Madam. She was Mrs. Jiang, her neighbor.


    Today, Madam Zhu had burned ingots and clothes for her daughter, and now she wasing to Ling ¡®er¡¯s house to get something. He was only trapped here because of the dy.


    Olddy Zhu shook her head gently at Madam Xia and pointed to her mouth. At this moment, the yin Qi was at its peak, and she must not attract the attention of the evil.


    In the distance, amotion seemed to have broken out in one of the houses.


    Not long after, the sound of the evil attacking could be heard, and the entire Street was filled with screams.


    In just a moment, it returned to silence.


    At this moment, Jiang huailu escaped with yang pingfeng when the yin Qi was at its peak.


    ¡°How did you know there was a path here?¡±


    Yang pinfeng was panting behind Jiang huailu, but he didn¡¯tin when he saw the little girl¡¯s calm face.


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re smart. The Scarface man suspected me when he realized that the city was on high alert. They¡¯re definitely going around to catch us.¡±


    ¡°By the way, where are you taking me now?¡± Yang pinfeng looked at the little figure in front of him with admiration.


    ¡°To the hall of world rescue.¡± Where else could he go if not the hall of world salvation?


    Little Huai Lu¡¯s face was bitter.


    ¡°But why isn¡¯t there anyone in the city today? Dao BA didn¡¯t even chase after us.¡± Yang pinfeng was a little suspicious. At this moment, walking on the quiet Long Street, it was dark everywhere.


    The strange thing was that there was not even a bit of light tonight.


    How could young master yang know about these things?


    Little Huai Lu stopped in her tracks and said, ¡®it¡¯s probably because there are too many evil spirits out there that they don¡¯t dare toe out. Otherwise, Dao BA would have chased after us long ago.¡±


    Yang pinfeng?


    His legs went soft.


    ¡°The evil you¡¯re talking about, are you referring to the evil spirit that can devour human essence?¡± Young master Yang¡¯s voice trembled, and his legs trembled.


    Little Huai Lu turned her head and hesitated for a moment. ¡°It should be the same meaning.¡±


    Yang pinfeng¡¯s face turned pale and he shivered violently.


    Finished, finished! He was on a pirate ship again.


    He really wanted to go back, Wu Wu Wu Wu ¡­ Why was his life so bitter?


    ¡°What are you doing with that fork in your hand?¡± Yang pinfeng sobbed as he held onto the corner of her clothes, not daring to leave her.


    ¡°Exorcising ghosts.¡± Little Huai Lu narrowed her eyes and pouted.


    ¡°You went to the hall of world salvation because you knew there were no evil


    spirits there?¡± Yang pinfeng lowered his voice..

 Chapter 71 - 71: The Golden Book (1)

    Chapter 71: The Golden Book (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    At this moment, they were getting further and further away from the city and were now in the suburbs.


    Little Huai Lu was carrying amp, which was more like the only light in the dark night.


    Yang pinfeng didn¡¯t dare to say that word.


    He only felt the surrounding Yin Qi, as if there were some evil spirits and monsters in the darkness staring at him with fiendish looks.


    He was so scared.


    Little Huai Lu didn¡¯t stop.


    ¡°There¡¯s no evil in the hall of salvation? That shouldn¡¯t be the case. I saw that they were all heading towards the hall of salvation. I don¡¯t know why.¡± Little Huai Lu had also decided to go to the hall of salvation at thest minute.


    She was worried about her mother, but she had a bigger burden on her shoulders.


    There seemed to be something in the hall of salvation that was attracting many evil spirits, and they were all rushing towards the hall of salvation.


    No matter what, she should go and take a look.


    Yang pinfeng couldn¡¯t even cry anymore.


    Why did you pick this time toe out when you knew there was an evil? You know that they¡¯re all heading to the hall of salvation, yet you¡¯re still heading there!


    What kind of sin had hemitted?


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? I think I heard someone screaming.¡± Yang pinfeng carefully pointed at the city gate. He didn¡¯t even dare to extend his finger, afraid that the evil in the dark would bite him.


    Little Huai Lu frowned. There was so much fog that she couldn¡¯t even see a person.


    Hoarse and shrill cries could be heard from the thick fog.


    ¡°Evil, don¡¯t hurt anyone!¡± Little huailu¡¯s childish voice suddenly rang out, even scaring yang pinfeng.


    The little girl was holding a branch and pping it at the thick fog.


    It was as if a sharp de had appeared out of thin air, cutting the thick fog into pieces.


    ¡°Retreat!¡± The little girl was chubby and soft, and the word that came out of her mouth actually made the thick fog quickly retreat.


    Yang pinfeng was stunned.


    At this moment, the soldiers, who had long been paralyzed on the ground and covered in blood, only saw a light in the dark night. She could only hear that delicate reprimand.


    It was not until the white light had gone far away and the thick fog had receded that the city Lord¡¯s reinforcements arrived.


    ¡°What did I see just now? A ball of light, what a dazzling ball of light.¡± The soldier who was saved was in a daze as he knelt on the ground and kowtowed in thanks.


    Yang Feng followed closely behind her, and a scene that made him even more frightened appeared.


    In front of them, a huge wave of evil spirits emerged from the ground, as if they could not see the end of it ¡­


    Their hair was disheveled, and their eyes were filled with evil blood. Some of them had broken legs, while others had broken arms and were crawling on the ground.


    However, the little girl in front of him still walked straight ahead without a change in expression.


    ¡°Are you, are you blind?¡± Yang pinfeng¡¯s voice trembled as he pointed at the countless ghosts in the distance. He bit his lip hard to stop screaming. ¡°Don¡¯t talk. It¡¯s the smell of living people. They will tear you to pieces.¡± The little girl revealed her white teeth.


    Yang pinfeng looked at her in a daze. Then why were you so loud?


    The little girl pulled his finger and walked straight ahead. Yang pinfeng had long been trembling in fear, his eyes closed tightly.


    He walked forward step by step without stopping.


    He naturally didn¡¯t notice that a Golden Book had appeared in front of Jiang huailu, and countless names were appearing on it.


    The Golden Book moved on its own without any wind, and the pages flipped rapidly. The nk book was filled with names.


    Every time a group of names appeared, there would be one less group of evil in the crowd.


    The hall of salvation ¡­


    Lu huaijiang¡¯s face darkened as he cursed Jiang huailu, ¡°¡±This damn girl, she locked me in here again! He actually hasn¡¯t appeared for two days!¡±


    Lu huaijiang¡¯s stomach was rumbling with hunger, and he gritted his teeth in hatred..

 Chapter 72 - 72: It’s almost midnight (1)

    Chapter 72: It¡¯s almost midnight (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    He was already a f * cking soul, so why was there still a physiological reaction?


    At this moment, he was so hungry that his eyes were dizzy. The conditions of the hall of salvation were not good either, and the ce where he used the toilet was so dirty.


    The most unbearable thing for him was that there were probably no devotees in the hall of salvation, and there was no toilet paper inside.


    Only a few bamboo pieces were left.


    As noble as he was, how could he let himself suffer?


    Squatting in the toilet, his legs were numb. Lu huaijiang pondered in his heart that he was the only ghost in the hall of salvation. The other two messengers of yin and yang had never returned.


    When he thought about it this way, he decided not to feel embarrassed anymore.


    He might as well tear a piece of his inner clothes so that no one would see him anyway. He was the only one!


    He had just pulled up his pants and stood up.


    A spirit appeared in the corner of the toilet and stared at him nkly.


    Lu huaijiang ¡­


    He wondered if he would be able to save his noble status in time if he killed this dark spirit.


    With a slight movement of his body, the dark spirit suddenly dissipated in his hand.


    Lu huaijiang acted as if nothing had happened andughed softly.


    ¡°Jiang Lu, Jiang Lu, you have a treasure on you, but you don¡¯t know it. If you write your name on the Golden Book, it will represent the person who belongs to you.¡± and the Golden Book can increase your abilities.


    such a powerful force actually fell into the hands of a three-year-old. It¡¯s truly a Pearl covered in dust.


    there are only two people in the Golden Book now. It¡¯s a waste. Why don¡¯t you let me use it ¡­ Lu huaijiang sneered. This was probably God¡¯s best arrangement.


    His sudden unconsciousness had given him even more power.


    what does that three-year-old child know? there are only two people in the hall of salvation so far. Simply ¡­ Before he could finish his sentence, Lu huaijiang raised his head and saw that the empty Savior Hall was filled with people.


    No, it was a ghost.


    At this moment, it was increasing at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    In an instant, he was surrounded by countless Yin souls.


    Two people?


    Lu huaijiang¡¯s face was instantly confused.


    This was probably the only moment of confusion he had ever experienced since he was born.


    ¡°Jiang Lu, you damn thing, you were born to counter me!¡± Lu huaijiang understood in an instant. He was so angry that his face turned gloomy, and he gritted his teeth in hatred.


    At this moment, Jiang huailu sneezed hard, ¡°¡±1 think someone is scolding me.¡±


    Passing through the Horde of Dark Souls, she had taken 37000 of them with her.


    Yang pinfeng felt someone poking his arm, ¡°¡±Don¡¯t eat me, don¡¯t eat me.


    Wuwuwu .


    ¡°If you don¡¯t open your eyes, this uncle¡¯s grave will be ttened by you.¡± The little girl¡¯s sinister words made young master Yang¡¯s nose bubble with anger.


    When he opened his eyes, the little girl was holding thentern and looking at him with a smile.


    Thentern seemed to be different from the previous one. There was a ¡°avoid¡± word on it.


    ¡°Where are those things?¡± Yang pinfeng looked left and right, only to find that there was not a single ghost around.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I¡¯m just a three-year-old. You¡¯re asking me, but who should I ask?¡± Jiang huailu looked at him as if he was an idiot.


    Yang pinfeng felt that something incredible had happened.


    He continued to follow Jiang huailu with a suspicious face.


    ¡°It¡¯s almost midnight,¡± Jiang huailu muttered. Her birthday wasing.


    It was also the time when the evil was at its strongest.


    He just didn¡¯t Imow what the evil that destroyed the world would do with its increased power.


    If he couldn¡¯t destroy the world, would he kill the people to calm his ruthlessness? Or would they massacre the entire city?


    Jiang huailu looked worried.


    [ PS: if you like the female lead¡¯s strong, ignorant, and humorous style, you can read chuanchuan¡¯s first book, ¡± the male lead who killed seven fianc¨¦es said he would marry no one but me. ]


    It¡¯s all a joke, the female lead is always strong, aedy! Push!

 Chapter 73 - 73: Thirty Li (1)

    Chapter 73: Thirty Li (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Midnight was about to arrive.


    The huangdu city was filled with Yin Qi. It was bustling and full of vitality during the day.


    The night became a world of evil.


    When the fog outside the city spread towards huangdu, the people were already terrified.


    However, the moment before midnight, the fog dispersed like a tide.


    It was as if there was something in the city that it was afraid of, and it didn¡¯t dare to act presumptuously.


    ¡°I¡¯ve troubled you. But I want to go look for Lulu. Lulu is only four years old, and I¡¯m all alone outside. I¡¯ll be so scared without my mother. Even if I have to give up my life, I will still find her. ¡± Madam Xia saw that the thick fog on the long Street had dispersed, and she could only vaguely see the swaying evil. She bit her lower lip and said ruthlessly.


    Madam Zhu did not speak. She was also a mother.


    Back when her child went missing, she was willing to exchange her life for her.


    ¡°You should go to the hall of world salvation. I am able to seek justice for my child because I have borrowed the light of the hall of salvation.¡± Mrs. Zhu said in a low voice, and Mrs. Xia hurriedly bowed to her and thanked her.


    His lips were slightly open. At this moment, a hundred ghosts were traveling at night. Once a person appeared, they would be discovered.


    She didn¡¯t know what to say. She understood a mother¡¯s heart.


    Madam Xia looked at her with a bitter smile. you don¡¯t have to persuade me. We¡¯re all mothers. Lulu is still young, and I¡¯d be content if I could exchange my life for hers.¡±


    As for Jiang yubai, she no longer had the slightest bit of hope.


    The love and hate of the past had now disappeared in the trivial life.


    It was also because of her mother-inw¡¯s dislike.


    She Imew that she was the daughter-inw of the Jiang family. In the future, her grandmother and mother would give her face and maintain the face of the Jiang family¡¯s matriarch. However, everyone in the Jiang family knew that she didn¡¯t like him.


    The olddy¡¯s words day after day, Jiang yubai would eventually waver. Xia Shi rushed into the darkness without looking back, her figure thin but extremely great.


    At this moment, Jiang huailu could feel the majestic power. She had just ferried more than 30000 dead souls, and those dead souls could now be used by her.


    ¡°What are you doing with a branch? The squeaking sounds of the drawing are so scary in the middle of the night.¡± Yang pinfeng looked at her carefully. The little girl was walking in front with a Red Lantern and a branch in her hand.


    If he looked carefully, he would see that Jiang huailu had drawn a huge circle with the hall of salvation as the center.


    Under the night sky, Jiang huailu turned around and looked at him with a smile. In his heart, he was guessing that this kid was destined to die early.


    Now that it was written on the Golden Book, he would definitely be a capable person for her in the future.


    All the way to the foot of the Savior¡¯s Hall mountain.


    ¡°Eh ¡­ Something¡¯s not right here.¡± Yang pinfeng had felt that something was wrong when he arrived at the foot of the mountain. Even the yin Qi was locked onto him.


    However, when he stepped into the vicinity of the vige, his entire body feltfortable.


    ¡°There¡¯s actually someone with the lights on over there!¡± Yang pinfeng gasped. They walked through the street and found that the entire city had fallen into darkness. But at this moment, in this small mountain vige, there was actually someone who had amp lit and was not afraid of ghosts at all.


    Jiang huailu looked over and saw that it was Chu Liang¡¯s house.


    Chu Liang was currently in the yin-yang difference and had long sensed her existence.


    Holding the soul-subduing rod, the young man¡¯s eyebrows exuded a sense of righteousness.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you another thirty Li.¡± Jiang huailu¡¯s voice was faint. Chu Liang¡¯s eyes lit up and he felt that the soul-subduing rod in his hand suddenly had an extremely powerful force.


    Thirty miles. Even within this thirty miles, one would be protected by the hall of salvation and would not be harmed by evil spirits..

 Chapter 74 - 74: Reappearing in the human world (1)

    Chapter 74: Reappearing in the human world (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°Tonight, we will kill those who are helping the Tiger. Those that have not been stained with blood shall be sent to the heavens.¡±


    Jiang huailu said in a low voice. Chu Liang nced at yang pinfeng and saw that he was still alive even though he should have been dead. He guessed that it was Jiang huailu¡¯s doing.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    tonight, the hall of world salvation will once again rise above the world. Jiang huailu thought about it for a long time. The world saving Hall would definitely return to the public¡¯s view.


    ¡°What are you guys talking about? Howe I don¡¯t understand? Also, why didn¡¯t you guys avoid me?¡± Yang pinfeng could tell that these two knew each other.


    The young man was a head taller than him, and his face was still filled with childishness.


    However, his eyes were firm and his whole body was filled with hostility. It was obvious that he had seen blood before.


    ¡°Why should I avoid you? You¡¯ll be joining us soon.¡± Chu Liang¡¯s mouth twitched. He could tell that this kid was from a noble family. In the barren city, there was a huge difference betweenmoners and nobles.


    But thinking that his master was only four years old and needed the protection of the nobles, he didn¡¯t say anything.


    Yang pinfeng followed behind the two of them in fear, and only now did he realize that the mountain was lit up withnterns.


    ¡°I¡¯ve discussed it with Zhu Yan, and the restoration of the hall of salvation is inevitable. We hung manynterns at the entrance of the hall of salvation all the way to the foot of the mountain. Both have the ability to ward off evil.¡±


    At this moment, thentern was like a long Dragon, spiraling down from the top of the mountain.


    Of course, they also considered the fact that their master was only four years old. He was still a young child and had drawn many interesting patterns on thentern.


    ¡°Also ¡­ The difference between yin and yang was too little. We¡¯ll ¡­¡± Chu Liang also felt that he was making things difficult for her. This little master was only four years old.


    However, his family was harmed by the evil. Chu Liang felt like his heart was being cut by a knife.


    Little Huai Lu smiled and didn¡¯t say anything. She only stood outside the door of the hall of salvation.


    ¡°It¡¯s almost midnight,¡± This was her first birthday since she came to the human world.


    The evil¡¯s power should be getting stronger, right?


    The doors of the hall of salvation were tightly shut. Chu Liang hurriedly pushed the door open.


    ¡°Miss Ling ¡®er has been in the Vice City Lord¡¯s mansion for the past few days, so she can onlye once a day. They would only leave after cleaning up the hall of salvation. Zhu Yan was afraid that there would be evil spirits attacking the city, so she went out to inquire.¡± Chu Liang slowly pushed the door open.


    The hall of salvation upied a vast area. There were no pilgrims at the moment, so it was rather empty.


    However, as soon as the door was pushed open, yang pinfeng let out a cry of pain. He fainted immediately.


    ¡°Pfft, if it wasn¡¯t for his good fortune to meet little master. I¡¯m afraid he¡¯s one of them.¡± Chu Liangughed sarcastically.


    Jiang huailu touched his chubby chin. Where¡¯s Lu Jiang?


    This kid couldn¡¯t have run away right?


    She immediately frowned.


    She had only been away for two or three days, and he had gone crazy?


    ¡°Did you see a wisp of a living soul when you came here?¡± Jiang huilu¡¯s face turned red with anger. Lu Jiang still wanted to help her kill the evil. Did he run away?


    All the vengeful souls were terrified. One of them was iplete and said in a trembling voice, ¡°¡±He devoured Dark Souls, so everyone is afraid of him. He¡¯s in the side hall.¡±


    Little huailu frowned. She knew about Lu Jiang¡¯s soul.


    Humans had three souls and seven spirits.


    What ran out was a living soul.


    However, the living soul had yet to die, so how could it devour the dark soul to strengthen itself?


    ¡°Pick three thousand of these Yin souls, half of them will be yang messengers, and the other half will be Yin messengers. You will be themander, and after midnight, the hall of salvation will reappear in the world.¡± Jiang huailu quickly ran towards the side hall.


    Her short legs made her look like a little bun when she ran.


    Chu Liang¡¯s eyes were aze with fire. He responded and went to pick people..

 Chapter 75 - 75: My great plan (1)

    Chapter 75: My great n (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Jiang huailu was thinking about Lu Jiang¡¯s soul.


    Normally, when a living soul leaves the body, the body would definitely fall into aa.


    Moreover, the living soul was pure, and there would often be Yin souls devouring the living soul to increase their strength.


    But he had never seen a living soul devour a dark soul.


    When Jiang huailu approached the side hall, he heard Lu Jiang¡¯s cursing.


    Usually, he would always put on airs, as if he would kill someone to vent his anger. At this moment, he had the appearance of a teenager.


    ¡°Jiang Lu, you dwarfish, I curse your entire family! A short fellow is actually so evil.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to cut off your head and execute your entire n!¡± Not only was he cursing, but he was also huping.


    He seemed to have eaten too much.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know your good intentions! You actually scolded me behind my back!¡± Jiang huailu¡¯s cheeks were puffed up like a Toad. He was short to begin with, and when he was angry, he looked like a ¡­


    He was like a cooked onion.


    It was a round, red-hot, and short fellow.


    ¡°Pig¡¯s liver and lung. Your whole family has pig¡¯s liver and lung.¡± Lu huaijiang¡¯s face was full of disdain. This four-year-old short fellow didn¡¯t even know what a good person was.


    ¡°You¡¯re right, you made bengong ¡­ You locked me and Lu Jiang in the hall of salvation for two days and two nights. You didn¡¯t eat or drink, but you¡¯re being reasonable?¡± Lu huaijiang gritted his teeth.


    Disgusting, disgusting.


    He had fainted from hunger.


    After eating the ugly dark spirit, although he felt full and powerful, he vomited for an hour due to the disgust.


    He almost vomited his gall.


    Jiang huailu opened her mouth and looked at him in a daze.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t go out for two days? Before I went back, you were clearly outside.¡± Jiang huailu looked at him in shock. No wonder this kid looked like he wasining about his husband. Lu Jiang¡¯s face darkened.


    He did not say a word.


    In just a few days, the Crown Prince¡¯s face had beenpletely swept away.


    Lu huaijiang was thinking in his heart that he must not let this short fellow find out who he was. Otherwise, his dignity would be swept to the ground!


    Jiang huailu didn¡¯t have the nerve to ask him why he ate the ghost. After all, he was in the wrong.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I thought you could stay outside. It had only been two days. I didn¡¯t mean to ¡­¡± Jiang huailu lowered his head and saw Lu Jiang¡¯s angry face. He immediately lowered his head and sped his hands together, as if he was nervous and guilty.


    The four-year-old Savior wasn¡¯t too tactful.


    Before she came, Lu huaijiang had already thought about what he wanted to gain.


    This short fellow was simple-minded and extremely gullible. If he only forgave her when he made a request, she would definitely agree to it!


    For example, could he have mastered the ability of the hall of salvation when she was not around?


    For example, leading the group ofher soldiers?


    Lu huaijiang was confident that he could make this four-year-old short man into a mere figurehead.


    He even thought that the heaven-defying ability of the hall of salvation must not fall into the hands of others. He had to take the short fellow down step by step.


    It was a beautiful dream, but the reality was cruel.


    ¡°Pa da, pa da ¡­¡± Drops of crystal-like tears fell on the back of her fair and chubby hand.


    A soft sobbing sound rang in his ear.


    ¡°I-I originally thought that I woulde to celebrate my birthday with you again today. No one has ever dared to wish me a Happy Birthday, I ¡­ Wuwuwu


    ¡°These are the peaches of immortality that I brought for you. Look, this is the favorite birthday dessert. I¡¯ve brought it for you.¡± Her small hands were crumpled, but one could still tell that it was a snack in the shape of a t peach. Lu huaijiang had eaten countless good things, and such things did not even dare to appear in front of him.


    However, at this moment, the little girl was standing on her tiptoes and holding the crumpled dessert in her hands, which actually moved him a little.


    No one knew that his birthday was after midnight.


    Ever since he was born, his mother had concealed this news. Those who knew his birth date were all flogged to death.


    ¡°Can you forgive me?¡± The little girl¡¯s eyes were hazy with tears, and she looked at him pitifully.


    Lu huaijiang,¡±l haven¡¯t even asked for a single request.. My grand n!¡±

 Chapter 76 - 76: In the end, it was the wrong payment 1

    Chapter 76: In the end, it was the wrong payment 1


    Trantor: 549690339


    Lu huaijiang ¡­


    Her thick eyshes trembled slightly, and her fingertips trembled.


    His grand n!


    He was already a man of his word in the Yang realm. The moment he frowned, the entire world would tremble. But now, there was a change.


    There was a Jiang Lu.


    As long as he could control her, he could use her! As long as ¡­


    Lu huaijiang looked away from the pair of wet almond-shaped eyes.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have any sincerity at all? You¡¯re begging for forgiveness, but you¡¯re just saying empty words without any expression?¡± Lu huaijiang crossed his arms and looked coldly at the two little girls.


    He was so short, the kind that he could beat to tears with one punch.


    Jiang huailu raised her hand and wiped her tears, ¡°I¡¯ve already given you the longevity peach.¡± The little girl¡¯s voice was soft and sweet, with a bit of crying.


    Her eyes were red, cute and pitiful.


    Her eyes were as clear as the sky after the rain.


    He had never seen such clear eyes.


    It was as if it was not affected by the world¡¯s fireworks.


    Lu huaijiang couldn¡¯t help but smile coldly. She just didn¡¯t know her identity. If she knew his identity, she would probably be like other women, trying to please him and curry favor with him, right?


    After all, even his own mother would tter him when she saw him.


    ¡°What¡¯s your favorite thing? Why don¡¯t you leave it to me so that you¡¯ll remember next time?¡± Lu huaijiang nced at her, and only then did he realize that the short man really had a guilty look on his face.


    Lu huaijiang thought that even if he didn¡¯t give him the Golden Book, he would have to give him some extraordinary abilities.


    The little girl¡¯s lips moved, her face full of grievance, and her tears almost could not be contained.


    ¡°How did you know I hid a chicken leg? Y-you¡¯re too much!¡± Jiang huailu stomped her feet in anger, her body full ofints.


    ¡°I¡¯m still growing, wuwuwuwu ¡­ I just wanted to eat a chicken leg, and you saw through me. Then, you must forgive me for eating my chicken leg.¡± Jiang huailu pulled out a chicken leg wrapped in oil paper from his sleeve with a sad face. The skin was golden and crispy, and the girl couldn¡¯t take her eyes off it. Lu huaijiang¡¯s eyes darkened, and he turned around to give himself a p.


    No matter how much he calcted, he didn¡¯t expect that a three or four-year-old brat was still so immature.


    He didn¡¯t know that the Golden Book didn¡¯t know that he had a huge treasure, he only knew ¡­


    There was a big chicken leg in his arms ¡­


    ¡°You promised to forgive me. This is the most important chicken leg I have. I haven¡¯t eaten it yet.¡± His big and bright eyes stared straight at the chicken leg, and he couldn¡¯t help but swallow his saliva.


    This was given to her by Ling ¡®er at the Vice City Lord¡¯s residence.


    Lu huaijiang¡¯s face was cold, and he bit her hard in front of her.


    Sure enough, that wretched girl¡¯s face drooped and she was about to cry again.


    Lu huaijiang couldn¡¯t help but feel annoyed. He nced at her and saw that there were still tears on her long eyshes. He couldn¡¯t help but put the chicken leg to her mouth.


    ¡°Let¡¯s eat,¡± Do you think bengong is craving your chicken legs?


    In the end, I paid the wrong price for my grand n!


    ¡°Lu jiangguoguo, you¡¯re so kind.¡± Jiang huailu wiped her tears. He ate the chicken leg in big mouthfuls and smiled with joy.


    Lu huaijiang snorted and turned his head away, not even wanting to look at her.


    It was heart-burning.


    A good person?


    Lu huaijiang chuckled.


    ¡°Brother Lu Jiang, do you want to go out and take a look? I¡¯ll bring you out. Tonight will be very lively. This is the first step in my n to defeat my enemy.¡± Jiang huailu felt light after eating the chicken leg.


    it¡¯s almost midnight. Brother Lu Jiang, my birthday ising ¡­ Without a word, Jiang huailu wiped his hands on Lu huaijiang¡¯s white inner clothes.


    Then, he pulled Lu huaijiang¡¯s hand and walked out of the hall.


    Lu huaijiang stared nkly at the two hands sped together. The cold fingers had also be warm..

 Chapter 77 - 77: Returning peace to the world (1)

    Chapter 77: Returning peace to the world (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    brother Lu Jiang, when is your birthday? ¡± brother Lu Jiang, did anyone celebrate your birthday with you? ¡®


    ¡°No one even celebrated me on Lulu¡¯s birthday. They¡¯re all unhappy that Lulu was born today.¡± Jiang huailu pouted and looked angry.


    Lu huaijiang thought that this girl was in the same boat as him.


    ¡°But what does it have to do with me whether they¡¯re happy or not? I¡¯m not alive to make them happy.¡± I¡¯m alive to stop the evil from killing the world and harming the world.


    ¡°However, today, I want the whole world to be happy with me.¡± The short and chubby little girl with some baby fat had her hands on her hips and an extraordinary aura.


    Of course, if he pulled in his little belly, he might look even more imposing.


    The warmth in Lu huaijiang¡¯s hand left, and he couldn¡¯t help but clench his fist behind him.


    ¡°You have a backbone at such a young age.¡± Lu huaijiang looked at her indifferently. At this moment, she was standing at the main entrance of the hall of salvation, with three thousand Yin soldiers behind her.


    Lu huaijiang¡¯s eyelids twitched.


    These three thousand people were probably the souls of generals who had died in battle.


    In time, this girl would definitely be a great person.


    Lu huaijiang¡¯s eyes were lowered, making it impossible to see his expression.


    ¡°Midnight ising. Today is the day that the world-saving Hall reappears in the world! Today, I will kill all the ghosts thate close to the city.¡±


    At this moment, Zhu Yan was wearing a suit of armor and holding the soul binding chain in her hand. She really looked like a general.


    All theher soldiers ¡®auras shook.


    Jiang huailu pursed his lips and thought of his mission. He couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Kill the evil and return peace to the world!¡±


    ¡°Kill the evil and return peace to the world!¡± Theher soldiers behind him shouted.


    ¡°Kill the evil and return peace to the world!¡±


    This scene gave yang pinfeng goosebumps all over his body. This sense of justice made his eyes light up.


    Only Lu huaijiang felt extremely bad!


    His entire body was covered in cold sweat.


    He even felt a chill at the back of his head.


    Lu huaijiang felt a chill down his spine. Damn it, those who didn¡¯t know would think that he was being killed.


    Lu huaijiang felt ufortable all over.


    Jiang huailu stood at the entrance of the hall.


    Midnight arrived as scheduled.


    The barren capital had already fallen into darkness. That night, no one slept.


    Every year on the 15th day of the 7th month, it was a day where the people of the barren capital could not sleep at night. Evil spirits prevailed, Yin spirits wreaked havoc, and when they encountered evil ghosts with a threatening evil aura, they could even rush into people¡¯s homes and hurt them.


    As the night passed, it was time for them to win a new life.


    Every year, they hoped that the Imperial court would send someone to eliminate the evil, but every year they lived in disappointment.


    If you don¡¯t hope, you won¡¯t feel despair.


    The eyes of the woman sitting in a pool of blood with her child in her arms were dull and lifeless. The moonlight was cold, and the ghostughed loudly.


    Her mother-inw and her father-inw were already lying in a pool of blood.


    Her husband gradually gave up struggling.


    ¡°There¡¯s no one in this world who can save us.¡±


    ¡°When will the huangdu city win that light?¡± The woman¡¯s lips were dry as she held the child tightly in her arms.


    The young child grabbed his mother¡¯s clothes. ¡°Mother, I¡¯m scared.¡±


    The woman wailed mournfully. the sun is about to rise. Where¡¯s the light? the light! A mournful wail pierced the night sky.


    The surrounding people felt as if their hearts were being twisted by a knife, but no one dared to go out.


    Midnight had arrived.


    A strong light suddenly broke through the darkness.


    It rose from the peak of the mountain.


    It rushed into the clouds.


    At this moment, all the evil spirits in the world felt the power of heaven that they had not felt for a long time..

 Chapter 78 - 78 the exit of the hall of salvation (1)

    Chapter 78: the exit of the hall of salvation (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    The ray of light rose from the peak of the mountain and shot into the clouds.


    It was clearly just a moment, but it passed by in a sh.


    In everyone¡¯s eyes, it was slowly rising, as if it had stopped in their hearts.


    That was the light of hope.


    At that moment, wherever the light shone, the evil spirits shrieked in pain and turned into ashes.


    The woman couldn¡¯t open her eyes because of the light, and she kept them open with tears.


    They watched the strong light rush into the clouds. Above the clouds, they seemed to see a divine Pce.


    The divine Pce emitted a golden light, and in a daze, one could see the Golden Pce falling straight down from the clouds.


    ¡°The world saving Hall ¡­¡± The woman¡¯s tears fell in a daze, and the child in her arms also raised his head.


    ¡°Father, father ¡­¡± The child began to cry. The spirits that had tried to tear them apart earlier had all disappeared into the White light.


    The white light took away countless evils.


    ¡°It¡¯s the hall of salvation.¡± The woman bit her lip and forced herself up, only remembering the name of the hall in her heart.


    Today, everyone in the barren capital would remember this name.


    Many people in the city saw the white light and the Golden Hall on the clouds. Naturally, he saw it fall on the mountain.


    The moment the Golden Pce fell, it was as if thousands of soldiers and horses were roaring.


    It made people¡¯s expressions shake.


    Some of the more daring ones secretly opened their Windows, only to see countless soldiersing out from the ce where the Golden Pce had fallen.


    Golden Spears and iron horses, horns sounded, and soldiers in battle robes charged into the city.


    Very quickly, the sound of the dark spirit running away in panic rang in his ears.


    ¡°The hall of salvation, that¡¯s the location of the hall of salvation. The Golden


    Pce just now also had the words ¡®Hall of salvation¡¯ written on it. ¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the Savior¡¯s Hall, the Savior¡¯s Hall.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s an ancient saying that the hall of salvation controls countlessher soldiers who can kill evil and return peace to the world. It¡¯s true, it¡¯s true.¡±


    ¡°May the heavens bless us, may the heavens be merciful. The Saviour is too kind.¡± Countless people rushed out of their houses and knelt on the ground, crying and wailing.


    Those soldiers were like gods.


    It brought them light and hope.


    The people who were about to be crushed were reinvigorated.


    At this moment, Mrs. Xia couldn¡¯t stop her tears from falling. Jiang Huai ¡®an, who had hurried over, held her mother, his face more determined.


    ¡°Where¡¯s your father?¡± Xia Shi asked casually, her words showing that she no longer had any hope.


    Jiang Huaian¡¯s expression was calm.


    ¡°Grandmother hase out. Kneeling in front of his father, the mother and son cried in each other¡¯s arms. It was a touching scene. Father went back.¡± Yes, they hugged each other and cried.


    It was as if the Xia family was the only evil person from the beginning to the end.


    Jiang Huaian couldn¡¯t help but sneer.


    Madam Xia gave a soft hum, and the two avoided him and no longer mentioned it.


    What was the point of mentioning such an eye-piercing thing!


    The olddy didn¡¯t like the eldest daughter-inw, and the husband always took her as his wife because he had disobeyed his mother. He felt sorry for his mother, so he asked her to be more tolerant. As long as the olddy used the ruse of self-injury, she would lose.


    It was like this all year round.


    It was just that in the past, he was still a noble family in the capital and had to care about his face.


    Now that he had no scruples, he didn¡¯t need to give her any face. ¡°Mother, I can support you and sister now.¡± Jiang Huai ¡®an said. Madam Xia pursed her lips and patted her son¡¯s hand.


    The two of them walked toward the hall of salvation. At this moment, there were peopleing out from time to time to pay their respects to theher soldiers.


    Xia Shi and Jiang Huai ¡®an also bowed to the yin soldier.


    However, theher soldiers couldn¡¯t help but move away, not daring to ept their worship.


    The two of them were in a hurry to find the deer and did not notice anything strange..

 Chapter 79 - 79: Wuchang is used by her (1)

    Chapter 79: Wuchang is used by her (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Jiang huailu stood at the entrance of the hall of salvation.


    At this moment, the hall of salvation still looked the same as before, but it seemed to be covered in ayer of golden light.


    It had a mysterious aura.


    Lu huaijiang had one hand behind his back, his eyes slightly deep.


    This little girl¡¯s fate was truly extraordinary.


    Even the heavens were willing to match her.


    ¡°Why did you leave so many spirits in the hall of salvation? Now that the world is full of Yin spirits, why do you keep them instead of calling them to be Yin soldiers?¡± Lu huaijiang looked at the dark spirits without any emotion. Jiang huailu held her chin, the flesh on her little face was all scrunched up.


    ¡°I¡¯ve just found two helpers to bring them to the afterlife.¡± As she said that, she saw little Huai Lu¡¯s eyes suddenly light up.


    Two men suddenly appeared out of thin air.


    One ck and one white, one holding the soul restraining chain, one holding the soul suppressing rod, but they were a little different from the ones held by the yin-yang difference.


    The ck and white impermanences were slightly stunned.


    ¡°There¡¯s actually someone who can directly summon the two of us here?¡±


    He looked at Lu huaijiang, who was not far away.


    Lu huaijiang was expressionless.


    He pointed his finger down.


    The ck and white impermanences lowered their heads and saw a short tuan tuan grinning at them.


    ¡°It¡¯s the child I met in the mist.¡± At that time, the child was able to see the brothers. He did not expect to see them again so soon.


    ¡°Uncle ck, uncle white, I¡¯ll leave these Dark Souls to you. Can I trouble you to bring them to the next life?¡± Little Huai Lu narrowed her eyes and smiled childishly. He did not look like a Savior at all.


    The ck and white impermanences unconsciously ignored her and looked at the hall of salvation.


    ¡°The spirit of the hall of salvation has returned.¡± The White impermanence was shocked.


    He and the ck impermanence were originally subordinates of theherworld, but in the world of the living, they were also under the World ¨C saving Hall.


    Now that there were so many spirits in the hall of salvation, they naturally agreed.


    In front of Jiang huailu, he even went to offer incense to the Savior.


    Jiang huailu touched her own face. No one in front of her would link her to the hall of salvation.


    ¡°You, girl, are really blessed to have a pair of Yin Yang eyes. If he couldn¡¯t suppress it, he would probably die before he could even live to four years old. It¡¯s a good thing that you¡¯ve joined the hall of salvation, so the Savior will protect you. In the future, if the Savior Pce needs any help, you can just call me. ¡± The ck and white impermanence said to Jiang huailu.


    Then, he nodded to Lu huaijiang.


    With the ck and white impermanences ¡®departure, they took the remaining souls of the hall of salvation with them to the next life.


    It was empty all of a sudden.


    Lu huaijiang¡¯s heart was stifled. He clearly intended to make this brat a mere figurehead. In just one night, this little girl had seen the light in front of the ck and white ghosts. Yet, there were three thousand more ghost soldiers.


    Now, this ability was getting stronger and stronger.


    ¡°Here, this is the robe I burned for you. I don¡¯t know what size you¡¯re wearing, so I made it smaller than my brother¡¯s.¡± Little huailu learned how to cut paper from her mother and secretly made two sets of clothes for Lu huaijiang during the day, then burned them.


    Looking at it now, the ten-year-old Lu Jiang was actually not much smaller than the thirteen-year-old Jiang Huai ¡®an.


    In fact, it was even slightly higher.


    The ck robe with a few golden threads was what Lu huaijiang liked.


    Lu huaijiang was wearing a tunic and his face was tense.¡±Bengong ¡­ I don¡¯t need your clothes.¡± PEI, a few drops of tears coaxed me to lose my grand ns, a few clothes, a few small favors want to buy bengong.


    Little huailu frowned. brother Lu Jiang, you haven¡¯t changed your clothes for four days. I¡¯m afraid that you¡¯ll stink. Even if you don¡¯t like the clothes that Lulu burns, you still have to be clean. If Lulu doesn¡¯t take a bath, mother won¡¯t even allow Lulu to sleep on the bed.¡±


    Lu huaijiang¡¯s face suddenly darkened, and he subconsciously raised his hand to sniff.


    It was only when he sniffed that he remembered that he was a spirit body. Stinky ghost.


    He red at the short man, took the clothes, and disappeared in a sh..

 Chapter 80 - 80: loving his daughter (1)

    Chapter 80: loving his daughter (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    brother Lu Jiang, you¡¯re not taking a bath? shame on you.


    ¡°I won¡¯t even be able to get a wife in the future.¡± Little Huai Lu pulled a long face. She was young and did not like to shower, so her mother often scared her like this.


    ¡°That little brother just now would probably get married if he didn¡¯t shower for a year.¡± Yang pinfeng whispered.


    The little brother looked to be about ten years old, but his aura was even more terrifying than his father¡¯s. He couldn¡¯t even say a word when he saw him.


    ¡°Even if he doesn¡¯t shower, there are probably girls who bring their own dowry and beg to marry him.¡± Yang pinfeng touched his face. He was only born as a man, if he was a woman.


    Cough, he also liked it.


    ¡°What¡¯s with that look you¡¯re giving me? Brother Lu Jiang is the most good-looking person I¡¯ve ever seen. No matter if it¡¯s a man or a woman, there¡¯s no other.¡± Yang pingfeng was infuriated by Jiang huailu¡¯s gaze.


    Huailu snorted.


    She was the most beautiful child.


    He was also axiom daddy¡¯s favorite child.


    ¡°There are believersing from below. I can¡¯t believe there are believers visiting during the Zhongyuan Festival. Even my father probably doesn¡¯t have the courage to go out at this time of the day.¡±


    ¡°What kind of big request is this?¡± Yang Feng Feng stood at the door and seemed to see two figures from afar. He bowed three times and nine times as he went up the mountain.


    Little Huai Lu¡¯s heart moved.


    ¡°May the Buddha bless us and bless Lulu¡¯s safe return. I¡¯m willing to exchange my life for Lulu¡¯s, so please return safely and grow up safely.¡± Madam Xia murmured, a blood stain on her forehead.


    ¡°It¡¯s the same for the believers,¡± Jiang Huai ¡®an said, pursing his lips.


    The two of them bowed every three steps and kowtowed every nine steps. The road on the mountain was rugged and narrow, and their foreheads were already covered in blood.


    Jiang huailu¡¯s eyes were hot. She hade from the city and naturally knew


    that no one dared to go out.


    However, her brother and mother were willing to risk their lives for her.


    Jiang huailu hade from another world, and his heart could never be integrated into the Jiang family.


    At this moment, his chest seemed to be beating violently. That anxious heart that only wanted to get rid of the evil as soon as possible seemed to be less anxious and became warm.


    ¡°Mother!¡± Jiang huailu rushed out of the hall of salvation.


    With two pigtails, she staggered and rushed towards the Xia family. The Xia family looked up, and the blood on her forehead blinded her.


    She could only vaguely see a child rushing out of the lit Savior Pce and into her arms.


    ¡°Damn Lulu!¡± Mrs. Xia¡¯s heart finally returned to its original ce, and she cried while holding the child.


    The mother-daughter pair burst into tears.


    Jiang Huai ¡®an¡¯s lips were dry. When he saw that his sister had returned safely, he kowtowed solemnly to the hall of salvation again.


    ¡°Thank you for your blessings, thank you for your blessings.¡± Xia Shi pulled


    Jiang huailu to kowtow together, and Jiang huailu could onlyply with her.


    When Madam Xia knew that her daughter had been kidnapped by the flower patrolman, she was even more frightened.


    Knowing that she had escaped, he only felt that he was extremely d that he had found his daughter again.


    When Jiang huailu followed his mother down the mountain, he turned to look at the hall of salvation. He was disappointed when he did not see Lu Jiang.


    ¡°Is this little young master yang? The city is already looking for you everywhere, so I will send you back to the residenceter.¡± Jiang Huai ¡®an naturally recognized yang pingfeng, and he was also surprised by his sister¡¯s experience.


    So what if the little girl had escaped, but she had actually saved the son of the city Lord?


    ¡°Then I must thank brother Jiang.¡± Yang pingfeng looked at the Jiang family and felt that they were all well-educated.


    How did he raise a daughter and sell the kidnappers?


    He couldn¡¯t understand..

 Chapter 81 - 81: Embarrassing (1)

    Chapter 81: Embarrassing (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    When Madam Xia brought her children back to the city, the sky was still dark.


    Theher soldiers had been chasing away the spirits ever since they came out of the hall of salvation. Now that the child had been found, they were filled with fear.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go home and wait for dawn. Send the little Lord back to the Yang family after dawn.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll have to trouble young master yang to stay in my humble home for a night.¡± It was said to be a night, but in reality, it had only been four to four hours.


    Yang pinfeng hurriedly waved his hand. He knew that Jiang huailu was too capable. These Yin soldiers that outsiders feared and respected were all her subordinates!


    ¡°I¡¯m not aggrieved. I don¡¯t dare to feel aggrieved since she¡¯s living there.¡± Yang pinfeng looked at Jiang huailu carefully.


    Jiang huailu blinked her eyes. She was only a four-year-old child anyway, no one would believe her even if she told them.


    He would only think that yang pinfeng had been scared out of his wits.


    Jiang Huai ¡®an had a feeling that his sister and young master yang had some sort of unspeakable secret. Young master yang was the only son of the city Lord, but he was actually avoiding his sister¡¯s gaze. He seemed to be extremely afraid of her.


    However, he didn¡¯t ask much. His sister must have been frightened today.


    Of course, he had no idea that his sister had scared the others.


    After opening the courtyard door, Mrs. Xia hurriedly fetched water and tidied up everything, letting the two children wash up and go to the room to rest. Looking at the empty room, Mrs. Xia was quiet but did not say anything.


    No one in the family mentioned where their father had gone.


    Naturally, except for Jiang huailu, everyone was sitting with their eyes closed.


    It wasn¡¯t until a trace of light appeared on the horizon that the Xia family hurriedly prepared breakfast.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the inner city first. The city Lord¡¯s mansion is in the center, so I¡¯ll go and report my safety to my family first.¡± Jiang Huai ¡®an¡¯s expression was calm, while the corners of Madam Xia¡¯s mouth twitched in ridicule.


    Ping An, that family probably didn¡¯t care about their Ping An.


    But now that she was the Jiang family¡¯s daughter-inw, she couldn¡¯t break her etiquette.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll also ask someone to send a letter to father.¡± The inner city had city restrictions, so he could bring the Jiang family into the inner city.


    When the people of the Xia family rushed to the inner city, Jiang huailu found that the security in the inner city was very good, and the people were not as miserable as the people in the outer city.


    The houses were well-arranged, and people could be seen asionally. They were not like The Walking Dead in the outer city.


    After Madam Xia inquired about the governor¡¯s Manor, she led her men to knock on the door.


    ¡°You¡¯re from the Jiang family, right? Themander already said itst night,e with me. ¡± The gatekeeper looked at them with disdain. The Jiang family used to be a prestigious family, and they wanted to curry favor with the Jiang family many times.


    Now, he was disdained by others.


    Jiang Huai ¡®an didn¡¯t feel anything. He just followed the gatekeeper into the manor.


    Yang Feng Feng had already sent someone to deliver the news to the city Lord¡¯s mansion, At this moment, he had his hands behind his back and was in a good mood.


    At this moment, the sky had just brightened, and The Sound of Music could be heard.


    ¡°This Lord Commander is really good at entertainment. There¡¯s already a song and dance to be enjoyed so early in the morning.¡± Yang pinfeng¡¯s mouth twitched in disdain. Even his father wouldn¡¯t dare to do such a thing.


    The gatekeeper sneered at the Jiang family, ¡°¡±That¡¯s becausedy Jiang has good dancing skills.¡±


    After he finished speaking, he retreated.


    Madam Xia¡¯s face was slightly cold. Jiang huaijin was not even fourteen years old.


    Back then, when she joined the sect, the yuan n joined right after her.


    The two of them were pregnant in the same year. Now that Jiang Huaian was not yet 14, Jiang huailin was naturally the same.


    Although it was said that the women of aristocratic families fell in love at the age of fourteen or fifteen, and many of them got married after they reached marriageable age.


    But dancing and singing in front of a man was something she had never done before!


    Xia Shi¡¯s face was red, and her veins were bulging.


    In the past, she knew that Jiang huaijin was cunning and mature. But now, she was so bold. Sooner orter, she would ruin the Jiang family¡¯s reputation!


    Lulu was still young, and as a woman of the Jiang family, he naturally had an influence!

 Chapter 82 - 82: a lot of mischief (1)

    Chapter 82: a lot of mischief (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    The group turned the corner and saw Jiang huaijin, who had just started to grow, dancing among the flowers.


    Her face had just lost its childishness, and she was at the most tender age of a woman.


    As she danced, the colorful butterflies that flew from nowhere danced with her.


    As he circled around her, she turned around and smiled. She actually looked a


    few years older.


    In the courtyard, a man was watching with interest.


    Although fourteen was young, but this young girl was still in her budding stage. If he raised her, wouldn¡¯t that be the best time for her?


    Anyone could see that the man was moved.


    Jiang huaijin stopped by his side, his eyes glistening as he pursed his lips.


    Madam Xia¡¯s face turned ashen. Where was the yuan family and the olddy?


    Jiang huailu poked her head out from behind her mother and saw the sky full of colorful butterflies. She immediately shouted, ¡®Mother, there are so many moths!¡± these little things climbed onto sister huaijie¡¯s body. How disgusting. The little girl¡¯s clear voice went straight into everyone¡¯s ears.


    He forcefully turned the colorful butterfly into a fluttering moth.


    It directly became a problem.


    All the mysteries and beauty were shattered at this moment.


    Jiang Huai ¡®an¡¯s stiff expression instantly disappeared.


    He was afraid that Jiang huaijin would teach his sister the wrong things, but he never thought ¡­ Damn, in the end, he was thinking too much.


    His future brother-inw would be able to handle his younger sister¡¯s brain.


    The two people in the courtyard were instantly woken up. The sound of moths fluttering made Jiang huaijin feel nauseated.


    ¡°Huaijie, why are you dancing here instead of attending to grandfather and grandmother so early in the morning? Hurry up and go back!¡±


    ¡°The sky is already bright, hurry up and pack up.¡± Mrs. Xia pulled her daughter behind her. At this moment, she was clearly wearing coarse linen clothes, but she looked noble, awe-inspiring, and imposing.


    For a moment, he thought that she was still the Jiang family¡¯s mistress.


    The Xia family was strict about rules. Jiang huaijin was wearing a thin gauze shirt at the moment, but he was snow-white under her gaze.


    There was no color of blood.


    ¡°Thank you for taking me in today,mander. I¡¯ll definitelye to thank you in the future. It¡¯s already bright today, so I won¡¯t disturb you any longer.¡± Madam Xia bowed and nodded arrogantly.


    Themander¡¯s brows furrowed slightly. The thought he had just now seemed to be a disgrace.


    He immediately nced at the pale-faced Jiang huaijin, nodded, and quickly walked out of the courtyard.


    ¡°Quickly put on your clothes ande back with me. He called grandmother and grandfather home.¡± Madam Xia¡¯s stern gaze fell on her, and Jiang Huai ¡®an avoided her.


    Jiang huailu¡¯s eyes were covered, as if looking at her for one more time would be embarrassing.


    Jiang huaijin covered his face and ran away in tears.


    By the time the Jiang family members finished packing up and left the governor¡¯s Manor, it was already two hourster. Yuan-Shi¡¯s expression was ugly. He obviously knew about this.


    Xia Shi grinned uninterestedly, not knowing what to say.


    Themander was a man in his thirties, and his daughter was only a little younger than Jiang huaijin. This was really ..


    Jiang huaijin hid behind his grandmother, his eyes red.


    The city Lord was dead, and themander was the biggest backer they could get in the city. Now, it was all destroyed!


    She did not leave the house the entire night, so she naturally did not know that everything had been rewritten.


    ¡°You still know toe back. You¡¯re really thick-skinned to let my son and grandson risk their lives. Xia Corporation, you¡¯re so cruel! For the sake of a jinx, you want my first branch to go extinct?¡± Liu-Shi¡¯s face sank and she directly flew into a rage at the main door.


    ¡°Do you need this old woman to kneel down and beg you before you¡¯ll let my son go home? You¡¯re the one who lost the child. Why should my son pay with his life? The whole family was so worried that they couldn¡¯t sleep all night, but you¡¯re good. The moment you came back, you put on the airs of a dead Furen, you¡¯re quite capable!¡± Olddy Liu sneered..

 Chapter 83 - 83: Unyielding (1)

    Chapter 83: Unyielding (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°Huaijie has been constantly on the move for the Jiang family, worried about your safety. I didn¡¯t sleep all night.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you guys be less worried?¡±


    Olddy Liu¡¯s eyes were cold.


    The high and mighty matriarch of the Jiang family had been exiled here. Even in her dreams, she wanted to return to her former position.


    Now that themander was also a leader in the huangdu city, if his granddaughter was really engaged to her, it would at least improve the Jiang family¡¯s environment.


    As long as they entered the inner city, they would not have to live with those uncouth bumpkins.


    ¡°Worry-free? Does saving her from worry mean sending her unborn child to the bed of a man who can be her father?¡± the Jiang family is a noble family. Just because they were exiled here, they have to abandon their moral character? ¡± Madam Xia chuckled and looked straight at Pavilion elder Jiang.


    Pavilion elder Jiang felt embarrassed.


    He knew what the second branch had been nning recently, but he was currently in a terrible fix for the Jiang family¡¯s standing, so he rarely disciplined the family.


    However, after hearing the Xia family¡¯s words, elder Jiang felt so embarrassed that he felt like he was being stepped on.


    Elder Jiang looked up at Mrs. Xia and the two children behind her. The two children were indeed rare.


    ¡°Huaijie, you¡¯re not allowed to meet other men alone in the future. Even if my Jiang family has been exiled, our pride will not be trampled on!¡± Grand Secretary Jiang¡¯s gaze swept across the olddy, who was stunned.


    ¡°Even if my Jiang family has be a lowlymoner, we are still upright!¡± Elder Jiang was hinting at something. Yuan-Shi lowered her head slightly and held her child without saying a word.


    Jiang huaijin bit her lower lip hard. She was young to begin with, and her grandfather was looking at her with such disgust.


    Her ears turned red, and her eyes instantly welled up with tears.


    The olddy¡¯s heart ached for him.


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes, you¡¯re upright and honest. We¡¯re all lowly and despicable! If it wasn¡¯t for this family, we wouldn¡¯t have to do this!¡±


    if only you had worked hard and been able to establish yourselves in huangdu,


    I, huaijie, would not have to be like this as the dignified youngdy of the Jiang family.


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t feel ufortable anymore? She¡¯s the one who¡¯s the most wronged!¡± The olddy immediately hugged her granddaughter and cried.


    Grand Secretary Jiang gritted his teeth, but he suppressed his anger with so many people in the inner city.


    He couldn¡¯t teach his wife in public.


    ¡°Father, why don¡¯t we go back first? Mother didn¡¯t sleep all night, be careful of your health.¡± Jiang yubai let out a soft sigh and looked at his wife and son opposite him with a pleading look.


    Xia Shi directly looked away and did not look at him.


    Jiang yubai¡¯s expression was slightly startled. He and the Xia n were a young couple, and the Xia n was willing to endure a lot for him all these years.


    He was already used to the Xia Corporation taking a step back for him.


    ¡°Grandson only knows that one must live with a backbone. If he went astray because of his poverty, what was the difference between him and an exiled person who had reallymitted a crime? Moreover, grandfather has students all over the world. I¡¯m afraid that if he really takes the wrong path, his backbone will be exposed.¡±


    ¡°Besides, even though our Jiang family is in exile, our descendants still have hope of returning to the capital. Or if His Majesty were to grant a general amnesty, he could return to the pce. But if you really rot in this mud, then you really won¡¯t be able to go back.¡±


    Jiang Huaian sneered. Elder Jiang looked at his grandson with satisfaction.


    However, when he saw the cold appearance of the Xia family and his eldest son, he couldn¡¯t help but frown.


    These two people had always been in love , and it was extremely rare for them to have such a cold look. Thinking of his wife¡¯s dissatisfaction with his eldest daughter-inw, the old man couldn¡¯t help but massage his eyebrows.


    The sound of horse hooves came from afar.


    Yang pinfeng¡¯s ears twitched slightly as he looked into the distance..

 Chapter 84 - 84: The city Lord’s gratitude (1)

    Chapter 84: The city Lord¡¯s gratitude (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    A group of people from the Jiang n stood outside the governor¡¯s Manor.


    Even though the barren capital was filled with exiles, it had existed for a long time and naturally had a history.


    Most of the people who lived in the inner city were of lower ss and had the qualifications to be good citizens.


    Now, he had even gained a firm foothold in huangdu.


    However, in the barren capital, there were very few people who could enter the Army and have achievements.


    The barren capital was crueler and more bloody than the outside world.


    ¡°It¡¯s amazing that you all have a backbone. Huaijie had worked so hard to get together with him ¡­ The opportunity we had to beg for Lordmander¡¯s help has been destroyed by you all.¡± Grandmother Liu sneered as she held her granddaughter in her arms.


    At this moment, the sound of the horse¡¯s hooves was getting closer and closer, and the surrounding people all avoided it. The Jiang family stood by the roadside.


    Who knew ¡­


    The sound of the horse¡¯s hooves had actually stopped in front of them.


    Dust flew towards the faces of Jiang huailu and the others, and Jiang huailu sneaked behind yang pingfeng.


    Yang pinfeng¡¯s eyes lit up, and he rushed towards the man who had dismounted.


    ¡°Father, father, I¡¯m here.¡±


    ¡°Father, you cane if you want, but don¡¯t bring any silver or gold. You¡¯re too polite. Even though they saved me, I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll just give me a house or something. Don¡¯t spend too much.¡± Yang pinfeng rushed over and held his father¡¯s hand tightly.


    His father who came empty-handed?


    City Lord Yang¡¯s brows twitched as he swept his gaze over the Jiang family.


    Pavilion elder Jiang¡¯s face tightened. This man¡¯s aura was extraordinary, and he must have some status in the city.


    Jiang yubai paused for a moment, nced at his father, and then stepped forward.


    ¡°Father, she was the one who saved me. And her mother and brother, they


    came out to look for me on the night of the Zhongyuan Festival. I stayed at the Jiang familyst night.¡± Yang pinfeng pointed at Jiang Huai ¡®an.


    Although Jiang Huai ¡®an had the appearance of a youth, he was still one of the best youths in the capital. At this moment, he gave city Lord yang a slight bow.


    ¡°Many thanks, young master Jiang. The crippled and his men have been captured. They will be questioned after this.¡± City Lord yang nodded to the Xia n and the others.


    He remembered that his son did not mention that man at all, so he pretended not to see it.


    He was extremely busy today. If he wasn¡¯t worried about his only son, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to leave at all.


    The city Lord didn¡¯t waste too much time and quickly mounted his horse.


    ¡°When this matter is over, I¡¯ll invite young master Jiang to the manor for a chat. This yang will definitely personally pour tea to thank you, so please excuse me for today.¡± After he finished speaking to the three people of the Xia family, he took his son and left with the Army. Jiang huailu touched his fat chin and nodded.


    That kid is very smart.


    Even real gold and silver couldn¡¯t buy a house in the inner city, nor could they buy the qualification to enter the inner city, but this kid got it with a single sentence.


    Jiang yubai¡¯s body paused. He couldn¡¯t help but feel a little ufortable when he saw his children ignoring him.


    ¡°Lulu, who was that guy just now? How do you know him?¡±


    The Jiang family members all perked up their ears.


    ¡°Yang pinfeng. He¡¯s the little brother who was abducted with me. ¡± Little Huai Luy in her brother¡¯s arms, not wanting to see her father.


    ¡°No, father, you mean, who is his father?¡± Jiang yubai looked at Madam Xia, but she didn¡¯t pay him any attention.


    ¡°Yang Cong. His father is called yang Cong.¡± Little Huai Lu chuckled. He didn¡¯t know if she understood her father¡¯s meaning or if she deliberately didn¡¯t want to reply to him.


    Behind her, Jiang huaijin bit his lower lip so hard that a few traces of blood oozed out.


    Yang Cong!


    Wasn¡¯t that the city Lord who was torn apart by the ghost because source night was looking for his son?


    He actually didn¡¯t die?

 Chapter 85 - 85: Not playing by the rules (1)

    Chapter 85: Not ying by the rules (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    No, something was wrong.


    Everything was wrong.


    Jiang huaijin¡¯s eyes shed with a hint of panic. Why was it different from his previous life?


    Why was everything different from his previous life?


    It was clearly because the city Lord had died early, and themander and Deputy city Lord had taken control of huangdu. That was why she had given up on city Lord yang and had deliberately seduced themander!


    Jiang huaijin shuddered.


    The Jiang family returned to the outer city from the inner city, and the injustice in their hearts became more and more obvious.


    The inner city was clean and tidy, and the security was excellent.


    If he wasn¡¯t in the barren capital, he would even feel like he was in a trance.


    However, when they returned to the outer city, the cold and dpidated courtyard, the noisy and dirty environment, all of which brought them back to reality.


    After returning from the inner city, everyone¡¯s mood and mentality were not right.


    The olddy¡¯s face turned even uglier as she wiped away her tears.¡±l really do owe you guys, I really do.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s because of the birth of this star of death that our Jiang family has been able to reach today. I¡¯m already at this age, at the age where I can y with my grandchildren, yet I¡¯m still being exiled with you. And you still want me to take care of my entire family ¡­¡± The olddy used to live a life of luxury, and everyone around her coaxed and supported her. Now, she felt worse than death.


    Jiang yubai and Jiang Yuqing¡¯s two sons couldn¡¯t help but feel guilty.


    Xia Shi hugged Lulu tightly.


    ¡°If mother feels that Lulu is an eyesore, why don¡¯t you separate us?¡± Madam Xia said in a low voice, as if she was still The Good daughter-inw she used to be.


    However, only she knew that she was not.


    She was no longer.


    Everyone from the Jiang family suddenly raised their eyes to look at her.


    Jiang yubai was the first one to disagree.


    ¡°Qing, how can you say such things?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m the eldest son, so I naturally have to bear the heavy burden of the Jiang family. Besides, the Jiang family didn¡¯t even split up when it was at its peak, so how can it split up now that it¡¯s fallen?¡± Jiang yubai shook his head slightly.


    But Madam Xia suddenly raised her head and looked at him.


    ¡°No, it doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t want to split it. What I mean is, let¡¯s separate the child and me. You have to be filial to father and mother. You are a filial son, so you don¡¯t have to force yourself for us.¡± Xia Shi¡¯s expression was indifferent, and her tone was even more indifferent.


    Jiang yubai looked at her in shock.


    The two of them had been husband and wife since they were young, and this was the first time that the Xia family had excluded him from her world.


    ¡°Nonsense. Impudent. What child of the Jiang family? Who Do You Think You Are to take away a child of my Jiang family?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the eldest grandson of my Jiang family!¡± The olddy was furious, and her finger almost pointed at Xia Shi¡¯s forehead.


    But he didn¡¯t mention Jiang huailu.


    Seeing his family¡¯s disunity, Pavilion elder Jiang suddenly felt like he had aged more than ten years.


    It was even more unbearable than when the Jiang family had been executed.


    ¡°Lulu, follow grandfather.¡± Pavilion elder Jiang held his youngest granddaughter¡¯s hand, and Jiang huailu followed him into the house with a confused expression.


    The crowd fell silent. Although Pavilion elder Jiang rarely meddled in family affairs, he was indeed the head of the family who kept his word.


    The old man took a pair of chopsticks from the table.


    ¡°Lulu, try to break it.¡± Pavilion elder Jiang knew that the root of the problem was Jiang huailu, so he only looked at him.


    Everyone¡¯s eyes were clear, and Mrs. Xia pursed her lips unwillingly. She knew that her father must be teaching her granddaughter.


    Jiang huailu innocently responded with an ¡°Oh¡± and broke the chopsticks with her two chubby hands.


    Pavilion elder Jiang nodded.


    He then took out a pair of chopsticks.


    ¡°Lulu, do you know what it means for brothers to be United? Sometimes, the strength of one person is very limited ¡­¡± Jiang Go handed Jiang huailu arge bunch of chopsticks.


    Jiang huailu¡¯s small hand could barely hold it, but she almost couldn¡¯t hold it.


    ¡°In this world, only family is the most .


    Kacha Kacha Kacha ¡­


    Before Pavilion elder Jiang could finish his sentence, he heard a series of cracking sounds.


    Stunned, Pavilion elder Jiang lowered his head.


    The pair of chopsticks in the hands of his soft granddaughter, which could not be closed, had been broken in her hands.


    At this moment, she raised her head and looked at him with a confused expression. ¡°Grandfather, what do you mean by that? What sharp and gold-cutting?¡±


    ¡°Lulu doesn¡¯t need anyone else to break it.¡± Little Huai Lu said innocently.


    The old man felt a lump in his throat..

 Chapter 86 - 86: It’s impossible to teach him a lesson

    Chapter 86: It¡¯s impossible to teach him a lesson


    Trantor: 549690339


    The old man looked at Jiang huailu in a daze.


    Jiang huailu was holding more than ten chopsticks in his hand, and even Jiang yubai might not be able to break them.


    At this moment, they all broke.


    She was looking at master Jiang with an innocent and naive expression.


    Master Jiang was silent. He had been silent all along.


    ¡°I, I shouldn¡¯t have broken the chopsticks, right?¡± Jiang huailu carefully looked at her grandfather, her little face full of grievance.


    Pavilion elder Jiang coughed violently in anger. Grandmother Liu¡¯s expression changed and she rushed forward to push Jiang huailu to the side.


    ¡°Old man, you have to take care of your health. If something happens to you, how am I supposed to live?¡± The olddy was really scared now.


    All the glory in her life came from the old master.


    Even if she was the matriarch for a lifetime, she had to personally serve the old master when he returned every day.


    ¡°Lulu did not do anything wrong. You did well.¡± Jiang Huai ¡®an chuckled and squatted down, cing his sister¡¯s chopsticks on the table.


    His sister really surprised him.


    Jiang huailu grinned. She didn¡¯t tell her brother that she had changedpletely after she obtained those powers.


    Elder Jiang looked at her deeply. He had wanted to teach the Xia family a lesson by educating his youngest granddaughter, but ¡­


    Elder Jiang was depressed.


    ¡°Lulu, an individual¡¯s power is limited. You¡¯re still a child.¡± Pavilion elder Jiang sighed and touched Jiang huailu¡¯s furry head.


    The two pigtails were soft, and he couldnrt help but feel sad.


    The Jiang family couldn¡¯t fall apart.


    Others might not be able to tell, but he did.


    The second branch coaxed old taitai until she was beaming with joy, but the real hope was still on the first branch. When her heart was scattered, it was really scattered.


    Pavilion elder Jiang was holding Jiang huailu¡¯s hand. His back was slightly hunched, and his hair was white.


    ¡°We¡¯re a family with one heart. What can¡¯t we get over?¡±


    ¡°When the heart is broken, the family is really broken.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve already gone through a storm, why are you still making a scene?¡±


    Pavilion elder Jiang led Jiang huailu to the door.


    ¡°Look, can you break this thing? Lulu, you still need the adults ¡°protection to grow up.¡± Elder Jiang handed Jiang huailu the iron rod he had brought out from the cksmith shop yesterday.


    Xia Shi clenched her fists slightly and lowered her head.


    She knew that her father-inw was giving her a warning.


    He told her not to mess around for the sake of righteousness.


    The iron rod was as thick as a thumb, and it was custom-made by Pavilion elder Jiang.


    ¡°It¡¯s easy to break a chopstick. Even a pair of chopsticks can break easily, but an iron rod


    Jiang huailu was silent. Under his grandfather¡¯s gaze, he gently broke the iron rod.


    The iron rod that looked extremely hard was just


    It was broken into two.


    ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not that indestructible. The ten of you can¡¯t even fight against me. ¡± The little girl pouted and retorted in a low voice. Master Jiang, who was looking at his eldest grandson, suddenly froze. Jiang Huaian almost burst outughing.


    Lulu, you¡¯re a real treasure.


    Xia Shi¡¯s face was full of surprise. Lulu was born with divine strength?


    Pavilion elder Jiang¡¯s eyelids twitched, and his confidence was shattered.


    His vision turned slightly dark, and Pavilion elder Jiang¡¯s body swayed. Fortunately, Jiang yubai caught him.


    ¡°Father, be careful. You didn¡¯t sleepst night. Huai ¡®an, quickly help grandfather into his room to rest.¡± Jiang yubai secretly red at Jiang Huai ¡®an. Jiang Huai ¡®an pursed his lips tightly and lowered his head, not moving.


    Suddenly, he knelt before Pavilion elder Jiang.


    ¡®Your grandson is unfilial..¡±

 Chapter 87 - 87: I want to split up (1)

    Chapter 87: I want to split up (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°Your grandson is unfilial.¡± Jiang Huaian suddenly knelt down.


    Pavilion elder Jiang¡¯s heart sank.


    Jiang yubai¡¯s brows fiercely pressed down, and he immediately looked at Xia Shi with displeasure.


    ¡°Huai ¡®an, what are you doing? Quickly get up and help grandfather. Your mother is messing around, are you also going to mess around?¡± Jiang yubai said in a low voice.


    ¡°Ah-Qing, look at how you¡¯ve spoiled Huai ¡®an!¡± Jiang yubai could not help but feel extremely disappointed.


    Jiang Huai ¡®an couldn¡¯t help but sneer when he heard this.


    ¡°Nonsense? No matter what mother says, it¡¯s all nonsense?¡±


    ¡°In the residence, every morning and evening mother did not overstep her boundaries. Every time grandmother pulled you to cry, you would condemn mother without distinguishing between right and wrong. Mother exined, but you said it was nonsense.¡±


    ¡°At the beginning mother was also a well-mannered woman, but just because you disobeyed grandmother¡¯s order and married mother, mother has to suffer for the rest of her life? What did she do wrong again? Her biggest mistake was that she shouldn¡¯t have trusted you!¡± Jiang Huai ¡®an¡¯s face turned red.


    ¡°The happiness you think of, the filial piety you think of as a mother and son, are all mother¡¯s step by step concessions! Now that there¡¯s no way to retreat, what else do you want to do?¡±


    ¡°Impudent!¡±


    ¡°Pa!¡± A sound.


    Jiang yubai raised his hand high.


    His, Jiang yubai¡¯s, mother was kind and his son was filial. His child was intelligent and quick-witted, so who in the Imperial court wouldn¡¯t be envious?


    However, Jiang Huai ¡®an¡¯s words had directly exposed what he had been trying to ignore.


    Yes, the Xia family often shed tears after marriage.


    However, his mother had allowed her to marry into the family. She had taken a step back. As a son, he was naturally grateful to his mother.


    Madam Xia stood in front of Jiang Huai ¡®an, but Jiang Huai¡¯ an pulled her tightly and hid her behind him. Without realizing it, her son had grown taller than her.


    Xia Shi suddenly understood.


    ¡°You can scold Huai ¡®an or hit him. Now that Huai ¡®an had grown up, he naturally couldn¡¯t bear to see his mother suffer. Huai ¡®an wants to move out.¡± Jiang Huai ¡®an¡¯s face was red and swollen. He stared at Jiang yubai with a


    murderous look and spoke word by word.


    ¡°They¡¯ve rebelled, they¡¯ve rebelled. You incited my eldest grandson to fall out with my son, to fall out with my Jiang family. You deserve to be punished! I shouldn¡¯t have let you in that year!¡± Olddy Liu was so angry that her entire body was trembling.


    ¡°Mother, when have you ever taken ah Qing as your daughter-inw? Ah-Qing hasn¡¯t even been married for a month and you¡¯re already stuffing people into my room. Which mother-inw would do that?¡± Xia Shi looked at him with a bitter face.


    She was young, and she yearned for love with Jiang yubai.


    But everything was broken after marriage.


    When she first married into the family, the olddy was so angry that she fell seriously ill. Jiang yubai felt extremely guilty about this. In less than a month after their marriage, the old granny had stuffed people into his room. He couldn¡¯t bear to reject her, so he kept her by his side as a maidservant.


    In the end, he still epted it after drinking.


    ¡°You¡¯re ming me? [ what a lightning strike! You actually me your mother. ] May the heavens strike me with lightning.¡± Liu-Shi clutched her chest and cried out in pain. Jiang yubai immediately became nervous.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mess around. Must mother be so angry that she falls ill?¡± There was a hint of impatience in Jiang yubai¡¯s eyes.


    Jiang Huaian only looked at him quietly.


    Jiang huailu wouldn¡¯t kneel. Only heaven and earth were worthy of her kneeling.


    ¡°This is just right. Father, if your heart aches for your mother, you can live with her. My brother and I also feel bad for our mother, so we will live with her. Oh my, Lulu is such a smart little boy.¡±


    Jiang huailu¡¯s eyes were bright as he said loudly.


    ¡°Why can father feel sorry for your mother, but we can¡¯t feel sorry for our own mother?¡± Jiang huailu rolled her eyes, looking a little cute..

 Chapter 88 - 88: separate and live somewhere else

    Chapter 88: separate and live somewhere else


    (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Pavilion elder Jiang frowned.


    If they weren¡¯t standing on opposite sides, he would actually think that Jiang huailu¡¯s words made some sense.


    Jiang yubai was so stumped by her that he couldn¡¯t say a word.


    ¡°Since grandmother can not tolerate mother, one would feel that it is hard to ept the other party being together. It¡¯s better to separate.¡± Jiang Huai ¡®an¡¯s expression was calm, as if he had nned this all along.


    He had been waiting ever since he could remember.


    He was waiting for the day when he would grow up and be able to protect his mother.


    Today, the day had finallye.


    ¡°These unfilial children, unfilial children. The wife and children actually wanted to separate the man, what kind of logic was this? A woman¡¯s heart is the most vicious ah. Yu Bai, you¡¯re blind. You¡¯ve taken a fancy to this woman!¡±


    Olddy Liu cried so hard that she couldn¡¯t stand steadily. By then, Yuan had already retreated with the second branch.


    No matter what she said, she couldn¡¯t interfere.


    He didn¡¯t want to say that he forced his sister-inw and the child away.


    Jiang yubai looked at the Xia n, feeling both disappointed and angry. More than that, he was at a loss.


    He didn¡¯t understand why Madam Xia wasn¡¯t willing to bear with such a small matter between women. Her mother was just old and a little talkative, so why couldn¡¯t she bear it?


    A peaceful family brings prosperity.


    What he didn¡¯t understand was that there were no major events in life. Wasn¡¯t it just made up of countless little things?


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Pavilion elder Jiang held his forehead and calmly looked at Liu- Shi.


    Liu-Shi immediately stopped crying and couldn¡¯t help but wipe her tears.


    Pavilion elder Jiang knew that his wife had taken a fancy to her niece, and that she had made a scene and hung herself because of Jiang yubai¡¯s marriage. But after the summer n joined, he was satisfied.


    All these years, she knew that there was a bit of filth between the two mother-inw and daughter-inw.


    However, it had been a famous saying since ancient times that men were outside and women were inside.


    He also rarely got involved in the internal affairs of the residence.


    But now, they had reached the point of separation.


    ¡°Do you know what you¡¯re doing? You¡¯re the eldest grandson that the Jiang family has spent all its efforts to raise, and the heir of the Jiang family. Right now, the Jiang family doesn¡¯t have any family business, but all their hopes are on you. I was the one who taught you how to start, and I taught you your knowledge day by day. What do you want my grandfather to do?¡±


    Elder Jiang looked at him quietly.


    ¡°You are yubai¡¯s eldest son, the eldest grandson of the Jiang n. Do you still remember your mission?¡± Pavilion elder Jiang could not hide his disappointment.


    Jiang yubai¡¯s lips moved, but when he saw the palm print on Jiang Huaian¡¯s face, he shut his mouth again.


    ¡°Huai an is a member of the Jiang family when he¡¯s alive, and a Jiang family ghost when he¡¯s dead. Your grandson has never forgotten the mission of being the eldest grandson of the Jiang n, but your grandson watched as your mother suffered and did not do anything. Your grandson is not worthy of being a son.¡±


    ¡°Father still has his grandparents and his brothers. Mother only had us.¡±


    ¡°Your grandson only wants to move out of this ce, and doesn¡¯t want to cut off all ties with the Jiang family. I¡¯m still grandfather¡¯s grandson.¡± Jiang huian looked at the old man calmly.


    Her sister had died twice, and her father¡¯s choice had not been on her.


    He didn¡¯t dare to let his mother and sister stay here.


    The wariness in Jiang Huaian¡¯s eyes deeply hurt master Jiang.


    He had watched his grandson grow up and had his own ideas since he was young. Although he was not yet fourteen, he had already grown into a responsible man.


    The old man turned around and raised his hand to wipe the corners of his eyes. His back was bent a lot.


    ¡°Since you¡¯ve made up your mind, then take your mother and sister to live alone. Remember, you will always be the Jiang family¡¯s grandson. If you can¡¯t, grandfather will always wee you home.¡± The old man¡¯s voice was tired. After he finished speaking, he waved away Jiang yubai¡¯s hand and returned to his room.


    His eldest son was muddleheaded.


    ¡°Father, how can you let him establish his own sect? I¡¯m not dead yet!¡± Jiang yubai was extremely shocked, as if he had been struck by lightning.


    Although they were only moving out, what was the difference between this and establishing their own sect?


    He was still alive, and his son and daughter had moved out with his wife?


    ¡°If she wants to get lost, then let her. Did she think that the huangdu city could amodate her and her son? If he can¡¯t live on, he¡¯ll naturallye back.¡± Grandmother Liu pointed at Jiang Huai ¡®an with a dark expression.


    As expected, the Xia family¡¯s children were all ungrateful, all ungrateful!

 Chapter 89 - 89 divorce letter (1)

    Chapter 89: divorce letter (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Jiang yubai¡¯s lips trembled slightly, and his face was pale.


    His eyes were filled with anger and the hatred of being betrayed, as well as some confusion.


    He clearly did not do anything, so why did his wife and children look at him with disappointed eyes, and even want to abandon him?


    ¡°Are you unhappy with me because of Lulu? I feel bad for Lulu too. I¡¯m her father too. I came backst night because mother was sick. His mother knelt on the long Street. As a son, how could he do this? Ah Qing


    ¡°Qing, I know, I know. Are you ming me for not valuing you guys enough? But on one side was my mother, and on the other was Lulu. One was the person who gave birth to me, and the other was the person I gave birth to. It¡¯s hard for me too. Qing, can you understand me?


    You¡¯re the wife I personally asked to marry, and you won¡¯t help me? The children misunderstood me, but you misunderstood me too?¡± Jiang yubai was a little flustered. It was as if he had been isted from that little home overnight.


    Looking at his son and daughter¡¯s apathetic expressions, Jiang yubai¡¯s heart froze.


    He didn¡¯t even know why they betrayed him.


    ¡°Tell them to get lost! Yu Bai, have you seen it clearly now? She followed you when you were rich, but when you were down, she betrayed you with the child.


    Do you see what kind of person she is now? Get lost, tell them to get lost.¡± Olddy Liu pulled on her son, and Jiang yubai was unable to move even half a step.


    ¡°If you want to go, then go. You¡¯re not allowed to touch a single cent of the Jiang family¡¯s Silver. This is all my son¡¯s money! Your dowry from back then has long been confiscated. Since you want to leave, then leave with a backbone. Don¡¯t bring anything!¡± Olddy Liu¡¯s expression was dark and cold, and Jiang yubai¡¯s expression changed.


    Xia Shi looked at him.


    Jiang yubai thought to himself, she¡¯s a woman who¡¯s living on the streets alone with two children.


    Without any money on him, perhaps he would soon realize his mistake ande back.


    Mrs. Xia chuckled in a low voice. What was she still looking forward to?


    ¡°Mother, this is the first household¡¯s private room. Everything was here. If mother wants a clean break, then so be it. ¡± After Madam Xia finished speaking, she looked at Jiang yubai. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I hope you can write a divorce letter.¡± His eyes were emotionless.


    Jiang yubai¡¯s face was cold.


    The corners of his lips turned pale, and he clenched his fists tightly.


    Grandmother Liu had heard that even if they were divorced, her grandson was still her grandson. She didn¡¯t care if the Xia family could survive after leaving the Jiang family.


    ¡°I¡¯ll send it to you tomorrow. My son is so handsome and steady, do you really think he can¡¯t live without you? Do you really think my son is going to kneel on the ground and beg you not to leave? What a joke.¡± Mrs Liu pulled her son tightly with one hand, but she couldn¡¯t bear to see Mrs Xia jumping on her son¡¯s head.


    Jiang yubai¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    He really wanted to give in to the Xia Corporation.


    However, his mother had alreadyid it out so clearly, so how could he do it?


    Mrs. Xia didn¡¯t say anything more and just went out with her children.


    ¡°If you step out of this door, you will truly have nothing to do with the Jiang family.¡± Jiang yubai gritted his teeth and red at her.


    His tone was so nervous that he didn¡¯t even notice it.


    ¡°Then I will have to thank you.¡± After Madam Xia calmly finished speaking, she took her children and went out without looking back.


    Jiang yubai¡¯s eyes reddened, and his entire body trembled as he watched the three figures leave the Jiang family¡¯s main gate without turning back.


    ¡°Son, look at how you¡¯ve spoiled your wife. She doesn¡¯t know the immensity of heaven and earth at all. It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t know how to be filial to your parents, but now you probably have to be humble and coax her to go back. At that time, he will ride on our heads. For you, mother is willing to ride on her head, but you¡¯re a man. My son ¡­.¡±

 Chapter 90 - 90: The Savior went to beg for food (1)

    Chapter 90: The Savior went to beg for food (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°When she has suffered enough outside, she will regret it. You can¡¯t go along with her wishes, she won¡¯t be able to hold on for more than three days before she returns.¡± Mrs Liu¡¯s tone was somewhat disdainful.


    ¡°Mother said so much just to give you face. Look at yourself, you¡¯ve spoiled her.


    ¡°Now she still dares to move out of the family with her child. She¡¯s just a woman¡¯s family. She has no power and no money, where is she going to live? Don¡¯t fall into her trap, just wait, she¡¯ll be back in three days. I have to know what¡¯s good about you and only cherish you after I¡¯ve suffered enough.¡±


    ¡°When did our Jiang family mistreat her? What did he do to her? Back then, in order to marry her, you knelt outside my room for three days and three nights. Why can¡¯t she remember your good deeds? I know that she doesn¡¯t like me and can¡¯t tolerate me.


    I¡¯m old, and I¡¯m a burden to my son. Mother should have died on the road of exile, mother should have died on the road.¡± Liu-Shi¡¯s old tears flowed down, and she held her son in tears.


    ¡°It¡¯s better for mother to die on the road than for you to be caught in the middle, Yu Bai. Mother can¡¯t bear to see you being tortured by her like this.¡± The olddy wailed and was about to hit her head against the wall.


    Jiang yubai¡¯s regret of being abandoned by his wife and children was instantly dispelled.


    She only hugged her mother and called her son unfilial, unfilial.


    The mother and son knelt on the ground and cried. Jiang yubai immediately threw the idea of pleading with the Xia family to the back of his mind.


    He knew that there had been a faint estrangement between the Xia family and his mother after he married into the family.


    However, his mother was the one who gave birth to him and raised him. Back then, her betrayal of the marriage had caused her to fall ill. He had always tried to bnce the rtionship between the two of them over the years.


    However, he had never thought that the summer family would one day explode.


    Jiang yubai felt a little uneasy. Would she really return in three days?


    Wasn¡¯t she being too hot-headed? didn¡¯t Lulue back safely? Why couldn¡¯t she show some respect to her mother?


    The Xia n didn¡¯t care about Jiang yubai¡¯s current thoughts at all.


    It was not until they walked out of the Jiang family¡¯s Gate that Madam Xia suddenlyughed.


    It turned out that she seemed to be relieved after walking out of this door.


    There was no sadness or anger, only a huge sigh of relief. A marriage had actually caused her to have such a mentality.


    ¡°Mother, Lulu is no longer a three-year-old child. I will take care of you.¡± Jiang huailu patted her chest seriously.


    Her fair little face was full of seriousness. She had people from the hall of salvation.


    Although, although he couldn¡¯t tell his mother.


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes. You¡¯re not two or three years old anymore. You¡¯re four years old.¡± Mother did not even have the time to celebrate your birthday and had to take you to the streets.¡± Xia Shi felt a little guilty.


    ¡°Mother, it¡¯s already the greatest happiness for the three of us to be together,¡± Jiang Huai ¡®an consoled.


    Thinking of this, Xia Shi instantly felt much better.


    If it was the Jiang family back then, she probably wouldn¡¯t even be able to take Lulu away.


    It was only because of the Jiang family¡¯s misfortune and the olddy¡¯s anger that she had impulsively asked her to take the two children away.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that mother is penniless. Mother can¡¯t bring you to beg, right?¡± Madam Xiaughed. In fact, she had borrowed Ling ¡®er¡¯s empty house yesterday, but she had never told anyone.


    Jiang huailu sighed deeply.


    She had a Messenger of death to manage thousands ofher soldiers and was in charge of the affairs of theherworld.


    She still had the messenger of yang to manage the affairs of the world of yang, but now she had to be reduced to the point of begging for food with her mother.


    The heavens had taken pity on her.. She was such an obedient Savior, but she had to beg for food?

 Chapter 91 - 91: The person in power (1)

    Chapter 91: The person in power (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Jiang huailu had been pondering.


    Which position would he use to beg for food not be so embarrassing?


    Seeing her younger daughter¡¯s wrinkled face, Mrs. Xia immediately raised her eyebrows andughed.


    ¡°You ah, how would mother dare to let you go beg for food. You don¡¯t look like a beggar at all. Mother has already settled it down.¡± Mrs. Xia took her daughter¡¯s hand and turned into an alley.


    Jiang Huai ¡®an looked at him with a smile, as if he had already known.


    ¡°The Vice City Lord has married a new wife. This is the littledy¡¯s ancestral home. I don¡¯t n on selling it, I just want to find someone who cherishes the house to take care of it. ¡± The Xia family was taken in here on the day of the Zhongyuan Festival.


    ¡°Grandma Zhu had wanted to lend us the house, but it¡¯s too close to the Jiang family. Mother refused.¡± Madam Xia saw grandma Zhu¡¯sughtering from the courtyard and hurriedly went to greet her.


    ¡°Come in,e in. I¡¯m moving out this afternoon. I¡¯m only here to help Ling ¡®er clean up her house.¡± The knot in grandma Zhu¡¯s heart had been resolved, and she was in a much better mood now.


    Seeing that she had already cleaned the house, Mrs. Xia suddenly looked apologetic.


    ¡°I¡¯ve really troubled you. I¡¯ve caused you trouble. If it wasn¡¯t for the close distance, this ¡­¡± In fact, the Xia Corporation was more interested in grandma Zhu¡¯s house, which was brand new and spacious.


    The houses here were a little more gloomy and cramped, and the houses were very old.


    ¡°That¡¯s fine. I don¡¯t have any children now. If it wasn¡¯t for the protection of the hall of salvation, he would have brought all his regrets into his coffin. I¡¯m going to report to the hall of salvation in the afternoon to take over Ling ¡®er¡¯s position. That house of mine is going to be given to the hall of salvation. Look, I even brought the contract with me. ¡±


    Grandma Zhu patted the paper in her hand. She had even settled the household.


    Madam Xia felt a little deste, but thinking that grandma Zhu was alone now, it was a good thing to go to the hall of salvation.


    She didn¡¯t know that grandma Zhu would soon be apanied by her daughter.


    They also did not know that the world saving Hall, which had no reputation now, would be famous in the near future.


    The messenger of death was in charge of the matters of theherworld, and he would personally take souls and take lives.


    Yangs mistake controlled the matters of the world of the Yang, and everything in the world of the Yang was in his eyes.


    The God of Wealth controlled more than half of the world¡¯s wealth.


    One day, he would shock this world.


    And these people only submitted to the true master of the hall of salvation.


    No one in the world could see her face.


    But at this moment, she was only a four-year-old child.


    ¡°Quicklye in and eat something. I know you must be too busy to have time to eat today. If you do not mind old taitai, then apany old taitai for a meal.¡± Grandma Zhu touched Jiang huailu¡¯s head and felt that this little girl was particrly pleasing to the eye.


    She didn¡¯t know why, but she liked this little girl from the first time she saw her.


    He really wanted to have a godgranddaughter.


    If grandma Zhu had thought of this in the day ¡­


    However, he was afraid that he would be frightened if he met this child in the hall of salvation at night.


    The olddy held Jiang huailu¡¯s hand and walked into the house.


    ¡°Mrs. Zhu, there¡¯s no need for that. There¡¯s really no need for that ¡­¡± Xia Shi said with a smile.


    ¡°It¡¯s no trouble at all. Give my Lu a pair of chopsticks. It¡¯s just a matter of adding a pair of chopsticks. It¡¯s no trouble, no trouble at all.¡± The olddy was all smiles as she got up to pick up her chopsticks.


    ¡°You really don¡¯t have to trouble yourself, grandma Zhu.¡± Jiang huailu copied her mother¡¯s way of declining.


    She even went up and hugged grandma Zhu¡¯s leg.


    The little girl looked up with her watery eyes and a serious expression.


    ¡°There¡¯s really no need to trouble yourself. I brought it. I¡¯ve brought chopsticks.¡± Jiang huailu took out a pair of peach wood chopsticks from his pocket.


    Jiang Huai ¡®an and the Xia Corporation, who were declining .


    Grandma Zhu snorted andughed.

 Chapter 92 - 92: Stability (1)

    Chapter 92: Stability (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Jiang huailu burped after eating.


    Xia Shi¡¯s face was apologetic and a little embarrassed.


    Didn¡¯t you say that you wouldn¡¯t eat? why did this devilish brat take out a pair of chopsticks?


    She still couldn¡¯t figure it out.


    The separation of the family was too rushed, and she was almost penniless except for this pair of children. Where did Jiang huailu get the chance to carry a pair of chopsticks?


    Of course, she didn¡¯t know that Jiang huailu had a bowl and chopsticks with him.


    The hall of salvation received offerings every day, and she would grab them with her hands every time. How many times had she lost face in front of Lu Jiang?


    ¡°Eat more. Ling ¡®er and I will be at ease with you guys living in this house.¡± Grandma Zhu looked at Jiang huailu affectionately. The more she looked at this little girl, the more she liked her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll find a job tomorrow. I¡¯ll pay the rent on time every month. Thank you and miss Ling ¡®er for the past two months.¡± Xia Shi¡¯s eyes turned red.


    She knew that Jiang yubai¡¯s heart ached for her mother. However, they were husband and wife after all, and he actually allowed her to leave without giving her a single cent.


    The Xia family was still a little disappointed.


    He only felt that he had trusted the wrong person.


    He only hated that he didn¡¯t listen to his parents ¡°advice back then.


    Madam Xia waved her hand and stopped thinking about it. She was an unfilial daughter, and she didn¡¯t know if she would ever have the chance to repay her parents in this life.


    ¡°You can stay here in peace. This is Ling ¡®er¡¯s ancestral home, it¡¯s a good thing that someone is living here.¡± In fact, Ling ¡®er¡¯s family was unfortunate. Even if the house was empty, no one woulde to live there.


    Ling ¡®er¡¯s grandparents died. Her father died, and her mother ran away. No one would dare to stay there.


    There were even rumors that this ce was inauspicious.


    Grandma Zhu was about to go to the hall of salvation after lunch when the Xia family sent her to the door.


    ¡°Now that the Zhongyuan Festival has passed, we can live in peace for a few more months. You three can also live a good life. The otherworldly soldiers that appeared in the hall of salvationst night were probably going to return to its former glory from today onwards. This old woman was entrusted by Ling ¡®er to be able to guard the door.¡± Grandma Zhu¡¯s face was glowing. The man who had killed Zhu Yanst night had died suddenly.


    Grandma Zhu¡¯s expression remained unchanged.


    She had seen her daughterst night. Her daughter had led countlessher soldiers out of the Savior Pce. At that moment, her heart was alive again.


    After grandma Zhu left, Mrs. Xia sighed carefully.


    ¡°Grandma Zhu is also a pitiful person. When his mother earned some money and had more money, he would go to the hall of salvation to see her. Since you don¡¯t have any children, you should take care of her in the future.¡± Two days ago, when Madam Xia came, the courtyard was still a little deserted.


    Today, she had been properly taken care of. It was likely that grandma Zhu had not been idle these two days.


    ¡°She¡¯s not pitiful.¡± Jiang huilu pouted. He was about to see his daughter every day.


    ¡°You¡¯re still talkative. When did you be so strong? He was actually hiding it from his mother. In the future, you¡¯re not allowed toy a hand on the children outside, in case you hurt them. Do you understand?¡±


    Seeing her daughter¡¯s round face full of innocence, Mrs. Xia couldn¡¯t help but hold her forehead and sigh.


    The child did not know how to control his strength. With the strength of his daughter¡¯s hand, she would have twisted the other party¡¯s head off.


    ¡°I know, I know. Lulu won¡¯t do anything,¡± Little Huai Lu clenched her fists and raised them.


    ¡°Mother, you still don¡¯t know Lulu? She knows what she¡¯s doing.¡± Jiang Huai ¡®an couldn¡¯t help but put in a good word for her.


    Jiang huailu muttered in his heart, seriously, you speak as if I have a friend.


    It wasn¡¯t easy to get to know a few of them, but more than half of them were ghosts.


    ¡°Mother, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m all grown up now. I can hold up the sky for you and Lulu,¡± Jiang Huai ¡®an saw the worry on Madam Xia¡¯s face andforted her.


    Xia Shi suddenly smiled..

 Chapter 93 - 93: The Savior is right in front of you (1)

    Chapter 93: The Savior is right in front of you (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    At night.


    In previous years, the barren capital would close its doors in fear for the entire July night.


    But today, there were a few scattered lights.


    ¡°It must be because of theher soldiersst night.¡± Jiang Huai ¡®an helped the Xia family clear the dishes.


    This was given to him by one of his schoolmates when he was exiled. He was afraid of attracting the attention of the bailiffs, so he only took ten taels. But now, it was a life-saving silver.


    Under the weak candlelight, there was some warmth.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t even seen these ghost soldiers in the capital, let alone in the barren capital. Last night¡¯s scene really looked like a Messenger of death capturing a ghost.¡± The Xia family couldn¡¯t help but feel scared. At that time, they didn¡¯t feel scared when they were looking for Jiang huailu.


    Now that she thought about it, she didn¡¯t have the courage to step out of the door.


    Xia Shi couldn¡¯t help but smile. Who wasn¡¯t afraid? But that was Lulu.


    ¡°Today, countless noble people in the barren capital swarmed to the Savior Hall. I¡¯m afraid that it will need to be repaired in the next few days.¡± ¡°The city Lord has brought people to the hall of salvation again today.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a little strange that there¡¯s a living person leading theher soldiers to expel the malicious ghosts. It was said that his name was Chu Liang, and all the nobles in the city had been trying to curry favor with him. However, he did not seem to care about anything. He only said that he was working for master.¡±


    ¡°What we know now is that the leaders are a Messenger of death and a Messenger of yang. They were all the ves of their so-called master. He wondered how powerful his master would be. He probably had the power to save the world. I¡¯m afraid that everyone would want to be loyal to such a man. ¡±


    Jiang Huai ¡®an pursed his lips. All men had a hot-blooded heart, so he naturally wanted to serve.


    ng.


    Jiang huailu¡¯s foot flipped over the basin, and her chubby toes were exposed.


    The foot-washing water sshed all over her body and face.


    ¡°Jiang huailu, you¡¯re not allowed to drink the water to wash your feet.¡± Jiang Huaian¡¯s eyes widened, and Jiang huailu was still staring at him nkly.


    Her brother¡¯s re even made her, who was so shocked, spit a bubble in her mouth.


    Hearing her own brother¡¯s name, Jiang huilu was shocked.


    As for the ability to save people in distress and being a man, Jiang huailu looked at her soft and tender arms.


    He couldn¡¯t help but smack his lips. T-that was far from it.


    Jiang huilu shrank back, feeling a little guilty.


    Mrs. Xia only felt that the two siblings had be more cheerful after leaving the Jiang family.


    In the past, he didn¡¯t even dare to speak softly.


    tonight, we¡¯ll have to each have a room. Huai ¡®an will stay in the East Room, Lulu in the middle, and I¡¯ll stay in the West Room. Jiang Huai ¡®an was almost fourteen and could no longer live with Her Excellency.


    It was only because of theck of rooms aftering to huangdu that they had to stay in the same room, separated by a curtain in the middle.


    Seeing that Lulu had no objections, Madam Xia heaved a sigh of relief.


    Jiang huailu, on the other hand, was extremely happy. She was very afraid of the moment when her mother would take her out of bed in the morning.


    She had to constantly worry about whether or not she had taken out her Tributes.


    The three people of the Xia family were warm and quiet. On the other hand, the Jiang family was in a mess.


    ¡°Cry, cry, cry, can¡¯t you take care of the child? How can you be a mother if you can¡¯t even keep an eye on a child?¡±


    Liu-Shi¡¯s voice shook the sky, filled with anger.


    The Jiang family¡¯s courtyard was very noisy. Jiang huailin had been crying non-stop ever since the Xia family left.


    During lunch, Jiang huaijie made a meal and managed to eat a bowl of raw rice.


    Jiang huaijin was holding back his irritation as he brought the dinner to the table. When he saw his grandfather¡¯s face darken, the veins on his forehead throbbed.


    The rice was cooked like pig¡¯s feed.


    The color waspletely gone, and there was even a faint burnt smell.


    Fortunately, grandmother Liu bought a chicken. Even if Jiang huaijin boiled it in water, it still tasted sweet.


    It was barely edible..

 Chapter 94 - 94: Disloyal (1)

    Chapter 94: Disloyal (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°You don¡¯t know how to enjoy life when you¡¯re blessed. Who knows what your wife and child will be doing after leaving the Jiang family? Don¡¯t worry, they won¡¯t be able to resisting back in three days.¡± Olddy Liu handed the chicken leg to old master Jiang.


    Jiang yubai answered in a low voice.


    He looked like he had lost his soul and was distracted.


    Elder Jiang took a sip of the chicken soup. Not only did the chicken not taste good, but it also had a fishy smell.


    The Xia Corporation would never make such a mistake.


    ¡°In the end, we¡¯re a young couple, we have to live up to our conscience. She¡¯s Huai ¡®an¡¯s mother, after all.¡± Pavilion elder Jiang managed to eat a chicken leg and put down his bowl of soup after drinking it.


    Seeing his eldest son¡¯s appearance, he sighed slightly and entered.


    He was old, and his body was not as strong as it used to be.


    Sigh.


    It was not until Pavilion elder Jiang entered the room that Liu-Shi said in a low voice with a dark face, ¡°¡±lf you lower your head now, she wille back and step on your head. Torture her for a few days and make her suffer. Once she¡¯s out of this door, not everyone will let her do whatever she wants.¡± ¡°Which daughter-inw would dare to blow her beard and re at a man?¡± Jiang yubai did not say anything.


    Jiang huaijin always had a feeling that everything had deviated from his previous life because something had gone wrong with his eldest uncle¡¯s family. Only when those who should die were dead, those who should go crazy were crazy, and those who should be crippled were crippled could they return to their original path.


    If everything was different from her previous life, then what was the point of her rebirth?


    In his previous life, the city Lord¡¯s son was dead, and the city Lord was dead. There was no yin-yang mishap, nor was there a world-saving Hall.


    Jiang huaijin gritted his teeth in anger.


    Naturally, she didn¡¯t want the Xia family toe back with the child. There would only be chances for idents outside.


    ¡°Big uncle, two days ago, I asked themander for a spot in the document. My father doesn¡¯t understand the twists and turns of politics, so you should go.¡± Jiang huaijin took out a piece of paper from his pocket.


    He handed it to the stunned Jiang yubai.


    There was indeed themander¡¯s handwriting on it.


    Jiang yubai looked at his niece. Jiang huaijin lowered his head slightly, feeling a little embarrassed.


    ¡°Huaijie is a nobledy of the capital, a daughter of an aristocratic family. How could huaijie not understand what eldest aunt is saying? but now that the Jiang family has fallen to such a state, huaijie can not just watch the Jiang family fall.¡± Jiang huaijin sniffed. His eyes were slightly red as he tried to hold back his tears.


    ¡°Huaijie got this from themander. Huaijie wasn¡¯t the kind of person first aunt had described. Big uncle is a resourceful man, and father won¡¯t be able to endure that kind of hardship. The Jiang family will be relying on big uncle.¡± Jiang huaijin looked aggrieved.


    Jiang Yuqing looked at his daughter and lowered his eyes slightly.


    In fact, he was the first person Jiang huaijin looked for.


    However, he had never entered an official career in his life, so he naturally Imew that the person who should be the most important now was his big brother.


    Jiang Yuqing had been unconvinced since he was young. He was unconvinced that Jiang yubai was the eldest son and could inherit the family business. But at this moment, he hesitated.


    His eldest brother¡¯s wife and children had left home, and now he was all alone.


    It was good that Jiang Huai ¡®an was gone, and the Jiang family was well. Everything would belong to his son, huailin.


    ¡°Brother, you go. We¡¯re brothers, if I don¡¯t help you, who will? The sister-inw couldn¡¯t bear the hardship and left with her insensible child. We brothers have broken bones, but we¡¯re still connected to each other. We¡¯ll always have to give you a hand.¡± Jiang Yuqing¡¯s words were extremely beautiful.


    Jiang yubai¡¯s heart trembled.


    His younger brother, Jiang Yuqing, had no interest in being an official. In fact, he had always been disdainful of it.


    Now, he had truly witnessed the love between brothers.


    ¡°Yuqing, don¡¯t worry. GE has a mouth to eat, I will never forget the second branch. Ah Qing, it¡¯s good for her to suffer a little. We¡¯re a family, so we¡¯ll be able to get through this with mutual support.¡±


    Jiang yubai thought that the Xia Corporation would definitely regret this.


    He regretted leaving today..

 Chapter 95 - 95: Broken love between husband and wife (1)

    Chapter 95: Broken love between husband and wife (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°Send her the divorce papers tomorrow. Otherwise, I¡¯d think you can¡¯t leave her. ¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me, I¡¯m just scaring her. The divorce papers were given to her and she had to sign it before it could be sent to the government to be put on record. She had two children, no money, no food, and no acquaintances in the city. You¡¯ve found another job, will she let you go? I¡¯m afraid she¡¯s not a fool.¡±


    Liu-Shi sneered.


    Tonight, the Xia family would probably have fallen into the streets.


    However, her silly son was soft-hearted, so she would not tell him.


    ¡°Even if you did, she wouldn¡¯t dare to sign and send it to the government. Be at ease. If she didn¡¯t give her a scare, how could she teach the child in peace? What had she done to the two children? I¡¯m not close to you at all.¡±


    Liu-Shi looked at Jiang yubai with a meaningful and heartfelt expression.


    Jiang yubai felt a little ufortable in his heart. The affection between him and the young couple of the Xia n back then was real.


    Now that he was talking about the divorce papers, he couldn¡¯t even lift his brush.


    ¡°First uncle, please ask first aunt toe back.¡± Jiang huaijin squeezed his handkerchief uneasily and lowered his head in guilt.


    ¡°Eldest aunt was born into a noble family. Although she can¡¯tpare to the Jiang family, she¡¯s still from a noble and virtuous family. It was huaijie¡¯s recklessness, and it was normal for first aunt to look down on her. Even huaijie herself doesn¡¯t like it. ¡± Jiang huaijin was referring to the dance she had performed for themander earlier in the day.


    When Mrs Liu heard this, her face fell.


    ¡°Who wants her to like him? She¡¯s so virtuous, but the Jiang family is starving to death. Huaijie, you¡¯re thinking about the Jiang family. Our Jiang family owes you. I don¡¯t want you to be humiliated. Don¡¯t even think about it if you want Yu


    Bai to beg her. ¡®


    Liu-Shi immediately wiped her tears.


    ¡°B-but first aunt is with brother Huai ¡®an and sister Lulu, and first uncle is all alone. The children are in her hands. He was begging her to say something nice to coax him. If it really doesn¡¯t work, huaijie will go and plead with you.¡± Jiang huaijin¡¯s cautious manner immediately made Jiang yubai¡¯s heart sink.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going. What do you mean go?¡±


    ¡°When youe back, you might say that the things you brought are not clean. She¡¯lle back on her own once she¡¯s sorted out her thoughts.¡± Jiang yubai kept the document and ignored the uneasiness in his heart. He immediately raised his brush and wrote the divorce letter.


    She didn¡¯t dare to.


    As a woman, she wouldn¡¯t be able to live with a son and a daughter in huangdu without a man.


    He was just scaring her.


    She woulde back and admit her mistakes.


    Just as he finished writing the letter of separation, Liu-Shi took it from his hand.


    ¡°Mother will hold it for you. Tomorrow, bring the documents to report. You should rest well. Huaijie asked for this. That Good Wife of yours doesn¡¯t even appreciate it. You really owe her. ¡± Mrs. Liu folded the divorce papers in a few moves, not giving Jiang yubai the slightest chance to react.


    ¡°Mother, don¡¯t give it to her yet. I will give it to her.¡± Jiang yubai said with a frown before he entered the room.


    Liu-Shi sneered in her heart, but her mouth agreed very quickly.


    ¡°Would mother harm you? Go in and rest. Go report to work tomorrow. Don¡¯t


    let huaijie down. After all, we¡¯ve entered the inner city. It¡¯s our first step.¡±


    Liu-Shi didn¡¯t give a direct answer, and Jiang yubai believed that his mother didn¡¯t think too deeply about it since he was young.


    Lying on the empty bed, she felt a little cold even though it was July.


    Jiang yubai pulled the nket over and covered his neck. He kept feeling a chill on his neck.


    Zhu Yan stood at the head of the bed, her hands gesturing in front of Jiang yubai¡¯s neck.


    ¡°This is the man who divorced our mistress? Should I seduce his soul? At the very least, you can make master happy.¡±


    A littleher soldier behind him hurriedly pulled him back.


    ¡°Let him live, so that he can experience the dangers of the world.¡±


    Zhu Yan¡¯s lips curled up. She was right.


    Jiang yubai had no idea that the Grim Reaper was only half a step away from him..

 Chapter 96 - 96: the concubine is a noble (1)

    Chapter 96: the concubine is a noble (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Jiang yubai entered the inner city on the second day.


    Seeing the wealth and prosperity of the inner city, Jiang yubai was dazzled for a moment.


    Standing on this long and crowded Street, for a moment, he thought he was still in the capital, still the powerful master of the Jiang family.


    Thinking about how everything in the Jiang family had originated from that vicious youth, Jiang yubai took a deep breath.


    Now, he had to start all over again.


    Jiang yubai took the letter of rmendation and went to look for themander, only to hear that themander had been summoned by the city Lord.


    Fortunately, themander remembered him and handed him over to someone else. Jiang yubai¡¯s ability was outstanding, and he sessfully stayed in the residence. Although his status wasn¡¯t high, at least he had a foothold. ¡°The city Lord has brought all the officials to the hall of salvation. Themander is going to maintain order. You should carry out the city Lord¡¯s orders.¡±


    ¡°That San Qing Street has a new house with two entrances and two exits, and the inside has not been tidied up. Take some people and clean it up. This is the city Lord¡¯s gift to thank you.¡± The manservant who spoke raised his eyebrows and looked at Jiang yubai, but he didn¡¯t tease him.


    This Jiang yubai looked like a schr and was probably once a high-ranking official in the capital. Such a person would turn into a Dragon when he met water and would easily rise up in huangdu.


    Jiang yubai was also able to adapt to circumstances. Moreover, he was only bringing people to set up the ce.


    He didn¡¯t need to do anything.


    ¡°I wonder which noble person it is? I can actually trouble city Lord to send me off?¡± Jiang yubai paused. ¡°Only after inquiring clearly can we cater to his interests,¡± he muttered.


    The servant lowered his voice and said,¡±it¡¯s said that a widow brought a little girl.¡± You¡¯re from the capital, so you¡¯ve seen all kinds of luxurious things. Just don¡¯t embarrass the city Lord. The only son of our city Lord¡¯s mansion is indebted to that family. I¡¯m afraid that they¡¯ll be able to reach the sky in a single step In tne ruture.¡±


    Jiang yubai vaguely understood.


    The city Lord had a son in his middle years, and that only son was like a


    treasure.


    He guaranteed that he would handle this matter beautifully.


    Although they were all trivial matters, it was already a big step forward in sess to be able to enter the inner city.


    Jiang yubai thought of the Xia n, and his dark eyes slightly darkened.


    There would always be a chance for him in huangdu, and she would regret it in the future.


    When Jiang huailu got up from the bed in a daze, he had no dreams the entire night and didn¡¯t even go to the Savior Pce.


    ¡°Lulu, wake up quickly. All the people in the city have gone to the Savior¡¯s Hall to offer incense. Mother still has to take you to thank the Buddha for his blessing.¡± If Jiang huailu hadn¡¯t entered the hall of salvation by mistake, she probably wouldn¡¯t have been able to find her that day.


    Madam Xia gave her a change of clothes.


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense when you¡¯re there. It¡¯s said that yang Cha has a bad temper, and even the city Lord didn¡¯t show a good face in front of him.¡±


    Jiang huailu¡¯s eyebrows and eyes resembled the Xia family¡¯s, but they were more exquisite than the Xia family¡¯s. At this moment, she was dressed up like a New Year¡¯s doll.


    ¡°Your brother went out to work early in the morning. It was master Fang who helped him.¡± The Xia family was silent for a moment.


    Originally, master Fang had no more contact with the Jiang family after entering the inner city, but when she left, master Fang had extended a helping hand.


    Xia Shi went to the city to buy a few boxes of desserts and then took Jiang huailu to the East of the city.


    What was different from the past was that the people in the city seemed to be rejuvenated, which surprised Jiang huailu.


    She could even feel the majestic power of faith.


    ¡°Ever since the world salvation Hall came out, the people have had hope. In the past, he would close the door at night and didn¡¯t even dare to light the lights. Now that the messengers of death from the hall of salvation had appeared, any evil spirits that were causing trouble would be quickly cleaned up. All the evils have retreated three miles away from the city.¡±


    Jiang huailu nodded. It seemed that Chu Liang and Zhu Yan were quite good..

 Chapter 97 - 97: Sleep forever (1)

    Chapter 97: Sleep forever (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    When Jiang huailu arrived outside the hall of salvation, he was stunned.


    She couldn¡¯t even close her little mouth.


    ¡°It¡¯s only been three days, why ¡­¡± Why did he change so much?


    ¡°Deste is a ce abandoned by the world and cursed by the heavens,¡± Xia Shi chuckled. Everyone just muddled along and didn¡¯t have any hope. Now that the world saving Hall has appeared, it naturally carries all the expectations of the people.¡± Xia Shi looked over.


    The previously deste and empty Savior Hall was now packed with people.


    This was fine.


    There were manvnterns hanqinq on both sides of the road up the mountain,


    which were used to ward off evil. At this moment, the trees were covered with red ribbons.


    ¡°These are all wish trees, they¡¯re very spiritual. You can make a wish for ten wens.¡± The road up the mountain was filled with stalls, and everyone¡¯s faces were filled with smiles. They were extremely happy.


    ¡°Ten wens, why don¡¯t you just buy me candied gourd?¡± Jiang huailu muttered.


    It was densely packed with people.


    ¡°There¡¯s still a city Lord and officials on this mountain peak. They were all here to seek help from the world Lord. I live at the foot of the mountain. I¡¯ve seen the Savior¡¯s appearance that day.¡±


    ¡°Aiyo, you guys were all frightened on the night of the Zhongyuan Festival, right? I¡¯m telling you, we haven¡¯t seen a single ghost at the foot of this mountain. That¡¯s not the blessing of a Savior.¡±


    ¡°Speaking of which, miss Ling ¡®er, who was the second in line for the Vice City Lord, was the gatekeeper of the world saving Hall in the past, right? No wonder the whole family left early.¡± After saying that, he smacked his lips. ¡°Is it a good thing to leave early?¡± everyone was puzzled.


    of course. The Savior only called him away because he served him well. Everyone felt that it made sense.


    ¡°Did you guys see the Golden Pce descending from the sky? Oh my, I¡¯m afraid that the pce is nothing more than this? Did you guys see the Savior? That¡¯s three heads and six arms ¡­¡± The person behind him boasted shamelessly, his saliva sshing everywhere.


    Jiang huailu¡¯s face darkened. She felt that everyone was defaming her.


    The Xia family became even more pious.


    He even kowtowed a few times to the hall of salvation from a distance, then continued to pull Jiang huailu up the mountain.


    When they reached the top of the mountain, Jiang huailu sighed. Why was it so difficult to go home?


    This ce had already been heavily surrounded and heavily guarded. In any case, ordinary people were allowed to enter the gate to pay their respects. Jiang huailu was short, and he could only see a few officials kneeling in the hall even when he tiptoed.


    He raised his head and saw Lu Jiang standing in the hall.


    He seemed to be listening to the prayers of the man in the lead, and his face was extremely gloomy.


    ¡°Mother, I¡¯ll go in and take a look.¡± Jiang huailu used his young age to squeeze through the crowd.


    When the group of officials saw that it was a baby, they also frowned. However, in front of the Savior¡¯s Hall, they did not dare to be presumptuous.


    Little Huai Lu could hear the city Lord¡¯s low voice in her ear. ¡°Savior, Savior, please protect the people of the world, please bless His Highness Huai Jiang to never wake up. Bless him with a sudden death and Ascension. May the Buddha bless us.¡±


    Huaijiang?


    That evil!


    Jiang huailu¡¯s cheeks were puffed up. The evil had fainted?


    It was really a great thing.


    However, why did brother Lu Jiang¡¯s expression look so ugly?


    After paying his respects, the city Lord felt a chill down his spine. It was a hot July, why did he feel so cold?


    Jiang huailu was walking beside Lu Jiang. Her mother was burning joss paper not far away from her. She didn¡¯t dare to let Jiang huailu leave her sight.


    Jiang huailu¡¯s back was facing the Xia family, and his eyes were round.


    ¡°Brother Lu Jiang, do you also think that the city Lord cares about the world? He¡¯s really a good person.¡± Those who cursed the evil to die early were all good people.


    Lu huaijiang looked at her with a dark expression.. Bengong only wanted to


    wring off her head!

 Chapter 98 - 98: She frivolous me (1)

    Chapter 98: She frivolous me (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Jiang huailu felt that there was something wrong with the way Lu Jiang was looking at her.


    ¡°He begged His Highness Huai Jiang to never wake up. What kind of heart is this?¡± Lu huaijiang¡¯s eyes were cold and seemed to carry a bit of sharp coldness.


    He seemed to have overlooked something.


    Could this ce still be within the borders of the country?


    Lu huaijiang¡¯s eyelids twitched.


    Jiang huailu was thinking about how to exin that Lu huaijiang was a great evil that wanted to kill the world and destroy the world. The Xia family hurried over.


    ¡°Lulu, you can¡¯t be too far away from mother. You¡¯ll be caught by The Walking stickter.¡± Mrs. Xia smiled gently and held her daughter¡¯s hand.


    Lu huaijiang¡¯s thick brows furrowed slightly as he looked suspiciously at the Xia family.


    This woman seemed to be a little familiar.


    However, Madam Xia was dressed like an ordinary woman, so she only looked familiar.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t youest night? I¡¯ve been waiting for you all night.¡± Damn it, the entire Hall of salvation had gone to kill evil ghosts. He was the only one standing by the door, waiting for the keys.


    Jiang huailu was the key.


    Who knew why he could only go out of this door when Jiang huailu was with him.


    Lu huaijiang didn¡¯t even realize that his tone was soft and carried a bit of resentment. But in the blink of an eye, he was furious.


    He, Lu huaijiang, had never felt so wronged.


    The Xia Corporation just happened to go and ask for a signature.


    ¡°Lulu, sit here and wait for me. There¡¯s too many people at the drawing release area.¡± Seeing that there were guards all around, Madam Xia was relieved.


    Jiang huailu nodded obediently. Lu Jiang scoffed at her obedient look.


    Jiang huailu¡¯s eyes were innocent, ¡°were you waiting for me?¡± Like the husband-gazing rock?¡± Her bedtime storyst night was the husband-gazing rock.


    Lu huaijiang¡¯s face darkened visibly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know why I waited for you?¡± Lu huaijiang¡¯s brain was twitching. When he woke up, he would definitely raze this damn Hall of salvation to the ground.


    No, the entire city was razed to the ground!


    Jiang huailu looked apologetic. She wondered why Zhu Yan and the messenger of death coulde and go as they pleased.


    If Chu Liang could enter and leave as he pleased, what about Lu Jiang?


    Could it be that Lu Jiang was not one of her people?


    Jiang huailu raised his head and said seriously,¡±Why don¡¯t you be my man? I¡¯ll be good to you. If you be my man, you can enter and leave the hall of salvation as you please. Otherwise, I¡¯ll have to wait bitterly every day ¡­¡± Before Jiang huailu could finish his words.


    Lu huaijiang¡¯s face instantly turned ashen.


    ¡°Jiang Lu, what are you saying? You¡¯re so bold!¡± Lu huaijiang¡¯s eyes were filled with killing intent. He gritted his teeth as if he was filled with monstrous anger.


    Jiang huailu was stunned and took a step back.


    She, she just wanted to write him on the Golden Book. Why, why was there such a biz reaction?


    Jiang huailu felt a little wronged after being scolded.


    ¡°Do you really think that bengong can only have you? Do you really think that I would sell my body just to leave this damn ce? Don¡¯t even think about it! You¡¯re just craving my body!¡± Lu Jiang was furious.


    There was anger and a bit of shock.


    He, the Crown Prince, had been frivolously treated?


    He was born and raised in the pce, so he had naturally seen a lot of such filth.


    Now that he was suddenly provoked by Jiang huailu, he was immediately angry.


    The young man¡¯s thick eyshes drooped slightly, his eyes were like stars, and his thin lips were slightly curled, which actually gave him a bit of coldness.


    Damn thing, she actually dared to make bengong her people.


    However, the little girl lowered her head and clutched the corner of her clothes without saying a word.


    She wiped her face with her hand and lowered her head.


    Lu huaijiang gritted his teeth in anger. Hearing the soft sobbing in his ear, his fingers moved slightly.


    She teased bengong and still had the face to cry?

 Chapter 99 - 99: The young evil spirit (1)

    Chapter 99: The young evil spirit (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Lu huaijiang¡¯s face was ashen, and the veins on his forehead were bulging.


    He clenched his fists tightly and stared at the short girl in front of him.


    ¡°You¡¯re fierce to me ¡­ Wuwuwu, you¡¯re fierce to me ¡­¡± Jiang huailu¡¯s eyes were like the sky after rain, pure and beautiful.


    However, at this moment, she was crying with tears in her eyes and could not stop.


    ¡°You¡¯re thinking of ¡­ You want me, you want me! He actually still had the face to cry? I can¡¯t be fierce to you? Do you know that anyone who dares to say such words would have been dismembered by five horses and torn apart by a carriage?¡±


    Lu huaijiang¡¯s face was filled with hostility.


    In his heart, he was even weighing the possibility of usurping the short and stout position.


    Jiang huailu sobbed and sobbed, tears flowing down her face.


    She cried and huped, her short legs ring at him.¡±You, you, you¡¯re the one who wants to eat people! Your whole family wants to eat people!¡±


    ¡°Lulu doesn¡¯t eat people, I don¡¯t eat people. I¡¯m not an evil! Wuwuwu ¡­ Burp ¡­¡± He was crying and huping.


    She didn¡¯t eat people. If she did, wouldn¡¯t she be the same as the evil?


    ¡°You don¡¯t smell good, why would I want to eat you? You¡¯re not even as fragrant as chicken legs or pig trotters. Wuwuwu ¡­ You said I eat people!¡±


    Jiang huailu was twitching and still craving his body. Did he think he could bepared to braised pig¡¯s feet? Lu huaijiang¡¯s gloomy face suddenly ¡­


    He froze.


    The hostility on his face didn¡¯t even have time to dissipate.


    He looked at Jiang huailu in a daze.


    Re his nennle? Didn¡¯t it nnt mean what he was thinking?


    Coming from the pce, His Highness Huai Jiang, who had seen many schemes and dirty tricks, was stunned.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you want me to be your man?¡± Lu huaijiang gritted his teeth.


    ¡°Wuwuwu, it¡¯s not convenient for you to enter and exit the hall of salvation. Chu Liang and Zhu Yan had written their names on the Golden Book. They are my people and can enter and leave at will. It¡¯s just your name, what right do you have to use me of eating people?¡± Jiang huailu cried until she was out of breath, her little face red. His eyes were full of usation.


    Lu huaijiang ¡­


    He looked at her.


    He suddenly remembered that this little bean was only ¡­ Four?


    Four years old!


    In just an instant, the gloomy young man in front of him, the young man who was nning a strategy. That fair and calm face instantly burned up.


    Her ears were red.


    He opened his mouth, but not a single word came out.


    ¡°You¡¯re fierce to me ¡­ Wuwuwu, you¡¯re fierce to me. You even ndered me for eating people.¡± This was the greatest insult to pig trotters.


    Lu huaijiang was so embarrassed that he couldn¡¯t even lift his head. When he looked down again, he saw that the short man¡¯s eyes were red from crying. In his heart ¡­


    He immediately felt a little ufortable.


    His mind was filled with schemes and deception, but he never thought that the other party was only four years old.


    Miscalcted!


    Lu huaijiang couldn¡¯t help but rejoice that he was only a soul now. If His Highness huaijiang were to do such a thing, the court officials would condemn him in speech and in writing, and even their spittle would drown him.


    Lu huaijiang touched his nose, looked left and right, and couldn¡¯t help but squat down to the same level as the short man.


    This was the first time that the young prince, who was always high and mighty, knelt down for her.


    ¡°That ¡­ Don¡¯t cry. I was just spouting nonsense, I didn¡¯t mean it. ¡± Lu huaijiang was not used to it. He had never been gentle to anyone since he was born.


    He was born to be at the peak of the king tier, and with a wave of his hand, countless people had lost their lives for him.


    He had killed countless people, and his blood had sshed on his robes. He had never even blinked.


    He even enjoyed the pleasure of the blood.


    But now, he was actually helpless against a four-year-old short fellow.


    For the first time in his life, the young evil was at a loss..

 Chapter 100 - 100: Little devil (1)

    Chapter 100: Little devil (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°I misunderstood you.¡±


    Lu huaijiang¡¯s voice was weak and he felt ufortable.


    If the celestial Empress was here, she would probably be moved to tears.


    Since the child was one year old, the Emperor and Empress realized that Lu huaijiang did not seem to have any sympathy.


    He never sympathized with others, nor did he feel sorry for anyone.


    Even the Empress who had given birth to him and raised him only had fear for him. That motherly love was mixed with fear, and everything had changed.


    He would never bow down to anyone.


    Even celestial Empress didn¡¯t dare to hope for it.


    However, at this moment, he actually lowered his proud head and awkwardly coaxed the little girl who was crying beside him.


    However, the little girl didn¡¯t seem to appreciate it.


    She only paused for a moment after hearing his apology, and then continued to cry at the top of her lungs.


    Why can¡¯t I cry? The four-year-old Savior still had the right to cry.


    Lu huaijiang¡¯s head hurt from her crying. He frowned and pursed his lips.


    There was a faint hint of anger.


    The moment he pulled a long face, the atmosphere around him seemed to have be tense.


    ¡°Don¡¯t cry!¡± Lu huaijiang suppressed his anger and narrowed his eyes, looking at her coldly.


    Little Huai Lu felt a chill around her. She was startled by the sound and paused.


    It was as if the crying had stopped.


    Lu huaijiang¡¯s ears went quiet, and he let out a breath of relief.


    Before he could rx his lips, he saw the short girl in front of him holding back a bag of tears.


    She raised her chubby little hand andined, ¡°¡±You¡¯re being fierce to me again for no reason! Wuwuwu ¡­¡± Then, she held back her tears.


    He was so choked up that he kept twitching.


    ¡°I¡¯m not crying, wuu ¡­ My eyes were sweating. It¡¯s just sweating.¡± Jiang huailu¡¯s tears kept falling.


    He was crying just now, but now he was crying silently.


    No, she refused to admit that she was crying.


    Her eyes were sweating.


    Lu huaijiang ¡­


    What sin had hemitted!


    However, when he saw her pouting pitifully and her bright eyes seemed to be covered with ayer of dust, his heart felt heavy.


    Lu huaijiang sighed, resigned to his fate. As ifpromising, he let out a heavy sigh.


    His eyes softened slightly, and he helplessly moved closer to her. He could almost smell the milk fragrance on her body.


    It was so sweet that he was stunned.


    He was too close, and the braids on the little girl¡¯s head touched his cheek.


    His cheeks were slightly itchy.


    Jiang huailu was angry. He snorted and turned his back to him.


    This childish scene actually made Lu huaijiang smile.


    For some reason, she was a little cute.


    Lu huaijiang reached out his arms and carried the little girl over to face him.


    Lu huaijiang felt a little ufortable when he saw her teary face.


    However, this feeling disappeared in a sh. It was something he had never experienced before.


    ¡°My little ancestor, stop crying. I¡¯ll apologize to you, okay? As long as you stop crying, I¡¯ll agree to anything you say, okay?¡± Lu huaijiang had never coaxed anyone before, but at this moment, he was very epting.


    That familiar coaxing with a bit of doting made Lu huaijiang shocked.


    Jiang huailu sobbed. Because she had cried for too long, her lips were red and glistening. There were still tears on her thick ck eyshes, and she was looking at him with a wronged exmession.


    ¡°Do you really admit your mistake?¡± The little girl¡¯s voice was slightly hoarse, as if she was extremely sad.


    ¡°Yes, I was the one who hurt you with my words. I know I¡¯m in the wrong. Can you forgive me?¡± Lu huaijiang¡¯s voice was subconsciously soft, afraid of scaring her.


    He raised his hand and gently wiped away the tears on her face.


    Her skin was soft and warm. Lu huaijiang¡¯s brows raised slightly.


    Jiang huailu grabbed his white clothes and wiped his tears and snot.


    Lu huaijiang ¡­


    For some reason, this scene was so damn familiar!

 Chapter 101 - 101: godblood (1)

    Chapter 101: godblood (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Little Huai Lu casually grabbed the robe in front of her.


    She wiped her face and her hands.


    Finally, he wiped his nose.


    Her eyes were red, as if they had been washed with water. They were clear like Jade, and she looked very smart.


    Lu huaijiang¡¯s instant familiarity was quickly thrown to the back of his mind.


    One man and one soul, one tall and one short, looked at each other.


    At this moment, Lu huaijiang no longer had the decisiveness he once had. He only felt some peace in his eyes.


    The atmosphere was warm and harmonious.


    ¡°Little brat, wipe your eyes.¡± Lu huaijiang¡¯s lips curved and he couldn¡¯t help but tease her.


    Sure enough, the short man wiped his eyes in panic, and Lu huaijiangughed softly.


    His voice was low and deep, with the unique maism of a youngster.


    ¡°Little ancestor, you¡¯ve finally stopped crying.¡± Lu huaijiang heaved a sigh of relief. He suddenly felt that this little girl was more interesting than him killing people.


    Jiang huailu wiped his eyes and found that his hands were clean.


    She immediately puffed up her cheeks like a little frog.


    Out of nowhere, Lu huaijiang reached out and pinched her bulging cheek.


    ¡°Pfft ¡­¡±


    Her cheeks were squashed by him, and she made pffft pffft sounds.


    Lu huaijiang couldn¡¯t help but smile. It was indeed more interesting than killing.


    ¡°Mud, mud square nest!¡± Jiang huailu bared his fangs and brandished his ws, wanting to pounce on him to hit him. Lu huaijiang had long arms and legs, so he immediately took a step back.


    His hand was still pinching her cheek.


    What was terrifying was that Jiang huailu¡¯s threatening ws couldn¡¯t touch him at all.


    ¡°Heh, you¡¯re a short fellow indeed. You still won¡¯t admit it!¡± Lu huaijiang¡¯s thick eyebrows rose, and his hostility lessened.


    Jiang huailu¡¯s cheeks hurt from being pinched, and her eyes were red with anger.


    Lu huaijiang saw that she was about to make a scene and hurriedly let go.


    There were two finger marks on his cheek. Seeing her angry look, Lu huaijiang felt inexplicably guilty.


    ¡°Little thing, you can¡¯t cry. Didn¡¯t we agree not to cry? Your eyes can¡¯t sweat either.¡± The teenager rubbed her face in a panic, and her little face was deformed.


    Jiang huailu was even angrier.


    What the hell was this?


    Jiang huailu secretly hated himself for having short legs, short arms, and short neck. He raised his small pink fist and waved it at Lu huaijiang as a demonstration of power. Lu huaijiang chuckled.


    ¡°Lulu, why are you in the corner? You¡¯ve been waiting for a long time, haven¡¯t you? Mother just went to burn joss paper for the Savior. I¡¯ll take you to meet your familyter.¡± Mrs. Xia walked over with a smile.


    However, when he saw the red mark on her face, he couldn¡¯t help but frown.


    ¡°Lulu, what happened to your face? Why is it so red?¡±


    Jiang huailu secretly red at the young man beside him and said,¡±There wer too many people just now and they hit the corner of the table. Lulu was in so much pain that he was tearing up.¡± The little girl was very delicate, and Mada Xia immediately blew on her twice.


    No wonder thedy looked like she had cried.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt anymore. I¡¯ll follow motherter. ¡°I¡¯ll take you to meet your familyter.¡± Mrs. Xia¡¯s eyes were bright.


    ¡°What do you mean by family?¡± Jiang huailu was pulled into the crowd by the Xia family.


    Jiang huailu looked at Lu huaijiang, but he was pulled into the crowd by his mother. Her face was deformed by the squeezing, and the small bump on her head fell down.


    ¡°Be more sweet with your mouthter.¡± The Xia n was in high spirits.


    ¡°This is an opportunity that mother fought for with great difficulty. If it wasn¡¯t for the city Lord¡¯s kindness, we wouldn¡¯t have gotten this godmarriage.¡± Jiang huailu vaguely heard her mother say something about godparents, but the crowd was noisy and her mother was tall, so she couldn¡¯t hear clearly.


    It was only after they squeezed in that it became more spacious.


    Jiang huailu broke free from her mother¡¯s hand and grabbed little Qie with both hands, trying hard to stand it up.


    However, when he grabbed it, it drooped again with a click.


    The little girl pouted her lips in dissatisfaction.


    She was almost bald.


    [ PS: I rmend chuanchuan¡¯s old book, ¡± the male protagonist who jinxes seven fianc¨¦es to death says he won¡¯t marry anyone else but me. it¡¯s not a loss to fall into the pit. The female protagonist is powerful and funny, and she won¡¯t be sullen! ] Heavenly Dao¡¯s mother!


    It¡¯s not good looking or funny,e and find me!

 Chapter 102 - 102: Can’t kneel _1

    Chapter 102: Can¡¯t kneel _1


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°Lulu, you¡¯re here too? Are you also here to acknowledge godblood?¡± Yang pinfeng¡¯s surprised voice could be heard as he knelt on the futon.


    Only then did Jiang huailu realize that five children were kneeling on the six futons in front of him.


    The empty futon was probably left for her?


    Wait, what godblood?


    Why did she have a bad feeling about this?


    Madam Xia walked behind Jiang huailu and nodded to the wife beside yang pingfeng.


    Thedy was wearing a silk dress, a gold hairpin in her hair, and an emerald bracelet. Looking at her somewhat matriarch¡¯s posture, yang pinfeng called out, ¡°mother.¡±


    No wonder she looked at the Xia family and Jiang huailu with such a gentle look and a bit of gratitude.


    ¡°Hurry up and kneel down.¡± Madam Xia pushed Jiang huailu forward and pressed her on the futon.


    Jiang huailu¡¯s knees were straight and he didn¡¯t want to bend down, so he sat directly on the futon.


    ¡°What do you mean by godkin?¡± Jiang huailu didn¡¯t quite understand.


    Yang pinfeng was originally one person away from Jiang huailu, but now he winked at the little girl next to him. The little girl ignored him.


    Yang pinfeng¡¯s mouth twitched.


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t you know? The Savior has appeared, so my father will ¡­ I¡¯ll give some intelligent and fated children to the gods to acknowledge them as God-rtives.¡± Yang pinfeng was overjoyed.


    Jiang huailu eximed.


    ¡°You¡¯re all fated children?¡±


    Yang qinfeng paused, touched his head, and said in a low voice, ¡°¡±That, that¡¯s not it. I, I mainly have ¡­ Power, you know that, right? Well, the one beside me is mainly rich. Her father is the richest man in the barren capital.¡±


    Jiang huailu looked at the youngdy next to him who had a dim gaze. She was about ten years old.


    A few days ago, she and yang pinfeng had even pretended to be her.


    ¡°Oh, I understand. You¡¯ve topped up your money. I know.¡± Jiang huailu had seen a lot.


    In the past, when people asked her for help, she didn¡¯t want to respond.


    Those people would ughter pigs, sheep, and set off firecrackers to beg her.


    You¡¯re soft-spoken and soft-handed when you¡¯re eating others, you¡¯re ¡­


    ¡°No, the Savior is my God-rtive?¡± Jiang huailu¡¯s eyes widened. Was there something wrong with her recognizing herself?


    Sure enough, the youngster¡¯s uniqueughter came from behind.


    She did not need to turn around to know that Lu Jiang wasughing at her behind her back.


    ¡°Of course not.¡± Yang dingfeng chuckled. I don¡¯t deserve it. Look, there are two statues in front of the Savior, and the woman is the messenger of death. The male was Yang¡¯s mistake. We¡¯ll just recognize one as Godfather and one as godmother.


    Once we acknowledge each other, in the future, we will have some rtionship with the barren capital.¡±


    Jiang huailu suddenly realized that he was afraid that she would run away.


    ¡°I remember that Yang¡¯s mistake is a human?¡± Jiang huailu looked at the two statues, where did theye from ¡­


    ¡®Yes, but he doesn¡¯t have any contact with anyone. His father had given him gold, silver, wine, and even beauties. He didn¡¯t take them and threw them out. He¡¯s currently living on the upper floor of the Savior¡¯s Hall.¡± The first floor of the hall of salvation was filled with sculptures, and no one was allowed to go up to the second floor. It was said that even the messenger of Yin Yang was not allowed to approach the third floor.


    Now, everyone in the city wanted to curry favor with Chu Liang, but all of his family members were dead. They couldn¡¯t even find a breakthrough.


    Just as they were talking, an old woman came out from behind the hall.


    ¡°Grandma Zhu, the children with spiritual aura have all been selected. You can acknowledge him as your godkin now.¡± City Lord yang nodded at granny Zhu.


    Grandma Zhu¡¯s eyes swept across the room. She was stunned when she saw Jiang huailu.


    ¡°All of you, kneel down,¡±


    All the children knelt down, while Jiang huailu was still sitting on the futon with his short legs crossed.


    Lu Jiang crossed her arms and said, ¡°¡±1f you were to kneel down, your two capable subordinates would probably have their souls scattered..¡±

 Chapter 103 - 103: She’s the only one (1)

    Chapter 103: She¡¯s the only one (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°Lulu, kneel down. This is great news.¡±


    Seeing that she was still sitting, Mrs. Xia¡¯s eyebrows twitched.


    This was a spot that the city Lord had specially reserved for her.


    Jiang huailu¡¯s little face was wrinkled. If she knelt down to her subordinates, how would she be able to keep her face when she ascended?


    Xia Shi was anxious and saw that everyone was waiting.


    He hurriedly pulled Jiang huailu up and forced her to kneel down.


    Lu huaijiang¡¯s eyes were smiling.


    Who would¡¯ve thought that such a huge Savior¡¯s Hall would be so well-respected and worshipped as the Savior of the world?


    She was only four years old now.


    He was truly four years old.


    The kind that would cry if they didn¡¯t agree.


    ¡°Wait,¡± Jiang huailu¡¯s legs were straight, and the Xia family couldn¡¯t suppress it.


    Then, she heard an anxious voice.


    Xia Shi was stunned.


    He saw a teenagering out of the staircase at the corner of the Golden Pce.


    The young man¡¯s eyes were cold, and a sh of nervousness and panic appeared in his eyes.


    If one looked closely, one would notice that his hands, which were hidden behind his back, were shaking.


    ¡°Lord yang Cha?¡± Granny Zhu immediately bowed.


    She was just a servant who guarded the hall of salvation, but the difference between yin and yang was different.


    The messenger of death couldn¡¯t see them now, but everyone knew that these two people appeared at almost the same time.


    The entire Hall instantly quieted down, looking at yang Cha with fear.


    Even the top nobles in the city had their heads lowered.


    In the face of this mysterious power, everything was like a reflection of the moon in the mirror and a flower in the water, all in vain.


    ¡°You ¡­ That child,e over here.¡± Chu Liang raised his trembling finger and pointed at Jiang huailu, who refused to kneel.


    Xia Shi¡¯s face tightened, and the hand holding Jiang huailu¡¯s trembled.


    ¡°Lord yang Cha, Lulu is too young and has no intention of offending the gods.¡± Xia Shi¡¯s face was pale, and her lips were trembling.


    As he spoke, he was about to Imeel.


    Yang Cha¡¯s heart jumped. He sneaked a nce at his master and immediately waved his hand, ¡°This child will have a great fortune in the future. You can¡¯t kneel, you can¡¯t kneel.¡±


    Madam Xia half-knelt and was firmly grabbed.


    The words ¡®great fortune¡¯ made the city Lord narrow his eyes.


    What a great fortune ¡­


    ¡°He¡¯s just an ignorant child, how could he have any good fortune?¡± Madam Xiaughed bitterly. This child had been suffering since he was born.


    Chu Liang shook his head, ¡°it¡¯s too expensive.¡±


    His voice was extremely soft, and only the few people around him could hear him.


    Those people were all shocked, and their hearts were burning.


    ¡°Follow me.¡± Chu Liang stretched out his hand and Jiang huailu broke free from her mother¡¯s arms. She followed Chu Liang upstairs.


    If one looked carefully, one would notice that Chu Liang didn¡¯t dare to look at her directly. He didn¡¯t dare to walk in front of her and was always half a step behind her.


    Therge Golden Hall was silent as they watched the short little girl go upstairs.


    ¡°She¡¯s the only one who has entered the second floor of the hall of salvation, right?¡± The chubby middle-aged man took a deep breath.


    ¡°He is also the only one who received yang Cha¡¯s kindness.¡± The city Lord lowered his eyes and said in a low voice.


    It hid the shock in his eyes.


    With the sudden arrival of the hall of salvation, the name of Yin Yang difference spread throughout the world in just three days. However, messengers of death were difficult to see by strangers.


    Even gold and silver could not shake him.


    However, this person was treating a four-year-old girl so well?


    Jiang huailu followed Chu Liang to the second floor. There was indeed a restriction on the second floor that ordinary people couldn¡¯te up.


    The moment they entered the second floor.


    Zhu Yan stood in front of her and kneeled on the ground with Chu Liang.


    ¡°Greetings, master.¡±


    His voice was respectful and full of sincerity.


    The rumors of the fantasizing difference between yin and yang were just her pawns..

 Chapter 104 - 104: suffering a loss due to lack of culture (1)

    Chapter 104: suffering a loss due tock of culture (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Chu Liang knelt in front of her respectfully.


    Her forehead touched the cold ground, and in front of her was a pair of small feet that were not even the size of a palm.


    The Yang¡¯s Messenger, who was worshipped by the world and terrified evil spirits, knelt at her feet with great devotion.


    ¡°You may rise.¡± The little girl¡¯s voice was faint, but her every movement carried a heavenly might.


    ¡°Zhu Yan thanks master for your help. In this life, I¡¯m willing to sacrifice my life for master.¡± Zhu Yan took a deep breath and kowtowed again.


    Zhu Yan¡¯s wish was fulfilled when olddy Zhu came to the hall of salvation.


    Moreover, the olddy¡¯s name was recorded in the Golden Book, so whenever Zhu Yan appeared, she would be able to see her. Yesterday, the two of them hugged each other and cried. Zhu Yan was even more grateful to her.


    Little Huai Lu tilted her head and looked at her in confusion.


    Jiang huailu tried to keep her mouth shut as she remembered how Lu Jiang alwaysughed at her.


    As for why he had to smear the liver and brain on the ground, he would ask when he got back.


    She had suffered the greatest loss in her life.


    It was a loss of being uncultured.


    It ¡­


    ¡°I¡¯ve killed 6000 Yin souls in the past few days, 300 of which are evil spirits. After ferrying 4000 dead souls, the difference of yin and yang had also grown a lot. Originally, there were three thousand people, but now there are nearly five thousand.¡±


    ¡°However, there are many people who died an unjust death. They can¡¯t be reincarnated, nor can they be messengers of death.¡±


    Jiang huailu nodded.


    there were also many people who came to offer Tributes and pray ¡­ I pray that the hall of salvation will be kind.¡± Zhu Yan paused. Chu Liang didn¡¯t like to talk, so she was the one reporting most of the time.


    Now, the hall of salvation only managed the area within thirty miles.


    There were more than 10000 Yin souls within this 30-mile radius.


    It was almost a pile of bones.


    Many of them killed people wantonly, and they even wiped out families and descendants.


    Jiang huailu pondered for a moment.


    ¡°From today onwards, everything within a hundred miles will be included in the hall of salvation. Any spirit thates within a hundred miles of the Savior will be killed without mercy.¡± Jiang huailu said in a serious tone. The little girl clearly looked soft and sweet, but the words that came out of her mouth were chilling.


    She really had no tolerance for evil.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Zhu Yan¡¯s face lit up.


    Now, with their intimidation, most of the spirits had left the barren capital. However, there were also some evil spirits that had been lurking for a long time, waiting to fight against the hall of salvation.


    ¡°Master, the third floor is a bedroom prepared for you. You can alsoe here to rest at night.¡±


    Jiang huailu nodded.


    When Jiang huailu came down from the second floor, she had eaten so much that her stomach was a little round.


    As soon as he went downstairs, he was hugged by Madam Xia, who had been waiting here.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t suffer any grievances, did you?¡± Mrs. Xia asked nervously, even if grandma Zhuforted her with a smile, saying that the difference between yin and yang would not hurt strangers. She was also very worried.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t. Brother Chu Liang is so nice. Look, he even gave me delicious food.¡± Jiang huailu was carrying an oil paper bag, which had the faint smell of braised meat.


    Xia Shi heaved a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Mother doesn¡¯t want your great fortune or great wealth. Mother only wants you to live well, live happily. Mother doesn¡¯t need any future or ambition.¡± Mrs. Xia looked at her daughter seriously. She didn¡¯t need her to be rich, she only wanted her to be happy for the rest of her life.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Jiang huailu smiled sweetly.


    Not long after he left, yang pinfeng came over with two nannies.


    ¡°Lulu, Lulu, my father invites you and aunt Xia to go back. Let¡¯s go together in our carriage.¡± Yang pinfeng still remembered the incident of Jiang huailumanding the dark spirit.


    But he didn¡¯t dare to say it, and no one dared to say it.


    The Xia family did not refuse and went straight with young master yang.


    ¡°Lulu, my father cut down the old woman you soldst time. That Dao BA has been taken in by my father as a guard. Hehe, he even said he wanted to thank us.¡±


    Scarface had his brothers and connections, so he had some use in the outer city..

 Chapter 105 - 105: Who’s going to marry you (1)

    Chapter 105: Who¡¯s going to marry you (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°By the way, my father will ask you some questionster. Don¡¯t be afraid.¡±


    Yang pinfeng wanted to hold the little girl¡¯s hand, but just as he grabbed it ¡­


    Pa da ¡­


    The back of his hand seemed to have been hit by something, and yang pinfeng quickly retracted his hand.


    It instantly turned red.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on ¡­? What¡¯s that?¡± Yang pinfeng was in so much pain that he almost cried.


    ¡°Young master, you can¡¯t talk nonsense. This is still the territory of the hall of salvation.¡± The two nannies hurriedly coaxed him. No demons or monsters dared toe over. Just to ¡­ I wouldn¡¯t bully a child like you.¡±


    When the yin spirit injured people, it could cripple them at the very least, or even kill them in the most severe cases. Who¡¯s going to give you a p?


    He looked like he was up to something.


    Yang pinfeng said with an aggrieved expression.


    Jiang huailu stole a nce at Lu Jiang.


    Lu Jiang, who was dressed in white, said in a neutral tone, ¡°¡±You¡¯re so young, but you¡¯re getting all touchy. The little girl¡¯s hand can not be touched by others.¡±


    Jiang huailu was one step behind and said in a low voice, ¡°Then why did you pinch my face?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not a numan,¡± LU nua1J1ang repnea.


    Jiang huailu¡¯s face was red with anger!


    ¡°Lulu,e quickly. My father is still waiting for us.¡± Yang pinfeng didn¡¯t dare to hold her hand anymore, and hurriedly pulled her clothes and ran forward.


    Seeing Lulu¡¯s face full of smiles, Madam Xia walked over to Mrs. Zheng.


    ¡°Feng Feng doesn¡¯t have many friends, and Lulu saved him and even went through thick and thin with him. It¡¯s inevitable that I¡¯ll be a little more enthusiastic.¡± Mrs. Zheng was yang fenfeng¡¯s mother. Mrs. Zheng had a son in her middle age and was a few years older than the Xia family.


    ¡°Speaking of which, I still have to thank little sister Xia.¡± Mrs. Zheng was already an existence that all women looked up to in the barren city.


    Naturally, they didn¡¯t care about the nobledies who were exiled from the capital, but the Xia family was different.


    She had saved his only lifeline.


    Mrs. Zheng affectionately pulled her into the carriage, and Mrs. Xia was still a little dazed.


    A rtionship that Jiang yubai could not get no matter how hard he tried, and he even had to rely on his niece to sell her body. Only then did he get to know themander.


    However, at this moment, she entered the carriage of the city Lord¡¯s wife and held her hands. It was really


    Fate yed a fool.


    Madam Xia¡¯s lips curved up bitterly, and she put down the curtain to make it easy for Mrs. Zheng to start a conversation.


    At this moment, Jiang huailu was brought to city Lord yang.


    In fact, when they first met on the Zhongyuan Festival, Jiang huailu had seen the Ashen look on his face.


    The aura of death had already spread all over his body, but the moment he found yang pinfeng, itpletely dissipated.


    Her intervention had changed the fate of both of them.


    ¡°You¡¯re Lulu, right? You¡¯re really a smart child. You¡¯ve saved my stupid son, and uncle yang has never thanked you.¡± City Lord yang had been in power for a long time, and he was afraid of scaring the little girl, so he tried his best to smile.


    He was a little curious about this child.


    To be able to sell the kidnappers and escape from Dao BA¡¯s capture, his son was far from this level of intelligence.


    ¡°How am I slow-witted?¡± Yang pinfeng muttered.


    ¡°Uncle yang, you don¡¯t have to be so polite. Mother said that saving a life is better than building a seventh grade ¡­ Level seven ¡­¡± The little girl didn¡¯te out after a long time.


    ¡°A seven-storied Pagoda.¡± Lu huaijiang said slowly.


    ¡°Oh, a seven-story Pagoda.¡± Little Huai Lu¡¯s face was slightly red.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know which family¡¯s man is pitiful, having eight generations of bad luck to actually have to marry an illiterate like you.¡± Lu huaijiang rolled his eyes in disdain.


    The city Lord¡¯s eyes flickered and he smiled. He was too nervous.


    This child was only four years old.


    ¡°Lulu, did you see master yang Cha? Have you ever heard him say what the Savior likes?¡± City Lord yang paused.


    ¡°It¡¯s better to have a number of people¡¯s offerings.¡± He said it with a strong sense of righteousness.


    Jiang huailu sneaked a nce at him and mumbled, ¡°¡±She, she likes .. Tanghulu.¡±


    Everyone?

 Chapter 106 - 106: She’s making me popular (1)

    Chapter 106: She¡¯s making me popr (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    The city Lord of the barren capital had probably gone crazy.


    The Deputy city Lord had built a side hall for the hall of salvation, as well as a Zen temple for visitors to rest in.


    The richest man had donated two side halls to the hall of salvation, directly expanding the scale of the temple.


    All the officials under him, big and small, had paid a hundred and eighty taels of incense money.


    Only the city Lord was miserly.


    It was said that because of this, his reputation of being stingy had spread.


    Yang pinfeng rushed into the mansion, sweating profusely and his face red with anger. His eyes were red.


    ¡°Father, mother, call father out. Did he still want his face? He¡¯spletely disgraced me among my ssmates.¡± As soon as yang Feng rushed into the room, he yelled at Madam Zheng.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, what¡¯s wrong? For you, your father even invited Lulu to y with you, and even went to the distantnd of changliu to invite a teacher back for you. You little brat, you only know how to bully your father!¡± Mrs. Zheng shook her head. This son of hers was simply too spoiled.


    Yang pinfeng¡¯s heart ached.


    ¡°Hiring a teacher is for my own good, this is not good for me.¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s father? Where¡¯s father? His miser¡¯s reputation has spread far and wide, and my ssmates are allughing at me. ¡®


    ¡°Everyone expresses their feelings for the hall of salvation, and the higher one¡¯s position is, the more they express themselves. Can you guess what my father said?¡± Yang pinfeng¡¯s eyes were filled with tears.


    The city Lord returned home in a hurry and saw his son making a scene.


    When city Lord yang saw his son¡¯s appearance, he became angry.


    ¡°Did you skip ss again? You little brat, you still dare to speak ill of your father?¡± The city Lord¡¯s eyes widened, but yang pinfeng was not afraid of him. ¡°Tell me, what did you give me?¡± Yang pinfeng was so angry that tears fell from his eyes.


    Why did he have such a stingy father?


    ¡°The gift I gave is the most suitable. As long as I¡¯m alive, I¡¯ll give you the rest of my life. How am I stingy? I¡¯ll be giving it to you for a few decades.¡± The city Lord blew at his beard and red.


    Mrs. Zheng was a little curious. These days, when she went out, thosedies always looked at her with respect.


    She had thought that she had be younger and would attract everyone¡¯s attention!


    She also knew that the Vice City Lord had given her a Pce.


    ¡°What did you give me?¡±


    The city Lord did not say anything.


    ¡°People give him gold, silver, and jewelries, such as the Golden Pce Hall and the temple, but he gives him two candied Haws every day. There are also 12 Chinese zodiac sugar figurines.¡± Yang pinfeng looked at his father with a strange expression.


    He was probably possessed.


    Mrs. Zheng was petrified.


    She opened her mouth and looked at her husband in shock.


    The Lord of a city would give two candied Haws every day?


    Wasn¡¯t it offending the hall of world salvation?


    The city Lord rolled his eyes. She patted her big belly and said, ¡°I can¡¯t be bothered to argue with you women and children.¡± I¡¯m going to find Lulu.¡± After he finished speaking, he hurriedly went to the backyard.


    ¡°Lulu knows me best.¡±


    Yang pinfeng¡¯s face was full of despair. If he was a child, then wasn¡¯t Jiang huailu, who was four years old, a child?


    As he turned the corner, he saw Jiang huailu holding a sugar figurine in her left hand and a candied gourd in her right hand, her face red from eating.


    ¡°Lulu, you¡¯re such a clever little boy. Today, master yang Cha actually spoke to me. I didn¡¯t expect that the Savior would like this.¡± The city Lord was all smiles, feeling that this little girl was born to make him prosperous.


    He had saved his only son and earned him some face.


    ¡°How about this, uncle yang will reward you. From tomorrow onwards, you will go to school in the inner city with Feng Dian.¡± The city Lord said as he rubbed his stomach.


    Yang Feng¡¯s legs gave way, and he almost knelt down.


    ¡°Father, why do you have to repay evil with good? Repaying kindness with ingratitude!¡± The young man clutched his heart, looking pained.


    The city Lord raised his eyebrows, and his eyelids twitched.. Why did the candied gourd and the sugar figurine look so familiar?

 Chapter 107 - 107: Money can make the deer push the millstone

    Chapter 107: Money can make the deer push the millstone


    (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°You little brat, how did I give birth to such a good -for-nothing like you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve worked so hard to invite a great schr from outside, but you¡¯re good. He actually ran away after two days of lessons!¡±


    ¡°If you anger the master until he falls ill, you¡¯ll have a good time!¡± City Lord Yang¡¯s belly was filled with anger when he saw his son.


    Jiang huailu ate a mouth full of red syrup and grinned.


    ¡°Just now I ordered someone to send a letter to your mother. You and your brother will have dinner at the Yang family. I¡¯ll send you back after dinner.¡± City Lord yang became more and more pleased.


    He had also heard a little about the Jiang family¡¯s matters these past few days.


    He knew that the two siblings had moved out and he wanted to repay them.


    The house was still under construction, so he decided to send Jiang Huaian and


    Jiang huailu to the Academy in the inner city.


    ¡°Lulu, do you know what the Savior is giving us? Look, this world salvation Hall is only thirty miles wide.¡± Right now, the mountain outside the hall of salvation was growing crazily, and a fight was about to break out.


    Compared to previous years, the number of evils in the barren capital had decreased.


    However, it was truly peaceful within thirty miles of the hall of salvation.


    Those coincidences were patrolling almost all the time. Any dark spirit that stepped within 15 kilometers of the hall of salvation would be killed instantly.


    Jiang huailu paused.


    She looked at him silently and remembered that her mother had washed clothes for others to earn some money this morning. Then, she slowly said, ¡°¡±1 can¡¯t move the grinding stone anymore ¡­ ¡± The little girl¡¯s pigtails were trembling.


    The city Lord was stunned.


    ¡°Grinding? Who dares to let you push the millstone? Uncle yang will take care of him for you!¡± City Lord yang flew into a rage.


    There seemed to be something wrong with Jiang huailu¡¯s eyes, and she looked at him sadly.


    Behind him, yang pingfeng pulled on his father¡¯s clothes.


    ¡°Father, father ¡­¡± The young man covered his mouth with his hand and called out for his father in a low voice.


    father, what she meant was that money can make the devil turn the millstone


    As for why she didn¡¯t say this, yang pinfeng felt that this girl might not have been to school.


    The city Lord¡¯s mouth twitched, as if his face was cramping.


    She also understood that it must be very difficult for a woman of the Xia family to raise two children.


    He had wanted to give her some silver, but he was afraid of humiliating her.


    ¡°After tomorrow, the hall of salvation will be expanded to within a hundred miles.¡± Jiang huailu took a bite of the candied Haws, her mouth was full and round.


    The city Lord¡¯s Tiger-like eyes trembled, and his Tiger-like body moved slightly.


    ¡°Is what you said true?¡±


    After saying that, the city Lord¡¯s face turned serious and he walked back and forth for a while before stopping.


    ¡°Today, I will buy some fields within a hundred miles of the hall of salvation. If the price rises, I will give you ten percent.¡±


    After he finished speaking, he quickly went out the door.


    Yang pinfeng looked at his father¡¯s energetic appearance and turned his head to see his father enter his mother¡¯s room. He took out a package.


    That thing seemed to be all the property of his family.


    ¡°My father is repaying kindness with enmity. He actually wants you to go to school with him.¡±


    ¡°But it¡¯s good that you¡¯re here. I don¡¯t need to be scolded.¡± Yang pinfengughed. This girl hasn¡¯t even gone to school for a day. If she came, wouldn¡¯t he be scolded less?


    After all, there was aparison.


    That night, Jiang huailu and Jiang Huaian had dinner at the Yang¡¯s.


    ¡°Huai ¡®an isn¡¯t even 14 yet, right? Are you still studying?¡± Mrs. Zheng liked Jiang Huaian¡¯s gentle and polite personality. Her child was like a monkey. Jiang Huai ¡®an helped his sister wipe the oil from the corner of her mouth.


    ¡°I¡¯ll find time to read at night.¡± In fact, his father had also passed the Imperial examination, and his grandfather had once been the Imperial tutor. But now that the two sides had fallen out, he rarely went over..

 Chapter 108 - 108: He was hurt (1)

    Chapter 108: He was hurt (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Mrs. Zheng looked at him with admiration.


    ¡°You¡¯re still young. If you were to earn money outside, how many people would trust you at your age? It¡¯s not a long-term n.¡± Mrs. Zheng thought highly of him, so she inevitably said a few more words.


    That Jiang family was really too much. How could his eldest grandson allow him to take the wrong path outside?


    Little did she know that the Jiang family was only waiting for him to return after he had suffered enough.


    Jiang Huaian lowered his eyes.


    However, he could not ignore his mother and sister.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about the family matters for now. Just do your own thing first. Now, there are great confucians in the inner city, and they only cultivate three taels a month.¡±


    ¡°That Academy was opened by my maiden family. Shu Xiu will owe you for now.¡±


    ¡°The day before yesterday, I heard from my husband that it seemed that master Yang¡¯s Messenger hade into contact with you a few times. I heard that you have a special Constitution and it¡¯s good for exorcism. Why don¡¯t you go to school in the day and be on duty for a period of time after school? Being on duty is faster than making money outside.¡± Mrs. Zheng had heard it from Jiang huailu.


    Her brother had actually been reminded by master yang Cha.


    Even so, this young man was worth befriending.


    Moreover, Lulu had been dered by the messenger of yang that day to be extremely precious.


    Jiang Huai ¡®an raised his eyes.


    ¡°On duty?¡± His voice was trembling.


    He knew about the guards of the barren capital. It was said that each of them had eight characters. When the Fang family had entered the inner city, only the Fang family¡¯s eldest son, uncle Fang, had joined the Royal guards.


    Furthermore, the reward was extremely high.


    They were not on duty to patrol the streets, but to ward off evil spirits and take refuge.


    If there were any Yin spirits wreaking havoc, they would be the first to take the lead.


    ¡°24 hours a day. During the day, they were on duty for 12 hours, taking turns to change shifts. Every day after school, you¡¯ll be on duty for four hours. Although it¡¯s hard, it can help with your household expenses.¡± Mrs. Zheng knew the rules of the Academy. There were very few lessons in the afternoon.


    Even if one passed the master¡¯s test, they could leave school in advance.


    These students were all outstanding students from the inner and outer cities. Many students from the outer cities had to find time to copy books, which was why there was such a rule.


    These exiles had to work harder than the outside world.


    Jiang Huai ¡®an¡¯s eyes were slightly red as he bit his lower lip.


    ¡°Now your mother can only do some rough work, and only two or three Qian of silver a month. It¡¯s six taels a month. You only work four hours a day, so the monthly sry is two taels. In any case, it¡¯s enough for a family¡¯s expenses.¡±


    ¡°As for Lulu, my family iscking a study partner. Free from restraints, Lulu can also follow suit and learn.¡± She was afraid that Jiang Huai ¡®an would be humiliated, so she added, ¡®


    ¡°Even if I don¡¯t invite Lulu, I¡¯ll invite someone else. However, he¡¯s getting along well with Lulu now and listens to him.¡±


    Jiang Huaian¡¯s eyes reddened. He held Lulu¡¯s hand and bowed to Madam Zheng.


    ¡°Lulu, your studies are tough. You can¡¯t ignore mother and brother¡¯s teachings in the future. You must work hard to improve.¡± Mrs. Zheng liked the two brothers more and more. She patted Jiang huailu¡¯s head and wondered if she should have a daughter.


    The happiest of them all was yang Feng.


    He was afraid of Lulu and respected her, but at the same time, he felt extremely safe with her.


    Now that Lulu was here, he would be able to avoid a lot of beatings.


    Who knew ¡­


    On the first day of school, he and the Jiang siblings had been pped in the face.


    Putting Jiang Huai ¡®an aside, he was a young talent in the capital.


    He was a shockingly talented person.


    It was the first day of school for Jiang huailu, who was four years old.


    He finished memorizing the three character ssic that he had been learning for a month. After being scolded by the teacher, she went home crying.


    He told his parents.


    He suffered another round of mixed hits.


    He finally understood that Jiang huailu wasn¡¯t a very harmful person, but he was very insulting!


    He did not know that Jiang huailu was extremely harmful in the eyes of the evil!

 Chapter 109 - 109: Build a grave for him (1)

    Chapter 109: Build a grave for him (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Yang pinfeng was depressed.


    He had thought that he would be able to take fewer hits after the Jiang siblings entered the school.


    Who would have known that this was the worst decision he had ever made in his life?


    After Jiang huailu entered the school, he was supposed to be her study partner, but this study partner was too smart. That would be his disaster.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you embarrassed? Lulu was only four years old, and he had never gone to school. I¡¯ve already memorized it, but you still haven¡¯t learned it. ¡®


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell anyone you¡¯re my son.¡±


    City Lord yang was so angry that veins were popping out on his forehead.


    Good Lord, after school, the master came to the residence to teach.


    Lulu was writing the homework that the teacher had left for him, and he had memorized it by heart as he listened.


    He actually didn¡¯t know how to do it.


    He turned around and saw that yang pinfeng had been beaten up again.


    His heart was exhausted.


    He shouldn¡¯t have asked for a study partner, and he shouldn¡¯t have let here to school. She shouldn¡¯t have gone to that snack shop, and she shouldn¡¯t have been abducted.


    He was so miserable.


    At this moment, Jiang huailu was holding a small box. The city Lord was rather bold. He had bought several mountains, many courtyards, and even some fields within a hundred miles of the hall of salvation. By this estimation, it had tripled in half a month.


    The first batch of silver from the city Lord.


    Jiang huailu sighed faintly. Such arge hall of salvation was hers. However, money was not easy to earn.


    He was wondering if he should prepare something for Lu Jiang.


    He was too pitiful.


    Zhu Yan and her mother would burn some clothes for her every day.


    Lu Jiang had no family and he could not go up to the sleeping chambers on the second and third floor of the hall of salvation. He refused to enter the Golden


    Book.


    He even said that he would never enter the Golden Book.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we build a home for him? Even though you¡¯re half a ghost, you still need a home.¡± Little Huai Lu muttered. Forget it, it¡¯s not like he could live in a house.


    Let¡¯s build a grave for him.


    ¡°The residence that the city Lord gave us has been repaired, and we can move tomorrow. Do we need to inform them?¡± Jiang Huai ¡®an looked at his sister¡¯s valiant and high-spirited appearance and found it rather cute.


    ¡°They¡¯ll think that we¡¯re trying to get some money.¡± He came here a few days ago, and he looked like he was about to raise his tail to the sky.


    True, Jiang yubai did have some ability.


    Now, he had also won the favor of themander and was now the residence¡¯s advisor.


    It was said that he could earn a lot of silver, and themander even lent him a small house in the inner city that could be essed once.


    On the day they moved, Liu-Shi came to the door to belittle mother.


    Jiang yubai¡¯splexion improved, and he felt that Liu-Shi¡¯s words were more and more reasonable.


    He was even more unwilling to lower his head.


    The divorce letter was also thrown to the Xia family that day. Although the Xia family had not yet gone to the government office to file it, it was considered a divorce on the surface.


    ¡°Then don¡¯t tell them.¡± Jiang Huai ¡®an was all smiles. He had been given two taels of silver this month, so he felt less pressured.


    ¡®l¡¯ne two or tnem naa just arrrvea at tne entrance or tne Inner City wnen tney vaguely heard a burst of crying.


    Jiang huailu, however, felt that it sounded familiar.


    People came and went at the entrance of the inner city, but no one took a


    second look at the alley.


    Jiang huailu stopped in her tracks. Jiang Huaian bent down and looked at her.¡±Lulu, you could have done this when I was here. However, big brother is not here. Even if the sky falls, it¡¯s none of your business. You¡¯re still a child.¡± He patted Lulu¡¯s head and led her into the dark alley.


    The alley was dark and damp, and Jiang huailu even stepped on a mouse the size of a kitten.


    Squeak, squeak, squeak. Jiang huailu wondered if it was a cat spirit.


    A cat in rat skin.


    The youngdy looked up. Sigh, it was really an old acquaintance.


    The round-faced youngdy¡¯s eyes were blurry and she looked a little confused, as if she was not very clear-headed.


    little sister, youck soil in the five elements in your life. You need to replenish your soil to live out your life.


    Jiang huailu only said one sentence before Jiang Huaian pulled her and hid behind him.


    The girl didn¡¯t answer his question, as if she only heard the words ¡°five elementsck earth.¡±


    He looked straight at Jiang huailu..

 Chapter 110 - 110: He only reacted to her (1)

    Chapter 110: He only reacted to her (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°Youngdy, may I ask where you live?¡± Jiang Huaian asked patiently.


    Ever since Jiang huailu had gone missing once, he had been treating his sister like an eyeball.


    At this moment, the girl was looking straight at her sister, as if she had some ulterior motive.


    ¡°Youngdy, if you continue to stare at my younger sister like this, it would be too impolite.¡± Jiang Huai ¡®an¡¯s voice was a little heavier. The girl was dressed in a luxurious and prominent manner. However, his eyes seemed to be missing something, missing a few parts ¡­


    Spirit Qi.


    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± Jiang huailu revealed her eyes and hid behind her brother.


    The girl was wearing a long moon-white dress. She was squatting in a corner and was already covered in mud and dirt.


    Hearing Jiang huailu¡¯s voice, she rolled her eyes.


    It seemed to have a touch of spirit.


    ¡°Zhu Zhu ¡­¡± His throat was hoarse, as if the words were stuck in his throat.


    Zhu Zhu ¡­ Jiang huailu muttered.


    ¡°Brother, she¡¯s probably a girl from the Wen family.


    ¡°I think I saw her that day in the Savior¡¯s Hall.¡± Jiang huailu had some impression of her. That day, yang pingfeng said that she didn¡¯t understand human nature.


    ¡°She¡¯ll listen to you. Let her walk out of the alley first. I¡¯ll send someone to the Wen family to inform them.¡± Seeing that the two of them knew each other, Jiang Huai ¡®an was less vignt.


    Jiang huailu paused and went forward to hold the girl¡¯s cold hand.


    She seemed to be stunned and wanted to resist, but in the end, she reached out to her.


    She seemed to be very resistant to human contact.


    Jiang huailu held her hand and walked out of the alley. Jiang Huaian spent a few Wen to find someone to report to the Wen family.


    ¡°Are you hungry?¡± Jiang huilu saw her eyes staring at the wonton shop and immediately took out some silver from the small box.


    He ordered a bowl of wonton with shrimp skin for her.


    When the Wen family arrived, zhuzhu was holding a bowl and drinking all the


    soup.


    ¡°Many thanks, young master Jiang. I¡¯ll definitely pay you a visit another day to express my gratitude. Every time my family¡¯s youngdy has an illness, she would be manic. Today, I did not watch her and ran away.¡± Housekeeper Wen wiped the sweat from his forehead. It was July, the hottest time of the year.


    Seeing that zhuzhu had actually eaten a bowl of wonton, he was immediately shocked.


    ¡°She ¡­ She actually listens to young master Jiang? My family¡¯s youngdy, since her birth mother passed away when she was young, she attracted evil spirits. From then on, he became silent, and old master¡¯s heart ached. We invited all the capable Taoists in the city to eliminate the evil, which is why you have been acting up less these years.¡± Housekeeper Wen sighed.


    Now that the Wen family had married her stepmother, she would be living in her own courtyard.


    However, even old master Wen, who was the richest man in the world, did not bother with her.


    ¡°Evil?¡± Jiang huailu¡¯s eyes widened.


    Butler Wen¡¯s expression was deste.


    ¡°It was so chaotic back then that the entire city probably knows about it. ¡±


    ¡°Our family¡¯s master and Furen have been innocent since young and have been husband and wife for so many years. Master has not taken in any concubines for many years, until he gave birth to our miss Zhu Zhu.¡±


    ¡°Zhu Zhu, you sound like a precious child.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just that our family¡¯s old master has a big business and no son in the residence. Olddy then forced old master to take in concubines, but old master was unwilling. At that time, there was some estrangement between her and tao, and she even said that as long as she was alive, she would be her only wife in this life.¡±


    ¡°When miss Zhu Zhu was three years old, on Chinese Valentine¡¯s Day, miss Zhu


    Zhu made a fuss and wanted to go see thenterns.¡±


    ¡°At that time, master had booked an entire boat, and it was surrounded by watermps ced by the people. It was very lively.¡±


    ¡°On that day, the ship was out of water and a fire broke out. Madam and miss Zhu Zhu are trapped in the fire, surrounded by fire on all sides.¡± The Butler took a deep breath..

 Chapter 111 - 111: Possession by the evil (1)

    Chapter 111: Possession by the evil (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°That day, master was also on the boat.¡±


    ¡°But because of business, master left the boat early. When he came back, the river was already burning red.¡±


    ¡°Madam wanted to jump into the water with the child in her arms, but the temperature around her was so high that she couldn¡¯t get out at all.¡±


    she then threw her daughter out of the fire with all her might, directly into the water. When we finally put out the fire and rescued them, they were already beyond recognition.¡±


    ¡°Our miss Zhu Zhu cried her heart out that day. I fainted a few times.¡±


    ¡°This person who died a violent death did not enter the ancestral grave and at that time, old taitai did not allow it. Old master had to use his death as a threat before he buried Madam. But ¡­¡± Housekeeper Wen¡¯s expression changed slightly, and even his eyes turned red.


    His lips trembled.


    ¡°On the day of Furen¡¯s burial, Zhu Zhu had to kowtow. However, he could not find her in the entire house. The old master saw that the time was about to pass and had people carry the coffin up the mountain first.¡±


    ¡°One think that it is Furen¡¯s blessing from the unseen world. It was said that coffins could not fall to the ground, or it would hurt theter generations. That day, the rope that was as thick as a finger actually snapped in unison, and the coffin fell to the ground.¡±


    ¡°The coffins are all broken.¡± That day, everyone was frightened to death. A bunch of people were kneeling on the ground.


    However, the Pearl that everyone couldn¡¯t find had appeared in front of everyone just like that.


    She was hugging her Madam¡¯s corpse, her eyes hazy with tears. There was no fear in her, only attachment.


    That day, she was filled with fear and heartache.


    Miss Zhu Zhu was pulled out by the old master. The child¡¯s nails were full of wood shavings and she refused to let go.


    She didn¡¯t say a word until the madam was buried.


    The first time was when the old Madam asked the old master to fill in the room while eating.


    The old master had no children, so he had to have an heir.


    Zhuzhu, who was only three years old at the time, suddenly had a strong look of hatred in her eyes. His entire person turned from lifeless to extremely hateful, perverse, and ruthless.


    A boiling hot bowl of soup was ced on the olddy¡¯s head.


    Every time she fell ill, it was as if she had be a different person.


    ¡°Come to think of it, she can say her name is Zhu Zhu and eat a bowl of wonton. It¡¯s already extremely rare.¡± Housekeeper Wen knew that she did not make a single sound in the residence.


    Moreover, she was now eleven years old.


    His mother died when he was three.


    At the age of four, old Mr. Wen was forced by old Mrs. Wen to marry a second wife and had already given birth to a pair of twins. He was already six years old.


    The olddy was very happy with the twins.


    Even old Mr. Wen, who had been reluctant in the past, had begun to enjoy the warmth of a family.


    However, zhuzhu could not merge into any of these.


    Her stepmother had even invited a few Taoists to help her get rid of the evil spirits, probably because on the day she married Zhu Zhu, Zhu Zhu fell ill in public again,


    Housekeeper Wen thanked the Jiang siblings once again before he brought zhuzhu back.


    ¡°This youngdy¡¯s life is really bitter. When she was young, her birth mother burned alive in front of her eyes. I¡¯m afraid she will never be able to get over this in her life.¡± Jiang Huai ¡®an couldn¡¯t help but feel a little sympathetic. ¡°That evil spirit is also blind, to actually torment an innocent girl.¡±


    Jiang huailu, however, was looking at her.


    ¡°There¡¯s no evil. There has never been any evil in her. ¡± Jiang huailu¡¯s tone was certain and unquestionable.


    If an evil spirit possessed the body, the aura of the body would change, and it might even be affected by karma.


    Not to mention, she had approached him twice and had not felt it.


    There was definitely no evil.


    But why was she so hot-tempered and violent every time she fell ill and took shortcuts with ordinary ministers?

 Chapter 112 - 112: The one who grows up by eating cuteness (1)

    Chapter 112: The one who grows up by eating cuteness (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    When Jiang huailu returned to the manor with the box, he happened to meet Jiang yubai.


    Jiang yubai was standing outside the door. It was unknown how long he had been standing there for, but his expression was somewhat angry at this moment.


    She turned around and saw her children.


    Half a year ago, Jiang yubai was still that gentle and refined civil official. Now, he had a dejected air.


    Even though she was down and out, she was dressed very cleanly and tidied up very well.


    Even if his family was poor, the Xia family had cleaned him up very well.


    Ever since the Xia Corporation left, he had always carried a bit of shabbiness.


    Even if Yuan-Shi washed clothes, she could never wash them clean.


    If there was any damage, she would not buy him a new one since she did not know how to sew.


    ¡°Lulu, you miss daddy, right? Look, these are the star-picking tower snacks that father bought for you. One te costs one tael of silver. Now that father can make money, our Lulu can live a good life again. During this period of time, father was not by his side, and he must have suffered a lot, right? Look at this little face ¡­¡±


    Before Jiang yubai could finish his sentence, he saw Jiang huailu¡¯s round face, which was full of red, seemed to have be rounder.


    Jiang huailu immediately pouted.


    ¡°Is heughing at me for gaining weight?¡± He pinched the soft flesh on his face. As expected, the baby was getting chubbier.


    Jiang Huai ¡®an touched her face. It was indeed soft and tender.¡±No, it¡¯s just nice.¡±


    The voice was gentle, like the clear sound of spring water.


    Jiang yubai immediately smiled awkwardly. it¡¯s good that you didn¡¯t lose weight. I bought you some snacks. You ¡­


    She looked up and saw Jiang Huaian behind Lulu, carrying three or fouryers of food boxes.


    The food box was one that Zhai Xing Lou often used.


    At this moment, he was carrying a te of snacks, which seemed ¡­


    It was shabby.


    Jiang yubai looked at his eldest son with a fixed gaze, his eyes somewhat at a loss. He didn¡¯t know when it had started, but he had actually walked to such a cold and indifferent stage with his wife and child.


    Clearly, clearly, nothing major had ever happened.


    ¡°Lulu, go back to your room. You can onlye out to y after you have learned the big characters that you learned today.¡± Jiang Huaian¡¯s tone was unquestionable as he pushed Jiang huailu into the house. He locked the door.


    It wasn¡¯t because he was afraid that Jiang huailu would run out, there was a


    back door anyway.


    He seemed to be afraid that his father would enter the house?


    Little Huai Lu entered the house with the box in her arms. He took out some broken silver and put it back into his pocket. He still remembered to give Lu jiangxiu a house.


    Before she left, she touched her slightly round belly and looked up at the sky with a sad expression.


    ¡°Could it be that I¡¯ve really gained some weight?¡± His ck eyes seemed to have lost their luster.


    After saying that, he took a deep breath.


    Her slightly round stomach ttened after she inhaled.


    Little Huai Lu held her breath, her face red. ¡°It seems like I¡¯m not fat.¡± After he finished speaking, he opened the back door happily and ran towards the hall of salvation.


    It just so happened that the hall of salvation was still under construction, so she found two craftsmen.


    He gave Lu jiangxiu a ce to rest not far from the hall of salvation.


    It was not untilte at night that little Huai Lu returned home covered in mud.


    When she returned home, the lights were already on. The Xia family would not discipline the child strictly. Seeing her smile, she knew that she had not been wronged.


    She ate a chicken leg, a bowl of chicken soup, and a bowl of rice with some side dishes.


    The little girl pushed the empty bowl away. mother, I don¡¯t want to eat anymore. I¡¯m on a diet.


    After he finished speaking, he suddenly burped.


    This sudden burp made Mrs. Xia and her brother look at her.


    huping? ¡± little Huai Lu¡¯s face turned red. would you believe me if I said it was a huping from hunger? ¡®


    Jiang Huai ¡®an and Madam Xia looked at each other and suppressed the smile on their faces.


    ¡°I do, I do. Lulu is probably too hungry. Here, take another sweet melon.¡± Mrs. Xia handed it over, and the blushing and embarrassed Little Lulu took it obediently, then turned and went back into the house.


    Outside the house, there was a burst ofughter..

 Chapter 113 - 113: Let me have a taste (1)

    Chapter 113: Let me have a taste (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Little Huai Lu was sitting on the bed.


    The bed was not as soft and gorgeous as it used to be in the capital, but the Xia family had cleaned the room and the quilt was full of the smell of sunshine.


    Jiang huailu was lying on the soft and fragrant quilt, her little butt was sticking out, and her little head was lying on the quilt.


    brother Lu Jiang, ¡± she said. I wonder if brother Lu Jiang will be happy to see the surprise I gave him.


    Jiang huailu had eaten a little too much and was thinking about losing weight tomorrow.


    After all, the chicken leg was very delicious today.


    Besides, she was only four years old, so she would definitely smoke ¡­ Right?


    Jiang huailu wriggled on the bed and crawled into bed in her underclothes. She was even holding a tooth of sweet melon in her hand and letting her little friend have a taste.


    When she opened her eyes again, she was already standing on the third floor of the hall of salvation.


    The luxurious curtains and the silver-edged bedding.


    On the bed was the light blue dress that Zhu Yan had prepared.


    Little Huai Lu put on her clothes and went downstairs.


    Downstairs, grandma Zhu had long known that the Savior would descend upon the Savior¡¯s Hall every day. Therefore, the hall of salvation never had visitors at night.


    He also never received strangers.


    Furthermore, the hall of salvation hadher soldiers, so the people did not dare to act rashly.


    In the afternoon, grandma Zhu had even gone upstairs to clean up, so she naturally knew that there was no one upstairs. If there was any movement now, it must be the Savior.


    He immediately knelt down on the first floor respectfully.


    Da da da da ¡­


    The sound came from afar.


    Grandma Zhu¡¯s forehead touched the ground, and she didn¡¯t dare to look up.


    In front of her, a pair of ¡­ Her palm-sized feet were about the size of a three or four-year-old child?


    ¡°You may rise.¡± Grandma Zhu seemed to have heard a familiar voice. When she looked up, she saw the short child walking towards the hall of salvation.


    In just an instant .


    In an instant, a dense crowd ofher soldiers appeared in the empty Golden Pce.


    She raised her hand and theher soldiers disappeared into the surroundings, leaving no trace.


    Grandma Zhu¡¯s body went soft. She was respectful and afraid, and a little ¡­ It looked familiar.


    After Zhu Yan met the Savior, she came to her mother¡¯s side and helped her up.


    ¡°Mother, it¡¯s our good fortune to have met her.¡± He said in a low voice and pulled his mother away to talk.


    At this moment, Jiang huailu was carrying a tooth melon and walking toward Lu Jiang.


    This Lu Jiang was also stubborn. He would rather return to the hall of salvation every day than to be listed in the Golden Book.


    ¡°Brother Lu Jiang, look, I brought you a gift. What a sweet melon ¡­¡± When the


    little girl saw the moon-white figure, she shouted.


    He charged forward like a small Cannonball.


    When he approached, he tilted his head and blinked his eyes.¡±You seem to have grown taller ¡­¡±


    don¡¯t worry, ¡± Lu Jiang said calmly as she turned around. you¡¯re not tall, but you¡¯ve gained weight. There was a hint of ridicule in his tone.


    The smile on Jiang huailu¡¯s face suddenly disappeared.


    Seeing her disappointed look, Lu Jiang smiled and said, wasn¡¯t even as tall as you when I was three or four years old. Look at what sweet melon you brought me!¡± After he finished speaking, he took it.


    From all over the world, people from all over the world would offer Tributes to him, be it flying in the sky or swimming in the water.


    Lu huaijiang really did not have that big of an idea for that melon. He was just afraid that she would cry again.


    ¡°This is a sweet melon, I haven¡¯t eaten it before.¡± Jiang huailu immediately said.


    I¡¯ll let you have a taste ¡­ Do you think it¡¯s sweet?¡±


    He didn¡¯t have any desire for food, but having a bite of such a sweet melon on this hot summer day was quite pleasant. Kacha, Kacha. The melon was very crispy.


    Gulp


    Gulp ..


    There seemed to be the sound of something swallowing.


    When he looked up, he saw the little girl slowly say, ¡°¡±Can I have a bite of the melon skin that you¡¯ve just finished?¡±

 Chapter 114 - 114: Even the Savior needs face (1)

    Chapter 114: Even the Savior needs face (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Lu huaijiang¡¯s hand paused.


    This sweet melon was only two fingers wide, and it looked sweet and moist.


    She had never eaten it before?


    And he even endured this desire and gave it to me?


    Lu huaijiang was born with the position of an Emperor. No matter how noble something was, it was nothing in front of him.


    But at this moment, he actually felt ¡­


    That Imperial Jade seal was not as precious as half a sweet melon?


    ¡°Lulu has prepared a surprise for you. You¡¯ll definitely be shocked!¡± Jiang huailu¡¯s eyes lit up when she saw that he had stopped eating. His eyes were staring straight at the half sweet melon.


    He didn¡¯t even blink.


    He kept swallowing his saliva.


    His eyes were filled with desire.


    That pair of chubby little hands couldn¡¯t help but wave. ¡°You haven¡¯t even had two bites yet. You eat first, you eat first. You can let me have a taste after you¡¯ve had enough.¡±


    After she finished speaking, she immediately tilted her head and looked at him.


    ¡°Sweet? Is it good?¡± It was the sound of someone secretly swallowing their saliva.


    Lu huaijiang¡¯s mouth couldn¡¯t help but want to smile. His heart was sour and sweet, a feeling he had never felt before.


    This sweet melon was the most valuable gift he had ever received in his life.


    ¡°It¡¯s very sweet, fragrant, crisp, and sweet, making one salivate. After eating, it will leave a fragrant taste in your mouth.¡± Lu huaijiang took another bite in front of her.


    This girl¡¯s eyes actually dimmed.


    It was like a Pearl covered in dust,cking its most magnificent brilliance.


    ¡°I¡¯m getting a toothache from eating too much of this. You¡¯ve prepared a surprise for me anyway. Why don¡¯t I look forward to your surprise?¡± Lu huaijiang saw her small appearance and actually found it a little funny.


    It was both funny and interesting.


    Jiang huailu stole a nce at melon and declined, ¡°¡±This, this was originally for you. I-I¡¯m not eating ¡­ I¡¯m too fat, I can¡¯t eat.¡±


    Although he was rejecting her, his eyes were locked on her.


    Her small hand also seized the remaining half of the sweet melon.


    Lu huaijiang? Didn¡¯t you say it couldn¡¯t be eaten?


    ¡°Since you¡¯re not eating, then I ¡­ Then I¡¯ll eat it reluctantly. It would be a pity to throw it away ¡­¡± The little girl¡¯s face was bright, and she bit a big piece of the ce where Lu huaijiang had bitten.


    She ate while shaking her head, and her big eyes were so bright that they burned.


    Lu huaijiang¡¯s ears were slightly hot, and he avoided her gaze.


    The corner of his mouth was gently smiling. It was only half a sweet melon, but he was smiling so happily. Wouldn¡¯t he faint if he were to eat at the Manchu han Imperial feast?


    The chubby girl was like a little squirrel. Kacha Kacha, his ears were filled with her voice.


    Only when there was only ayer of green skin left did the little girl reluctantly throw away the melon skin.


    After eating, he huped.


    Seeing that she had eaten more than half of it, little Huai Lu touched her face in embarrassment. ¡°Do you believe me?¡± he asked seriously. Actually, I don¡¯t really want to eat it. I just ¡­ I can¡¯t bear to throw it away.¡±


    She was not a glutton.


    He picked up Lu huaijiang¡¯s shirt and wiped the corner of his mouth.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take you to see the surprise. You¡¯re trapped in the Savior¡¯s Hall every day.


    You¡¯re so lonely.¡±


    ¡°Zhu Yan has grandma Zhu¡¯spany and Chu Liang can run around. You don¡¯t have a family or any rtives, so I gave you a home.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve spent a lot of money to fix it for you. I heard from uncle that the fengshui is very good. There¡¯s water in front and a mountain behind. There¡¯s Mountain and water.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll take you to see it before the sun rises.¡± The little girl looked excited, and even Lu huaijiang, who had the world in his hands, was looking forward to it.


    This was probably the only gift in his life that he didn¡¯t get because of his power and status.


    This little girl actually ¡­


    It was quite cute..

 Chapter 115 - 115: The Crown Prince was moved to tears (1)

    Chapter 115: The Crown Prince was moved to tears (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    At this moment, the sky was slightly bright.


    Jiang huailu ran quickly with his short legs.


    She would be up in a while.


    He was sweating as he walked and mumbled to himself.


    ¡°I invested a huge sum of money to build this house for you. You must be the most respected family in the vicinity.¡±


    Lu huaijiang couldn¡¯t help but purse his lips. This little girl was stingy and miserly. It was really a blessing to have her build a house for him.


    Moreover, how much money could this little girl have? She was probably going around to save money for him?


    In this ce, a house would cost at least a thousand taels.


    Although she might have picked up something, it was probably a few hundred taels of silver. It was probably the greatest effort of her life, right?


    To be honest, Lu huaijiang was touched.


    He was also thinking that since he had a house, he would have another ce to go when Jiang huailu left at dawn.


    Moreover, a normal house would not be able to restrict him.


    During the day, he could move as he pleased.


    Lu huaijiang suppressed the thoughts in his heart. This girl was too young. He didn¡¯t know how much power he had. This yin-yang difference and this world-saving Hall could almost create another world.


    When he had everything under control, he would treat her well.


    Lu huaijiang followed Jiang huailu further and further away. Even though the hall of salvation was on the mountain, she continued to lead the way to a higher ce.


    ¡°It¡¯s almost daybreak, you¡¯ll have to go back in a while. Your residence is actually built to such a high level?¡± Lu huaijiang guessed that it was probably a


    courtyard.


    ¡°We¡¯ll be there soon. I even nted flowers in front of your door and covered it with severalyers. The neighbors on the left and right are far worse than your house.¡± Jiang huailu said righteously.


    ¡°Many thanks.¡± Lu huaijiang¡¯s tone paused slightly, and he replied solemnly.


    This was probably a Pavilion.


    There was even a garden in front of the door.


    A faint light appeared on the horizon. Jiang huailu was already covered in sweat as he climbed straight to the highest point of the mountain.


    ¡°We¡¯re here.¡± Jiang huailu was so tired that his legs were shaking and he fell to the ground.


    Her fair face was already red from exhaustion, and her eyes were as round and bright as pearls.


    look, the field of view is wide. There¡¯s water in front, mountains behind, and a lot of chrysanthemums in front of you. Little Huai Lu pointed at the stream in front of them and the dark Mountain behind them.


    Then, he pointed at the clusters of wild chrysanthemums under his feet.


    Lu huaijiang¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and he suddenly had a bad feeling.


    Before she could finish her words, her cold hands were held by a pair of warm little hands.


    She pulled him forward step by step.


    For some reason, he felt like there was an abyss in front of him, but he knew it was an abyss, yet he couldn¡¯t stop.


    Step by step ..


    He walked to a round grave.


    ¡°Lu Jiang¡¯s tomb.¡± Jiang huailu stammered and pointed at the overbearing and generous burial mound with a face full of praise.


    ¡°Look, there are pitiful tombs on the left and right, only your tomb is luxurious and domineering. I¡¯ve covered you with manyyers of soil. The coffins inside were all made by workers who cut down trees.¡±


    ¡°In order to make you more spacious, I made you a bed that you can flip over.¡± ¡°Those uncles are allughing at Lulu, saying that they¡¯ve never seen anyone who can turn over a coffin. This was what Lulu wanted anyway. Brother Lu


    Jiang, why are you crying? ¡± Are your eyes also sweating?¡±


    ¡°Are you too touched?¡± Jiang huailu gently poked the little brother.


    Why did the little brother¡¯s face look a little green?


    Was he too happy?


    Brother Lu Jiang was probably overjoyed.


    Such arge grave must have made him very surprised.


    He even hung a flower ring on it.


    It was a moving gift for him..

 Chapter 116 - 116: Since there was a deer, why would there be a Lu (1)

    Chapter 116: Since there was a deer, why would there be a Lu (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Lu huaijiang did note back to his senses for a long time.


    His Royal Highness Huai Jiang, who was unmoved even if Mount Tai copsed in front of him, and whose eyes were fixed on the deer, at this moment ¡­


    It was true ¡­


    He was greatly stimted.


    The grave in front of him looked rich and overbearing.


    Yes, she had also nted the wild chrysanthemums that were used for tomb-sweeping during the Qingming Festival. They even surrounded him with a wall and covered him with a fewyers of soil.


    But this thing was indeed a grave!


    It was the first time in his life that he had received a gift that was not because of his status or power.


    It was a grave!


    ¡°This is the house you built for me?¡± Lu huaijiang¡¯s throat was dry as he spoke word by word.


    The little girl didn¡¯t notice it at all, and her face was full of excitement.


    ¡°Yes, brother Lu Jiang is already a ghost. A house used by mortals is useless to you. Wasn¡¯t Lulu very understanding? Brother Lu Jiang, you don¡¯t have to thank me. ¡®


    ¡°Lulu even spent a lot of money to give brother Lu Jiang a home. It cost me two taels of silver.¡± After that, he counted with his fingers, roughly how many pig¡¯s feet he could buy.


    Lu huaijiang could clearly hear her muttering, ¡°that¡¯s enough to buy 32 pig trotters! ¡±


    Ha, he, Lu huaijiang, had spent two taels of silver on his first mansion!


    Lu huaijiang¡¯s face was livid with anger, and the veins on his forehead were throbbing.


    How was this cute? Which part of her was cute?


    This thing was a disaster!


    He regretted that he should have eaten that half-eaten melon in front of her. He still wanted to eat more and eat her to death!


    Lu huaijiang gritted his teeth. This was even angrier than when the entire court used him of being brutal and wreaking havoc.


    ¡°Brother Lu, quickly go in and lie down. It¡¯s so spacious, you can even turn around. When Lulu returns in the day, you can lie down in the house.¡± At this moment, Jiang huailu vaguely heard the Xia family¡¯s cry.


    ¡°Brother Lu, don¡¯t be too touched. Lulu knows how you feel. Lulu will go back now ¡­¡± As soon as Jiang huailu finished speaking, she saw Lu huaijiang gritting his teeth and pouncing on her.


    With a sh, she disappeared.


    When Jiang huailu woke up, he still felt a little regretful.


    Brother Lu Jiang was probably holding back his tears. He watched as the man clenched his teeth and pounced on him. He must have wanted to hug her and thank her.


    You¡¯re really too polite.


    When Jiang huailu opened her eyes, she was very happy. Madam Xia came in to help her put on her clothes and even looked around.


    ¡°Strange, I clearly saw you bring in a sweet melonst night. Howe the melonrind is gone? There won¡¯t be any rats in the house, right .


    Jiang huailu chuckled, feeling guilty.


    The Lu huaijiang at this moment ..


    ¡°Ah!¡± She gritted her teeth and tried to strangle Jiang huailu with both hands, wishing she could strangle her to death. In just an instant, the little girl disappeared.


    He opened his eyes again.


    He was already lying on a dark ce, his back was hard and there was no pillow. When he turned over, well, it was just the width to turn over. Lu huaijiang closed his eyes tightly and opened them again, again and again.


    Bastard!


    He had actually entered Lu Jiang¡¯s tomb.


    At this moment, Lu huaijiang was so angry that his heart ached. He was so angry that he wanted to ignore the teachings, etiquette, and vulgarity! Damn it, he would rather stay in the hall of salvation than be locked up in a grave!


    Above the grave, ck shadows surged.


    The surrounding dark spirits saw this from afar and avoided it.


    ¡°Since a deer was born, why would a Lu be born? You deliberately sent her to harm me!¡± Lu huaijiang was so angry that he smashed the coffin!

 Chapter 117 - 117: Her secret (1)

    Chapter 117: Her secret (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Jiang huailu had been in a good mood since the morning.


    She felt happy after doing a good deed.


    Brother Lu Jiang must be very surprised.


    After all, she had seen the tears in brother Lu Jiang¡¯s eyes. Hehe, she was really an understanding little cutie.


    She didn¡¯t expose him.


    ¡°What happened to Lulu today? why does he look so happy? Can I share it with big brother?¡± Jiang Huai ¡®an would go to school with her in the inner city every day. He held his sister¡¯s hand in one hand and carried her small food box in the other.


    His younger sister had been smiling since she woke up in the morning. It was rare to see her so happy.


    Little Huai Lu¡¯s small face frowned slightly, and she was a little hesitant.


    It seemed that only she could see Lu Jiang, as Zhu Yan and Chu Liang were her subordinates.


    Lu Jiang was like a secret to her.


    A secret that belonged to her, a secret that only she could have.


    Little Huai Lu didn¡¯t understand what that meant, but she said to her brother seriously, ¡®¡±¡®Big brother, I have a good friend. Lulu helped him, and he¡¯s so grateful to me now ¡­ He was so pitiful. He had no family and was an orphan.


    He didn¡¯t even have a home. You don¡¯t even have proper clothes.¡±


    Brother Lu Jiang will definitely thank her when I go over tonight.


    Jiang Huai ¡®an was very curious. She knew that her younger sister had gained the favor of the messenger of yang from the hall of salvation. It was even because of this that the city Lord had treated their family differently.


    But his sister was with him every day, so where did this friende from?


    Jiang Huai ¡®an raised an eyebrow. Lulu didn¡¯t have any friends in the capital, which was a good sign.


    ¡°How old is she?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s about ten or eleven years old,¡± Jiang huailu said after some thought.


    Jiang Huai ¡®an was silent for a moment. Lulu was only four years old, and he didn¡¯t expect that the little friend he found would be almost 11.


    ¡°This is your first friend, you should give him a gift. I¡¯ll prepare some gifts for you after school.¡± Jiang Huai ¡®an thought that since she was an orphan, she probably had no one to teach her or raise her.


    It would be better to get Lulu to bring some flowers and dresses.


    I¡¯ll let my mother prepare when I get home.


    When they arrived at the Academy, Jiang Huai ¡®an sent his sister to school first. After watching her go to her seat, he turned around and walked to the other side of the Academy.


    After his sister left, Jiang Huai ¡®an¡¯s expression returned to his usual indifference.


    On the way, he asionally met a few blushing girls in Academy dresses, but Jiang Huai ¡®an walked past them without looking at them.


    As for the scented sachet and handkerchief on the ground, they had always been ¡­


    He stepped over it.


    He was born and raised in the Jiang family. He was the eldest grandson of the Jiang family, and putting aside how his father had let his mother down, he was the eldest grandson of the Jiang family. However, the old master had done his best to nurture him, and he could not bear to part with this.


    What he could do was to let his mother and sister stand at a point where no one could ignore and look up to them.


    This day would eventuallye.


    Jiang Huaian took a deep breath and entered the house.


    He didn¡¯t know that he wanted to be his sister¡¯s support. Before his wings were fully grown, his sister had already be the master of another world.


    Even though she was still a child.


    ¡°Why did shee to our initiation ss again? She¡¯s already been at the initiate level for four years, right?¡± Jiang huailu sat in the first seat. She was the youngest child now.


    Next to him was yang pinfeng, and behind him were a dozen children of his age.


    The youngest ss was for about four years old, but Jiang huailu had only been in it for a month before the master directly promoted her.


    Jiang huailu followed everyone¡¯s gaze and saw that it was the acquaintance he had met a few days ago.


    ¡°Big sister Zhu Zhu.¡± Jiang huailu¡¯s eyes lit up..

 Chapter 118 - 118 -everyone here is trash (1)

    Chapter 118: -everyone here is trash (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°This name is indeed good.¡±


    ¡°Zhu Zhu, Zhu Zhu, Zhu Zhu, Zhu Zhu, you¡¯re as stupid as a pig.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re all six or seven years old, but she¡¯s the only one who¡¯s still dazed at her age. If you¡¯re stupid, then don¡¯te out to school.¡±


    ¡°Is it because of her brother and sister that she¡¯s smart?¡± Behind him, a few girls covered their mouths andughed secretly.


    However, his voice was not soft, and almost everyone heard him.


    However, miss Zhu Zhu remained silent, as if she was living in her own world.


    A pair of twin brother and sister sat in the middle.


    She looked exquisite and Noble, and she was dressed extravagantly.


    He was the son of the richest man in the barren capital, and everyone was fighting to curry favor with him. Only zhuzhu seemed to be the one everyone liked to step on. Everyone knew that her mother had died early, and she was not very normal in the head.


    It was said that she fell ill from time to time and almost killed her father.


    ¡°We¡¯re both humans, but why is the difference so huge?¡± The youngdy behind her mumbled and blinked as she looked in the direction of Little Miss


    Wen.


    The boy¡¯s name was Wen rufei and the girl¡¯s name was Wen ruyu.


    This name was said to be given by old master Wen.


    Everyone muttered behind her back. Madam had loved her to death when she was alive, and this daughter was also a Pearl.


    Now that he had married a step-wife, but the children were called Wen ruxuan and Wen ruyu, it would be a lie to say that he didn¡¯t love them.


    Wen ruyu stood up and looked at her elder sister with a sad face, ¡°you¡¯re not allowed to say my sister is stupid.¡± My sister¡¯s intelligence is just not obvious.¡±


    ¡°You mean you¡¯re very smart? Is this how smart you are?¡± Jiang huailu said crisply, her eyes flickering.


    Yang pinfeng didn¡¯t know why she suddenly replied and didn¡¯te back to his senses for a long time.


    He was the only son of the Yang family. He had no one to fight for his favor, and he had no siblings. He had never been treated this way.


    Naturally, he didn¡¯t understand how dirty a little girl could be.


    ¡°Not really. I guess only people like you can be considered smart.¡± Yang pinfeng was silent. Ever since she became his study partner, his father had been calling him stupid every day.


    Jiang Huaian immediately nodded.


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± The little girl who spoke up for Wen ru Yu just now was so angry that her face turned red and she stood up.


    She was just using the fact that she was their studypanion to mock them for being stupid.


    ¡°Are you saying that we¡¯re not smart enough?¡±


    The whole ss looked at her in unison.


    Jiang huailu slowly put away the book on the table, ¡°¡±l¡¯m not targeting anyone. What I mean is that everyone here is an idiot.¡±


    ¡°Just these few books are worth a year or so of studying. It¡¯s an insult to one¡¯s intelligence to read an essay for a few days and still stumble.¡±


    ¡°If you can¡¯t even learn it in a year and a half, then you might as well stop studying. Go back and herd the cows.¡± Jiang huailu¡¯s lips curved up. She was embarrassed. In front of her, everyone was trash.


    The young Masters and youngdies in the room were all furious.


    He only knew that this little girl was favored by the master, and even yang pinfeng looked at her with respect.


    She had only been here for three days, and he didn¡¯t know anything about her.


    ¡°You speak as if you¡¯re very powerful. Although you¡¯re only four years old, who doesn¡¯t know that you entered the Academy with the help of a studypanion? You¡¯re really taking advantage of me. I think you don¡¯t even know how to read?¡± Wen rufei had been spoiled at home and was just like a little overlord. She immediately rebuked angrily.


    He was praised by his mother for being intelligent every day.


    Yang pinfeng didn¡¯t say a word and just covered his face with his hands.


    When Jiang huailu was in the initiation ss, the children were only three or four years old. How could they know how heaven-defying she was?


    The headmaster had taken the exam several times in secret, so he directly mentioned the National ss.


    However, she had only been here for three days, and none of her ssmates had been beaten up by her..

 Chapter 119 - 119: She made the entire class cry (1)

    Chapter 119: She made the entire ss cry (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Yang pinfeng looked at them with bad intentions.


    Ha, he definitely couldn¡¯t be the only one to be beaten by his father.


    If we¡¯re going to be beaten, we¡¯ll be beaten together.


    He finally understood.


    Without someone like Jiang huailu topare with, his life would be so happy. Since he wasn¡¯t having a good time now, then everyone would be having a bad time too.


    He knew that everyone was watching his attitude, but he pretended not to understand. He silently grabbed a book and covered his face.


    But her ears perked up.


    ¡°I was right, wasn¡¯t I? Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know that your family was just exiled! Your father chased your mother out of the family, and your brother still owes Shu Xiu.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re just a study partner! Otherwise, why would he be brought here when he was four years old? Wasn¡¯t it all because brother pinnacle was here? And you¡¯re still boasting so shamelessly, what a joke!¡± Wen ruxuan¡¯s face was full of ridicule. His mother didn¡¯t allow her to provoke zhuzhu, but he insisted!


    Yang pinfeng¡¯s eyes widened, and he thought to himself, ¡°No, he really didn¡¯t!


    My father said that I¡¯m not worthy of her being my studypanion!


    However, when he thought about how everyone would be beaten up in the future, he immediately held it in and refused to say a word.


    At some point, zhuzhu had already raised her head.


    His eyes were slightly red.


    ¡°Tell me, how many words can you recite from this book? Do you know the Analects of Confucius? You don¡¯t even know how to write your name, do you?¡±


    Wen ruxuan¡¯s words made the children behind her burst intoughter.


    Those who could enter this ce all had extraordinary family backgrounds. They were usually used to being arrogant, so how could they be willing to be ridiculed by a four-year-old child?


    Jiang huailu was very calm.


    ¡°You¡¯re as stupid as a pig. Do you think everyone is like you?¡± Jiang huailu threw out the Analects of Confucius in front of him.


    ¡°Zi said,¡± learn with time, don¡¯t you agree? Isn¡¯t it great to have friends from afar? A man who doesn¡¯t know but doesn¡¯t cower, isn¡¯t that a gentleman?


    Some Zi said,¡±he is also a filial younger brother ¡­¡±


    The four-year-old girl shook her head and recited the sentence without a pause.


    They had to carry it on their backs until their ssmates behind them started flipping through their books to verify it.


    After looking at it, her expression turned ugly.


    For a moment, the room was silent.


    The little girl threw out a few more books with a calm expression.


    He finished reciting the thousand character ssic, the three character ssic, and so on ¡­


    He recited six books in a row until his mouth and tongue were dry!


    All of their textbooks for the entire year!


    The little girl stopped reluctantly.


    ¡°Just this? I learned it at a nce when I was four years old, but I heard that you guys have been learning it for a year?¡± Jiang huailu pouted.


    With this, he still had the face to mock others for being stupid?


    No matter how Jiang huailu looked at it, he felt that they were simr.


    His ssmates behind him were all dumbfounded.


    Last night, her mother had forced her to recite a few sentences of the Analects of Confucius, and her father had happily rewarded her with silver. Wen ruyan¡¯s face was red.


    The headmaster did note for the entire morning, so he told them to read by themselves.


    However, they didn¡¯t even leave the house the entire morning.


    The teacher next door was a little surprised.


    Then, there were cries.


    The entire room was in a mess of crying. All the children seemed to have suffered a huge blow as they ran out crying.


    In the afternoon, the Xia family hurried to the Academy.


    It was said that her sensible little daughter had made all the children in the school cry.


    When she went in, the little girl still looked aggrieved. I didn¡¯t do anything. I just recited a few books for them. I don¡¯t know why they¡¯re crying. It could be because ¡­ Ashamed of your own inferiority?¡± The little cutie looked at her fingers in grievance.


    She had just learned to be ashamed of herself.


    The headmaster stood behind the director, so he took half a day off. Who knew that the most important people in the city all went back in tears?


    The hospital director came in person.


    After all, his grandson had alsoe back crying, and they happened to be ssmates..

 Chapter 120 - 120-complaint (1)

    Chapter 120:int (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    The Academy was run by Madam Zheng¡¯s maiden family.


    The Dean¡¯s surname was naturally Zheng.


    It was her father.


    Director Zheng knew Jiang huailu.


    A few months ago, his daughter had hired a studypanion for her grandson, and he had been exempted from being bound to the Academy.


    He had only asionally heard his daughter say that hispanion was intelligent and quick-witted. He even had the thought of having another daughter.


    However, he was already at this age and had a lot of children and grandchildren. Naturally, he didn¡¯t care about children.


    Moreover, his grandson had been extremely intelligent since he was young and he had personally taught him.


    His heart was higher than the sky, and he was extremely arrogant.


    But today, she actually came back crying and said that she didn¡¯t want to study anymore and asked her family to prepare some cows. He wanted to be a big cow farmer?


    He felt that studying was too embarrassing.


    Dean Zheng had spent his entire life raising his grandson. He only hoped that he would have a bright future and walk out of the barren capital.


    He returned to the capital.


    The proud son of heaven that was painstakingly cultivated actually gave people such a blow that he couldn¡¯t even lift his head.


    At this moment, she looked at the instigator. This little girl was only four years old, and she was surrounded by children who were taller and older than her.


    She had made him so angry that he cried. Even though director Zheng had been a little angry when he came, he was a little stunned at this moment.


    Director Zheng drank a mouthful of herbal tea to cool down. When the Xia family came, they had also changed into the clothes they had brought back. He was afraid that he would embarrass the child on certain asions.


    As soon as he entered, he pulled the aggrieved Jiang huailu behind him.


    ¡®You child, what trouble did you get into? You actually asked the teacher to call the parents.¡± Xia Shi was also a little embarrassed. She had never faced such a scene.


    When Jiang Huai ¡®an was still in school, he had always made her receive praise.


    The headmaster waved his hand and said, ¡°Madam, please sit.¡± He was just asking about the situation. I can¡¯t wrong the child.¡±


    Just as they were talking, a student came to report.


    ¡°Teacher, old master Wen is here, and he has a son and daughter.¡±


    ¡°Master, old master du is here too, and he brought the youngdies from the residence.¡±


    The students outside the door could not hide the surprise on their faces. At noon, all the children in the National ss went home crying. There was a lot of discussion in the Academy, and everyone was extremely curious. Did they get into a gang fight? The children nowadays were quite ¡­


    He was hot-blooded.


    Director Zheng red at the master and hurriedly stood up to wee the old men outside.


    Old master Wen was also with his wife, who was petite and dainty. At this moment, she was holding a handkerchief and crying softly. This was what men liked the most.


    It was no wonder that old master Wen had made such a solemn vow before he married, but still forgot about his deceased wife and daughter after he remarried.


    The twins lowered their heads and didn¡¯t say a word. When they saw Jiang huailu in the room, they cowered and hid behind their mother.


    Mrs Wen was so angry that her face turned red.


    ¡°President Zheng, you have to give us an exnation. The child was sent to the Academy in good condition, but he suddenly came back crying and made a fuss about not studying anymore. I¡¯m afraid he has been wronged in the Academy.¡±


    ¡°This Academy is a ce for teaching and educating people, not a ce for wild children to make a scene and be unreasonable. I¡¯m afraid he¡¯s bullying the child behind her back.¡±


    Madam Wen¡¯s voice was soft and delicate, with a hint of sobs, which made old master Wen, a merchant, feel a little embarrassed.


    His wife was younger than him, so he had always doted on her a little.


    ¡°Director, we¡¯re only here to seek the truth.¡± Old master Wen looked towards the other person in the room and saw a four-year-old girl. His brows slightly raised.


    ¡°Even if zhuzhu is dissatisfied with me, she can¡¯t bring people to bully ruyan and ruyu,¡± the madam sobbed softly.


    ¡°Zhu Zhu didn¡¯t say anything,¡± old Mr. Wen patted her hand. He frowned.


    ¡°Only she and that girl didn¡¯t cry. I heard that they even came out smiling. Who knows what happened?¡± At this moment, zhuzhu was also standing behind her. When she heard her stepmother¡¯s words, she only lowered her head and did not say a word..

 Chapter 121 - 121: The aggrieved classmates (1)

    Chapter 121: The aggrieved ssmates (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°Why can¡¯t youugh when you see someone crying because they¡¯re stupid?¡± Jiang huailu mumbled, and Madam Xia hurriedly pulled her.


    That unconvinced look on her face was actually a little cute.


    ¡°You!¡± Madam Wen was so angry that her fingertips were trembling.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯m done. Let¡¯s ask about the whole story first.¡± Director Zheng took a quick nce at the woman before she hid behind old Mr. Wen.


    ¡°Mother, let¡¯s return. She didn¡¯t humiliate us, it¡¯s US who don¡¯t want to study anymore. I can¡¯t study with this brain of mine, so I might as well go back and herd cows.¡± Wen rushang¡¯s face was pale as she tugged at her mother¡¯s sleeve.


    Wen ru Yu also nodded.


    ¡°I also want to herd cows.¡± The child behind old master du muttered softly.


    Dean Zheng¡¯s eyelids kept twitching, and the entire ss wanted to herd the cows.


    I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s a cattle farm?


    Coincidentally, his grandson had also been invited back. At this moment, he was leaning against the wall and carefully said, ¡°¡±Lulu, are we worthy of herding cows?¡±


    Dean Zheng¡¯s face twitched.


    Are you even worthy of herding cows? I think you have a hammer!


    ¡°You still say you didn¡¯t humiliate him? in the past, my son was a proud son of the heavens, when did he ever have such thoughts? Master, you have to seek justice for Huang ¡®er and Yu¡¯ er.¡± The young Madam couldn¡¯t help but shed tears. It was really a beautiful woman crying.


    However, old master Wen¡¯s heart ached.


    No one could tell that he was filling in the room.


    Mrs. Xia bit her lower lip, straightened her back, and took a light breath.


    ¡°Madam, Lulu is still young. If there is anything wrong, let me, as a mother, bear the responsibility. I¡¯m willing to apologize on her behalf.¡± Xia Shi sighed in her heart.


    ¡°What are you going to bear? It¡¯s the father¡¯s fault for not raising them well. You¡¯re a woman who ran away from home with two children. If it wasn¡¯t for the crooked Stick, the crooked shadow, you would have been the same as them.¡± The young Madam¡¯s words made Madam Xia¡¯s face pale.


    ¡°Mother, it¡¯s not her fault. Don¡¯t provoke her. ¡± Wen rufei¡¯s expression was filled with fear. He now understood that his cleverness was as stupid as a pig in front of her.


    He only needed to know. If he told his parents, he would be someone else¡¯s child.


    He would definitely be beaten up in the future.


    Old Mr. Wen was also a little angry. It was fine that he did not have a male heir to inherit the family business in the past, but now he did. This child had been taught with great care. However, he was a little unhappy that she was so humble now.


    ¡°Zhu Zhu, you tell her.¡± Old master Wen pointed at his eldest daughter.


    Zhuzhu slowly raised her head and looked at Jiang huailu, saying softly, ¡°It¡¯s probably because they don¡¯t have the face. Maybe she just realized that she¡¯s not much different from zhuzhu.¡±


    Following her words, everyone¡¯s expression turned ugly.


    Zhuzhu was already eleven years old, but she was still in the same school as a six or seven year old. What this represented was self-evident!


    At this moment, the servant girl said that the other children were simr to her. Wasn¡¯t this an insult?


    Old master Wen frowned.


    The madam behind him nced at them and pulled at her son and daughter,


    vvnu 11dU unen nectus luvvueu.


    ¡°Say, if you say it in front of the headmaster and the teacher, I don¡¯t believe that there¡¯s no justice. Don¡¯t be afraid of anything. Mother doesn¡¯t believe that someone would dare to bully you in your face! Don¡¯t tell me that if I tell you, there will be people who will dare to beat you up?¡± The woman¡¯s eyes were red with anger.


    The madam pushed Wen rufei and Wen ruyu. The two children were about to cry.


    The brother and sister looked at each other. There was, there was really a fight.


    Father can beat, mother can also beat.


    ¡°She¡¯s right ¡­¡± Old master DU¡¯s son whispered.


    The twins shed tears and nodded,¡±we are indeed as stupid as pigs. We are only fit to herd cows.¡± She¡¯s not wrong.¡±


    The hospital director looked at his grandson, whom he was so proud of. His grandson was silent for a moment before he faintly nodded his head..

 Chapter 122 - 122: Other people’s children (1)

    Chapter 122: Other people¡¯s children (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    All the powerful Masters were depressed.


    They were all a little curious. How did he teach his child a lesson? he was so angry that he cried, but he didn¡¯t dare to say the reason.


    The problem was that his family was one of the most powerful people in the city, and the other party was a child from a poor family.


    And a four-year-old girl?


    Director Zheng¡¯s brows were tightly knitted together. He clearly felt that they had been wronged, but he didn¡¯t even want to mention it.


    Then, he looked at the fat girl, who was pouting and also had a look of dissatisfaction.


    Yes, she was very unconvinced.


    ¡°You¡¯re stupid, but you won¡¯t let me say.¡± He mumbled to himself.


    With every word she said, the children¡¯s heads would lower even more. Director Zheng raised his hand slightly and stopped the master from saying anything.


    At this moment, Dean Zheng had a bizarre guess.


    This child¡¯s family background was ordinary, so he couldn¡¯t possibly use his family background to bully others.


    This child was young and cute, so he definitely couldn¡¯t fight.


    Yet, she was able to make those older brothers and sisters who were older than her find it difficult to speak, and make those proud and arrogant young


    Masters and youngdies feel so aggrieved that they did not dare to say a word.


    It must be because of her own reasons.


    ¡°Come here and read this copy. All the children will remember it together. No matter how much you can remember, you must memorize it. ¡± Director Zheng took out a handwritten copy from his desk. The book was obscure and difficult to understand. It was not something that should be learned at this age.


    The master paused. How many sentences could he remember after only reading it once?


    But he didn¡¯t ask much and just read it out.


    The children¡¯s faces instantly turned pale.


    Seeing their expressions, director Zheng was even more certain. It must be that this child was in their area of expertise, suppressing them so much that they couldn¡¯t even lift their heads.


    The few old masters did not think much of it. Their children were all smart and the smartest children in the residence had been chosen toe here.


    The headmaster read for more than an hour and everyone had drunk two pots of tea.


    The children did not show anything on their faces, but cold sweat kept dripping from their foreheads.


    Jiang huailu even took a few pastries from the table and said something to the Xia family in a low voice. He didn¡¯t even listen.


    After the master finished, he closed the book.


    ¡°Shu ¡®er, you do it.¡± The director looked at his grandson.


    Zheng wangshu was seven years old this year and his grandfather had told him about this book several times. She wasn¡¯t timid and went forward to recite a few pages, but she stole a nce at Jiang huailu after she finished.


    The child of the du family recited a page.


    Wen ruxi recited two pages, while Wen ruyu recited one.


    For a group of seven-year-old children to be able to read this book that they had never read before, it was already very talented.


    The old masters ¡®expressions became slightly better.


    ¡°If you guys don¡¯t study hard and think of a way to get out of huangdu, who else can do it?¡± Old master Wen red at the child and was about to go herd the cows.


    When they were exiled, there was a rule that no one could be an official for three generations.


    They were all exiled from the previous generation, and three generations had passed by their grandson¡¯s generation. This was their greatest hope. He walked out of the barren capital and returned to the human world.


    But now, he actually wanted to herd cows.


    ¡®F * Ck your head.¡¯


    The children all looked at Jiang huailu in silence.


    Jiang huailu was already burping from the food, and Xia Shi gently pushed her. ¡°It¡¯s your turn.¡± He said in a low voice.


    Jiang huailu half-squinted her eyes andid in Xia Shi¡¯s arms, looking drowsy.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t even learned all the words, What are you reading ¡­¡± Before he finished, Jiang huailu started.


    Although his voice was muddled, it was not stammering at all. It was smooth and natural as he squinted his eyes and recited as he wished.


    Half an hourter.


    More miserable cries came from the Academy.


    This time, it seemed to be apanied by the sound of being beaten..

 Chapter 123 - 123: Super talent _1

    Chapter 123: Super talent _1


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡®You still have the face to cry, you still have the face to feel wronged. Aren¡¯t you embarrassed!¡±


    ¡°Just like that, you still have the cheek to say that they bullied you? How old are you and how old are they?¡± Old master Wen raised his hand and pped Wen rufei.


    ¡°Usually when you recite a few three character ssic, there will be rewards and praise, as if studying is for your father. Look at him? Look at how old the others are. How old are you? You still have the face to recite those few sentences? You¡¯vepletely disgraced the Wen family.¡± you still want to herd cows? I¡¯m afraid you cant even count how many cows you have. Old Mr. Wen raised his hand and gave his son a good beating. Madam¡¯s heart ached so much that tears started to fall.


    ¡°Don¡¯t hit me, don¡¯t hit me. He¡¯s still young, he¡¯ll study hard, old master ¡­¡± Mrs Wen couldn¡¯t stop her.


    Seeing Jiang huailu being so obedient, old master Wen was reminded of his son¡¯s bossy and domineering behavior, which he could endure in the past because of his intelligence.


    But now, he couldn¡¯t help it.


    ¡°Small? You have the face to call her young in front of a four-year-old? Do you have any shame? No wonder he didn¡¯t dare to say what had happened, he was too ashamed to say it! A loving mother will spoil her son. You¡¯ve harmed both Huang ¡®er and Yu¡¯ er!


    If you don¡¯t study properly for a day, you don¡¯t have to go on the right path!¡± Old master Wen¡¯s words were harsh, and Madam¡¯s face turned pale.


    Wen ru Yu was so scared that she cried and didn¡¯t dare to make a sound.


    Old master du also gave his son a beating.


    It was fine if he lost, but he had lost so much that his pants were about to fall off.


    When director Zheng saw the crying in the room, he stood up and looked at his grandson with a heavy sigh.


    Zheng wangshu had always been sensible and well-behaved, but he thought highly of himself. Now that he had been beaten back to his original form, it was a good thing.


    ¡°Your grandson, your grandson will work hard.¡± Zheng wangshu murmured.


    This group of proud sons of heaven had all lost their confidence.


    Jiang huailuy on Xia Shi¡¯s back and muttered, ¡°¡±1 didn¡¯t bully anyone, I didn¡¯t. I¡¯ve already tried my best to act dumb ¡­¡±


    ¡°I learned it after the master finished reciting it. I even pretended to be thest one to recite it.¡± The little girl¡¯s aggrieved voice caused Wen ruxuan to receive another p.


    His butt was probably swollen.


    ¡°Your sister said that you¡¯re as stupid as a pig. It seems like she¡¯s telling the truth.¡± Old master Wen red at his son.


    In the past, she had to coax and beg him to study, but now she had to beat him to death.


    Old master Wen looked at Jiang huailu with a burning gaze. Why wasn¡¯t he his own child?


    ¡°That husband of yours chased such an intelligent child out of the family. Is there something wrong with his brain?¡± Old master Wen casually said.


    ¡°She¡¯s just a little girl, she can¡¯t take the Imperial examination.¡± The young Madam said in a low voice.


    ¡°I remember you have a son in the Academy, right?¡± Dean Zheng paused. He looked at the Xia family.


    ¡°Yes, Lulu¡¯s brother is 13, and he¡¯ll be 14 soon.¡± It¡¯s all thanks to Madam Zheng that he¡¯s in the Academy now.¡±


    ¡°Are you Jiang Huai ¡®an?¡± the teacher beside him suddenly asked.


    Xia Shi nodded.


    ¡°That child is extremely intelligent. He must have taken the elementary schr¡¯s test before he was exiled, right? In the Academy, he also took the lead a few times.¡± The headmaster¡¯s tone was full of praise. He understood in his heart that it was no wonder this family was so smart.


    Xia Shi¡¯s expression was a little sad. Speaking of which, it was the Jiang family who had dragged him down. ¡°Yes. At the age of twelve, he was already a schr.¡±


    The few old masters were very active. It was rare to see a twelve-year-old schr, and he was still very intelligent.


    However, the Jiang family had only been exiled for a short time. Or perhaps, His Highness Huai Jiang would show mercy. Otherwise, Jiang Huai ¡®an would have no chance of participating in the Imperial examination.


    But in the future, he could stay in the barren capital as an advisor. Several Masters smiled and nodded, looking at the Xia family with gentler eyes..

 Chapter 124 - 124: A girl ‘s clothes (1)

    Chapter 124: A girl ¡®s clothes (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    That husband of hers was really blind. Even if this woman gave birth to two intelligent and clever children, they would also be great heroes in the residence.


    With a few children like this, the family would prosper.


    Quite a few people bore some disdain towards the Jiang n, which could be considered as indirectly digging a hole for Jiang yubai in the future. A few arrogant old men looked at the Xia Corporation with envy.


    It made Xia Shi feel embarrassed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t do such an embarrassing thing in the future.¡± Old Mr. Wen nced at his children and the two of them shrunk their heads and nodded.


    The youngdy¡¯s heart ached so much that she kept crying.


    There were already many students standing outside the Academy. Yang pinfeng stood outside the door leisurely and yawned.


    She didn¡¯t even lift her eyelids when she heard the criesing from inside the house.


    ¡°Your study partner is really amazing. She just turned around and made all her ssmates cry. I¡¯m afraid there¡¯s a fight going on inside?¡±


    I heard that your study partner is from the outer city. Who can afford to offend a child from the inner city? ¡®


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll also implicate father and mother ¡­ Last time, when Wen ruxuan fought with the student next door, father and mother even brought a generous gift to the Wen family to apologize.¡±


    The students behind yang pingfeng muttered.


    The door opened with a creak.


    Jiang huailu yawned and staggered out while rubbing her sleepy eyes. Her stomach was round, and she was full from the snacks. The group of students outside the door were staring at her.


    Xia Shi also walked behind Jiang huailu.


    Then came the big shots of the barren capital.


    ¡°Study well, Lulu. If the Academy wants to take in your Shu Xiu, uncle Wen will pay for it.¡± Old Mr. Wen had a kind expression. If you didn¡¯t study, the two in my family would be begging for food. ¡±


    The twins ¡°heads drooped, and there were a few palm prints on their faces.


    ¡°Got beaten up?¡± Yang pinfeng squeezed in with a smile.


    The children raised their heads in unison.


    Yang pinfeng was shocked by that burning gaze, and took a step back, ¡®¡±¡®1 didn¡¯t cheat you. I didn¡¯t say a word. You¡¯re the ones who provoked me. ¡± Yang pinfeng¡¯s lips curved up slightly. Why should I be the only one to be beaten?


    I¡¯m not convinced!


    Wen ruxuan gritted her teeth. No wonder this kid didn¡¯t say a word when they bullied his study partner.


    It turned out that he was deliberately setting them up.


    No one knew what had happened. The four-year-old girl had clearly bullied the entire ss, but her parents hade.


    She was still the only one who came out with a smile.


    That group of ssmates was beaten up again.


    Since then, Jiang huailu had be a legend of the Academy.


    ¡°Mother, where¡¯s brother?¡± Jiang huailu looked around.


    Xia Shi hooked her round and small nose. ¡°Your brother only attended sses for half a day before he went on duty. He finished a day¡¯s worth of lessons in half a day.¡±


    Madam Xia smiled. This pair of children was enough to make up for her years of grievances.


    ¡°By the way, your brother said you made a friend? This child, it¡¯s rare for you to have a friend, but you still hide it and don¡¯t bring it back for mother to see.¡± Madam Xia chuckled. Her daughter had been locked up in the manor in the capital. Now that she had a partner, she was happier than anyone else.


    ¡°Your brother said that she was an orphan, and no one took care of her. Mother has chosen some gifts for you, all suitable for her age. When you go, bring it with you.¡±


    Madam Xia was gentle and considerate. She understood that the girl had lost her mother at such a young age and probably didn¡¯t understand many things.


    He bought many clothes that were suitable for her.


    She even picked out two pink undergarments. Such a big girl would probably be too shy to buy it.


    What a pitiful girl..

 Chapter 125 - 125: The evil is about to cry (1)

    Chapter 125: The evil is about to cry (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    The Xia family gave Jiang huailu a package.


    It was filled to the brim.


    ¡°Yourpanion¡¯s parents are gone?¡± Xia Shi asked carefully. ¡°Are there any other elders in the family?¡±


    Little Huai Lu shook her head. Lu Jiang was already half a lonely ghost, where would she find any rtives?


    ¡°That¡¯s good. Mother has prepared some items for you that she can use. Tell her not to be shy. If there¡¯s anything you don¡¯t understand, you cane and ask me. ¡± Mrs. Xia thought for a moment and gave her the menstruation cloth she bought in the afternoon.


    This child was already 11 years old, and he already had a reaction.


    If it waster, it would be put to use soon.


    After all, he was Lulu¡¯s first friend. As his mother, she had to put in some effort.


    ¡°What is this?¡± Jiang huailu took a look. He even went forward to take a look and saw that it was a long, soft piece of cloth.


    The outeryer was light pink with patterns embroidered with extremely soft threads, and the innermostyer was ayer of soft white cloth.


    Mrs. Xia blushed and red at the girl.


    ¡°Why are you asking so many questions? You¡¯re not allowed to ask so much. Give it to her and she¡¯ll know how to use it. ¡± After that, the Xia family snatched it back and stuffed it directly into the innermostyer.


    Jiang huilu pouted. Her mother was so petty.


    Why is her face red with anger?


    When Jiang huailu returned home, Jiang Huaian had already returned. He had already earned six taels of silver in the few months he had been on duty. He had also written some poems to earn money. In total, he had eight or nine taels of silver.


    ¡°We¡¯re moving to our new home tomorrow.¡± Jiang Huaian was smiling.


    In fact, he had declined the Yang family¡¯s gift of the mansion, but city Lord yang seemed to be extremely uneasy.


    The Xia family used to be a powerful family, so they naturally understood that it was the easiest to repay a favor with money.


    Jiang Huaian epted it.


    At night, the group of people had dinner early. Jiang Huai ¡®an met his grandfather today and wanted to say something, but Jiang huailu hurriedly ran back to bed with the package.


    After a short while, she was already snoring when she entered.


    Jiang Huai ¡®an chuckled. He only left after his sister was pressed down by the horn.


    When Jiang huilu opened her eyes, she walked around the hall of salvation with her bag, but she did not see Lu Jiang.


    ¡°Brother Lu Jiang? Brother Lu Jiang?¡± Jiang huailu was surprised and went to find Zhu Yan, but Zhu Yan said she hadn¡¯t seen him for a day.


    ¡°Could it be that he has been staying at home all day? So touched that you didn¡¯te out for the whole day?¡± Jiang huailu felt that he knew the truth. He carried the package and ran up the mountain in a hurry.


    At this moment, she did not notice at all. In a sh, she was already outside Lu huaijiang¡¯s grave.


    This little girl was stunned for a moment.


    His ability was getting stronger.


    ¡°Brother Lu Jiang, are you home? Hurry up ande out.¡± Come out quickly. As soon as he said this, Lu huaijiang felt the force that was suppressing him suddenly loosen.


    Standing outside the cemetery with disheveled hair and a dark face, an ordinary person would have been scared to death.


    ¡°Every house, your house is the grave! Are you taking revenge on me ¡­ To take revenge on me by locking me up here on purpose!¡± Lu huaijiang was furious. This damned girl was born to counter him, she was definitely going to counter him!


    Lying on that damn hard wooden board, his whole body was in pain.


    ¡°The back of my head is almost t.¡± Lu huaijiang gritted his teeth.


    Jiang huailu paused and was silent for a moment. Lu huaijiang thought that she was repenting.


    After a long time, she faintly said, ¡®¡±¡®Brother Lu Jiang, do you want a pillow? Are you not happy?


    Lu huaijiang!


    Lu huaijiang was so angry that he almostughed.


    ¡°You¡¯re happy that you can¡¯t even open your arms,¡± he said with a dark face. He put on a fake smile and his whole body was cold.


    ¡°Then, do you want to dig a hole on both sides of the coffin and put your hands out?¡± Jiang huailu said with a wronged face.


    ¡°It should be enough to stretch..¡±

 Chapter 126 - 126: He wants to lose his doll (1)

    Chapter 126: He wants to lose his doll (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Lu huaijiang¡¯s veins were visible on his forehead.


    He clenched his fists tightly.


    He was thinking, if he punched her to death now, what kind of consequences would he bear?


    To be locked up in his ¡®Lu residence¡¯ for the rest of his life?


    He would never wake up again.


    He didn¡¯t understand Lu huaijiang. The heavens were far crueler than he thought. He would lose his spouse.


    ¡°Brother Lu Jiang, are you going to cry? Lulu, did I make you angry? This is a gift from my mother. D-don¡¯t cry, okay?¡± Jiang huailu saw that his expression wasn¡¯t good, and his face turned green and white.


    He recalled that every time he left, Lu Jiang could only be trapped in the hall of salvation.


    Jiang huailu eximed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve been trapped here all day and can¡¯t even go to the hall of salvation?¡± Jiang huailu¡¯s face was filled with fear. She was finished, she was finished.


    She had only been here for a few months.


    It was one thing to cry out of anger at the evil spirit, since he deserved it. But now, even brother Lu Jiang was crying out of anger.


    Lu huaijiang¡¯s expression was indifferent and his face was cold.


    Jiang huailu couldn¡¯t lift his head under this aura.


    She weakly stretched out her two small arms and held up a package.


    Lu huaijiang sneered. If I don¡¯t teach you a lesson, you¡¯ll really think you¡¯re a piece of cake!


    Bengong has never lowered her head in this life.


    ¡°Lulu can apologize. Lulu doesn¡¯t know, it¡¯s all Lulu¡¯s fault for being too stupid Little nual LU poutea ana ner eyes were teary.


    Jiang huailu held back his tears and held the package, but Lu huaijiang didn¡¯t reach out.


    Jiang huailu didn¡¯t let go and only looked at him with tears in her eyes.


    ¡°They say that Lulu is smart, but I¡¯m afraid they¡¯re just trying to coax him. Lulu was the stupidest child in the world. Lulu had locked brother Lu Jiang up for a day ¡­ Lulu isn¡¯t smart at all.¡±


    ¡°Lulu is a child who no one loves and dotes on ¡­¡± The little girl¡¯s tears were on the verge of falling. Under the moonlight, her eyes were more dazzling than the stars in the sky.


    Lu huaijiang was clearly not looking at her and had closed his eyes, but her teary eyes kept appearing in front of his eyes.


    Lu huaijiang ¡­


    I¡¯m the one who¡¯s suffering, why do I have to coax you?


    What did I do wrong that the heavens would treat me like this?


    Lu huaijiang clenched his fist and heard the short man say with tears in his eyes, ¡°¡±1 can swear it. I will never bully brother Lu Jiang again. If he did it again


    . Just ¡­ I¡¯ll just ¡­¡±


    ¡°Then what?¡± Lu huaijiang said softly.


    ¡°If you try to harm me again, what will you do?¡±


    Jiang huailu¡¯s eyes lit up when she saw that brother Lu Jiang was still willing to talk to her.


    He tilted his head and thought seriously. Then, he said seriously and sternly, ¡°¡±How about this, if I make the same mistake again, I¡¯ll let my future husband die a terrible death? What do you think?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that Lulu is afraid of death. My mother said that it¡¯s nothing to use yourself as a curse. That Lulu will definitely marry someone in the future, so the person I¡¯m willing to marry must be extremely important to me. I¡¯ll be sincere if I swear on someone important to me. ¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t Lulu very sincere? Brother Lu Jiang, can you forgive me?¡± Jiang huailu blinked his eyes, and there were still tears on his eyshes, which actually made him stunned.


    She didn¡¯t know if she was stunned or shocked by her words.


    How could there be such a shameless person in this world?


    Her future husband was really unlucky.


    ¡°If brother Lu Jiang feels that it¡¯s not enough, you can curse him to die a terrible death, or die without aplete corpse or something.¡± Jiang huailu¡¯s face was full of sincerity.


    Lu huaijiang¡¯s body was cold. It waste at night.


    The sky turned cold.


    His entire body was emitting a cold aura..

 Chapter 127 - 127: Gift (1)

    Chapter 127: Gift (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    brother Lu Jiang, I didn¡¯t mean to.


    ¡°Lulu doesn¡¯t harm people.¡± Jiang huailu felt wronged. She didn¡¯t Imow that brother Lu Jiang was trapped in the coffin.


    She had thought that the hall of salvation had trapped him because of the presence of God.


    It turned out that coffins could work too.


    The four-year-old Jiang huailu didn¡¯t know that it was never a God who had


    Only she.


    ¡°Brother Lu Jiang, don¡¯t be angry. Lulu knows his mistake.¡± Little Huai Lu tugged at the corner of his shirt and shook it gently, her tone unconsciously carrying a hint of softness. It was as sweet as honey.


    Lu huaijiang felt a little awkward.


    ¡°Look, this is a gift from my mother. Just take it as Lulu¡¯s apology, okay?¡± Jiang huailu looked up at him secretly.


    Lu huaijiang almostughed out of anger.


    ¡°What does it have to do with you?¡± You really Imow how to make yourself proud.


    Jiang huailu red at him. it¡¯s a gift from my mother. Of course, it¡¯s a gift from me. If it wasn¡¯t for me, would she have given it to you? ¡± She probably felt the softening of Lu huaijiang¡¯s tone and immediately pushed the package to him.


    ¡°Quickly try it on, there are many clothes inside. They¡¯re all extremelypatible with you.¡± Jiang huailu handed it to him on tiptoe.


    The young man¡¯s lips curved up slightly, and a smile shed across his face.


    He took it and smiled. He didn¡¯t even realize that he always couldn¡¯t help but soften in front of Jiang huailu.


    He, who had never shown mercy even when he killed everyone in the world, could not hold back a few drops of tears.


    And her soft words.


    Lu huaijiang opened the package and shook it slightly. A red ribbon was revealed with two small bells hanging on it. There was also a silver hairpin and a pair of earrings.


    Lu huaijiang was slightly startled.


    Lu huaijiang was holding a bright and bright long dress, looking up at Jiang huailu with a confused expression.


    Jiang huailu¡¯s lips were slightly open as he looked at him in a daze.


    There was a headband, a hair tie, and a beautiful little dress.


    ¡°What is this? Just two ropes? What could he cover with no pants or sleeves? A palm-sized thing to wash your face?¡± The great evil picked up a red dudou and looked at Jiang huailu with suspicion.


    Jiang huailu covered his mouth tightly and looked at him in horror.


    ¡°Something¡¯s wrong. Why did he need to use a rope to wash his face? This shape is also wrong ¡­¡± Lu huaijiang muttered.


    Jiang huailu looked more and more frightened.


    She looked at him in horror and said,¡±brother, my mother is actually not the same as me.¡± It¡¯s a gift from my mother. It has nothing to do with me. ¡± Whether you believe it or not, this package has nothing to do with her.


    Her mother and her brother thought that her partner was a little sister.


    Lu huaijiang¡¯s face turned green. This bag of clothes probably belonged to a girl. There was nothing he could use.


    He stuffed the dudou into his mouth expressionlessly and pulled out another piece.


    It was a long piece of cloth, as wide as a palm, and it felt very soft to the touch. There were flowers embroidered on the outside and a piece of white soft cloth stuck on the inside. But what could such a long strip do?


    The color looked like it was used by ady, but he had seen manydies in the pce, but none of them had used this.


    ¡°What is this?¡± Lu huaijiang¡¯s expression was unsightly, and little huailu didn¡¯t even dare to make a sound.


    The little girl didn¡¯t dare to say that she didn¡¯t Imow. Suddenly, she had an idea.¡±lt¡¯s probably a belt,¡±


    ¡°Look, there are flowers embroidered on the outside, and there¡¯s even a circle of gold thread on the side. Try and see if it¡¯s exactly this long.¡± Her mother had been so hesitant to tell her, but she was so smart.


    It was obviously a belt.


    Jiang huailu was smart. Lu huaijiang was silent for a moment.


    He deeply agreed.


    It was really like a belt. Finally, there was something he could use..

 Chapter 128 - 128: Lu Jiang’s Golden Belt (1)

    Chapter 128: Lu Jiang¡¯s Golden Belt (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°At least you still have some conscience. At least there¡¯s something that can be used.¡±


    Lu huaijiang sneered. Seeing the short man¡¯s guilty face, the anger in his heart dissipated a little.


    This pink and tender long dress, it was likely that the woman had thought he was a woman.


    If it was in the past, he would have been dragged out and beaten to death.


    When he was three years old, he looked androgynous. At that time, even his mother had said behind his back that if he was a Princess, he would be devastatingly beautiful in the future.


    One day, he met a Pce maid in the Imperial Garden.


    The pce maid saw that he was delicate and lovely, and thought that he was a Princess. She knelt down and paid her respects like a princess.


    After that, her eyes were gouged out and she was expelled from the pce.


    Although that Pce servant was the first Prince¡¯s man and was only trying to disgust him, he did not show any mercy.


    When he saw Jiang huailu, he didn¡¯t feel angry or disgusted, which was rare.


    Seeing that he wasn¡¯t angry, Jiang huailu wondered if he was angry because he didn¡¯t even flip out.


    The little guy went up and took the ¡®belt¡¯.¡±Brother Lu Jiang, I¡¯ll help you. This belt suits your noble air. Brother Lu Jiang is so good-looking.¡±


    Jiang huailu ttered him shamelessly.


    She stood on her tiptoes and attentively raised the ¡®belt¡¯ to tie it on Lu Jiang¡¯s body.


    Lu huaijiang touched it and felt that something was wrong, but he didn¡¯t think much of it when he saw her trying to curry favor with him.


    His belt was usually white with gold embellishments, and although this one was a little light pink, it was a little too shy.


    But it was still better than the one Jiang Lu had burned for himst time.


    After the ¡®belt¡¯ was tied, Jiang huailu hurriedly stuffed the clothes in the bag onto the grave not far away.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you these clothes, to wish you a Happy New Year in advance.¡± Jiang huailu said in a low voice.


    Lu huaijiang rolled her eyes,¡±you might as well wish her a Happy Death anniversary.¡± Didn¡¯t the gravestone say that it would be the death anniversary in a few days?¡±


    Jiang huailu nced at him and said, ¡°this is your neighbor. He wants you to talk to him.¡± Don¡¯t offend your neighbors like this.¡±


    Lu huaijiang touched his belt and sneered, ¡°¡±1 don¡¯t need neighbors,¡±


    He didn¡¯t need friends or neighbors.


    Even father and mother only feared him, what else was worth it in this world?


    Jiang huailu was quite conflicted, and she puffed up her little face and snorted, ¡°I¡¯ve specially found this for you. There were graves everywhere, and there were people in the neighborhood. Look at how pitiful the other wandering ghosts are. There are graves everywhere, and it looks like a small vige.¡±


    ¡°Your position was obtained by demolishing a hundred-year-old ghost¡¯s house.¡±


    ¡°That old geezer has been dead for a hundred years. I moved him to a ce not far from the residence of my descendants and evenpensated him with a pair of paper servant girls in exchange for your Foundation.¡±


    ¡°Please call it the graveyard, thank you.¡± Lu huaijiang nodded slightly.


    Foundation, what f * cking Foundation.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it the same? one lives while the other dies. What¡¯s the Difference?¡± Jiang huailu didn¡¯t feel any difference.


    Jiang huailu saw that he was not used to staying in the coffin, so he crossed out the two words ¡°Lu Jiang¡± on the coffin.


    Only then did Lu huaijiang feel a little less restrained, and it was much morefortable to stay in the hall of salvation than here.


    As the two of them descended the mountain, they encountered many dark spirits.


    Those Yin souls were not aggressive and were only waiting for the Reapers to release them from purgatory. Normally, those Dark Souls would have an indifferent look as if it was none of their business. However, something was not right today.


    They kept looking at Lu huaijiang.


    Lu huaijiang nced at Jiang Lu.. Look, even if he became a ghost, he would still be the center of attention!

 Chapter 129 - 129: Infuriated Lu huaijiang (1)

    Chapter 129: Infuriated Lu huaijiang (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Lu huaijiang puffed out his chest and raised his head, his aura overbearing.


    Any dark spirit they encountered on the way would widen their eyes in shock when they saw him.


    It was as if she was stunned. Then, she suddenly raised her hand to cover her face and quickly ran away.


    ¡°Brother Lu Jiang, why are they all looking at you? You even have to cover your face?¡± Jiang huailu stood outside the hall of salvation, puzzled.


    Lu huaijiang smiled, ¡°what do you know, little brat?¡± You¡¯ll understand when you grow up. All the women in the world are vain.¡±


    In the past, Lu huaijiang only felt that this appearance had malicious intentions towards him.


    He had never paid much attention to his appearance, but he hated the trouble that this appearance brought him.


    Up until now, he had gained some face in front of this little girl. Listening to her shocked and adoring voice, he still felt that it was somewhat interesting.


    Mortals were a group of ordinary people who valued their appearance.


    ¡°A woman? But the man was also staring at you. Look, look, another one ran away just now. Why did he run away in such a hurry? You even have to cover your face ¡­¡± She could also vaguely see their shoulders shaking.


    Was she crying?


    Lu huaijiang also felt that he was more popr after bing a ghost.


    It just so happened that Zhu Yan was leading theher soldiers to eliminate the evil ghosts, and arge number ofher souls passed by. The calm and well-trained Yin soldier suddenly looked at Lu huaijiang.


    After that ¡­


    The soldiers in neat rows suddenly started whispering to each other, and then


    They all turned to look at him.


    The heads were all looking at him.


    Even Lu huaijiang was shocked. No, it can¡¯t be, right? He raised his hand and touched his face.


    Zhu Yan saw that everyone was in a mess. She frowned and was about to lift the soul capturing chain in her hand. He turned around and saw the Savior.


    The young man beside her.


    The young man¡¯s eyebrows were like a painting and his body was handsome. Although he was slightly thin and weak, he had suffered some disadvantages due to his age.


    But given time, he would definitely be a handsome and natural figure.


    This was not the main point.


    The main point was the one on his waist .


    Zhu Yan¡¯s face turned red.


    ¡°How audacious, shameless, fanatic! You¡¯re actually so impetuous!¡± Zhu Yan¡¯s soul binding chain was aimed at him!


    The young man¡¯s face darkened and he looked at her with narrowed eyes.


    His dark eyes were filled with anger, and Zhu Yan seemed to feel a pressure. From hell, it was gloomy and full of suppression, which made her a little afraid.


    This was the fear that came from the depths of the dark spirit.


    ¡°Zhu Yan, don¡¯t mess around.¡± Jiang huailu hurriedly waved her hands. She had finally managed to coax Lu aojiao.


    He didn¡¯t want to be so angry that he cried again.


    Zhu Yan stomped her feet and looked at her with hatred.


    ¡°Master, don¡¯t get close to him. This kid doesn¡¯t look like a good person. How could normal people ¡­ How can you ¡­¡± Zhu Yan gritted her teeth and pointed at his waist.


    Suddenly, the sound ofughter came from the yin soldiers in the distance. Even though they had walked far away, theughter could still be heard.


    ¡°How can a normal person wear a woman¡¯s period on their waist! Master, quickly stay away from him!¡± Zhu Yan¡¯s face was full of wariness. He had clearly looked like a normal person before, but only a day had passed, and he had already given himself away.


    This was crazy.


    ¡°Yue! Things! Bring?¡± Lu huaijiang paused after every word as he stared at Zhu


    Yan.


    ¡°You¡¯re saying that there¡¯s a period belt on my waist?¡± Lu huaijiang said it word by word, as it got stuck in his throat. With every word, Jiang huailu¡¯s face turned paler.


    She was still young and had never seen a period before.


    She had heard her mother mention it before.


    It was a woman¡¯s most secretive item.


    It can¡¯t be seen by others, and even more so not by men. Not even family.


    But at this moment ¡­


    She used this as a belt and gave it to Lu aojiao!


    It¡¯s over ..


    She was in trouble again.


    Her future husband was probably going to die without a burial ce..

 Chapter 130 - 130: He’s going to cause trouble (1)

    Chapter 130: He¡¯s going to cause trouble (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Lu huaijiang felt like he had seen a ghost.


    He was born with knowledge and had been intelligent since he was young.


    His father and mother¡¯s initial joy slowly turned into fear and terror.


    He thought that he would spend the rest ot his lite in this way.


    He hated the world, he was heartless, he was indifferent, he had no empathy.


    Even everything around him could not catch his attention. It was as if all the good things in the world were not enough to attract his attention.


    Until ¡­


    He slept and woke up in the hall of salvation as a ghost.


    He saw the chubby little girl.


    She had never experienced embarrassment, anger, helplessness, and joy before.


    Now, he even had a taste of embarrassment.


    Lu huaijiang took a deep breath and closed his eyes tightly. ck Qi was surging all over his body.


    the world is so beautiful, but you¡¯re so irritable ¡­ Big brother, you have to control Ji Ji¡¯s temper.¡± Jiang huailu looked at him carefully, then raised her hands and pinched her ears silently, looking at him timidly. ¡°How about you curse my fianc¨¦ a little more? Brother, I¡¯m still young ¡­¡± Lu huaijiang gritted his teeth and pulled the belt off with a tter.


    It was directly torn into two.


    Eye piercing!


    Lu huaijiang¡¯s helplessness and embarrassment in this life were all thrown here.


    He was certain that everything here would be an existence that he would never be able to erase in his life.


    ¡°Brother Lu Jiang, I think I¡¯d better go back first so that you won¡¯t die of anger. I¡¯lle back after you¡¯ve calmed down. Brother Lu Jiang, please don¡¯t be angered to death by me. ¡± After Jiang huailu finished speaking, he quickly grabbed a stone and knocked it on his head.


    Before Lu huaijiang could react, the girl had disappeared from the front of the world- saving Hall.


    Ah, leaving him to ept this damn embarrassment.


    He wondered if her head hurt.


    Bah.


    This damn girl actually escaped.


    Lu huaijiang¡¯s face was dark. Seeing that he had been tricked by his master, Zhu Yan turned and left.


    Lu huaijiang couldn¡¯t take it anymore, and he walked down the mountain with a gloomy face.


    He was extremely d that Jiang huailu had left early and he had yet to enter the hall of salvation. At least, he could go out and do something before dawn! Since he was embarrassed, the whole city would be embarrassed as well!


    At this moment, Lu huaijiang was like a demon.


    However, this demon seemed to be different from the past.


    When Jiang huailu woke up, she was apanied by a howl. She covered her head and kept screaming, scaring Jiang Huaian and the Xia family into breaking in.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, what¡¯s wrong? Did my good Lulu have a nightmare?¡± Xia rushed in and hugged Jiang huailu, who was holding her head and crying from the pain.


    Jiang Huai ¡®an¡¯s entire body tensed up, and he only heaved a sigh of relief when he saw that she was safe and sound.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with your forehead?¡± Jiang Huai ¡®an moved her hand away and realized that there was no wound on it. He thought that she must have had a nightmare.


    Jiang huailuy in her mother¡¯s arms, aggrieved. It¡¯s over, it¡¯s over. This time, she had offended brother Lu Jiang.


    Brother Lu Jiang was such a proud person. She was afraid that he would not forgive her after such a big embarrassing incident.


    I had a nightmare. Someone hit my face with a stone. It was so scary ¡­ Jiang huailuy in Xia Shi¡¯s arms, feeling uneasy and wronged.


    The two people from the Xia family looked at each other. This little girl had not grown up yet.


    ¡°Huai ¡®an, you should go back and rest first. You have sses and duty in the day. I¡¯ll sleep with Lulu for a while. There are steamed buns and meat porridge in the pot. You can heat some up for breakfast.¡± The sky was slightly dark, not yet bright.


    Jiang Huai ¡®an went back to sleep soon after.


    On the second day.


    A major event happened in the barren capital..

 Chapter 131 - 131-crazy _1

    Chapter 131:-crazy _1


    Trantor: 549690339


    A major event happened in the barren capital.


    That night was the most unforgettable day for all the men in the barren capital.


    In the history of huangdu, it was called the day of the month.


    After a long time, it became amon Festival for all women. All women had special treatment on this day. Not having to cook or do any housework was the happiest day of a woman¡¯s life.


    All the men hated this day, but all the women were extremely grateful for today¡¯s existence.


    Today, a ck shadow sneaked into the city. No one knew if he was a man or a woman, no one knew what kind of hatred he had that he would do such a crazy thing!


    Some people guessed that it was done by a woman who had been deceived by a


    man, while others guessed that it was done by an evil spirit.


    Everyone had different opinions, and no one knew.


    When the men in the city woke up, all of them were wearing a woman¡¯s menstrual belt!


    They did not know what kind of evil spirit it was that had infiltrated the city and was not discovered by the otherworldly soldiers of the hall of salvation, causing such a huge ruckus!


    On this day, the entire city was in an uproar.


    Countless women covered their faces shyly, but they could not hide the teasing in their eyes.


    Countless men flew into a rage, but they couldn¡¯t find the culprit.


    Jiang huailu could hear the noise around him before dawn.


    ¡°Huai ¡®an, you didn¡¯t meet him, did you?¡± When Jiang huailu came out of the room with sleepy eyes, the little daze on the top of his head was standing up. Madam Xia was asking Jiang Huaian.


    Jiang Huai ¡®an was silent for a moment. He didn¡¯t look too good.


    tying the menstruation belt to the waist as a belt, this kind of thing ¡­ It s simply inconceivable.¡± Jiang Huai ¡®an¡¯s tone was filled with horror.


    Jiang huailu raised his head abruptly, his hair standing on end.


    ¡°Mother, do you know?¡± The news that brother Lu Jiang used his menstruation belt as a belt spread all over the city so quickly?


    The Xia family didn¡¯t hear the shock in her tone and served her and Jiang Huai a bowl of porridge.


    ¡°I¡¯m not the only one who knows. The entire city knew about it. Some of these arrogant men had their period cloth tied around their waists, while others had a circle around their heads. It¡¯s so embarrassing.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a good thing your brother¡¯s luck is good, he didn¡¯t encounter it.¡±


    Madam Xiaughed so hard that she couldn¡¯t close her mouth. No matter if it was a man or a woman, they all regarded it as a dirty thing.


    But to be able to make those big men suffer a loss, the Xia family actually felt a bit of pleasure.


    ¡°What a talent. Who could do such a strange thing? She must have been hurt by a man. ¡± Xia Shi shook her head. How deeply hurt was she by this man?


    Jiang huailu was so nervous that his body stiffened. No, no.


    It was your daughter who hurt a certain brother.


    He¡¯s here for revenge, he¡¯s here for revenge!


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid this person will make the defense of huangdu increase. I¡¯ll go ask around after breakfast.¡± Jiang Huai ¡®an put down his bowl. He was on duty in the city, so he naturally paid attention to this matter.


    After breakfast, Jiang huailu was still absent-minded when they left.


    ¡°Lulu, have you given out your friend¡¯s things? Does she like it?¡± Madam Xia squatted down. Jiang Huaian was going to the Royal guards, so she would be the one to send Jiang huilu to the Academy.


    She didn¡¯t know when Lulu had taken it away, but she didn¡¯t notice.


    He only found out this morning when he didn¡¯t find the package.


    Jiang huailu¡¯s expression became weirder and weirder, and she dodged, not daring to look at her mother.


    ¡°Probably ¡­ I guess you like it. ¡± After all, he had shared his joy with the entire city.


    Dear mother, you¡¯ll never imagine that it¡¯s because of the gift you gave me.


    All the men in the city were in trouble.


    Lu huaijiang,¡±as long as everyone is embarrassed, then I¡¯m definitely not the one who¡¯s embarrassed!¡±


    Now, he was sure that no one wouldugh at him anymore.


    As long as there was someone more embarrassing than him, he would never be the one to be humiliated!

 Chapter 132 - 132 -deep brotherly love (1)

    Chapter 132: -deep brotherly love (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Jiang huailu only realized how sensational this matter was when he walked out of the house.


    The man who suffered was so miserable that he probably didn¡¯t rest at all that night.


    He was ¡­ Quite diligent.


    ¡°From the outer city to the inner city, no one was spared. As long as the attribute was male, he would put it on. The two monks in the ruined temple outside the city didn¡¯t escape.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s said that one of the old monks was so ashamed and angry that hemitted suicide this morning. However, he was saved by someone.¡±


    After saving him, he heard that all the men in the city had suffered, so the old monk didn¡¯t seek death anymore.


    Hey, what kind of thinking is this?


    Wasn¡¯t this what His Highness Lu huaijiang was thinking?


    Jiang huailu kept shrinking her neck all the way. There were men cursing everywhere, but the women couldn¡¯t hide their smiles.


    Since ancient times, the status of men had been far higher than that of women.


    Now that he had forced them to lose face, it was simply .


    He was overjoyed.


    ¡°You heartless thing, you¡¯re the one who¡¯s been deceived, you can¡¯t take it out on us, right? You animal, you animal!¡±


    ¡°This is simply not something a human can do!¡±


    On the way, she could even see a few men with period cloths around their waists.


    Jiang huailu thought that brother Lu Jiang¡¯s move was damn brilliant.


    However, all the men in the city were his scapegoats.


    This brother could probably cover the sky, right?


    She didn¡¯t know if her pitiful father and grandfather had escaped this cmity.


    May the heavens bless us, we can¡¯t let them escape this cmity.


    Jiang huailu thought with good intentions.


    ¡°Lulu, do you me your mother for taking you out of the Jiang family? His


    grandfather was a former cab elder, his father was a junior official of the Supreme Court, even if he was sent to the huangdu city. In the future, you¡¯ll also be able to live a good life. Do you me mother for taking you away? We¡¯ll let you and I live together.¡± Xia Shi asked in a low voice.


    ¡°Mother, if we follow you, you¡¯ll always be our mother and belong to us.¡± But if he follows father, he will still be someone else¡¯s husband and father in the future.¡±


    She could clearly see that Jiang yubai had more than one son and one daughter in his life.


    But the Xia family only had one son and one daughter.


    One could easily guess where the rest of them came from.


    Xia Shi¡¯s eyes were a little red. She sniffed gently, full of relief.


    After sending Lulu to the Academy, the Xia family realized that the Academy was not open today.


    He found a boy servant and asked a few questions, but the boy servant could not exin in a few words.


    ¡°The master was so angry that he fainted early this morning. The whole Academy is on holiday.¡± The errand boy said carefully. The master was an old fogey. This morning, he was wearing the olddy¡¯s Red Moon belt, and it was said that he had fainted from anger.


    Not to mention the master, even Dean Zheng was about the same.


    Even if it wasn¡¯t a holiday, most of the young Masters wouldn¡¯t be in the mood toe to ss today.


    ¡°The impact is actually so great?¡± Xia Shi murmured.


    Little Huai Lu couldn¡¯t help but grin. Brother Lu Jiang had done a good thing.


    The Xia family didn¡¯t say anything and just went back with Jiang huailu. Since he was free today and the weather was good, he even gave Jiang huailu a bath.


    The little girl looked four years old, but she was toot. Her eyes were clear, but she still looked childish.


    After soaking her feet in the water, Xia Shi watched her wash her hands.


    Then, he rubbed his face with his hands.


    The expression on Xia Shi¡¯s face gradually became ferocious.


    ¡°Lulu, you can¡¯t wash your hands and feet together.¡± Xia Shi¡¯s face was full of disgust.


    The little girl, however, had a righteous look on her face, ¡°they¡¯re all my own brothers and sisters, why should I discriminate?¡± Their Brotherhood was deep, regardless of their status. What¡¯s wrong with washing a basin of water? Didn¡¯t mother teach me this?¡±


    Xia Shi¡¯s face twitched.


    ¡°Mother has told you that we have a deep brotherly love, but you have always been so ¡­ You understand?¡±


    The Xia Corporation was in trouble.


    Jiang huailu blinked and then nodded heavily.


    ¡°You¡¯d better go back to your studies. You can¡¯t dy it. We can¡¯t dy any further!¡± The Xia family sighed slightly. How did the Jiang family, a schrly family, produce such a ¡­


    Little troublemaker..

 Chapter 133 - 133: I’m going to have a stepmother (1)

    Chapter 133: I¡¯m going to have a stepmother (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    The barren capital was abuzz with news of her period.


    Those men felt that they had been humiliated, but they couldn¡¯t find the culprit.


    Jiang huailu didn¡¯t dare toe out all day.


    Damn, she felt guilty the moment she went out.


    She didn¡¯t know that she had given brother Lu Jiang a gift out of kindness, but in the end, she ¡­


    And even embarrassed the entire city?


    Jiang huailu was sitting in the courtyard. There was a grape tree nted in the courtyard, and the grape tree was full of fruits. It was full of red and purple grapes, and the air was filled with the faint fragrance of grapes.


    The little girly on the rocking chair and reached out to pick the fruit. The fruit juice suddenly burst, and the juice spilled everywhere.


    ¡°It¡¯s so sweet.¡± Little Huai Lu¡¯s eyes curved as she ate, and she was overjoyed.


    Knock, Imock, knock ¡­


    Suddenly, someone knocked on the door of the courtyard.


    The Xia family set off to clean up the new house. When Jiang Huai ¡®an returned, the two of them were going to move in.


    Little Huai Lu jumped down from the rocking chair and could vaguely see a few silhouettes through the gap of the door.


    He was an acquaintance.


    Jiang huailu tiptoed and pushed the door open. She stood at the door and didn¡¯t want to invite Jiang huaijin in.


    Lulu had never liked her sister, Jiang huaijin.


    He always felt that her eyes were full of inquiry, and that body seemed to be unable to contain her soul. It seemed that his soul was notpatible, and if he was taken over, it was not the same.


    Jiang huailu tilted her head and pondered in her heart. She was the Savior, so she naturally had to put all the chaos back to its original ce. If Jiang huaijin gave himself away in front of her, she would definitely ¡­


    He was pressed back to his original position!


    Jiang huaijin¡¯s body suddenly trembled, as if he was being stared at.


    ¡°Sister Lulu, aren¡¯t you going to invite sister huaijie in for a seat?¡± Jiang huaijin touched the flower in his hair, even though it was an outdated style in the capital. But now, they were extremely rare in huangdu.


    Jiang huailu only opened half of the door, and the other half was still holding the door.


    ¡°No way. My mother said no outsiders are allowed in.¡± Little huailu¡¯s impervious look made Jiang huaijin¡¯s face look a little ferocious.


    However, she was afraid that she would dirty her feet if she went in that dpidated house.


    ¡°Lulu, do you know where first aunt has kept the divorce papers?¡± Jiang huaijin smiled.


    ¡°Lulu, why don¡¯t youe back? Look, uncle and the divorce letter are already in my hands. Aunt had shouted for a divorce back then, but she hasn¡¯t sent it up yet. One fear that eldest aunt has already given in and wanted toe back. In a few days it will be grandmother¡¯s birthday so why not take this opportunity to go back and admit your mistake, kowtow, set up some rules and then go back?¡±


    Jiang huaijin was smiling, but he probably looked down on Jiang huailu and didn¡¯t show much sincerity to him.


    It seemed like he was here to show off.


    ¡°Kowtow and admit your mistake? My mother didn¡¯t do anything wrong, so why should I go back? Is it notfortable to stay at home? Why do you have to go back and serve those disabled people?¡±


    After he finished speaking, he looked at Jiang huaijin with a look of disdain.


    ¡°Sister huaijie, are you all disabled? I want my mother to do everything.¡± Jiang huailu rolled his eves.


    ¡°What are you saying? Do you still have me in your eyes? You have no respect for your elders, no wonder your father doesn¡¯t want you!¡± Jiang huaijin lowered his voice and looked around cautiously. He only red at Jiang huailu when he didn¡¯t see anyone.


    Her face was twisted. If Jiang huailu wasn¡¯t the Savior, she would have been scared to tears by her.


    ¡°You still don¡¯t know? You¡¯re about to have a stepmother. You sharp-tongued thing, you¡¯ll have your time to cry.¡± Jiang huaijin looked at her sarcastically. She had died young in her previous life. In this life, she had only lived a few more days because of her rebirth.. She should be grateful to him in this life!

 Chapter 134 - 134: The benefactor (1)

    Chapter 134: The benefactor (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Jiang huailu looked over.


    Jiang huaijin¡¯s tone was jubnt.


    In his previous life, the Jiang family¡¯s first household had an ident, but the Jiang family¡¯s second household had always been smooth-sailing. And it had always been smooth.


    She had always suspected that it was because nothing happened to the first household that blocked the second household¡¯s luck.


    Now, Jiang huilu and the Xia family had been expelled from the family.


    Good luck came right after, wasn¡¯t it just right for this matter?


    ¡°You should be more sensible. Even if you can¡¯t do anything for the Jiang family, it¡¯ll be good if you don¡¯t cause any trouble.¡±


    ¡°Big uncle caught themander¡¯s eye and got the opportunity toe into contact with a noble. Even the city Lord had to curry favor with that noble, and even gifted her a residence.¡±


    ¡°The Jiang family can¡¯t stay in the huangdu city forever, do you understand?¡±


    ¡°Since you don¡¯t understand, big sister won¡¯t exin it to you. You only need to tell this to the Xia family, and she will naturally know what to do.¡± Today, grandmother had ordered her toe.


    A few days ago, she had spent some money to check and knew that Madam Xia had not yet signed and sent it to the manor, so the olddy began to ponder. ¡°Does he know?¡± Jiang huailu was very calm, and Jiang huaijie couldn¡¯t help but look at her.


    Jiang huaijin¡¯s eyes drooped slightly,¡±of course eldest uncle knows.¡± The woman was gentle and kind. Lulu, don¡¯t me her. It was extremely normal for a man to have three wives and four concubines, not to mention that he was doing it for the Jiang family. If eldest uncle can marry her, his future career will be smooth.¡±


    Jiang huailu lowered his head and didn¡¯t say anything.


    Jiang huaijin smiled and looked at her with a meaningful look.


    Naturally, Jiang yubai did not Imow. However, under the olddy¡¯s arrangements, Jiang yubai had met that woman a few times.


    Thinking about it, he didn¡¯t reject it.


    ¡°What kind of person?¡± Jiang huailu looked at Jiang huaijin with her round eyes.


    Jiang huaijin¡¯s eyebrows were raised, and his eyes were full of smiles.


    ¡°It¡¯s said that the city Lord is indebted to her, and even the city Lord has to give her a favor. He even bought a house for her in the inner city, and that nobledy is moving in today.¡± Jiang huaijin felt a little regretful.


    In her previous life, the city Lord had died on the Zhongyuan Festival because of his son¡¯s disappearance.


    He didn¡¯t expect to encounter the hall of salvation that appeared out of nowhere on the night of the Zhongyuan Festival in this life, and there were even messengers of death patrolling. The city Lord was spared from death, and there was no blood flowing like a river in huangdu, so the only son of the city Lord was probably still alive.


    Jiang huaijie couldn¡¯t help but nce at Jiang huailu. He hadn¡¯t asked for a long time, so Jiang huailu must have found him because of this, right?


    ¡°Alright, you can just tell her. Don¡¯te and cause trouble. She is still your mother.¡± Did that mean that if the Xia family didn¡¯t want to leave the Jiang family, they could still be the mistress?


    Jiang huaijin¡¯s words before he left made Jiang huailu¡¯s face turn red with anger.


    She sat under the grape tree with a sullen face and didn¡¯t say a word for a long time.


    ¡°Lulu, why didn¡¯t you close the door? Quickly pour a ss of water for sister Fu.


    Fu Jiejie helped mother move things for the whole day.¡± Xia Shi shouted as soon as she entered the door.


    Behind her was a woman in her twenties, who seemed to be a little younger than Madam Xia.


    ¡°Sister Xia, you¡¯re wee. It¡¯s just a small matter.¡±


    ¡°How can I? If I didn¡¯t give you the keys these days, you would¡¯ve been busy cleaning up the house. Little Fu, have some water.¡± Madam Xia hurriedly poured a bowl of herbal tea for the woman.


    She had met this woman in the inner city when she took on jobs with her, and she was quick and straightforward in her work.


    The summer n was also happy to befriend him.


    These few days, they got along well with each other and there was nothing much in the new house. Even little Fu would take the keys and help her clean up from time to time..

 Chapter 135 - 135 -the wicked should be tortured by the wicked (1)

    Chapter 135: -the wicked should be tortured by the wicked (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°Quickly greet sister Fu.¡± The Xia family cut a sweet melon for the young woman.


    The young woman waved her hands, but Jiang huailu handed it to her on tiptoes. She couldn¡¯t move her eyes away from his cuteness.


    ¡°Don¡¯t call her sister Fu, call her aunt Fu.¡± The woman¡¯s face was gentle.


    Seeing Madam Xia¡¯s gaze, the woman smiled in embarrassment.


    ¡°I¡¯ve had a bad temper since I was young. You may see that I¡¯m skinny and weak, but I have a bad temper. When I was sixteen, my family arranged a marriage for me. That fianc¨¦ had been acting like a decent person before. After the engagement, she revealed her true character.¡±


    The woman¡¯s expression was indifferent, but there was a hint of mockery in her eyes.


    However, there was a sharp aura between his brows. ¡°After the engagement, he continued to visit the major casinos. He was caught by me one day, but he didn¡¯t repent. I only thought that after the engagement, I should follow the rules of men being superior to women.¡± The woman spat.


    His eyes were filled with disdain.


    ¡°What happened after that? Then are you going to get married?¡± Madam Xia was a married woman, so she naturally knew that her fianc¨¦ was not a good match.


    The woman picked up her teacup and took a sip. ¡°I broke his leg. After that, his mother came to seek justice and made a scene in front of my house. I held his mother tightly to my house again. His mother was wailing and screaming in the house. The whole family is kneeling in my house, begging for my release.


    After that, the marriage was called off.¡±


    Until now, no one had asked about her.


    A few days ago, her mother had said that if someone came to propose marriage, she would marry her off even if it was a widower.


    After all, because of her, the marriages of the few nieces in the family did not go smoothly.


    After saying that, Fu Linglong suddenly leaned forward.¡±The red Phoenix star seems to have moved a little these days. A few days ago, I cleaned up your residence and actually got to know a refined teacher. He seems to be a schr, well educated and well-mannered, even if he¡¯s a little older than me, but he still has a bit of bearing.¡± She admired schrs the most in her life.


    But with her status, she could not even dream of marrying a schr.


    Madam Xia rolled her eyes at her, ¡°schrs are the most cunning.¡± The more you read, the more principles you would have. You can¡¯t win even if you have ten mouths. Have you forgotten what I told you?¡± Then, he pouted at Jiang huailu.


    That meant that Jiang huilu¡¯s father was the same.


    Fu Linglong had heard from the Xia Corporation that although her husband was talented, he would always mistreat his wife for the sake of the family¡¯s harmony.


    As for that mother-inw, she was a two-faced person.


    ¡°You¡¯re just too kind. What if your mother-inw meets me? Hmph.¡± Fu Ling snorted but didn¡¯t say anything.


    Xia Shi shook her head. it¡¯s a good thing you¡¯re out of it now, ¡± Fu Linglong continued. I¡¯ll move in with youter.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Mrs. Xia joked with a smile. If you get married, you must invite me. ¡±


    Fu Linglong blushed immediately.


    A few days ago, she had gone to the house of the elegant man and it was his mother who received her.


    Although she knew that he was not young and might have a wife and children, she was still worried.


    However, she was relieved to know that the couple had been separated because of their Discord.


    Since she was young, she had an unconvinced personality. She was not willing to be young, not willing to be mistreated, and her eyes could not get sand in. If he was the little one, she would definitely not get along with him.


    But since they had separated, it was no big deal.


    In the afternoon, while Jiang Huai ¡®an was on his way back, the Xia family moved into the inner city.


    Jiang huailu moved directly next to the city Lord. On the day of moving, yang pingfeng looked at her with tears in his eyes.


    ¡°With you here, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll be beaten up even more times..¡±

 Chapter 136 - 136: Let’s change fathers (1)

    Chapter 136: Let¡¯s change fathers (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    wuwuwu, I don¡¯t memorize. My father said that I was born stupid, and if I don¡¯t work hard, I¡¯ll have to go back to herd cows.


    ¡°I studied seriously, but my father said that I needed a whole day to memorize what you took a look at, which made me seem more and more stupid. He would be beaten up regardless of whether he had his back or not ¡­ Wuwuwu ¡­¡± ¡°My father even beat me up this morning because I was wearing a blue robe.¡±


    ¡°In the afternoon, my father called me mother first and then father because I went home. He got kicked by a shoe again.¡± Yang pinfeng looked at her with tears in his eyes. He was so miserable.


    Being abducted was truly a turning point in his life.


    ¡°You¡¯re so pitiful. Why don¡¯t you change your father?¡± Jiang huailu held his face in his hands and couldn¡¯t help but sympathize with his miserable appearance.


    Yang pinfeng was stunned.


    ¡°That, that¡¯s not good, right? Will this work?¡± The seven-year-old young master said seriously.


    Little Huai Lu tilted her head and looked at him, ¡®why not? I¡¯m wearing a pink dress today. If I don¡¯t like it tomorrow, I¡¯ll change into a green dress. Her father should be the same. Didn¡¯t I just change? You tell your mother, if it doesn¡¯t work, then change it. ¡®


    Thinking about it, changing fathers was simr to changing clothes.


    Yang pinfeng thought about it and felt that it was almost the same.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go back and ask my mother, ¡± he said, his eyes brightening. Let¡¯s see if you can rece my father. If not, I can find a few more fathers. By the way, you should eat your dinner earlier. I¡¯ll take you to a good ceter.¡± After he finished speaking, he ran off in a mysterious manner.


    Yang fenfeng was chubby and had a somewhat silly look. It was said that his father had once wanted to train him to be his sessor.


    After thinking about it, it was better to let him get married earlier than to raise him.


    She would give birth to a smart grandson and teach him from the beginning. He had a deep friendship with Mrs. Zheng, and he had begged for this child for many years. He might as well raise his grandson in the future.


    Jiang huailu had already told the Xia family that it was summer night, and the sky was still shining after dinner.


    ¡°Mother, sister huaijie said that father is going to marry a stepmother. Is that true?¡± Little Huai Lu held the bowl, and the atmosphere on the table froze.


    Jiang Huai ¡®an suddenly looked at the Xia family, only to find that they were extremely calm.


    ¡°It¡¯s probably true. Mother is doing quite well now. Mother will be content if you raise big Lulu and Huai ¡®an well. Lulu, do you want father?¡± After that, Madam Xia put down the porcin bowl in her hand with a forced smile.


    Jiang huailu blinked her eyes and looked at her in confusion.¡±lt¡¯s fine as long as mother likes it. If you don¡¯t like him, then change him.¡± The little girl¡¯s childish words made Madam Xia feel a lot more rxed.


    Moving in a hurry today, the Xia family only made some simple dishes.


    However, even after buying Lulu¡¯s favorite roast chicken and pig¡¯s trotters, the family of three only ate a few.


    ¡°Mother, you are too tired from moving today. You should go back to your room to rest. The son will clean up the rest.¡± Jiang Huai ¡®an wasn¡¯t on duty that night, so he came back earlier.


    Madam Xia hurriedly nodded and staggered back to her room.


    Not long after, a suppressed cry came from the room.


    Jiang Huai ¡®an¡¯s hands paused in the middle of clearing the dishes. He then sat down at the table, his expression dark as he thought about something.


    ¡°Big brother, is mother not happy?¡± Little Huai Lu asked timidly.


    Jiang Huaian saw his sister¡¯s cautious expression and quickly smiled. His sister was only four years old. She should be happy in the future and should not worry.


    ¡°No, she¡¯s just too happy. After such a long time, she finally made up her mind.¡±


    ¡°Lulu, disappointment doesn¡¯te in a day. It was umted bit by bit, day after day, year after year. Mother used to be a bright and proud woman, but now, she can finally be herself.¡± Jiang Huaian didn¡¯t look unhappy.


    He and his sister had always been a burden to his mother, and it was she who was unable to cut off the source of the Jiang family.


    Now, this was good too..

 Chapter 137 - 137: Mixed doubles (1)

    Chapter 137: Mixed doubles (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Madam Xia quickly came out of the house.


    Her eyes were red, but her brows were bright and cheerful.


    He was holding a piece of paper in his hand, and he was holding it tightly, as if he had infinite courage.


    ¡°Is the Yamen on duty now?¡± Madam Xia looked at Jiang Huai ¡®an, the light in her eyes brighter than ever.


    It was no longer as dark and dusty as before. It was as if it had broken through the gray fog and reappeared.


    Jiang Huaian smiled. He had just finished washing the dishes.


    ¡°No, I¡¯ll go with mother. I¡¯m also going to the Yamen.¡± Jiang Huai ¡®an¡¯s tone had a hint of a smile. He didn¡¯t know when, but he had already grown into a pir of support for his family.


    He knew that his mother had seen a lot in the capital, but huangdu was different from the capital, so Jiang Huai ¡®an naturally had to follow her.


    Xia Shi nodded slightly.


    Ever since the incident with Jiang yubai, the Xia n would often let him handle the matters of the family.


    There were many trivial matters at home. If he had a wife in the future, he would be able to understand his wife¡¯s pain.


    As for the so-called ¡°a gentleman should stay away from the kitchen,¡± the Xia family was somewhat disdainful.


    They were just a group of arrogant men who were running away from their family affairs. It was extremely embarrassing to be crowned in such a dignified manner.


    ¡°Lulu, remember to bring guards with you when you go out with Feng Dian. You must return home before dark.¡± Mrs. Xia said and went out.


    ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Jiang huailu responded.


    This house was chosen by Mrs. Zheng. It was right next to the Yang family and was close to the Academy.


    It wasn¡¯t that big, with two people entering and two people leaving, but it was definitely enough for a family.


    He didn¡¯t hire too many maidservants and only left a gatekeeper. He left behind two guards and two honest and diligent old women. One was in charge of the kitchen, while the other was in charge of the house¡¯s chores. The poption was simple, and it was not a heavy burden to the Xia family.


    Jiang huailu shook her head like a little adult, only muttering about why her little friend had note out yet.


    Just as he was thinking about it, a shrill cry came from next door.


    ¡°Ah! I¡¯m killing my son!¡±


    ¡°Help!¡± Then, yang pinfeng¡¯s screams and wails could be heard.


    The sound startled arge number of birds and made Jiang huailu gasp. The Yang family is so good at beating children ¡­


    Jiang huailu hurriedly brought the little pink purse that her mother had made. There were two apricot flowers and two small beads embroidered on it.


    It was filled with small snacks.


    She left the house after filling it up with snacks and waited for the young master at the Yang family¡¯s front door.


    Before he could even stand still, the Vermilion door creaked and was pushed open.


    Jiang huailu looked up and saw a little fatty limping with snot and tears on his face. He was limping and had a palm print on his face.


    ¡°Did your father hit you again?¡± Little Huai Lu was very sympathetic.


    As soon as yang pinfeng heard this, his tears began to fall again.


    ¡°Wuwuwu, father and mother hit me together. The left side of his face was pped by my mother, and the right side was pped by my father. I¡¯m no longer their precious baby ¡­¡± In the past, his mother would always coax and kiss him like a precious baby. Although his father was not like this, he was also kind and satisfied when he looked at him.


    Ever since you had Jiang huailu, you¡¯ve been like this every day, you idiot.


    You stupid donkey.


    Did I give birth to a centa? Did he leave his brain in his stomach?


    Wuwuwu, why was he in such a miserable state?


    Falling from heaven to hell was just a matter of time.


    ¡°Don¡¯t cry. Didn¡¯t you say you were going to take me to a good ce? If you keep crying, you won¡¯t be able to enjoy the show. Besides, I think you look pretty good when you¡¯re limping.¡±


    After saying that, he limped and walked, one tall and one short, to at least coax the person.


    Sigh, it¡¯s so hard to be an adult..

 Chapter 138 - 138: The face of the Savior (1)

    Chapter 138: The face of the Savior (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Yang pinfeng sobbed as he wiped his tears.


    He realized that he had been beaten more times in the two months he had known Jiang huailu than in the past seven years.


    But at this moment, the little girl was looking at him with eager eyes, so he was a little embarrassed.


    ¡°Then, then I¡¯ll Take You There.¡± She immediately blushed. Next time, next time can you hide your strength? I don¡¯t want to be hit so many times.¡±


    ¡°When will I get my father to praise me and let him know that I¡¯m also intelligent?¡±


    Yang pinfeng looked at her pitifully.


    Although the little girl didn¡¯t know why she wanted to hide the bracelet, it was just a small problem. She immediately nodded and did as he said.


    ¡°Lulu, you¡¯re the best. By the way, Lulu, I¡¯ve used all the silver you gave mest time to buy you a mountain. He even bought a few manors. However, I¡¯ll tell you a secret, I didn¡¯t buy it inside the city, I bought it outside the city.¡± Yang pinfeng said with a smile.


    Little huailu had received a lot of money from her father, but she didn¡¯t take it home. She used it to buy yang pingfeng¡¯snd.


    Since ancient times, the inside of the city had always been more expensive.


    Outside the city, there was always fog and ghosts, so no one dared to step in.


    ¡°Lulu, I¡¯ll tell you in secret. There seems to be a mine under the mountain, but it hasn¡¯t been dug out yet. I¡¯ll tell you when it¡¯s dug out.¡± Yang Feng Feng was only seven years old, but he was the only son of the city Lord.


    When he bought the mountain, everyone thought that it was the city Lord¡¯s idea.


    The price was also very low. He bought arge area in the name of Jiang huailu.


    It was strange that he seemed to be very lucky. There might be a mine in the mountain he bought.


    ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Jiang huailu didn¡¯t have any concept of money, and he didn¡¯t show any shock when it came to mines.


    Yang pinfeng touched his chin and thought, ¡®oh my, this guy is so calm.¡¯ No wonder he was used by her.


    In fact, yang pinfeng had wanted to follow her for a long time. On the day he was abducted, he had been overwhelmed with emotions when he saw that scene.


    He suddenly felt a strong conviction that in the future, she would definitely stand at the peak and be the most dazzling and resplendent existence.


    Nether soldiers, Yang¡¯s mistake, able to defend against evil spirits and kill Yin souls, what kind of existence was this? Even though she was still young.


    But he was willing to wait.


    He had no interest in the life that his father had arranged for him. But now, he sincerely wanted to follow her.


    She had the yin-yang difference, but she didn¡¯t have money.


    At the age of seven, young master yang pinfeng had taken the most correct path in the world.


    Although it was apanied by a lot of beating, this was his first step to bing famous.


    ¡°Come quickly, this way.¡± Yang pinfeng brought her into a familiar alley.


    ¡°You¡¯re not allowed toe in. Just stand guard outside.¡± He then nodded at the guard.


    Jiang huailu followed him to a wall.


    ¡°This is the Wen family¡¯s residence. Do you know what¡¯s going on inside today?¡± Yang pingfeng lowered his voice mysteriously and pulled Jiang huailu into the dog hole.


    Jiang huailu was shocked. He actually dragged the Savior into a dog hole!


    ¡°Preposterous! What a joke!¡± The little Savior¡¯s voice was about to crack from anger.


    Yang pinfeng was so frightened that he hurriedly covered her mouth.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to see it? The Wen family exorcizes zhuzhu every year, don¡¯t you want to see it?¡±


    ¡°They all say that there¡¯s an evil spirit in Zhu Zhu¡¯s body, and every year, they will drive it away for her. Look, there¡¯s yellow gauze inside the wall.¡±


    Jiang huailu hesitated.


    If she were to crawl over, wouldn¡¯t that be a dark history that she would never be able to erase for the rest of her life?


    People would say that she, the Savior, had climbed through a dog hole.


    Wouldn¡¯t that be stomping on her Savior¡¯s face?

 Chapter 139 - 139: Zhu Zhu ‘s domineering evil (1)

    Chapter 139: Zhu Zhu ¡®s domineering evil (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°How about this, you¡¯re small. You sit on the ground and move over like this. This way, it wouldn¡¯t be considered climbing through the dog hole. Did you crawl? You didn¡¯t!¡±


    Yang Feng Feng vowed.


    Jiang huailu frowned and thought deeply. He hesitated for a moment before nodding.


    ¡°You¡¯re so smart.¡± He immediately sat cross-legged on the ground and slowly moved into the dog hole.


    She didn¡¯t crawl.


    She did not!


    She had entered by sitting!


    Who said she crawled through the dog p? she would not admit it!


    Don¡¯t me her for falling out with you.


    She was scary when she turned hostile.


    Jiang huailu silently moved into the dog hole, and yang fenfeng immediatelyid on the ground, then took a deep breath.


    His eyes were wide open.


    ¡°What are you doing? Have you joined an evil sect? Practice martial arts?¡± Jiang huailu looked at him in confusion.


    Yang pinfeng nced at her and patted his stomach.


    ¡°Oh no, my stomach is too big, I can¡¯t climb over. It¡¯s all your fault, I have to take another breath.¡± After he finished speaking, he took another deep breath until his stomach was t. Then, the two of them passed through the dog hole and entered the Wen family courtyard.


    The courtyard was already filled with a strong smell of sandalwood.


    The yellow canvas was flying high in the air, and a Daoist in a Daoist robe was performing a ritual with a peach wood sword in his hand.


    There was an incense table in the middle, on which there was paper money and ck dog¡¯s blood.


    In the middle of the yard, a lonely girl was tied up. The girl lowered her head and asked softly, ¡®¡±Where¡¯s my father?¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s my father? Tell my father toe back.¡± Zhuzhu pursed her lips tightly.


    The young woman, little consort Li, was sitting on a square old man¡¯s chair. Although she was already the wife of the head of the household, because she knew how to dress up and had a petite figure, she was somewhat charming.


    At this moment, he raised his hand and touched the Emerald hairpin in his hair, a smile on his face.


    ¡°Zhu Zhu, don¡¯t me me. This is what your father and grandmother ordered.


    If the evil spirit in your body is not removed, it will be harmful to the entire Wen family.¡± Little consort Li chuckled. Wen ruxuan and Wen ruyu had gone out with old master Wen today.


    It was probably because the sun was setting in the West that the two of them felt a little cold when they saw this scene.


    ¡°Master, please. Zhuzhu¡¯s evil extermination every year was done by you, the Wen family believes you. I only hope that you can get rid of the evil as soon as possible and return my stepdaughter peace.¡± Little consort Li¡¯s words immediately made zhuzhu raise her eyes.


    The expert waved the peach wood sword in his hand, and a piece of yellow paper was drawn from it. After a few moves, the yellow paper actually burst into mes out of thin air.


    The long sword was pointed at zhuzhu.


    The me flickered in front of her. Everyone in the Wen family knew that the young miss of the Wen family was afraid of fire.


    As expected, she was tied to a wooden stake. When he saw the me, he sneered. His expression was slightly flustered and his lips were white, ¡°¡±Where¡¯s my father? let my fathere back.¡± As the me got closer, the fear in his eyes deepened.


    Then, he began to struggle,¡±let me go, father, father!¡± Who can save me? who can save Zhu Zhu and mother? who can save me?¡± When she saw the fire, she suddenly seemed to fall into some kind of memory. She kept struggling, and her wrist was bruised.


    He looked like he had been frightened.


    Jiang huailu frowned and wanted to get up. However, he was held down by yang pinfeng, and the two of them were still sitting in the grass.


    Sure enough, the girl who was tied up didn¡¯t struggle for long before she suddenly quieted down.


    A gust of wind blew, and the courtyard seemed to be a little colder.


    ¡°Young consort Li, do you miss me?¡± a lowugh rang out from the courtyard.


    Her eyes were as ck as ink, as if they were filled with ridicule and mockery, so dark that it didn¡¯t seem like a young girl in her Prime..

 Chapter 140 - 140: She was possessed by an evil spirit (1)

    Chapter 140: She was possessed by an evil spirit (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Wen ruzhu was still lively and lovely when she was young, but she became extremely timid after her mother was burned to death.


    He was afraid of fire, timid, and even spoke softly.


    In fact, most of the time, he was silent and refused to speak.


    However, at this moment, his eyes were frivolous and narrowed. The light in his eyes was enough to make one¡¯s heart turn cold.


    His cold tone made little consort Li¡¯s heart almost jump out of her chest.


    This was the voice, this was the tone!


    Little consort Li was suddenly frightened.


    Little consort Li stood up in a hurry, and the old master¡¯s chair behind her fell to the ground with a tter.


    quick, quick! It¡¯s the evil! The evil ising out from her body! Little consort Li was so scared that she stood up and took a few steps back.


    Seeing that pair of eyes, goosebumps rose all over her body.


    It was as if they had returned to that day.


    That day, she entered the house as a second wife. When she was a few years old, she held her mother¡¯s memorial tablet and hid it under her pillow.


    ¡°Young consort Li, my mother was watching youst night.¡± At such a young age, her tone was cold and had a hint of a smile, which immediately scared her to death.


    It was clearly still that body that could not withstand the wind, but anyone could tell that it was not the same person.


    This was not the look in Wen ruzhu¡¯s eyes or the tone she should have.


    Even the hostility in his eyes was chilling.


    Even the Taoist priest was shocked. He must have some skills to be invited by the richest man in the barren capital. However, at this moment, the peach wood sword was pointed straight at her, and the sword was even at the tip of her nose.


    The other party smiled frivolously. She was clearly tied to a wooden stake, but she did not show any fear.


    ¡°Young consort Li, are your days too peaceful and you can¡¯t leave me?¡± The young girl¡¯s eyes were as ck as ink, clearly unable to break free from the rope just now. At this moment, he actually pulled with great force, and bright red blood flowed down along his skin.


    She actually ignored the pain, ignored the flesh that was torn open, and broke free from the rope.


    bold evil! Hurry up and leave! The Daoist¡¯s expression changed and he immediately raised his hand to strike at Wen ruzhu.


    Under his support, the peach wood sword actually shed with a cold light.


    This was a thousand-year-old peach wood, specially used to kill evil spirits.


    The thousand-year-old peach wood sword was one of the reasons why he had been able to gain a foothold in the huangdu city all these years.


    He had killed countless souls with this sword.


    The Daoist saw her hands dripping with blood. The weak and timid miss Wen was now like a demon, strolling leisurely in the courtyard. As he approached, the Daoist felt a little uneasy.


    ¡°Master, you have to get rid of her. This evil spirit has possessed my stepdaughter for so many years, I can¡¯t let her live! If you seed, you will be greatly rewarded!¡± Little consort Li gritted her teeth, which were trembling slightly.


    However, the Daoist¡¯s eyes turned ruthless. Thinking of the reward of ten thousand strings of silver, he immediately raised his peach wood sword.


    He was mumbling something quickly, and he could vaguely see dark clouds moving in the sky.


    It was as if arge amount of thick fog had appeared, and one could vaguely see lightning.


    ¡°She won¡¯t be struck to death by lightning, right? I know this Daoist. Before the world salvation Hall was established, Daoist would often exterminate evil spirits.¡± Yang pinfeng was a little scared. No matter how strong he was, he was still a seven or eight-year-old child.


    Jiang huailu frowned, ¡°that won¡¯t happen. This is the evil extermination sword. It can only kill evil.¡± If you use it to kill people, you will suffer a bacsh.¡±


    Yang pinfeng felt that something was wrong as he listened.


    It could only kill the evils?


    ¡®Wait, is there an evil spirit on sister Zhu Zhu?¡± That Daoist had made such a big scene ¡­


    Yang pinfeng looked at her in a daze.


    However, Wen ruzhu was clearly different from ordinary people.


    On the contrary, there was a bit more hostility!

 Chapter 141 - 141: She is so handsome (1)

    Chapter 141: She is so handsome (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Jiang huailu was lying in the grass.


    ¡°He¡¯s probably going to have a taste of what it¡¯s like to be struck by lightning,¡± she said, holding her chin with both hands.


    Evil. There was no evil on Wen ruzhu¡¯s body from the beginning.


    There was no sign of evil at all.


    the heavens and earth are boundless ¡­ The Daoist had already started to chant. With every word he said, a gust of cold wind rose in the courtyard. The cold wind whirled in the courtyard, and the fallen leaves brushed past Wen ruzhu¡¯s face.


    The peach wood sword in the Daoist¡¯s hand danced like thousands of wooden swords, and little consort Li¡¯s lips curled up slightly.


    ¡°Evil, hand over your life!¡±


    The Daoist¡¯s eyes glowed as thick dark clouds appeared above the Wen family. A bolt of lightning from the dark clouds descended from the sky. The Daoist was now striking straight at Wen ruzhu.


    The sword that carried the lightning light gave people goosebumps all over.


    Under the lightning, it struck straight at the weak figure.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Yang pinfeng was so scared that he covered his eyes and screamed, not caring if he was exposed or not.


    His father was the city Lord, so the Wen family wouldn¡¯t dare to do anything to him.


    But ¡­


    When the light dissipated, the Daoist priest was left on the ground.


    The Daoist¡¯s eyes widened and he fell to the ground, vomiting blood. His clothes were soaked in blood, and he was shaking.


    The impressive peachwood sword from earlier was now being held between Wen ruzhu¡¯s fingers.


    He sped it with both hands and smiled yfully in front of the Taoist.


    ng ¡­


    The peach wood sword that had killed countless evil spirits was broken into two on the spot. ¡°Just this?¡±


    Just this?


    The Daoist was so angry that he spat out blood and his body twitched. He pointed at her and couldn¡¯t say a word.


    Little consort Li was already stunned.


    Even the Daoist priest couldn¡¯t subdue her?


    What kind of evil was this?


    Little consort Li let out a blood-curdling scream and fell straight to the ground. Her face was frighteningly pale.


    Wen ruzhu, on the other hand, chuckled softly and narrowed her eyes.


    ¡°Young Li-Shi, I told you three years ago that the next time you provoke me, I won¡¯t let you off easily. I think you don¡¯t know how to repent?¡± Wen ruzhu slowly walked up to her.


    The unconscious consort Li¡¯s body slightly trembled.


    At a nce, one could tell that she was pretending to faint.


    Wen ruzhu¡¯s voice was low. She usually spoke in a soft and delicate voice.


    At this moment, it was a little hoarse, and it was difficult to tell if it was male or female.


    Wen ruzhu saw that she had made up her mind to pretend to faint, but she did not seem to mind at all.


    He squatted down and stepped on little consort Li¡¯s towering heart.


    ¡°Tsk, tsk, my father loves you so much, doesn¡¯t he? Don¡¯t all men like this?¡± The youngdy¡¯s eyes swept over her. Little consort Li¡¯s face was red from embarrassment, but she closed her eyes tightly and did not say a word.


    The surrounding servants were already scared silly.


    The evil spirit that was possessing the young miss¡¯s body was very powerful.


    However, Wen ruzhu stepped on her towering chest, causing her to gasp in pain.


    Pa, a pnded on little consort Li¡¯s face.


    Pa, another pnded on little consort Li¡¯s face.


    The weak little girl, who had always been polite, actually rolled up her sleeves. He stepped on the soft spot, squatted on her body, and attacked her left and right.


    He used all his strength.


    I¡¯ll beat you to death, you old woman. Are you not going to listen to my kind words? ¡±


    ¡°You old woman with no eyesight, do you really have to make me deal with you? I think you¡¯re asking for a beating!¡± After he finished speaking, he pped out a tooth from consort Li¡¯s mouth.


    Little consort Li could no longer pretend.


    With a wail, she burst into tears.


    Killing evil had instead put himself in danger!

 Chapter 142 - 142: I was born for her (1)

    Chapter 142: I was born for her (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Little consort Li would rather she had really fainted.


    She felt as if her heart had been stepped on.


    Her face was swollen and painful, and she could taste blood in her mouth.


    She cried so hard that her tears flowed freely. In a daze, when she saw the young girl stepping on her, she felt an inexplicable fear.


    At this moment, the evil spirit was still looking at her with an evil smile.


    ¡°Young consort Li, have you forgotten what I told you three years ago?¡± The young girl¡¯s face was clearly exquisite, but at this moment, she had a bit more heroic spirit.


    ¡°If you continue to make things difficult for her, I will definitely return the favor a hundredfold.¡±


    ¡°You think she lost her mother¡¯s protection, and you really think I¡¯m dead? As long as I¡¯m here, don¡¯t even think about bullying her!¡± The young girl gritted her teeth, but it made little consort Li¡¯s body shiver.


    Every word and sentence she said was telling herself that she was not Wen ruzhu.


    She was really not Wen ruzhu.


    Little consort Li was so scared that her teeth were chattering.


    Fear and horror.


    ¡°You, Who are you? You¡¯re not Wen ruzhu. Wen ruzhu doesn¡¯t have that much strength. Wen ruzhu is afraid of fire, so Wen ruzhu doesn¡¯t dare to speak to me like this. Wen ruzhu doesn¡¯t know martial arts either!¡± As soon as little consort Li spoke, the smell of blood rushed into his nose. Her teeth were so sharp that she could barely speak.


    ¡°Of course I¡¯m her guardian angel,¡± the youngdy replied with a cold smile. His eyes were sparkling, a light that could only be seen when Wen ruzhu was mentioned.


    Little consort Li still firmly believed that she was an evil spirit.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to do this, just tell the Wen family what you need. Why bother you with such a little girl? she¡¯s just a girl whose mother died, so why do you need to help a little girl?¡±


    the Wen family is the richest family in the barren capital. We can satisfy whatever you need in the barren capital.


    Little consort Li¡¯s tone was somewhat ttering. She wanted to make the evil spirit that had possessed her defect.


    Who knew that he would receive another round of beating.


    Wen ruzhu stood up and lightly dusted her hands, as if touching little consort Li was something she hated.


    After that ¡­


    He picked up the knife on the ground and cut off one of consort Li¡¯s fingers.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Little consort Li¡¯s scream shook the heavens, and she actually fainted from the pain.


    However, Wen ruzhu was ruthless. She clutched her throat tightly and forced her to wake up.


    He squatted down and looked into her eyes.


    He paused after every word.


    ¡°I¡¯ll say it one more time. If you bully her again, the next time Ie back, it will be the day of your death! As long as I¡¯m alive, don¡¯t even think about running rampant on her head!¡± After he finished speaking, he threw little consort Li down like a dead dog.


    The servants of the Wen family had long dispersed and were now inviting the olddy to go over.


    The Daoist had alreadv fainted.


    Yang pinfeng was stunned. In his memory, Wen ruzhu was a punching bag.


    His mother often muttered that this man¡¯s deep love was even more despicable than grass.


    When his first wife was alive, he loved her so much that he could die. Because he only had this one daughter, he even wrote a contract to ease his wife¡¯s heart.


    If he and his wife left, all the property of the Wen family would belong to Wen ruzhu.


    At that time, he had even gone to the magistrate¡¯s office to make a record.


    Now that he had married a second wife, he had a stepmother and a stepfather.


    City Lord yang had interacted with the Wen family head from time to time and naturally heard that the eldest daughter was not as transparent as the twins.


    Every time she talked about twins, she would say that they were very lively, but when she talked about her eldest daughter, she would sigh.


    She only said that she was extremely intelligent when she was young, but ever since her mother left, this child became more and more inarticte.


    Now that she couldn¡¯t even be a schr, how could she hand the Wen family over to her?


    Yang Feng sighed, if this old master Wen were to see her now, he would dare to say that his son was not as good as her!

 Chapter 143 - 143: Twin souls (1)

    Chapter 143: Twin souls (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    The Wen family courtyard was silent.


    The courtyard was filled with blood, but the woman stood in the middle of it without fear.


    Lying on the ground, little consort Li¡¯s finger was bleeding profusely. She even picked up the broken finger with an expressionless face.


    He raised it towards the outside of the wall, and a dog¡¯s bark sounded outside the wall.


    Jiang huailu swallowed.


    She remembered that there was a guard dog outside the wall when she came.


    ¡°Mother ¡­¡± Suddenly, the sound of footsteps came from outside the courtyard. One after the other, the twins suddenly rushed out.


    After passing through the long corridor, they saw that the ground was covered in blood.


    The two children immediately screamed.


    Wen rufei was a boy after all. She immediately rushed out, holding back her tears as she rushed toward the young woman lying on the ground.


    Seeing her mother¡¯s miserable state, she immediately roared.


    He shot towards Wen ruzhu like a small Cannonball, but Wen ruzhu held him tightly. She squinted her eyes and looked at him with an inexplicable expression. ¡°You¡¯re a twin?¡±


    He then sized up Wen rufei and Wen ruyu and chuckled.


    That gaze made Wen ruyu afraid. Wen ruyu could only hide behind the pir, not daring to let her see.


    She did not understand why sister Zhu Zhu was at home every day, allowing her to hit and scold her. Even the servants in the residence could look down on her.


    However, every time she fell ill, the entire residence had to avoid her. That way, she showed off her edge.


    ¡°You b * tch, how dare you hurt my mother! When father returns, I¡¯ll definitely beat you to death!¡± Wen ruxuan¡¯s eyes were red as she said fiercely.


    If it was the Wen ruzhu of the past, she would have been scared out of her wits.


    ¡°Do you believe that I¡¯ll beat you to death before your fatheres?¡± She was clearly smiling, but Wen ruxuan was so frightened that she took a step back. However, she was caught by her and couldn¡¯t break free.


    ¡°You lowly things, quicklye and save me! I¡¯m the only male heir of the Wen family, are you guys tired of living?¡± When Wen ruxuan heard his mother say these words so many times a day, she naturally roared it out.


    The servants looked at Wen ruzhu in fear.


    They were not afraid of Wen ruzhu, but they remembered that every few years, Wen ruzhu would have a rpse.


    Every time, he would be able to make them submit.


    ¡°So what if you¡¯re the only male heir of the Wen family? Don¡¯t you know that ten years ago, he had ced all of the Wen family¡¯s wealth on me? Wen ruzhu was stupid and still hoped for that pitiful friendship. I¡¯m not that easy to get rid of.¡± Thest time she woke up, she sold more than ten servants of the Wen family.


    This was also the reason why even though Wen ruzhu was ostracized by her stepmother, no evil ve dared to make things difficult for her.


    Wen ruxuan bit her lower lip. He had heard his mother mention it before.


    This was also the reason why he had been working so hard to gain face in front of his father and depose Wen ruzhu.


    ¡°You¡¯re the little one, aren¡¯t you?¡± Wen ruzhu coldly looked at him. He really got a son at an old age. A man who always thought about sharing life and death with his dead wife could also turn around and love another woman and have a daughter. It wasughable. Before he died, he even held my mother¡¯s hand and asked her to wait for him on the road to theherworld?


    What a big face.¡±


    Old master Wen, who had just entered the house, was initially a little angry when he heard the servant¡¯s report.


    However, at this moment, he suddenly froze, and his face was filled with guilt.


    ¡°You¡¯re a woman, how can you inherit the Wen family? it¡¯s your mother¡¯s fault for not having a son, why not! Who can you me if you can¡¯t give birth to a son?¡± Wen ruxi was young and couldn¡¯t take the provocation. She immediately screamed.


    Old Mr. Wen¡¯s face darkened.


    These words were not something a child should say..

 Chapter 144 - 144: The Twin of death (1)

    Chapter 144: The Twin of death (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°You bastard!¡±


    ¡°Who taught you to say such things!¡± Old master Wen¡¯s face was ashen, and he staggered as he looked at everything in the courtyard.


    When she turned her head, she saw the pair of eyes that loathed him.


    For some reason, every time old master Wen saw this pair of eyes, he would feel a little fearful.


    The first time they met was at his wife¡¯s funeral.


    At that time, zhuzhu had fainted from crying and kept asking for her mother.


    She had cried and fainted in the mourning Hall. When she woke up again, she had be this calm and steady appearance. She looked at him with no adoration in her eyes and no tears in her eyes as she looked at the mourning Hall. She only knelt on the ground with a stiff back.


    He didn¡¯t cry,ugh, or eat.


    During those three days, she didn¡¯t say a word to him. She only looked at him silently on the day her first wife was buried.


    ¡°I¡¯m very disappointed in you.¡± That was the only thing she had said.


    However, when he asked his daughter again after she woke up, she said that she could not remember.


    He didn¡¯t even remember kneeling or saying anything.


    When they finally met again, it was already the day he married the young Li. As expected, he saw her again.


    That unfamiliar and disappointed look made his heart sink, and it also made him certain that it was not his zhuzhu, definitely not zhuzhu.


    At this moment, he did not dare to look at the young girl. He only lowered his head and reprimanded Wen ruyan, ¡°¡±Who taught you to say such things? Quickly apologize to big sister!¡± Old Mr. Wen couldn¡¯t even lift his head from her gaze.


    That half-smiling expression made him feel that something was wrong.


    Wen ruxuan pursed her lips, her eyes filled with tears. she clearly injured mother. It was clearly her .


    Wen rufei had always felt that her parents were the most loving.


    If only Wen ruzhu wasn¡¯t here, she just had to be.


    Old Mr. Wen had seen the tragic state of the little Li family. Back then, he and his first wife had built the foundation of their business. At that time, the little Li family was younger than him, and his mother had allowed him to take her in and bear a child.


    She was unwilling, so she waited for ten years until her first wife passed away.


    All these years, it would be a lie if he wasn¡¯t moved.


    However, under Wen ruzhu¡¯s mocking gaze, he did not dare to say anything.


    PA.


    Old master Wen gave his son a tight p.


    His eyes were filled with disappointment.


    ¡°You¡¯re still quibbling! I¡¯m asking you who taught you this, are you not going to apologize to your sister?¡± Old master Wen gritted his teeth.


    ¡°I don¡¯t dare to. After all, my mother doesn¡¯t have a son. In the future, the Wen family will still have to rely on him.¡± Wen ruzhu¡¯s face was full of mockery.


    ¡°What¡¯s the use of saying it so beautifully? It¡¯s all empty talk, all hypocritical things.¡±


    ¡°Wen ruzhu, that pitiful girl, did not dare to ask. She would always hide in bed and cry, not daring to ask. When my mother was buried, you said that you would not marry another wife in the future. You can¡¯t have anyone else in your heart, and our family of three can¡¯t have anyone else. But now, you are surrounded by your children, you are in love with the little Li-Shi, you are sleeping in the bed my mother used to sleep in, sleeping in the house my mother bought, how do you exin this?¡± Wen ruzhu crossed her arms, her expression indifferent, without the slightest hint of a father-daughter rtionship.


    ¡°You damned thing, you actually still dare toe to my Wen family tomit sins!¡± Behind him, old Mrs. Wen walked over with a dark expression.


    The nanny supporting her was shaking all over.


    I told you to send this inauspicious thing away back then, but you insisted on staying. Now that it¡¯s possessed by the evil, you¡¯re going to stir up chaos in the Wen family!


    ¡°The Wen family is a big family, and she has helped to spread the family¡¯s offspring, finally leaving behind a pair of children. Who else would the Wen family be relying on in the future if not her? Are you referring to this evil?¡± The olddy¡¯s face was stern.


    He looked at Wen ruzhu with eyes full of disgust..

 Chapter 145 - 145: I’m the unborn 1

    Chapter 145: I¡¯m the unborn 1


    Trantor: 549690339


    Wen ruzhu chuckled.


    ¡°It¡¯s not even certain if she¡¯s your child. Why would zhuzhu talk like that and look at her like that?¡±


    ¡°This evil should be burned by fire!¡± The old taitai swept her eyes over and saw little consort Li¡¯s miserable state, and her eyelids twitched.


    ¡°Mother! She¡¯s zhuzhu, the only bloodline she left for me!¡± Old master Wen sighed heavily in his heart and couldn¡¯t help but frown.


    ¡°Bloodline, what¡¯s the use of this girl¡¯s bloodline! What¡¯s the use of a girl like her when our Wen family wants a male heir?¡±


    look at the look in her eyes. She¡¯s not a child of the Wen family! The olddy had never liked Wen ruzhu¡¯s mother.


    At that time, her son¡¯s career was at its peak, but that woman was so jealous that she didn¡¯t allow her son to take a concubine.


    After so many years, there was only one Wen ruzhu.


    Back then, he had even secretly gone to the Yamen to write a document, saying that he would pass the family inheritance to that little girl in the future.


    The olddy gritted her teeth in hatred.


    ¡°Mother, be careful with your words!¡± Old Mr. Wen was clearly a little angry, and he even sneaked a nce at Wen ruzhu¡¯s expression.


    He seemed to be very afraid of this child.


    ¡°No son? My mother didn¡¯t keep her son because of your contribution, right? The Wen family has always had the blood of twins, and my mother was also pregnant with a pair of twins back then. If you didn¡¯t insist on making him a Tongfang at that time, how could my mother be so angry that she gave birth prematurely? The one who lost that male again?¡±


    ¡°That boy, six Jin and six taels, is one Jin heavier than zhuzhu. How dare you say that she doesn¡¯t have a son?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you cause her to lose her son? What a big face.¡± Wen ruzhu said sarcastically. Everyone was shocked by her words.


    Standing in the courtyard were a few elderly people, and at this moment, their faces were all pale.


    When the wife of a rich family was pregnant, they would bring a few Tongfang to serve her.


    At that time, old Mr. Wen and old Mr. Wen had a deep rtionship and were unwilling to do so. She took advantage of the time when her daughter-inw went out to offer incense and pray for peace to bring a maidservant into the manor. That night, he sent her to his son¡¯s study.


    Who knew that before she could do anything, the maidservant had only taken off her own clothes when she was seen by her daughter-inw.


    In the end, she was so angry that she went into prematurebor.


    At that time, she had a premature birth and a difficultbor, and it was difficult for her to give birth to a pair of twins. A son and a daughter. The boy¡¯s face was ashen, and he couldn¡¯t take it anymore.


    The girl¡¯s thin voice was as small as a cat¡¯s.


    The olddy was full of regret and hatred. What she regretted was that she shouldn¡¯t have sent them off at this moment. She hated that her daughter-inw was so hot-tempered that she could not even take such a small thing.


    Back then, the olddy had also fallen seriously ill, and because of this, she had never been close to Wen ruzhu. She would always think of the boy who had died because of her.


    Those who knew of this matter had all been sent out, thinking that the Wen family only had one daughter.


    Now that Wen ruzhu¡¯s words were so loud, the olddy¡¯s face turned pale.


    ¡°You, you, how did you know? Where did you find out about this?¡± The olddy¡¯s voice suddenly became sharp as she pointed at her and scolded, ¡®¡±¡®Tell her to get out, get her out, get her out! She¡¯s not the Wen family¡¯s descendant, she¡¯s not! She¡¯s an evil spirit, an evil spirit.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s an evil spirit that will stir up the Wen family¡¯s act of madness!¡±


    Wen ruzhu crossed her arms. Her dark eyes were calm and terrifying.


    On one side was his elderly mother, on the other was his daughter. The veins on old Mr. Wen¡¯s forehead were throbbing.


    She walked to old Mr. Wen¡¯s side and chuckled.


    ¡°The entire Wen family owes me. You can¡¯t pay it back!¡±


    ¡°Back then, you told me that you would take good care of mother and sister, but you didn¡¯t do it!¡± With that, Wen ruzhu walked to the side of the grass and carried a round dumpling out of the Wen family¡¯s main door..

 Chapter 146 - 146: Twin souls (1)

    Chapter 146: Twin souls (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°Wait for me, wait for me. Why didn¡¯t you hug me? You¡¯re a weight-discrimination person ¡­¡± After he finished speaking, he ran out in pursuit.


    Old Mr. Wen¡¯s limbs were cold.


    Her eyes were dazed, her shoulders trembled, and she stood rooted to the ground. Her eyes were filled with shock.


    ¡°I can¡¯t live, I can¡¯t live. Even a child dares to question me. I can¡¯t live anymore. I¡¯d rather die and apologize to her, I¡¯ll go to theherworld and apologize to her!¡± The olddy wailed and her body went soft as shey on the ground.


    ¡°The entire Wen family was exiled. All the men in the family couldn¡¯t hold on and passed away just like that. I¡¯ve worked so hard to raise my son, and now I¡¯m being scolded by a child. I don¡¯t want to live anymore. I¡¯ll go and apologize to the mother and daughter. I¡¯ll kowtow to them. I¡¯ll go and apologize after I die.¡± Old Mrs. Wen had suffered a lot in the past years when she raised her son. All these years, old Mr. Wen would sigh whenever she talked about the past.


    Every time, no matter how serious the matter was, old Mr. Wen would kneel down and admit his mistakes.


    However, at this moment, old Mr. Wen stood rooted to the ground and did not even turn his head.


    The words he heard almost made him faint.


    He had never made a promise to anyone all these years. He only felt sorry for his son, who had died early and was born as the eldest twin, his son who was covered in bruises.


    That day, he had personally carried him and buried him.


    The child was only the size of his palm. He had not breathed hisst when he was born, and his body was already green from holding his breath.


    She even opened her eyes weakly to look at him, unable to cry, causing him to wake up from his dreams countless times. That child seemed to have be his nightmare.


    Everyone said that he loved Wen ruxuan and Wen ruyu, but only he knew.


    He was afraid to see Wen ruzhu, who shared the same mother as the child. He could not forget that scene when he saw her. Even though he had made an oath to the child, he still couldn¡¯t get over the psychological barrier.


    His wife probably knew that his mentality had changed.


    When the child was one year old, they signed a contract that only Wen ruzhu would inherit the Wen family¡¯s assets in the future.


    ¡®l¡¯nat day, ne Knelt In rront or tne grave ana crlea. He ced tne poorlld Into the coffin. Even the smallest coffin was empty and lonely. He cried with heartache. He swore that he would protect his wife and daughter and would never let them suffer again.


    All these years, he had broken his promise.


    He had only said this to his eldest son, who had died early.


    Old master Wen¡¯s entire body trembled as he gritted his teeth, but he still couldn¡¯t control himself.


    old master, old Madam, she ¡­ The wet nurse supported the crying old Madam tightly while old master Wen stared nkly at the figure walking away from the door.


    ¡°If mother feels that life is boring, then mother can leave if you insist. When your son hands the Wen family over to zhuzhu, your son will alsoe and apologize to Mother.¡±


    Old master Wen said expressionlessly.


    It had been extremely difficult for his mother, a widow, to raise him, but for the past few decades, she had said the same thing every time.


    He was really sick of hearing it.


    Old Mrs. Wen was so infuriated that she gasped for air, unable to utter another word.


    Without anyone to persuade her, she couldn¡¯t continue crying.


    Old Mr. Wen¡¯s face was sullen, but his eyes were glistening.


    ¡°Father, what about my mother? Is my mother going to die?¡± Wen rufei was already scared out of her wits. The usually cowardly Wen ruzhu actually dared to scold her father.


    Old Mr. Wen¡¯s eyes shed with annoyance.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get a doctor first. I ¡­ I¡¯m going out for a bit.¡± If she was really him . Old master Wen took a deep breath.


    That child ¡­ The Wen family owed him. They all owed him..

 Chapter 147 - 147: The shameful ah Yin (1)

    Chapter 147: The shameful ah Yin (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Jiang huailu¡¯s feet left the ground and he was carried out by someone.


    The little girl was confused, but she felt that those thin arms were particrly strong.


    Thest time he met her, she was so hungry that she ate a big bowl of wonton.


    ¡°Big sister Zhu Zhu?¡± Little Huai Lu¡¯s voice was weak as she looked up at her.


    He only felt that the big sister Zhu Zhu in front of him was not the same as before.


    Zhuzhu was too weak to stand the wind. Zhuzhu was afraid of strangers, afraid of everything, so she sealed herself in it.


    But now, her face was full of heroic spirit, with a bit of unconcealed brilliance and radiance.


    At this moment, the girl¡¯s eyes were full of light.


    ¡°Call me ah Yin.¡± The young girl¡¯s voice was low, as if she was smiling.


    ¡°Wait for me, Zhu Zhu, did you change your name? Ah Yin? ah Yin? Why do you have to be called Yin?¡± Yang pinfeng caught up with Jiang huailu, panting heavily. He was envious to see Jiang huailu being carried.


    The light in the young girl¡¯s eyes dimmed a little as she smiled, ¡®¡±¡®Because I can¡¯t be exposed.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Come with me to eat the braised pork shoulder in the East of the city. I¡¯ve missed that restaurant¡¯s braised pork shoulder for a long time.¡± Ah Yin took a deep breath and looked around, as if he wanted to engrave everything in front of him into his heart.


    Yang pinfeng frowned, ¡°brother Dong from the East of the city, right?¡± Don¡¯t you know? Last year, his son hadmitted a crime, so he had closed it. I remember that we even went to take a look. You were there, right? You also said that you don¡¯t like to eat such greasy food.¡±


    Ah Yin raised his brows and looked at him. I like it now. Is that not enough?


    since I can¡¯t eat the pig knuckle, there must be something else, right? ¡® Jiang huailu wriggled and wriggled until ah Yin finally noticed her.


    ¡°I¡¯ve forgotten about you, little fellow.¡± Ah Yin looked at her with a smile.


    Although she had clearly said nothing, Jiang huailu could clearly feel that ah Yin and zhuzhu were two different people.


    But ah Yin was tougher than zhuzhu.


    Moreover, ah Yin did not reject him at all, nor was he possessed by an evil spirit.


    She was a little confused.


    Yang pinfeng was a glutton, so he immediately brought the two to the food Street, where there was a restaurant. He was famous for his meat dishes, and yang pinfeng was an acquaintance of his. When he went, the waiter was very respectful.


    ¡°Young master yang, your private room is still reserved for you. Pleasee in. ¡±


    The waiter was brimming with enthusiasm, and these people looked rich and Noble.


    On the other hand, the young girl who was holding the chubby little girl¡¯s hand walked boldly and decisively, a little ..


    Domineering.


    The waiter went in with the menu and handed it to yang pingfeng first. This young master seemed to be rich. I¡¯m afraid he loves meat.


    ¡°Just order anything. I¡¯ve just finished my dinner, ¡±


    Young master yang waved his hand casually. He was still holding on.


    The waiter handed the list to Jiang huailu, who knew that the two chubby boys liked it.


    Jiang huailu touched his round stomach. He shouldn¡¯t have eaten too much tonight.


    The waiter had a helpless look on his face. The slimest girl beside him was at the age where she was vain. Those who came to their shop would always be full after eating two mouthfuls of side dishes.


    Whoever knew ¡­


    ¡°Braised pork shoulder, braised pork Trotter, eight-treasure chicken, sweet and sour fish, meatballs, and some braised stuff ¡­ Give me some snacks .


    The graceful youngdy ordered seven to eight dishes in one go, and they were all filled with meat, which stunned the waiter.


    hurry up. Let¡¯s stop with this for now. If it¡¯s not enough, we¡¯ll add more. The waiter narrowed his eyes and hurriedly brought the food to the kitchen.


    Oh my God, it can really eat.


    The young girl straightened her back, lifted her right foot, and stepped on the stool.


    As soon as he lifted it up, he seemed to feel that it was not very elegant, so he


    silently put it down..

 Chapter 148 - 148: Where did you come from?

    Chapter 148: Where did youe from?


    Trantor: 549690339


    Ah Yin really could eat.


    Jiang huailu and yang pinfeng were still holding their chopsticks. She had a chicken leg in one hand and a pig¡¯s Trotter in the other, and her mouth was full of oil.


    His eyes were almost glowing.


    ¡°How long have you not eaten?¡± Yang pinfeng swallowed his saliva. This scene was like a tornado sweeping away clouds.


    The tes were almost empty.


    ¡°Probably three years,¡± ah Yin frowned.


    He paused, but didn¡¯t exin further.


    I can¡¯t figure out the answer to epilepsy no matter how much I think about it. You must be crazy. The Wen family, the richest family, hasn¡¯t fed their child for three years. You must be dreaming.


    ¡°You guys should eat quickly too. Don¡¯t stand on ceremony, eat more ¡­ I¡¯ve wanted this for a long time.¡± As he spoke, he let out a deep sigh.


    Jiang huailu and yang pinfeng looked at each other in silence, then at the table and raised their chopsticks expressionlessly.


    He picked up a piece of vegetable leaf from a blue and white porcin te.


    The table was empty .


    You¡¯re wee.


    She was quite polite.


    This fellow ate until his stomach was slightly round, and he even secretly burped.


    ¡°Cough, this skirt is a little too tight. I¡¯ll go clean the water first and loosen my skirt ¡­ Oh right, help me to rush my eight treasures chicken. Why isn¡¯t he here yet ¡­¡± Ah Yin stood up and pulled his skirt.


    Wen ruzhu¡¯s figure was graceful and she was thin to begin with.


    At this moment, the belt was actually tightened.


    Jiang huailu¡¯s eyes were wide open.


    She would never believe that it was the Wen family¡¯s eldest daughter if she were to eat so much that her belt was about to be loosened.


    Yang pinfeng¡¯s face was filled with shock, ¡°¡±She actually knows this move? I thought I was the only one who would loosen my belt after eating too much. Would girls be like this too? I¡¯ve always said that the Wen family is putting on an act. Turns out I¡¯ve wrongly med the Wen family. He actually ¡­


    Such an inattentive person!¡±


    Yang Feng couldn¡¯t help but sigh.


    He didn¡¯t understand why Zhu Zhu changed her name to ah Yin and insisted on saying that she was ah Yin.


    ¡°What¡¯s all the noise down there for?¡± After a while, they didn¡¯t see ah Yin return. Instead, they heard amotion downstairs.


    Yang pinfeng looked for a waiter, but the waiter was amused.


    ¡°This is a strange thing. Normally it is men who act like rogues and never one has seen a woman act like one. The ces where men and women washed their hands were adjacent to each other, and men often wanted to sneak in, even hiring women to guard them. In the end, he had actually met a female hooligan today ¡­ That girl sneaked into the men¡¯s changing room, and those young Masters were really frightened.¡±


    ¡°Those young Masters are screaming in fear.¡±


    Coincidentally, the waiter at the table next to them was calling for him, and he immediately went to work.


    Not long after, ah Yin returned.


    when she left, she was wearing an azure blue (Iress with exquisite patterns embroidered on it.


    This time, she had changed into a moon-white long robe, and the red hairpin on her head had been removed cleanly, and her hair was tied up high. He had a heroic appearance.


    If one didn¡¯t know the truth, one would think that he was a handsome young master.


    ¡°Did you hear about the strange thing that happened just now?¡± Yang dingfeng said.


    ¡°Those people down there were really strange.¡± Ah Yin said in unison.


    The two of them were stunned for a moment before yang pinfeng smiled and said, ¡°¡±You go first, you go first.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. It¡¯s just that the people of huangdu are making a big fuss over nothing. When I went to wash my hands, those men were all staring at me with their eyes as big as copper bells.¡± one of them was so scared that he screamed and rushed out without even putting on his clothes.


    ¡°Are these people crazy?


    ¡°When they saw me untie my belt, their faces turned red and they ran out, shouting that it was molestation. I was left alone to change my clothes.¡± Ah Yin helplessly shook his head. These people were quite particr.


    Pa da.


    The chopsticks in the hands of the two chubby boys dropped in shock..

 Chapter 149 - 149: A simple-minded pose before he died (1)

    Chapter 149: A simple-minded pose before he died (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°The human heart is no longer what it used to be, the world is cold.¡± Ah Yin faintly sighed.


    Now that he had changed into a man¡¯s long robe, ah Yin arrogantly raised his leg and stepped on the stool, looking very rxed.


    ¡°Indeed, the world is cold.¡± Jiang huailu was slightly surprised and looked at her silently.


    The world was cold and the human heart was not what it used to be.


    You¡¯ve left a psychological shadow on these men.


    He even med her for making a fuss.


    This mealsted all the way until dark. The waiter walked back and forth several times around ah Yin. Oh my God, this table of food was actually finished.


    This was a big client.


    ¡°Sir, this is the card of our restaurant. You can eat at half price on the 15th day of every month.¡± Restaurants liked this kind of food that could eat a lot, the kind where one person could eat an entire table.


    Jiang huailu¡¯s expression was hard to describe in a few words.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been eating for so many years, but this is the first time I¡¯ve eaten something that¡¯s half price.¡± Yang pinfeng sighed.


    He pinched the soft meat on his waist. He couldn¡¯t even win against her, how useless.


    Fortunately, she could help Lulu earn some money.


    I¡¯ll go buy some items for the deadter. Can I stay at Lulu¡¯s house for a day? ¡± Ah Yin squatted down and pinched Jiang huailu¡¯s little face.


    He knew Jiang huailu.


    ¡°Of course you can,¡± Jiang huailu¡¯s new house had many guest rooms.


    Ah Yin smiled and gave his thanks.


    She wanted to stay in the inn, but he could leave his body at any time, and he was worried about zhuzhu being alone outside.


    He had not taken over her body for a long time.


    The first time he took over, zhuzhu was on the verge of copsing in the mourning Hall.


    Ah Yin was silent. Then, he went to buy some incense wax and paper money, and then went to the coffin shop at the corner of the street. The boss was stunned when he saw her.


    ¡°Boss, are the things I ordered three years ago ready?¡±


    The boss immediately smacked his forehead and hurriedly carried the things out.


    ¡°I thought you weren¡¯ting. I haven¡¯t seen you for three years and you¡¯ve grown so much. Three years ago, you were so skinny and small. I thought you didn¡¯t want the money after you gave it to me. ¡®


    The owner had recognized her.


    Three years ago, she had ordered a palm- sized nanmu coffin, but it had left her body in a hurry and had not been taken away.


    Ah Yin thanked him again and again before carrying the small coffin to the grave.


    ¡°Coming to dig a grave in the middle of the night, what sin have Imitted? I¡¯ve acknowledged you two as my friends ¡­¡± Yang pinfeng resigned himself to his fate and continued shoveling.


    Until they dug out a small coffin, the kind where the paint on the outside had peeled off.


    ¡°At that time I left early, mother could not stand this stimtion, and father buried it in a hurry. The skin of the coffin is broken and water is leaking inside.¡± Ah Yin knelt on the ground and muttered as he picked up the little skeleton.


    Yang pinfeng was so scared that he was trembling.


    ¡°It¡¯s too inhumane ¡­ They¡¯re digging up graves.¡±


    he¡¯s digging his own grave. What¡¯s wrong with that? no one will care even if he talks to the heavens. Jiang huailu finally understood that this was a baby with two souls.


    Yang pinfeng gasped and swallowed his saliva in fear.


    His own grave?


    Although it wasn¡¯t spread to the outside world, the families had heard of these secrets.


    Back then, the Wen family¡¯s matriarch gave birth to a pair of twins. However, due to premature birth, the eldest son was not saved.


    And now?


    Jiang huailu walked to the soil and the small coffin was already wide open.


    ¡°Why are your hands above your head and your legs bent to the sides?¡± She had seen many dead people, but this was the first time she had seen this position.


    Ah Yin suddenly raised his head shyly. that ¡­ he said. before I died, I made a pose for myself.


    He had to make a pose to prove that he had been here!


    Jiang huailu: ¡± f * Ck you. It¡¯s a good thing you died early. If you were alive, you would probably have a whole set of tricks up your sleeve.


    That stepmother probably wouldn¡¯t even be able to enter the house!

 Chapter 150 - 150: I’m willing to be under her (1)

    Chapter 150: I¡¯m willing to be under her (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Ah Yin was apletely different person from Wen ruzhu.


    Her strong personality waspletely different from zhuzhu¡¯s.


    Zhuzhu was reserved and gentle. She was always testing the world and had some doubts about it.


    Ah Yin was different. She waspletely different.


    She dared to love and hate, dared to be angry and dared to speak. She was wanton and did as she pleased. He also had the courage to protect his sister.


    ¡°Hey, have you always been in her body?¡± Little Huai Lu lowered her voice and looked at her.


    Ah Yin casually fiddled with the pile of bones. He lowered his eyes slightly and said in a slightly dark tone,¡±Actually, I had my own body in my mother¡¯s womb.¡±


    At that time, he still had some memories of when he was born. He still remembered that his father had cried and carried him to the burial ground.


    He was the Wen family¡¯s eldest son, named Wen rufei, and his younger sister Wen ruzhu.


    That day, his father¡¯s tears fell on his body inrge drops, burning and heartbroken. He regained some consciousness and barely remembered that his name was Wen rufei.


    After that, he slowly left his body, and when he opened his eyes again, he was already in his sister¡¯s body.


    ¡°Zhu Zhu was innocent and spoiled when she was young, not as rigid as she is now.¡±


    ¡°She learned how to speak when she was one year old. She often answered her own questions and talked to herself. Even then, I had only just learned how tomunicate, and I didn¡¯t know how powerful it was. He would often bring her along and talk to himself in public. Until grandmother brought people to exorcise her. ¡±


    ¡°That day, Zhu Zhu was so frightened that she did not dare to speak for a long time. She didn¡¯t dare to say that she had an older brother called ruyan, so she became quiet.¡±


    Ah Yin changed the posture of the skeleton. He paused and then put on a difficult posture.


    After thinking for a while, he stretched out two fingers and gestured.


    Aftering to this world, he had to leave some thoughts behind.


    If someone were to raid his grave in the future, he could also leave a good impression on the other party.


    ¡°At that time, mother was gentle and often guided zhuzhu. At that time, I was also dazed and knew that I could not see the light. I was afraid that I would live in the shadows for the rest of my life. I was also a little silent and rarely came into contact with zhuzhu.¡± Even when zhuzhu¡¯s mother shed tears during her birthday every year, he did not dare to take her body.


    He knew that his sister was secretly cursed for being possessed by an evil spirit, so he did not dare to act rashly.


    ¡°When she was three years old, her mother died in the fire and zhuzhu was scared out of her wits. He didn¡¯t know how to hide when he fell to the ground. I broke free and took back my body ¡­¡± As he spoke, ah Yin actuallyughed.


    That smile had tears in his eyes.


    ¡°You guess, I only raised my head to look at her. She would then know that I am not zhuzhu.¡±


    He called out to his mother. Yingluo misses you.


    The young woman cried on the spot andughed even though she was burned by the fire. Until she was thrown out of the boatyard surrounded by fire.


    ¡°After that, there was something wrong with Zhu Zhu and she didn¡¯t like to


    municate with the outside world. When she was young, she was extremely hysterical and hated old master Wen and consort Li. These few years, under the contrast of the pair of twins, zhuzhu has be more and more lost in her own thoughts.¡± Only then did he be anxious and seized the body a few times. Each time, it was when zhuzhu was in a difficult situation where she did not eat or drink.


    Jiang huailu looked at her, as if he was looking elsewhere through her face.


    Therefore, he had never seen the sun since he was born, and he had never enjoyed the beauty of this world. He had never experienced family love, so no wonder he always acted recklessly.


    However, such a person was still so disdainful even though he was born in the dark.


    If he was born in the Wen family, he would definitely be extraordinary in the future.


    ¡°Are you resentful?¡± Jiang huailu watched him bury the coffin again and suddenly asked..

 Chapter 151 - 151: I guarantee your head will land on the ground

    Chapter 151: I guarantee your head willnd on the ground


    (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°Do you hate him?¡±


    are you resenting the olddy for causing trouble and taking your life?


    resenting Madam Wen for not keeping you alive? resenting the heavens for giving you ten months of pregnancy but not giving you the chance to be born? ¡±


    Jiang huailu didn¡¯t know why he asked this.


    Ah Yin frowned as he looked at her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about pinching me.¡± Jiang huailu cupped his face with both hands. Look at me, you¡¯ve loosened my meat. I¡¯ve gained weight.¡± Ah Yin couldn¡¯t exin in a few words.


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes. We loosened it and squeezed it until it became fat.¡±


    ¡°If you ask me if I have anyints? If I don¡¯t me him, then wouldn¡¯t I be a Saint? But what I hate is the ruthlessness of some people!¡± Ah Yin¡¯s expression darkened, and even became a little fierce.


    ¡°Some debts will have to be settled sooner orter.¡± Ah Yin¡¯s tone was mocking.


    After her mother had given birth, the olddy had abstained from meat and prayed to Buddha for three years. This olddy wasn¡¯t so easy to get along with in the past.


    He was probably feeling guilty.


    As for his mother, how could he not understand that she had already tried her best?


    But he was more grateful that he, who should have disappeared from the world, had lived a little longer with his sister. He only hated himself for not being able to protect his sister and mother!


    Jiang huailu sighed faintly,¡±if you were alive, I wouldn¡¯t be able to control you.¡± When you have nowhere to go one day, you cane to me. Follow me, and I promise that one day, I will make sure your head falls on the ground.¡± Jiang huailu made a solemn vow.


    Ah Yin¡¯s eyelids were twitching.


    ¡°If he follows you, his head will fall to the ground. What¡¯s the point of him following you?¡± Yang pinfeng said sourly. Another person was going topete with him for his favor.


    ¡°Be, be outstanding?¡± Jiang huailu touched her head. She remembered a lot, but the Droblem was that she didn¡¯t understand what he meant.


    Ah Yin smiled as he stroked her dog head, as if he didn¡¯t take her offer to stay to heart.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯lle to you when I¡¯m at my wit¡¯s end. Little Lulu, you have to take me in.¡± Ah Yin¡¯s tone was light, but the space between his brows was pressed down.


    He had lost his life since birth and should have been considered a vengeful soul.


    However, he had been living together with his sister all these years. If he was really expelled, he was afraid that there would be no ce for him in this world.


    When his soul left his body, Lulu would not be able to find him.


    Little Huai Lu grinned.¡¯l can¡¯t control you if you¡¯re alive, but I¡¯m in charge of the dead.¡¯


    ¡°Oh no, it¡¯s getting dark. Let¡¯s go home quickly. Otherwise, my mother is going to spank my butt.¡± Little Huai Lu patted the mud off her body. brother Feng, if my mother asks where I went, I will say that you ran away from home and I went to look for you.


    After he finished speaking, he pulled ah Yin and ran home.


    Sure enough, when he returned home, his mother was already standing guard at the door with a broom.


    Little Huai Lu¡¯s big eyes rolled around, and her eyes were teary.


    Why didn¡¯t the heavens let her grow up before they teased her? Such a big Savior, and his mother still had to take off his pants and spank his butt. She was so hateful.


    Ah Yin found it funny and took her hand as he walked forward.


    ¡°Greetings, aunt Xia. Zhu Zhu and Lulu yed for half a day more today, so please don¡¯t punish Lulu. Zhuzhu apologizes to you.¡± Ah Yin¡¯s smile was dignified, which surprised Madam Xia.


    She had seen this girl that day. But why was he so eloquent that he was no different from a normal person?


    Little huailu hid behind invisibility and said,¡¯today, the peak-level brother next door left home, and Lulu went to help find him. Sister zhuzhu wanted to stay at our house, so Lulu picked her up. Lulu isn¡¯t yful at all ¡­¡±


    Only then did Madam Xia put away the broom and raised her hand to scare her daughter.


    ¡°Sorry for disturbing aunt.¡± He knew that Madam Xia and master Jiang had separated, so he addressed her as aunt, which made Madam Xia feel more at


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so polite, child. Just treat it as your home. You¡¯re Lulu¡¯s ssmate, so I¡¯ll need you to take care of him.¡± He shouted after he finished speaking.


    ¡°Huai ¡®an, quickly go and prepare a guest room.¡± Madam Xia still had to go into the room to prepare some snacks for the guests..

 Chapter 152 - 152: Teasing him (1)

    Chapter 152: Teasing him (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Jiang Huai ¡®an looked at Wen ruzhu with an inquisitive look.


    His thick eyebrows furrowed slightly, and his eyes were filled with suspicion.


    When he first saw Wen ruzhu in the alley that day, she was so afraid of meeting people that she couldn¡¯t even lift her head. What happened today?


    The young girl was currently dressed in men¡¯s clothes. In the past, she always had her head lowered and her eyes drooped, making her presence extremely


    weak.


    But now, she was bright and mboyant, with a calm smile on her face. His eyes were filled with a threatening aura, and even the tenacity between his brows could hardly be concealed.


    The change was too great.


    Just as he was thinking, the girl in male clothing standing in the courtyard suddenlyughed. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so polite. I¡¯ll just squeeze in with brother Huai ¡®an. Just treat it like family, there¡¯s no need to be polite.¡±


    Jiang Huai ¡®an¡¯s inquisitive expression froze. His entire body trembled, and his face suddenly turned red.


    ¡°Nonsense! I¡¯ll go make the bed for you.¡± With that said, she no longer had any suspicions and immediately ran away in panic.


    The corners of ah Yin¡¯s lips curled up slightly as heughed crisply.


    Jiang huailu had never seen her brother¡¯s face turn red before, and she alsoughed softly.


    The Jiang family members had already eaten dinner and were only apanying ah Yin for some snacks.


    Ah Yin had eaten a lot in the restaurant, but the Xia family¡¯s desserts were all made by themselves and were quite thoughtful, so she had also used a lot.


    When she found out that the Wen family had helped her to expel evil spirits and that her stepmother had asked the Taoist priest to ssh ck dog¡¯s blood on her, her face immediately darkened.


    ¡°Zhu Zhu, you can stay here for as long as you want. It was not troublesome to add another pair of chopsticks. You can rest in peace.¡± Mrs Xia was also a mother. Mrs Wen had passed away early and left a child behind, but she was treated like this. She was afraid that she would be bitterly disappointed in theherworld.


    Jiang Huai ¡®an paused for a moment, then silently took a green bean cake and handed it to her.


    He was still blushing, and the words ¡°I¡¯ll squeeze with you¡± were in his mind. He was famous for his talent, and he was so calm that he did not dare to look at zhuzhu.


    ¡°Thank you, brother Huai ¡®an. Oh right, brother Huai ¡®an, can you lend me one of your inner clothes ¡­¡± Jiang Huaian¡¯s face turned red as soon as ah Yin finished his sentence.


    She was so angry that she turned around and left.


    ¡°Your brother¡¯s temper is really big, he¡¯s so stingy even when wearing his clothes. Are we still brothers?¡± Ah Yin was stillining to Jiang huailu, but Jiang huailu didn¡¯t say anything. She reached out a finger and poked at her heart.


    It was soft and strange to the touch.


    ¡°Uh ¡­¡± Ah Yin?


    She had forgotten that she was a girl now!


    She even teased the man until his face and ears turned red! She wanted to sleep in the same bed as him, squeeze in with him, and even borrow his inner clothes?


    Even if he was thick-skinned, he couldn¡¯t help but blush at this moment.


    Just then, Jiang Huai ¡®an returned with a long face and threw a piece of undershirt that the Xia family had never worn before. Seeing her lower her head slightly and blush, he went out ufortably.


    Jiang huailu saw ah Yin rushing in and muttered in her heart.


    It¡¯s fine if my brother is blushing, but what¡¯s with your face?


    Jiang huailu saw that it was gettingte and his little face was scrunched up.


    I can¡¯t hide from what¡¯sing, or ¡­ Go to sleep.¡± Could brother Lu Jiang still be angry?


    Oh right, there was a phrase called asking for forgiveness. But she didn¡¯t have that much money, so let¡¯s just forget about it.


    Jiang huailuy on the bed, sighed, and fell into a deep sleep.


    When he opened his eves ?ain, he was already standing in the middle of the


    hall of salvation.


    What surprised her was that on the waists of the densely packed Yin soldiers, there were many menstrual belts.


    Lu huaijiang¡¯s face darkened, ¡°I¡¯ve been here for so long, and the only thing I¡¯ve done was to force those spirits to do somethingst month.¡±


    Really, hell!

 Chapter 153 - 153: His Highness’s little ancestor (1)

    Chapter 153: His Highness¡¯s little ancestor (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Lu huaijiang¡¯s face darkened.


    Jiang huailu took small steps and walked over with a bitter face. She lowered her head and said in a low voice.


    ¡°I really didn¡¯t mean to make you angry and embarrass you. I, I don¡¯t know what that is ¡­¡±


    ¡°My mother thought you were a girl ¡­ This, this, I¡¯ve brought you new clothes.¡± Jiang huailu even took some time to buy a few clothes from the clothing store today, knowing that she had made brother Lu Jiang angry again.


    He had lost so much face.


    Lu huaijiang nced at her and saw that she was listless with her head drooped. She was not as lively as before.


    The little girl even looked at him carefully, as if she was a little afraid. Lu huaijiang was immediately unhappy.


    ¡°I¡¯m not some dreadful monster. Do you think I¡¯m going to eat you?¡±


    ¡°Am I that petty? Such a narrow-minded person?¡± Lu huaijiang seemed to have forgotten that three months ago, he had beheaded himself for the slightest disagreement.


    ¡°I, the Prime Minister, have a belly that can hold a boat. I¡¯ll spare you.¡± Lu huaijiang raised his eyebrows arrogantly, his thick eyebrows nted to his temples, making him look high-spirited.


    Jiang huailu peeked at his stomach.


    It looks so powerful that even its stomach can take a boat.


    ¡°Brother Lu Jiang, I knew that you¡¯re the best and most magnanimous brother.


    You have a big belly, you¡¯re the most tolerant.¡± Little huailu was like a Lackey. When she saw Lu Jiang sitting on the chair in the middle of the hall of salvation, the little girl skillfully grabbed the leg of his pants and climbed up.


    After Lu huaijiang forgave her, she climbed up her pants and sat on her knees, her short legs swaying.


    The two little buns on her head were trembling, making her look a little naive.


    This short fellow, wasn¡¯t he giving too much face?


    There was actually someone who dared to climb onto His Highness the Crown Prince¡¯s leg?


    Using him as a cushion?


    The maidservants and servants who could get close to him were all beaten to death.


    ¡°Do you want to say something?¡± Lu huaijiangs face was gloomy. Lu huaijiang looked straight at her, watching her sit on hisp.


    Jiang huailu tilted his head and rubbed Lu huaijiang¡¯s face with his two little hands, making him a little itchy.


    ¡°Big brother also knows that there¡¯s no meat on your legs, so it¡¯s a little ufortable, right? Don¡¯t worry, Lulu doesn¡¯t mind you.¡± After he finished speaking, he even nodded his head seriously.


    Lu huaijiang facepalmed,¡±he finally understood now. He hoped that the little girl would be self-conscious. Don¡¯t even think about it.¡±


    However, he had to pull her down. Lu huaijiang thought of her tear-filled face and frowned.


    She¡¯s so angry that she¡¯s crying, and I have to personally coax her!


    Forget it, I¡¯ll just be kind and let her sit for a while. Anyway, there won¡¯t be a next time.


    There definitely won¡¯t be a next time.


    His Royal Highness Lu huaijiang¡¯s reputation was not just for show.


    She was really a little ancestor, a little ancestor sent by the heavens to deal with him!


    Not long after, Zhu Yan came in and took Jiang huailu out for an inspection. He nced at Lu Jiang faintly. Thest time he saw him using a period cloth to make a belt, he thought he was a pervert.


    Damn, after a day, the entire city was abnormal.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go out and inspect the territory we¡¯ve conquered for Lulu.¡± Ever since Zhu Yan led the yin soldiers, she was afraid that she couldn¡¯t control the yin souls, so she didn¡¯t smile as much. Now that she saw Jiang huailu, she seemed to have a backbone and immediately smiled.


    Lu huaijiang¡¯s face darkened. This country should have been his!


    But .


    Rivers and mountains were short, but if they were short, then wouldn¡¯t the rivers and mountains still be his?


    A thought shed through Lu huaijiang¡¯s mind, but he couldn¡¯t help but roll his eyes when he saw the short and round appearance.


    If he had taken a fancy to the short fellow, he would have dug out his eyes and fed them to the dogs!

 Chapter 154 - 154: Soul out of body for a hundred days (1)

    Chapter 154: Soul out of body for a hundred days (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    in the past three months, not a single evil has stepped within a hundred miles of the hall of salvation.


    however, the price ofnd in the surrounding area has soared. Look at the surroundings. Construction is going on everywhere. Some are nning to build houses, and some are even nning to build shops.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that the future prosperity of huangdu will depend on this ce.¡±


    Zhu Yan led Jiang huailu out of the pce. Now that Jiang huailu knew some spells, they arrived at the foot of the mountain very quickly.


    ¡°I¡¯ve also bought quite a bit ofnd here.¡± Jiang huailu said in a low voice, but it was yang pingfeng who bought it for her.


    we¡¯ve conquered thesends. One day, we¡¯ll be able to drive out all the evil spirits in this city! Zhu Yan¡¯s face was full of joy. She now had six thousand Yin souls under hermand, and they had been probing outside the city from time to time.


    ¡°But something¡¯s not right recently. Those evil spirits seem to have a backbone.


    They¡¯ve all left the barren capital and seem to be nning something.¡± Zhu Yan was a little uneasy. Those evil spirits were usually scattered and rarely had consciousness.


    But recently, there seemed to be a pattern, as if they were nning something big.


    ¡°Before the hall of salvation appeared, I heard that they were going to attack huangdu during the Zhongyuan Festival. It¡¯s probably because the sudden appearance of the hall of salvation has disrupted their rhythm, and I¡¯m afraid they haven¡¯t given up on the idea.¡±


    Jiang huailu stood under the dark night sky. ¡°So what if he¡¯sing? I don¡¯t believe it,¡±


    The little girl¡¯s brows were somewhat haughty.


    Lu huaijiang took another look at her. Although this little girl lookedzy, she had some backbone.


    ¡°Brother Lu Jiang, do you want to have something to do?¡± Jiang huailu grabbed the hem of his clothes and shook it gently.


    The corners of Lu huaijiang¡¯s lips curled up slightly as hezily leaned against the ancient tree.¡±l can¡¯t even leave the hall of salvation, what else can I do? I only hope that my soul can return to my body as soon as possible.¡± Lu huaijiang¡¯s eyes deepened. He had probably been unconscious for more than three months. The Imperial court was probably in chaos.


    ¡°Lulu has a way.¡± Jiang huailu smiled mysteriously and immediately stepped forward to hold Lu huaijiang¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Brother Lu Jiang, do you know what the consequences are if the three souls of a living person are separated from their body for too long?¡± Jiang huailu grabbed one of his fingers and looked at him with eager eyes.


    ¡°It¡¯s been almost a hundred days since Lulu met you, big brother.¡±


    ¡°After leaving the body for a hundred days, he will never return to his position, like a dead person. Unless ¡­¡± Jiang huailu mumbled, but she didn¡¯t hear thest part clearly.


    Unless he sacrificed the three souls.


    However, this was a forbidden technique. If the soul left the body for too long, it would be true death.


    However, there was a way to bring the dead back to life, but it was extremely vicious.


    If he saw such a person, Jiang huailu would definitely kill him.


    Life and death were determined by the heavens. If one wanted to go against the heavens and bring the dead back to life, one had to hide it from the heavenly Dao.


    Only in times of chaos, when there were great casualties, would the heavenly Dao be dazed for a moment when blood soared to the sky.


    All of them were filled with killing intent.


    But brother Lu Jiang ¡­


    ¡°What are the consequences of going over a hundred days?¡± Lu huaijiang¡¯s expression did not change and his tone was indifferent.


    ¡°If the soul leaves the body for some reason, after a hundred days, it will be true death.¡± Zhu Yan added. This wasmon knowledge among ghosts.


    Jiang huailu looked at Zhu Yan and smiled, ¡°Sister Zhu Yan, I have something to say to brother Lu Jiang. You can leave first.¡±


    Zhu Yan nced at her with a little worry in her eyes, but she backed down under Jiang huilu¡¯s serious expression..

 Chapter 155 - 155: falling out (1)

    Chapter 155: falling out (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Lu huaijiang could feel that something was not right with him during this period of time.


    When he first came to the hall of salvation, he could clearly distinguish himself from the dead spirits.


    Yin souls were afraid of sunlight, righteousness, and all gods.


    But he did not.


    The only thing that could restrain him was this four-year-old girl. If she was closer, he could move freely. If she was far away, he could only be locked in this Hall of salvation.


    He had a faint feeling that his current situation was probably rted to Jiang huailu.


    However, they could not find any evidence.


    Three months ago, he wasn¡¯t afraid of any sunlight, and he clearly understood that he was still human.


    However, in recent days, he began to feel the difort of the strong light in the day. He could faintly feel the heat on his skin, but at night, he felt cool andfortable.


    Only Yin souls had these habits.


    He was losing his vitality bit by bit.


    ¡°Brother Lu Jiang, are you a good person? Can you guarantee that you will always be a good person? You won¡¯t kill innocents, you won¡¯t wantonly take other people¡¯s lives, you won¡¯t be brutal and merciless, will you be a good person?¡± Jiang huailu was rarely serious, and his usually smiling eyes were a little more solemn.


    Lu huaijiang looked at her with a fixed gaze, his eyes faintly probing.


    The night was dark and there were crows cawing everywhere, which was even more terrifying.


    Lu huaijiang was not afraid of heaven and earth, nor of life and death. At this moment, under that pair of eyes full of trust, he actually had some fear.


    She believed in him.


    However, he could only do half of what she had said.


    However, he could remove the word ¡®no¡¯ in that sentence.


    Killing innocents, brutal and unkind, these were the words that the world used to condemn him.


    And at this moment, the little guy actually asked him to love the world and to have light and justice in his heart. She wanted him to uphold justice and be an open and aboveboard hypocrite.


    Lu huaijiangughed in a low voice, but his eyes were filled with coldness.


    ¡°A good person? I disdain it!¡± He disdained to be a good person!


    It was obvious that everyone in the world was selfish to the bone. It was obvious that everyone in the world cared about themselves the most, yet they had to say such righteous and hypocritical words.


    Lu huaijiang¡¯s tone was slightly raised. He disdained to deceive this little thing.


    However, the little thing¡¯s eyes suddenly dimmed.


    ¡°If you¡¯re not a good person, Lulu can¡¯t help you,¡± she looked at him helplessly. There was even a pleading look in little Huai Lu¡¯s eyes, as if she couldn¡¯t bear to see him be a real ghost.


    Lu huaijiang¡¯s lips moved.


    At this moment, he should have coaxed the little girl and coaxed her to help him, but he couldn¡¯t say a single word of deception.


    Lu huaijiang¡¯s face suddenly darkened. He flicked his long sleeves and turned around angrily.


    The little girl had not hesitated at all when she had bestowed it to him. Now that she was hesitating, it seemed that helping him would definitely hurt herself.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you thinking too highly of yourself? are you trying to coerce me into returning the favor? If you help me, you want me to listen to you for the rest of my life and be a good person?¡± Lu huaijiang flicked his sleeves and left. Jiang huailu was so angry that he stood in ce with tears in his eyes.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you, you idiot. You don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you, you don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you!¡± The chubby boy stomped his feet.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want it, I don¡¯t want to give it to you either. You don¡¯t know what a good person is like!¡± Little Huai Lu snorted heavily, ¡®¡±¡®1¡¯11 let you be a ghost and let you die early so that you can reincarnate early. Hmph.¡±


    The two of them fell out just like that.


    But at this moment, the capital was in an uproar.


    His Highness huaijiang had been unconscious for three months, and everyone was still intimidated by His Highness¡¯s remaining power, so there was no chaos.


    However, recently, His Highness huaijiang was not doing well..

 Chapter 156 - 156: Turbulent undercurrents (1)

    Chapter 156: Turbulent undercurrents (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    In the past three months, the weather in Beijing had changed.


    The Emperor, who had ignored the state affairs for a long time, came to court again.


    Since the Crown Prince had fallen unconscious, noble consort Lin had left the bedchamber and served the Emperor every day. For the past three months, she had taken care of him almost without wearing any clothes.


    Back then, Imperial consort Lin had the eldest Prince and was in the limelight.


    If it wasn¡¯t for noble consort Yun back then, the current Empress would have given birth to Lu huaijiang, and she would be the Empress now.


    From the eldest Prince, noble consort Lin had been sent to a foreign ce to be an idle Prince. After Lu Huai and Jiang RI came to power, she rarely took care of chores.


    Now, he was more diligent.


    At this moment, the pcenterns were already lit, but it was still a little eerie in the middle of the night.


    ¡°Your Majesty, you look much better recently. Quickly drink this bowl of ginseng soup.¡± Noble consort Lin was over 30 years old, but she took good care of herself, and now she had a bit more charm.


    Under the pcentern, noble consort Lin¡¯s figure was graceful, and her gentle words made the emperor¡¯s brows bring some joy.


    ¡°Ah, you, these three months, I¡¯ve been serving you every day, it must have been hard on you. I haven¡¯t seen you for a long time.¡± The Emperor was over 50 years old and had handed over more than half of the Imperial power to Lu huaijiang. He was already rarely in charge.


    As Lu huaijiang grew up, the power in the emperor¡¯s hands decreased.


    Although he didn¡¯t pass the throne, Lu huaijiang had almost made the Emperor a mere figurehead.


    The Emperor was satisfied with Lu huaijiang, but he was also a little afraid.


    Who wouldn¡¯t like such a son? However, he was no more than 50 years old and was at the age where he yearned for power. The Crown Prince had taken all the power away because of his age.


    Noble consort Lin stroked her hair and said in a soft tone, ¡°¡±Although I don¡¯t see your Majesty often, I pray for Your Majesty every day, hoping that Your Majesty will be in good health and bring prosperity to the world.¡±


    The emperor¡¯s smile deepened.


    ¡°With this body of mine, how can I even talk about making contributions?¡± But his smile was deep.


    ¡°Your body is just right.¡± Noble consort Lin gave the Emperor a reproachful look, which made the Emperor even more satisfied.


    In fact, the Emperor had doted on noble consort Lin back then. Otherwise, there would not have been rumors of noble consort Lin bing arrogant because of his favor.


    Noble consort Yun had a gentle temperament, but she had given birth to an intelligent son.


    Born with the emperor¡¯s decree.


    In the beginning, when Lu huaijiang was made the Crown Prince, noble consort Lin was extremely dissatisfied and made a fuss twice. However, Lu huaijiang was a petty person and would always return the favor to the great prince a hundred times after the incident. After a long time, noble consort Lin did not dare to make a scene in front of him.


    Later on, the first Prince was made a Prince on the surface, but he was secretly banished from the capital.


    Imperial concubine Lin sealed off the bedchamber to avoid the brunt of the attack.


    He had been hiding for six to seven years.


    ¡°How¡¯s the situation at huaijiang? Has the Imperial physiciane to report?¡± The Emperor rubbed the space between his brows, and Noble consort Lin obediently stood by his side, helping him massage his brows.


    Imperial concubine Lin¡¯s brows were slightly furrowed.


    ¡°Not yet, butst night, the few Imperial physicians from the Imperial physician Bureau with some skills went over. These days, his son had been writing letters and running around, hoping to find a good doctor for the Crown Prince. Speaking of which, this brat is already twenty years old. Chenqie originally wanted him to say a girl in the fief. He insisted that His Highness had not woken up and that he did not have any intentions. A son can¡¯t be controlled by his mother.¡±


    Imperial concubine Lin chuckled.


    The Emperor frowned.


    ¡°How can he search for a wife? he is the Prince of great Zhou. Nonsense. There are many women of the right age in the capital¡¯s aristocratic families, so we¡¯ll definitely be able to find someone suitable.¡±


    Imperial concubine Lin didn¡¯t say anything, only smiling. ¡°His fief is in the northernmostnd, and the girls of the aristocratic families are all pampered by their parents. Which girl would be willing to leave home for thousands of miles? It would be better to find someone with a lower status. If one¡¯s status is too high, they are all juniors of the old official¡¯s residence and it would make things difficult for Your Majesty.¡± Noble consort Lin was still as well-behaved as before.


    The Emperor muttered to himself for a moment.


    It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t understand noble consort Lin¡¯s meaning..

 Chapter 157 - 157: May he never wake up (1)

    Chapter 157: May he never wake up (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    The Emperor had favored the first Prince, but he had never told anyone.


    At that time, the first Prince had been by his side every day and had even asked the Grand tutor to guide him. At that time, he had been raised as the Crown Prince.


    Later, noble consort Yun gave birth to Lu huaijiang.


    Lu huaijiang had disyed extraordinary intelligence when he was only one or two years old. The intelligence he possessed made the first Prince¡¯s hard work pale inparison.


    For a moment, it blocked all of the first Prince¡¯s light.


    Noble consort Lin¡¯s maiden family was a family with great achievements and had deep roots in the capital. In the past few years, the great Zhou had been peaceful and prosperous, but the Emperor had begun to fear the power of the aristocratic families.


    Noble consort Yun¡¯s family background was low, and everything she had came from Lu huaijiang.


    The Emperor knew his priorities.


    He made Lu huaijiang the Crown Prince.


    As Lu huaijiang grew, his violent Qi began to show. But his ability to rule the country made the Emperor feel ashamed.


    Even the Il-year-old Lu huaijiang slowly made him a figurehead.


    The Emperor felt a faint sense of danger.


    Now that Lu huaijiang was unconscious, he actually had a moment to catch his breath.


    ¡°MV son. vou¡¯ve been in the northernmostnd for seven vears. right?¡± The Emperor suddenly asked. Noble consort Lin lowered her eyes slightly, her hands under her sleeves tightly pinching her flesh, which was slightly pale.


    ¡°Yes. It had been seven years. He had grown up from a teenager. This child had a kind heart and had subdued the bandits in Thule. Now, he was governing them well. A few days ago, he was thick-skinned and let chenqie find a group of schrs for him, saying that he would let them study and understand the reason. ¡±


    ¡°In the future, it will be easier for me to get a good name and work for great Zhou.¡±


    The Emperor was overjoyed to hear this.


    The Raiders in the extreme north brought a lot of hidden dangers to the great Zhou Dynasty. The poor and remote viges produced unruly people, and most of the people in the extreme north were foreigners.


    If they were willing to receive education, then they could be assimted into the culture bit by bit.


    ¡°Great,¡± The Emperor pped his hands andughed.


    ¡°The first Prince has done a great job in governing the northernmost area. He¡¯s pregnant with Jiang¡¯s serious illness, so let him return to the capital for the time being.¡± The Emperor waved his hand, and Noble consort Lin immediately wept with joy as she knelt on the ground and kowtowed to thank the Emperor.


    When he raised his head, the Emperor had already walked far away.


    The elderlydy behind her quickly helped the Imperial consort up. ¡°Empress, you¡¯ve finally managed to keep the clouds open and see the moon.¡± The nanny¡¯s face was full of joy.


    Noble consort Lin raised her head and looked in the direction of the Empress¡¯s bedchamber, the gentleness and carefulness on her face gone. ¡°Where is she? Are you still guarding Lu huaijiang these few days?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± the old woman nodded gently. However, that person¡¯s condition isn¡¯t good.¡±


    Only then did Imperial consort Lin¡¯s face reveal a smile. ¡°Idiot, if it wasn¡¯t for her son, would she be in her current position?¡±


    A hint of jealousy shed in her eyes.


    ¡°Without that son, she can¡¯t do anything. The Crown Prince was conferred by His Majesty. Everything will be fine as long as Her Majesty is fine.¡± Noble consort Lin touched the bright red color on her nails. Who would have thought that all the civil and military officials in the court would be afraid of an eleven-year-old youth?


    If he were to die, the capital would change.


    She could only hope that he would really not wake up in these hundred days.


    At this moment, the capital was in turmoil, but the barren city was peaceful and beautiful because of the appearance of the hall of salvation.


    When Jiang huailu opened her eyes, ah Yin had already returned to the Wen family.


    ¡°Brother, why didn¡¯t you stop her?¡± Jiang huailu¡¯s hair was a mess, and even her chirpy hair drooped down.


    ¡°Why should I stop her? She had made old Mrs. Wen and her stepmother faint from anger. Now that there was no one in charge in the Wen family, old master Wen came to pick her up personally early in the morning. By the way, why does old master Wen call her ah Yin?¡± Jiang Huai ¡®an asked in confusion. Jiang huailu¡¯s face stiffened.. Did old master Wen know that he was ah Yin?

 Chapter 158 - 158: Lulu got rich overnight (1)

    Chapter 158: Lulu got rich overnight (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°Ah Yin, that¡¯s her nickname.¡± Jiang huailu made up a story.


    ¡°Oh,¡± Jiang Huaian replied.


    Jiang huailu was still thinking about the conflict between her and Lu Jiangst night, so he was listless even when he was eating.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, someone came to the old estate yesterday. The olddy said that the Jiang family¡¯s fortune was not good, so she wanted to use the family¡¯s eight characters to determine their fortune. I¡¯ve written it long ago, you can hand it over to the person whoester.¡± Jiang Huaian took out a folded piece of red paper.


    Jiang huailu responded and put it in his arms.


    ¡°There has been a storm in the capital recently, and there are rumors in the barren capital that if His Majesty were to appoint the first Prince as the Crown Prince. Many people from the barren capital would probably be able to return to the capital. The Academy has been suspended for the past few days, so you should stay at home. Mother will be back soon.¡± Jiang Huai ¡®an¡¯s brows furrowed.


    Many people in the barren capital were punished because of Prince Huai Jiang.


    If the Crown Prince was changed, many people in the city would be pardoned and return to the capital.


    The olddy was probably there to beg His Highness to die.


    Jiang huailu¡¯s eyes lit up. If only the evil did not be the Crown Prince.


    Jiang Huai ¡®an rushed out the door after giving his instructions. He had to admit that if something really happened to the Crown Prince, the Jiang family might really have a chance of returning to the capital.


    Jiang huailu leaned on the table. it¡¯s all Lu Jiang¡¯s fault. She¡¯s so bad. I¡¯m so angry.


    ¡°A dog biting a deer, you don¡¯t know what a good person is like.¡±


    As she scolded, the little girl sat up straight again.


    ¡°But, if he dies, then no one will help me kill the evil? My stomach is so big that it can hold a boat. At most, I¡¯ll give him another chance?¡± The little girl touched her round stomach. Lu Jiang¡¯s stomach was not even as big as mine.


    After he finished speaking, he immediately locked the door and strode out with his short little legs.


    However, when he remembered that the Jiang family was about to send someone, he waited for a long time, but they still didn¡¯te, so he went directly to the Jiang family¡¯s old mansion.


    It was still the same alley, crowded and noisy. When he walked to the door, he could still hear the olddy scolding angrily, ¡°¡±You¡¯ve been there for two hours and they didn¡¯t open the door for you?¡±


    Jiang huailu wondered how to wrong people. He didn¡¯t evene.


    However, he had forgotten to tell the old residence that he was moving.


    Not to mention Jiang huailu, even Jiang Huaian didn¡¯t remember this.


    ¡°The birth date is already at the door. Father, take it yourself.¡± Jiang huailu threw it at the door and turned to leave. If he had the time, he might as well go and coax brother Lu Jiang.


    At least, brother Lu Jiang was good-looking.


    Jiang yubai seemed to want to say something, but he could only sigh when he saw Jiang huailu running so fast that he couldn¡¯t catch up with her.


    When Jiang huailu arrived outside the hall of salvation, it was already noon.


    But fortunately, the area within a hundred miles of the hall of salvation was under construction. There were even many stalls along the way, so the little girl took an ox-cart along the way.


    Since her mother was not back yet and her stomach could hold a boat, she should go and see brother Lu Jiang first.


    ¡°There¡¯s actually someone with the surname Lu. She has bought most of the mountains outside the hall of salvation.¡± The old man pulling the Ox-cart muttered as he smoked a pipe.


    ¡°I heard that boss Lu bought a lot of good people.


    Deer?


    Jiang huailu turned around.


    The money she had in the hall of salvation and the money the city Lord had given her were all bought by yang Feng.


    Even the gold mines that had been secretly excavated during this period had been transported out of the barren capital. They had started to secretly buy properties outside.


    A few days ago, when yang pinfeng came, he said that she was rich.


    She didn¡¯t care.


    At this moment, she looked at the ce where the long line was drawn. It was so far that she couldn¡¯t see the end.


    ¡°Deer garden ¡­¡±


    For the first time, Jiang huailu had a clear understanding of his assets!


    She had really be rich overnight!


    As for the old mansion, they were still thinking about how to earn a few more taels of silver.


    They didn¡¯t know that the treasure basin had already been driven out of the house by them!

 Chapter 159 - 159: She is on fire (1)

    Chapter 159: She is on fire (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Jiang huailu had be rich.


    The little girl was happy even though the Ox-cart had been bumpy all the way and her butt was about to fall apart.


    Damn, thinking about the mountain of silver, why should she be in a bad mood?


    It was an insult to the wealth.


    The little girl stood at the foot of the Savior mountain, which was already filled with stalls. Themoners in themoner¡¯s District were able to catch their breath here.


    Setting up a stall in the inner city required one to pay an extremely high fee, and they couldn¡¯t be sold in the outer city.


    It was only at the foot of Mount Savior that there were no restrictions on one¡¯s status. Regardless of wealth or poverty, Mount Savior amodated everything.


    ¡°Little girl, did youe alone? Where are your father and mother? Do you need me to take you to your family?¡± A middle- aged woman in ordinary clothes, who didn¡¯t stand out in the crowd, said with a smile.


    He even tried to pull Jiang huailu.


    This child looked delicate and had a pleasant appearance. There was no one to look after her, so the woman had been paying attention to her for a long time.


    However, this child seemed to be different from the others. He only stood with his hands by his side and raised his clear ck and white eyes to look at her quietly.


    ¡°Auntie, I was abducted three months ago.¡± Her voice was clear and sweet, and her tone was calm.


    The woman¡¯s eyelids twitched when she heard the word ¡°trafficking.¡±


    The womanughed drily, her eyes wandering.¡±Then why are you still running around? Auntie will send you hometer, okay?¡±


    Jiang huailu smiled, ¡°Auntie, I sold the kidnapper to the upper house.¡± I¡¯ve sold the upper house to the government. Haven¡¯t you heard about this?¡±


    ¡°Dao BA clearly said that my portrait has been spread all over huangdu¡¯s crippled hands. Just to avoid me? haven¡¯t you seen it before?¡± Jiang huailu¡¯s thick eyshes drooped slightly, and her tone was innocent and pure. The middle-aged woman was stunned and staggered a step back.


    She had heard of this before.


    This matter had spread throughout the kidnappers ¡®world, causing many people to not dare to rashly attack the four-year-old girl.


    The woman touched her hair guiltily andughed dryly. ¡°You child, this aunt is just afraid that you¡¯ll get into an ident, so I¡¯m sending you off out of goodwill. Since you don¡¯t appreciate it, then forget it. ¡± He waved his sleeve after he finished speaking, as if he was extremely afraid of this little girl.


    Jiang huailu turned his head and stared at her deeply, ¡°Auntie, you must continue to be kind. Only then will you be able to achieve what you seek.¡± With that, the little girl climbed up the stairs to the top of the hall of salvation.


    The middle-aged woman was slightly stunned and felt a little uneasy.


    As soon as she went down the mountain, a sneaky-looking man with a pointed mouth and monkey-like cheeks secretly whispered in her ear, ¡°¡±Sister Li, the girl you brought back hasn¡¯t eaten a single grain of rice for three days. He¡¯s already beaten and scolded, so he probably can¡¯t go to the brothel. Look for another buyer. In any case, his looks are ordinary.¡±


    The middle-aged woman kept thinking of the little girl¡¯s words, causing her to frown.


    ¡°Sister Li, what are you thinking about? Now that the city is getting stricter on trafficking, one can not keep it in one¡¯s hands for too long.¡± The man pushed Sister Li paused for a moment. Then, she calmed down. alright, I¡¯ll do it the hard way. I¡¯ll cripple him first and throw him to the foot of this mountain to beg. After he finished speaking, he turned around and left.


    At this moment, Jiang huailu was wiping his sweat as he climbed to the peak of the mountain of salvation.


    In the barren capital, which was known for its chaos, there were many incense offerings and visitors, which was extremely rare.


    The moment she descended, the difference of yin and yang was instantly felt.


    Grandma Zhu took the lead to wee her, but when she saw the little girl¡¯s posture of staying away from her father, she immediately waved her hand discreetly.


    The messengers of yin and yang who had rushed over all retreated..

 Chapter 160 - 160 1

    Chapter 160: 1


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°Hello ¡­¡±


    Hello, Lu Jiang. Brother Lu Jiang ¡­


    Jiang huailu entered the inner hall and looked around in a low voice. There were still many visitors in the hall, all dressed in luxurious clothes. It seemed to be very extravagant.


    The madam with a golden hairpin in her hair wiped her tears and frowned when she saw the little girl making a ruckus in the inner hall.


    ¡°Where did this little girle from? Hurry up and get out!¡± The madam¡¯s tone was clearly gentle, but it was filled with disdain and inferiority.


    The maidservant behind her immediately stepped forward.


    ¡°My wife is here to light incense, so don¡¯t make any noise.¡± As he spoke, he was about to pull Jiang huailu.


    This pull gave granny Zhu a huge shock. It was fine if you begged her, but you even pulled her. Do you want to die?


    ¡°No, no, no. The Bodhisattva is the Bodhisattva of the world, and the Bodhisattva has all living beings. You must not be indifferent to what is more important.¡±


    Granny Zhu stopped him.


    ¡°Add another ten thousand taels of incense money,¡± the madam said without a change in her expression.


    Granny Zhu¡¯s heart was still trembling. If you were someone else, I would have opened the back door for you.


    You¡¯re truly the Savior of the world. If I¡¯m soft-hearted, I¡¯ll be harming you.


    When she first found out about this, she almost fainted.


    Who would have thought that the person who could solve the world¡¯s crisis would be that four-year-old child?


    ¡°You can¡¯t. Madam, what you¡¯re asking for is already against human ethics. If you don¡¯t have good intentions, I¡¯m afraid ¡­¡± Granny Zhu¡¯s expression was slightly troubled, but the madam¡¯s face suddenly sank.


    I¡¯m just asking you to form your eight characters together. If you refuse like this, I¡¯m afraid that the world saving Hall has an undeserved reputation!


    ¡°My poor son is only seven years old and he has to be buried in the yellow soil.


    If the Saviour has a spirit, he should give my son a home.¡±


    ¡°My son¡¯s life is already bitter, why would the Savior make things difficult for a child? Since that¡¯s the case, I won¡¯t ask for it! If you don¡¯t get along, there will always be someone else! Three dayster will be the night of my son¡¯s return to his soul. My son will definitely appear. My son¡¯s life is bitter.¡± The madam stood up angrily and red at the God in the Savior¡¯s Pce.


    Granny Zhu¡¯s expression changed drastically as she stole a nce at Lulu, who was in a white dress.


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense, don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡± He immediately knelt on the ground.


    ¡°Humans and ghosts can not get married. If you want to have aherworld marriage, then find a child who died early. You¡¯re using a living person for a shady marriage, which is against the rules of heaven and earth.¡± ¡°If the Savior knows about this, I¡¯m afraid he¡¯ll have to bear the wrath of heaven and earth. I can¡¯t, I can¡¯t.¡±


    Granny Zhu threw the red paper back without even looking at it.


    A gust of wind blew, and the red paper was lifted slightly, revealing the word


    ¡°Jiang. ¡±


    Thedy stood up with red eyes. The servant girl red at Jiang huailu and came back to help thedy up.


    ¡°I can¡¯t? What¡¯s wrong with that? If that family was willing, why couldn¡¯t they do things that were mutually willing? Even the Savior couldn¡¯t care about other people¡¯s family background. This is the birth date that the child¡¯s grandmother personally sent over, so it¡¯s reasonable to say anything.¡±


    ¡°Since you don¡¯t believe me, then let¡¯s go.¡± After saying that, the maidservant supported the youngdy and left arrogantly.


    Granny Zhu frowned in worry as she mumbled, ¡°what should I do? what should I do?¡±


    Jiang huailu listened and lowered his eyes.¡±Granny. The marriage of a living person and a ghost will implicate the third generation.¡± Grandma Zhu was startled. She looked at her carefully, and seeing that no one was around, she immediately kowtowed.


    you said that the Emperor was unreasonable, but I don¡¯t see you being more reasonable, short one. Lu huaijiang, who was sitting on the beam, sneered.


    ¡°Also, if you¡¯re looking for me, just look for me. What¡¯s the meaning of lying on the ground? Do you think I know how to crawl through a dog hole?¡± Lu huaijiang¡¯s face darkened..

 Chapter 161 - 161: Harm him (1)

    Chapter 161: Harm him (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Jiang huailu grinned.


    Lu huaijiang came down from the beam.


    Only when he sat on the beam, higher than the Savior of the hall of salvation, did he feel that he was no lower than Jiang huailu.


    Only then would he be able to find some psychologicalfort.


    ¡°What if you hide and cry?¡± Jiang huailu looked at him secretly. It was good that he didn¡¯t cry.


    Lu huaijiang¡¯s face darkened even more. Your whole family is crying, but I don¡¯t!


    I¡¯ve never cried since I was born.


    Lu huaijiang looked at her from the corner of his eyes and crossed his arms.¡±Didn¡¯t you say that the Savior came to save the world? How did it also implicate the third generation? Didn¡¯t you say that the Emperor was too cold-blooded?¡± Lu huaijiang muttered in his heart, you¡¯re f * cking double standards.


    Double standard daddy.


    He didn¡¯t know why this wretched girl had such a deep grudge against the imperial family.


    From time to time, he would hear her Mutter and curse the imperial family.


    Jiang huailu looked at him as if he was an idiot.


    ¡°Even the merciful Buddha can be enraged. Why can¡¯t I be angry? Rules were rules. If you were unreasonable and used the third generation, then there would be people who would kill all their rtives on the spot. Well, for example


    ¡°For example, that Furen just now took my eight characters and let me marry that little ghost. Then his rtives, as well as the servants and servants in the residence, even the nts and animals would all be killed in an instant. Don¡¯t leave any survivors.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that even more cold-blooded? But the gods are not to be sullied.¡± Jiang huailu rolled her eyes at him.


    Lu huaijiang inexplicably felt that her roll of eyes was a little cute.


    However, he had rolled his eyes for a long time.


    I¡¯m almost rolling my eyes out. Alright, alright, you¡¯re not cold-blooded. You¡¯re doing this for the rules. Lu huaijiang saw her eyes turn white and couldn¡¯t help but feel terrified.


    Damn, even ghosts were scared out of their wits.


    ¡°It¡¯s too high, I can¡¯t get it back.¡± Jiang huailu said with grievance. Help me ¡­¡±


    Lu huaijiang ¡­


    He silently went forward and pulled out her eyeballs.


    Jiang huailu¡¯s eyes were red from the provocation and he looked at him with resentment.


    Lu huaijiang was confused,¡±what does this have to do with me?¡± You flipped through it yourself!¡± Don¡¯t me me again!


    Jiang huailu mumbled, ¡°if you didn¡¯t make me angryst night, I wouldn¡¯t havee today.¡± If I hadn¡¯te, I wouldn¡¯t have met that Madam. If I hadn¡¯t met that Madam, I wouldn¡¯t have brought up this topic with you and I wouldn¡¯t have rolled my eyes. Isn¡¯t that the cause of it all because of you?


    ¡°But don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t me you. I¡¯ll forgive you.¡± Jiang huailu waved his hand, looking extremely magnanimous.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be too grateful. After all, my stomach is big and I can hold the boat.¡± Jiang huailu looked at him in disgust.


    Lu huaijiang was about to explode.


    I¡¯m about to explode from anger.


    When bengong was alive, I almost angered the world to death. When I was unconscious, I had to be tortured by you. This is f * cking retribution.


    This is my retribution.


    ¡°But you can¡¯t be so unreasonable in the future. You were too unreasonablest night. Although I¡¯m magnanimous, I have a temper too. The Savior¡¯s rage is very powerful!¡± Jiang huailu snorted and looked at him awkwardly. Thinking about how he was all alone in the hall of salvation, she decided to forgive him. after all, I¡¯m a great Savior who has to uphold justice and save the dying and the wounded. I can¡¯t possibly argue with a small person like you, right? ¡± Jiang huilu frowned and looked at him as if he was an unreasonable child.


    This gaze made Lu huaijiang even more furious.


    This was a f * cking monster, a monster that specialized in harming him!

 Chapter 162 - 162: The heartache of the Savior (1)

    Chapter 162: The heartache of the Savior (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°You¡¯re such a big Savior, are you very impressive?¡±


    ¡°The kind that has to walk to their own Hall?¡±


    ¡°The kind of power that makes people lower their heads when they look at you while you walk in a crowd?¡±


    ¡°Or you¡¯re not even as tall as my waist?¡±


    Lu huaijiang¡¯s four demonic questions immediately stunned the proud youngdy.


    The little girl pointed at Lu huaijiang with her white finger. You, you, you stammered for a long time but couldn¡¯t say anything.


    Lu huaijiang could understand why this little girl did not dare to reveal her identity.


    When such a great power was bestowed upon a God, mortals would have respect and fear.


    However, if this ability was in the hands of a four-year-old girl ¡­


    Not to mention that mortals would be disloyal, the first people to deny it would be the Lu family!


    How could the world be under the control of an outsider?


    If his identity was exposed, the world would no longer be chasing after the hall of salvation. Rather, it was about who could own this little girl, put her under house arrest, and obtain the world.


    Before she had the ability to resist the evil intentions of the world, this was the safest way to act.


    But he just wanted to bully her. Lu huaijiang pursed his lips maliciously.


    ¡°Your waist is high because your upper body is long and your lower body is short! ¡± Little Huai Lu¡¯s cheeks puffed up and she looked at him angrily.


    He was so angry that he was about to stomp his feet.


    ¡°I am the most powerful Savior! I am! I am!¡±


    ¡°I can make the world ck and white, ck and white are distinct. I can restore the world to its normal state. I can kill evil spirits, I can defend against evil demons, I can bring peace to the world!¡±


    I want the evil spirits to be afraid of me. I want the evil spirits to be afraid of my name. I want the world to not close its doors at night. I want justice to be


    Supreme in this world. I want the world to be at peace! The little girl¡¯s face was red as she shouted righteously.


    Although the little girl was young, her watery eyes were full of seriousness.


    The spirit Qi almost forced Lu huaijiang to retreat.


    She ¡­


    Everything he had thought was the opposite of what he was thinking.


    ¡°You¡¯re just a four-year-old child, yet you think of governing the world so simply. Now that you¡¯re in the barren capital and the surroundings are shrouded in fog, the imperial family has not made a move. Have you ever thought that you, a four-year-old child, would be the enemy of the world and the Imperial court?¡± Lu huaijiangughed in a low voice, without any intention of making fun of him.


    Jiang huailu pursed his lips, his eyes serious.


    ¡°This is my mission, and no one can stop me!¡± ¡°To capture the bandits, first capture the king!¡± He paused. The little girl¡¯s tone was extremely serious.


    As long as she could capture the great evil, everything would be solved.


    For the first time, Lu huaijiang looked Jiang huailu in the eye. Although she was young, when she grew up, huangdu would no longer be able to trap her.


    ¡°I believe you¡¯re the Savior who can bring peace to the world.¡± Such courage at the age of four was a gift from the heavens.


    Lu huaiiianz couldn¡¯t helD but think highlv of her.


    Jiang huailu raised his chin slightly and looked a little arrogant.


    Suddenly, a ¡± ga ¡­ was heard beside her.


    Jiang huailu¡¯s body froze.


    The little Savior, who had been acting all high and mighty just now, had his eyes wide open, his face full of disbelief.


    A long neck popped out from behind him.


    ¡°Gah ¡­¡± A big and fat goose suddenly pped its wings and pounced toward her.


    This big goose was a gift from an incense guest during the tribute ceremony. At this moment, it somehow broke free and flew straight towards Jiang huailu.


    Jiang huailu yelped and tugged at Lu huaijiang¡¯s pants in horror.


    In an instant, it climbed up his pants.


    Lu huaijiang? I was just shocked by your ambition! I was almost tricked by you!


    When he turned his head, the goose had destroyed all his efforts.


    Jiang huailu¡¯s face was full of panic, and his snot was bubbling.


    There was no rule that the Savior was not afraid of the goose.


    ¡°Before I, I, I save the world, can you save me first?¡± After she finished speaking, she smacked the expressionless Lu huaijiang¡¯s face. The heavens were unfair, at least let her finish bragging!


    In an instant, Lu huaijiang¡¯s entire body seemed to be numb.


    It was as if something was pulling at him with great force, trying to pull his soul out!

 Chapter 163 - 163: Don ‘t forget each other when you become rich (1)

    Chapter 163: Don ¡®t forget each other when you be rich (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    With a squeak.


    The young man in Jiang huailu¡¯s arms suddenly disappeared into thin air. Jiang huailu suddenly fell and sat on the ground.


    With a confused look, she looked at the overbearing vige tyrant rushing towards her.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Just as Jiang huailu was about to scream, he asked granny Zhu toe forward and grab the goose¡¯s neck. The big goose pped its wings and feathers fell all over the ground.


    ¡°Sorry for disturbing master.¡± Granny Zhu was so frightened that she was sweating profusely. She hurriedly dragged the goose back.


    ¡°Goose, goose, goose, bend your neck to the sky, pluck the feathers, boil water, light the fire and cover the pot. Let¡¯s stew it. ¡± Jiang huilu was furious. She was the Savior of the world, and she was embarrassed. Where could she put her face?


    Grandma Zhu saw that there were a few goose feathers on her two little buns and felt both happy and surprised.


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes. Half of it is braised in soy sauce and the other half is braised.¡± After he finished speaking, he couldn¡¯t help but smile when he saw her flustered and exasperated appearance.


    The gods didn¡¯t favor themon people. They saved themon people, so everyone was at ease.


    However, if the life and death of the world were to be controlled by a child, the world would probably be in chaos.


    Grandma Zhu knew how serious this matter was, so she naturally didn¡¯t dare to


    reveal a single word.


    Of course, no one would believe him even if he told them.


    She didn¡¯t know that anyone who belonged to Jiang huailu was on the Golden Book. If she betrayed her master, she would be instantly killed by the heavens, leaving no trace.


    Seeing that granny Zhu had gone far away, Jiang huailu looked at the empty corner in a daze.


    He raised his head and looked at Liang. The sky above the beam was empty, and there was no trace of him.


    She paused for a moment, theny down on the ground and looked at the cracks.


    He suddenly remembered Lu Jiang¡¯s words,¡±do you think I¡¯m a dog? hiding under the Lotus seat of Bodhisattva?¡±


    He muttered,¡±l¡¯m not mocking you for being a dog, but you¡¯re the one who disappeared into thin air.¡± That¡¯s strange, why did he disappear? Where is he?¡±


    Jiang huailu¡¯s face was full of surprise. That brother Lu Jiang couldn¡¯t be too far away from her, so he definitely didn¡¯t run away on his own.


    And when he disappeared just now, she felt a wave of energy fluctuation.


    eh? could it be that he has found an opportunity to return to his physical body?


    Jiang huailu touched the back of his head in surprise.


    don¡¯t forget each other when you¡¯re rich. Brother Lu Jiang, don¡¯t forget each other when you¡¯re rich! Jiang huailu shouted at the top of his lungs,¡±you said you would help me get rid of the evil when you¡¯re better!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that someone in brother Lu Jiang¡¯s residence has thought of a way to save lives.¡± Jiang huailu¡¯s eyes lit up and he nodded affirmatively.


    At this moment, Lu huaijiang felt his body shake and he was falling rapidly.


    It made him frown and close his eyes tightly. Only then did he feel less dizzy.


    When he felt his body fall back to the ground, he heard a low sigh.


    ¡°Why hasn¡¯t brother Jiang woken up yet? As the eldest son of his father, elementalists were supposed to serve the world. However, brother Jiang is the


    Crown Prince of great Zhou, and it is only right for him to rule the world.¡± The man¡¯s voice was extremely pained, and it seemed to be full of resistance. ¡°As long as Yi ¡®an can wake up, I am willing to pay any price.¡±


    ¡°The only thing that elementalists can do now is to hide this worry and manage the affairs of the eastern Pce for Yi ¡®an ¡­¡± As the eldest son of the imperial family, Lu yuanxiu had hurriedly returned to the capital and rushed to the eastern Pce without even washing up.


    What a deep Brotherhood.


    The two of them had not seen each other for a few years, and he had not been able to return to the capital for many years, all because of His Highness Lu huaijiang.


    These words were a little funny.


    In the past few months, the Empress¡¯s thin Phoenix robe had be wide, and it was empty when the wind blew. Seeing noble consort Lin looking at the great prince with a smile in her eyes, she gritted her teeth so hard that they almost broke..

 Chapter 164 - 164: Evil awakens _1

    Chapter 164: Evil awakens _1


    Trantor: 549690339


    The Emperor had returned to the Imperial court in these three months, but he could not help but be shocked at the aristocratic families that had once been jumping around in his hands.


    In his son¡¯s hands, she was as obedient as a quail.


    ¡°Elementalists, you don¡¯t have to belittle yourself. You two brothers are like brothers. This world belongs to the Lu family. Yi ¡®an is currently unconscious. As the eldest brother, you should help her from the side.¡±


    The Emperor coughed lightly, and Noble consort Lin obediently stepped forward to rub the space between his eyebrows.


    Empress Yun took a look and the corners of her mouth twitched slightly, hiding her sarcasm.


    In the past, noble consort Lin had been arrogant because of his favor, but she had never lowered herself to do the work of servants. Now, he was willing to lower his status.


    Empress Yun looked at her son on the bed, her heart aching.


    Whether it was in the past or in the future, she understood that the position of


    Empress was not for her to be.


    The only person she could rely on was her son.


    Her son was extremely intelligent. She was afraid of her, but she could not bear to part with this piece of flesh that had fallen from her body.


    After a few years of beating, the first Prince had be calm and serious.


    The Emperor looked at him, his eyes slightly deep, but he didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°Your son understands. Yi ¡®an has been in aa for more than three months. There are spections among the people, and the court is also unstable. In the next few days, there are old officials who want to appoint a new crown Prince, so great Zhou is in turmoil.¡± Lu yuanxiu looked like he had nothing else in his mind when he talked about having another Crown Prince.


    It seemed that they were only worried about great Zhou¡¯s unrest.


    However, the rumors of the Imperial court wanting to appoint a new crown Prince only appeared faintly after he returned.


    The Emperor muttered to himself for a moment and gave a sound of agreement.


    Noble consort Lin¡¯s eyes contained a smile. She nced at the Empress and saw her Phoenix robe. A bit of jealousy and hatred shed through her eyes.


    Back then, she had nned everything. She only hated herself for underestimating Lu huaijiang.


    When Lu huaijiang was born, his son was already very popr in the court. She had never expected that Imperial concubine Yun, who had no power or connections, would one day be able to make a leap with her son alone.


    ¡°It¡¯s good that the elementalists can share your Majesty¡¯s burden. The


    Elementalist had been away from home for many years, but he had never wasted his time on his studies. Now, it could finally be put to use. The Empress did not think too much. Elementalists had always only thought about the world and their great cause. They only wish for great Zhou to be well.¡±


    ¡°Look at this silly boy. In order to serve the great Zhou, he doesn¡¯t even have a wife or concubine at his age.¡± Noble consort Lin faintly wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes.


    The Empress chuckled and did not say anything.


    In this world, there was probably not a single person who wished for her son to wake up!


    Even his Majesty, other than the sorrow he felt in the beginning, found the father-son bond in Lu yuanxiu again.


    ¡°As long as Yi ¡®an wakes up, the Elementalist will definitely return everything in his hands. This child ¡­ He doesn¡¯t have any other thoughts.¡± As soon as noble consort Lin¡¯s voice fell, she heard the sound of hurried footsteps from behind the gauze curtain.


    many thanks to the Imperial consort¡¯s golden mouth. His Highness the Crown


    Prince, you¡¯re awake ¡­


    The pce servant was pleasantly surprised and shouted.


    The Empress suddenly stood up, crying tears of joy, and hurriedly entered the silk curtain.


    Noble consort Lin bit the tip of her tongue, and her mouth was filled with the thick smell of blood.


    Exchanging a look with Lu yuanxiu, they clenched their fists so tightly that their nails dug into their flesh.


    Lu yuanxiu took a deep breath and pressed the tip of his tongue to stop himself from cursing.


    He had nned for a long time, just to take advantage of Lu huaijiang¡¯s unconscious state to cut off everything, how, how did he wake up in time?


    Just as he was about to take over the Crown Prince¡¯s duties, he suddenly woke up?

 Chapter 165 - 165: You’re still an official (1)

    Chapter 165: You¡¯re still an official (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    When Lu huaijiang woke up, he was a little dazed.


    Before the pce servants could help him sit up, the Empress hurriedly took over and ced a pillow on his waist, looking at him with tears in her eyes.


    The Empress¡¯s tears kept falling. It had been more than three months, and her Crown Prince had finally woken up.


    Lu huaijiang raised his eyes and nced over. The Emperor paused when he saw his cold and terrifying eyes.


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re awake. Your serious illness has thrown the court into chaos. Your mother took care of you for more than three months without any clothes on. ¡± The emperor¡¯s brows furrowed slightly. It was a great thing that his son had woken up. He hurriedly opened his mouth.


    Lu huaijiang couldn¡¯t help but think of the way the little girl hung on him before he left.


    Aiya, he probably fell on his butt and was scared to tears by that t-furred animal, right?


    The Empress looked at him in a daze. The emperor¡¯s son was born with no empathy, and the Emperor had been hesitating about whether to make him the Crown Prince because of this matter.


    It was not a good thing to not be happy with things and not be sad with oneself.


    As the Emperor who controlled the life and death of the world, it was not a good thing.


    The people were suffering, but he was unmoved. If he remained indifferent when the people were angry, he would definitely lose the hearts of the people in the long run.


    However, at this moment, the corners of the Prince¡¯s eyes were gentle, and the corners of his mouth were slightly curved. He actually looked a little happy.


    The Empress was so happy that she wanted to cry.


    ¡°Your son thanks Imperial father and Imperial mother. Your son has only slept a little longer.¡±


    After he finished speaking, his eyes skipped over the Emperor and Empress and looked at the first Prince and Noble consort Lin.


    Back then, he had sent the first Prince to an extremely cold ce to be an idle


    Prince. and he had even stated that he could not return to the caDital without a


    special pardon.


    Now that His Majesty had personally summoned him back, he had nothing to say.


    ¡°When Yi ¡®an woke up just now, she heard that the Imperial consort and brother Elementalist were declining to temporarily take over the eastern Pce¡¯s Affairs. It¡¯s yian¡¯s fault.¡±


    ¡°Since big brother and Imperial consort niangniang are so reluctant, Yi ¡®an should not trouble the two of you. Since that¡¯s the case, the matters of the eastern Pce should be handed over to this Prince.¡±


    Lu yuanxiu¡¯s brows furrowed, and only when Imperial concubine Lin shot him a look did his face show some joy.


    ¡°His Highness the Crown Prince has been unconscious for a long time and I¡¯m afraid his body will need to rest for a period of time. There¡¯s no need to worry about any Affairs, there are elementalists to handle everything. Father has already given the token to the Elementalist ¡­¡± Lu yuanxiu acted like a brother, but Lu huaijiang only nced at him.


    It was as if Lu yuanxiu was nothing in her eyes.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter where the token is. As long as Yi ¡®an is here, the token is useless.¡±


    The people he brought out would only recognize him in this world!


    Lu yuanxiu¡¯s expression changed at this simple sentence.


    The token in his arms that he had been looking for was like a burning fire, or a p to his face.


    They would only recognize Lu Yi ¡®an!


    Lu huaijiang¡¯s tone was still cold. Even towards the Emperor and the Empress, he did not have a good expression.


    ¡°The Elementalist¡¯s right. Your body really needs to recuperate.¡± The Emperor looked at him disapprovingly. It had been more than three months and his body had lost too much weight.


    However, Lu huaijiang smiledzily, ¡°Imperial father, it¡¯s something that Yi ¡®an can do with a single sentence.¡± Big brother Elementalist would probably need to say tens, hundreds, or even thousands of sentences. Something that Yi an could aplish with a single nce would probably require the cooperation of various departments in order to seed. Why do you have to do this?¡±


    As long as bengong is here, all of you are still subjects!


    The Emperor was stunned.


    He did not even look at Lu yuanxiu¡¯s pale face.


    That¡¯s right.


    The courtiers were all afraid of Lu huaijiang¡¯s personality. They were afraid that if the news of him waking up spread, the courtiers would cry for three days..

 Chapter 166 - 166: Darkness envelops me again 1

    Chapter 166: Darkness envelops me again 1


    Trantor: 549690339


    Lu huaijiang woke up.


    In the blink of an eye, the news had spread throughout the capital.


    On the day he fell into aa three months ago, many people had set up incense tables to thank the heavens for taking away the disaster.


    When he woke up today, the entire city was in grief.


    But no one dared to speak. On the contrary, many old officials shed tears of joy. She cried until her heart was broken. When she saw Prince Lu huaijiang being


    There were still two old officials who couldn¡¯t stop their grief in time and even huped from crying.


    He was so frightened that he knelt on the ground with a plop.


    The Emperor sat on the Dragon throne and looked at the Crown Prince, who had lowered his head, and felt a little ufortable.


    if there¡¯s something to report, leave the court if there¡¯s nothing ¡­ The head eunuch sang in a high-pitched voice. A few days ago, the court had been in an uproar over the matter of Prince Huai Jiang and Prince Elementalist.


    It even made the Emperor so angry that he left the court.


    Today, the tension of the past three months could not be seen.


    Lu huaijiangzily leaned against the carved chair. The young man¡¯s face was still a little pale from his long-term illness, and his sword-like eyebrows nted and thick as ink.


    He was very handsome, but no one dared to look at him.


    Just this one person, quietly sitting in front of the hall, actually forced those old officials to not dare to make a sound.


    The Emperor rubbed the space between his brows. It was naturally impossible to bring noble consort Lin to court.


    ¡°A few days ago, regarding the matter of selecting a new crown Prince, have you all discussed the rules? Today, it just so happens that Huai Jiang has woken up, so I¡¯ll just say it. ¡± It had to be said that the Emperor had ignored the state affairs for the past few years and had been taken over by his son.


    However, after enjoying himself for a few years, he was now getting a headache from the court officials.


    Now, it was as quiet as a chicken.


    Following the emperor¡¯s words, all the officials in the court trembled.


    Thest one said in front of His Highness that he was cold and bloodthirsty, and that he was not worthy of being a King, and then his whole family was sent to the border. Who would dare? Who would dare?


    All of them looked at the Emperor with resentment. You are pushing the officials into the fire pit.


    ¡°Lord Lin?¡± The Emperor picked the person who had been the most active in the past few days. He was Imperial concubine Lin¡¯s brother and Lu yuanxiu¡¯s uncle.


    Lord Lin knelt down with a thump, wiping the sweat from his forehead.


    ¡°This Minister¡¯s nephew is so stupid. At the age of twenty, he does not even have a marriage partner. He really wasn¡¯t worthy of taking on great responsibilities. I hope Your Majesty will retract your order.¡± Lord Lin said righteously.


    The Emperor looked at him faintly.


    The day before yesterday, you clearly said that my nephew is worried about the country and at this age, he has no interest in romance and is only willing to share the burden of the world.


    Why did he turn his head like this? did he fall from the clouds to the mortal world? ¡°Lord Wang?¡± ¡°Lord Chen?¡±


    ¡°Lord Xie?¡±


    The Emperor slowly picked a few, and they all Imelt in a row on the ground like dumplings.


    He was so scared that he was sweating profusely and couldn¡¯t stop wiping his cold sweat.


    ¡°I heard that bengong was unconscious for three months, and the officials were setting up incense tables for three months? Are you begging the heavens to take bengong away?¡± Lu huaijiang¡¯s eyes narrowed. If it wasn¡¯t for that little girl, he would still be locked up in the Savior Hall.


    This was great. With just one sentence, all the courtiers knelt down, trembling in fear.


    Lu huaijiang couldn¡¯t help but smile. Look, the entire court was setting up incense offerings?


    But the more it was like this, the happier he was.


    He liked it when everyone hated and feared him, but they couldn¡¯t do anything about him.


    ¡°This subject doesn¡¯t dare, this subject doesn¡¯t dare. This subject¡¯s heart of praying for Your Highness can be seen by the sun and moon.¡± The old ministers shouted in unison. They could not afford to offend this monster who had killed without spilling blood.


    His Highness Lu huaijiang had returned.


    This matter was like a dark cloud, firmly shrouding the capital.


    He didn¡¯t know who would be able to take in this demon and return peace to the world!

 Chapter 167 - 167: The smartest person in the world 1

    Chapter 167: The smartest person in the world 1


    Trantor: 549690339


    Jiang huailu had lost a lot of weight these days.


    Even though she was eating a goose that was stewed in an iron pot and the goose leg was bigger than her face, she was not very happy.


    ¡°Al ¡­¡± Jiang huailu sighed faintly and squatted at the door, holding the goose leg, his face full of worry.


    Seeing this, Mrs. Xiaughed in her heart. your sister is sighing at such a young age. I¡¯m afraid she won¡¯t grow tall. He deliberately raised his voice for the little girl at the door to hear.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what a four-year-old child has to worry about.¡± Xia Shi could not help butugh.


    Jiang Huai ¡®an couldn¡¯t help but smile. mother, 40 years old has 40 years old¡¯s troubles, 20 years old has 20 years old¡¯s troubles. At four years old, he probably had his own troubles. A few days ago, the Wen twins had quarreled with each other over who was closer to whom. Didn¡¯t the four-year-old young master across the street Cry yesterday because the crickets he caught weren¡¯t as big as the ones Lulu caught?¡±


    ¡°Lulu is extremely intelligent, I don¡¯t think he¡¯ll be like this ¡­ Childlike?¡± Xia Shi paused, her tone slightly suspicious.


    However, Jiang huailu grabbed the chicken leg and turned around.¡¯Mother, I heard you talking bad about me!¡± The little girl¡¯s voice was clear and her tone was filled with anger.


    ¡°Who scolded you? I¡¯m praising you for your intelligence.¡± Jiang Huai ¡®an stepped forward and nodded, pointing at her head.


    Jiang huailu lowered his head and mumbled, ¡± it¡¯s obviously not a good word.


    Extremely intelligent. Extremely intelligent. Doesn¡¯t that mean that you¡¯re so intelligent that you¡¯ve lost all your hair? ¡®


    Jiang Huai ¡®an couldn¡¯t help but sigh.


    Her younger sister¡¯s memory was outstanding, but because she was young, she couldn¡¯t understand what she meant.


    Alright .


    He was so mncholic.


    ¡°Go and wash your hands. Look at your hands and face. By the way, I¡¯ve brought back the protective talisman that your grandmother asked forst time. Your brother will be on duty in the afternoon, so you can go and get it.


    Mother wille pick you up tonight.¡± Madam Xia¡¯s tone paused slightly. The Jiang family¡¯s old mansion didn¡¯t know that they had moved here.


    Now, it was said that he was busy marrying a new wife.


    ¡°Big brother will send me thereter. You can pick me up after you¡¯re done. If mother doesn¡¯t want to go, then she won¡¯t go.¡± Jiang huailu knew that his parents had divorced, so he naturally didn¡¯t want his mother to be bullied.


    Mrs. Xia responded softly.


    Now that her days were getting better and better, she naturally would not think about the past.


    She could only hope that she could raise her two children and feel at ease.


    Jiang Huaian wiped his sister¡¯s face and hands. He changed his clothes. It was already cold in October.


    The Xia family¡¯s needlework was not bad, and almost all of her clothes were made by the Xia family.


    At this moment, she was wearing a light green short coat. There was a circle of white fox fur around her neck, which covered the little girl¡¯s delicate face. It was as delicate as a carved jade, and it was as beautiful as a painting.


    ¡°Mother, we¡¯ll go out first. Lulu¡¯s appetite hasn¡¯t been good these few days, so make her some appetizing soup.¡± Jiang Huai ¡®an then left the house with his sister.


    He didn¡¯t ask what was wrong with Lulu, for she had her own personality.


    If she wanted to say it, she would. If she didn¡¯t, she naturally had her little secret.


    Jiang Huai ¡®an wasn¡¯t the kind of person who would pursue the root of the matter.


    Jiang huailu sneaked a nce at her brother. Seeing that her brother didn¡¯t ask much, she carefully let out a sigh of relief. He thought that he had not given himself away.


    After all, her littlepanion was half a ghost. She had never revealed this.


    ¡°Lulu shouldn¡¯t be seeing things anymore, right?¡± Jiang Huai ¡®an suddenly thought of the two messengers of death his sister had seen in the fog on her way to huangdu.


    ¡°Lulu will probably scream if she sees it,¡± Jiang huailu lowered her eyes. Then, she looked at her brother with a smile..

 Chapter 168 - 168: His timid and delicate sister (1)

    Chapter 168: His timid and delicate sister (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Jiang Huai ¡®an thought about it and agreed.


    His younger sister was only four years old. If she had really seen such a filthy and ugly thing, she would have cried and screamed.


    This little girl was so delicate and timid.


    At this moment, his delicate, timid, and weak sister was looking at the messenger of death who was passing by.


    The little one with red lips and white teeth scared the messengers of death in the outside world to kneel on the ground.


    Yes, she was timid.


    Jiang huailu followed behind her brother obediently, her big hand holding her small hand. She was so obedient.


    ¡°Huai ¡®an is back? Your grandmother knew that you were returning today and had huaijie buy the ingredients early. You ¡­¡± Old master Jiang happened to be walking out with his hands behind his back, and his eyes lit up when he saw the Jiang siblings.


    The two of them bowed to the old man and called out, ¡°¡±Grandfather.¡±


    ¡°Good, good. The Xia family has taught you well. Grandfather ¡­¡± The old man suddenly sighed. His eldest grandson had always been a child that the Jiang family had raised with all their might.


    But now, the family was torn apart. How could the old man not sigh?


    ¡°Grandfather didn¡¯t teach your father well. You did not manage grandmother well.¡± The old master was a self-proimed schr. As long as there was no major chaos in the residence, the man almost did not care about the matters in the back residence.


    On the road to huangdu, the olddy had tried to sacrifice Jiang huailu to the evil, and he couldn¡¯t bear it.


    He could stand on the opposite side of the olddy.


    However, the matters of the residence were not something that a man like him would pay attention to.


    All he wanted was to return to the capital. All he wanted was for the Jiang family to reach the peak again. He was already old, but he had no choice but to shoulder the heavy responsibility of bringing the Jiang family back to the capital.


    His negligence in the rear residence had also led to the gap between the eldest son and the eldest daughter-inw, and now he was afraid that it could no longer be made up.


    ¡°Grandfather is too serious. Huai ¡®an was still a descendant of the Jiang family. Father and mother, this is their own choice.¡± Jiang Huai ¡®an resented his father and his wife, but he didn¡¯t hate his grandfather.


    The old master was a father-inw. No matter how meticulous he was, he would not interfere in the affairs of his son and daughter-inw.


    The Jiang family had been treading on thin ice all these years, all thanks to his grandfather.


    The old master was already at the age where he could enjoy the rest of his life in the capital, yet he still had to stand up for the Jiang family.


    ¡°His Highness has been unconscious for a long time, and the first Prince will probably have to regain control of the court. The barren capital has been restless these days, and many people have asked me to teach them. If there¡¯s anything you don¡¯t understand, you cane and ask me. ¡±


    Jiang Huai ¡®an replied with a¡¯ yes¡¯, and the old man slowly walked away with his hands behind his back.


    Jiang Huai ¡®an¡¯s eyes deepened. If the first Prince regained power, the Jiang family would probably be pardoned. It was extremely difficult for exiled sinners to return to the capital. However, if they were allowed to take the Imperial examination, that would be the long-term path.


    After all, many of the people here hade under Lu huaijiang¡¯s tutge!


    His grandfather had been recently exiled, so he knew the situation in the Imperial court the best. Naturally, there would be a time when it woulde in handy.


    ¡°Lulu, go in. Big brother won¡¯t be going.¡± Jiang Huai ¡®an¡¯s expression was indifferent. He didn¡¯t me his grandfather, but that didn¡¯t mean he didn¡¯t hold grudges against the other members of the Jiang family.


    They had agreed that Jiang huailu hadn¡¯t returned home for a long time, so he would go back after taking the peace talisman and having dinner. Jiang huailu nodded. Jiang Huaian only rushed to the city gates after she entered.


    ¡°Lulu¡¯s back? You haven¡¯t been home for three months, have you? Even if sister-inw is divorced, she should not have brought the two children home.¡± As soon as he entered, he heard Yuan-Shi say this with a smile while carrying a child.


    Jiang huaijin nced at her. She had never taken Jiang huailu seriously, but at this moment, there was a subtle smile on her face.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that Lulu can¡¯t do anything if first aunt doesn¡¯t let him go home. She¡¯s still a child.¡± Jiang huaijin said with a smile, but he didn¡¯t leave a trace of his criticism on the Xia family.


    As expected, in her previous life, the second branch of the Jiang family rose after Jiang huailu¡¯s ident, and the Jiang family also encountered an opportunity.


    I¡¯m afraid that the first household has hindered the Jiang family¡¯s fortune..

 Chapter 169 - 169: Even the Bodhisattva can’t save you (1)

    Chapter 169: Even the Bodhisattva can¡¯t save you (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°Mother didn¡¯t control me.¡± Jiang huailu walked into the house.


    ¡°Mother often asks me if I want toe back, but Lulu doesn¡¯t want to. Hey, the ground is so dirty, Lulu doesn¡¯t want toe.¡± Jiang huailu pouted in disgust and used his feet to scratch the ground.


    She had deliberately worn a beautiful coat today to tell them that Lulu was doing well!


    ¡°Why are you still standing there? Hurry up and sweep the ground. We¡¯ll beugnea atter.¡± ¡®l¡¯ne Olday nappenea toe out or tne room ancl saw ng huailu¡¯s clean and fair face, then looked at her clean and wrinkle-free clothes.


    He couldn¡¯t help but re at Yuan Shi.


    Since the Xia n left, the clothes were handed over to the yuan n.


    Yuan-Shi had little strength and could never wash herself clean.


    There were a few times when the old master came back in a rage.


    Jiang huaijin¡¯s expression changed slightly when he heard the reprimand, but for some reason, he endured it. Instead, he picked up the broom and began to sweep the floor seriously.


    Jiang huilu pouted. Without my mother, I¡¯ll see what kind of life you guys are living.


    ¡°Grandmother, where are our protective talismans?¡± Jiang huailu looked up at the olddy.


    Old Mrs. Han looked at her face and thought that she was really very beautiful.


    But when she thought of the Jiang family¡¯s current situation, the olddy couldn¡¯t help but lower her eyes. It covered the thousands of thoughts in his eyes.


    ¡°The protective talisman was requested by others, grandmother will take you to get it. Your clothes ¡­¡± The olddy had wanted her to change into a red dress, but the material she had prepared seemed to be much worse than the one she was wearing.


    And ¡­


    Jiang huailu had grown a lot in three months, and her dress had be smaller, so she could only give up.


    The olddy nced at them, and concubine Yuan coaxed the child into the side room.


    ¡°Huaijie, stay with grandmother.¡± Huaijie saw the olddy¡¯s gaze and knew that she was afraid that she wouldn¡¯t be able to coax Jiang huailu, so she only smiled.


    The three of them went out, and a carriage had stopped outside the door.


    ¡°Why did you run so far just to get a protective talisman? Lulu still has to go home to apany mother. Lulu isn¡¯t as free as you guys ¡­¡± The little girl had a look of disdain on her face. When Jiang huaijin got into the carriage, she even pinched her nose and shouted loudly.


    ¡°Sister huaijie, why is your body so smelly? Is there a weasel in the house?¡± The little girl¡¯s eyes were round, and because of her young age, she didn¡¯t know how to hide it.


    He even let out a disdainful ¡®huh¡¯, then pinched his nose and sat a little further away.


    Jiang huaijin¡¯s face turned red, as if he was about to burn up.


    what¡¯s that smell? huaijie doesn¡¯t have a weasel ¡­ As he spoke, his face changed drastically and turned pale.


    Ever since she had ruined the weasel¡¯s cultivation in the mist, she had been dreaming of the weasel collecting debts every night.


    Jiang huaijin¡¯s face turned pale and he didn¡¯t dare to make a sound.


    The olddy¡¯s eyes were slightly closed, and she would asionally look at Jiang huailu, as if she had made some kind of decision.


    asionally, there would be a sh of apology, but it would be quickly reced by ruthlessness.


    ¡°Amitabha.¡± The olddy had started to pick up the prayer beads, as if it could dispel the guilt in her heart. It could be said that it was guilt, but it was more fear.


    Little Huai Lu tilted her head and looked at her. grandmother, ¡± she said, ¡± doing a good deed is more useful than reciting a hundred Scriptures.


    ¡°If grandmother does evil things, even if she is apanied by a greenmp and an ancient Buddha in this life, she will not be able to avoid being in a pot of oil in the future. So, grandmother can¡¯t do evil things.¡± The little girl¡¯s voice was clear and melodious, but the words that came out of her mouth made the olddy¡¯s heart ache.


    It was as if a pair of big hands were tightly gripping her heart, telling her that she would be doomed to destruction if she was unjust!

 Chapter 170 - 170-first seven (1)

    Chapter 170:-first seven (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    The olddy¡¯s hand that was holding the Buddha beads trembled slightly.


    His lips were pale and he looked at Jiang huailu with fear.


    She even suspected that the child knew something.


    However, she had kept this matter a secret. Apart from Jiang huaijin and herself, no one in the Jiang family knew about it.


    The old man had been quite critical about the conflict between her and the Xia family recently, but he didn¡¯t care much in huangdu. That was why she managed to hide the matter.


    As for Jiang huaijin, he was the one who had known the madam first.


    The yuan n was afraid that she would leak the news, so they naturally did not tell her.


    However, Jiang yubai and old master Jiang were often working outside, so it was unknown whether Yuan-Shi and Jiang Yuqing could sense the words that the olddy and Jiang huaijin would asionally say when they were at home.


    No matter what, they didn¡¯t know anything on the surface.


    ¡°Grandmother, you¡¯ve sacrificed so much for the Jiang family, how can huaijie bear this?¡± Jiang huaijin suddenly grabbed the olddy¡¯s arm and blocked her view.


    ¡°If eldest uncle still doesn¡¯t appreciate it, huaijie will not let it go.¡±


    ¡°Even if you want to go to hell, let huaijie go to hell in grandmother¡¯s ce. Huaijie only wishes the Jiang family well.¡± Jiang huaijin held the olddy¡¯s arm and gently wiped the corners of his eyes. He looked at the olddy and said, word by word,


    The olddy felt touched and abandoned the guilt and guilt that she shouldn¡¯t have.


    She was doing it for the Jiang family. Yes, she was doing it for the Jiang family!


    The olddy pursed her lips and took a deep breath.


    However, for some reason, she felt a little uneasy in her heart. It was as if a disaster was about to happen.


    ¡°Lulu, that fatuous and tyrannical Crown Prince has fainted. Once the first Prince regains imperial power, our Jiang family will have hope of returning to the capital.¡± Under Lu huaijiang¡¯s pressure, none of the students dared to plead for mercy.


    But the first Prince¡¯s return to the court meant that he was bound to recall those officials suppressed by the Crown Prince back to the capital.


    These people from huangdu would be of great help.


    Most of the people here had offended the Crown Prince, and the first Prince would probably try his best to win them over.


    Some of the people the first Prince valued would be recalled back to the capital.


    The rest would be pardoned by the world, or at least they wouldn¡¯t be guilty. They would be able to take the Imperial examination and still have a bright future.


    The olddy was nning ahead.


    The son of the Li family¡¯s first wife died when he was seven years old and didn¡¯t enter the ancestral grave.


    The Li family was inws with the Wen family, who was the richest family in the barren capital. It was said that their businesses were spread all over the great Zhou Dynasty. There were even rumors that the Wen family was originally an Imperial merchant, but the Wen family was unwilling to admit it.


    The outside world had been specting that the Wen family of the barren capital had some connections with the Wen family, the richest family in the great Zhou Dynasty.


    The Li family was old Mrs. Wen¡¯s maternal family, and also consort Li¡¯s maternal family.


    ¡°Lulu, are you willing to make a little sacrifice for the Jiang family?¡± As soon as the carriage stopped, the olddy stepped forward and took Jiang huailu¡¯s hand. He held her hand tightly, as if he was worried that she would run away.


    ¡°Mother and brother told me that Lulu is a child. Usually, those who beg a four-year-old child for help and sacrifice don¡¯t really love Lulu. If it¡¯s something an adult can do, why would you ask a four-year-old child for help?¡± Jiang huailu said without hesitation when he got off the carriage. Everyone at the Li family¡¯s Gate looked up.


    It was like a loud p to the olddy¡¯s face, causing her to turn ashen.


    She gave Jiang huaijin a look, and Jiang huailu finally hugged her, half holding and half imprisoning her.


    The White silk was still hanging at the entrance of the Li family¡¯s house, and there were faint wailsing from inside.


    Today happened to be the seventh night of soul return, his n was really good..

 Chapter 171 - 171: Marriage (1)

    Chapter 171: Marriage (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    The entire residence was filled with grief when the seven-year-old son of the Li family died young.


    Because the Li family was once a noble family in the capital and had been demoted, their ancestral grave was still in the capital, so they re-established an ancestral Hall in huangdu.


    However, it was inauspicious for a child to die early, so they were naturally not allowed to enter the ancestral Hall.


    That Madam was naturally unwilling.


    ¡°My poor son is a lonely ghost out there, how can I be at ease? I can¡¯t enter the ancestral tomb, I can¡¯t enter the ancestral Hall. Now, it¡¯s just a poor family looking for a cheap little girl to serve my son. How is this out of line?¡±


    ¡°Aunt, Chen ¡®er loves you the most. Can you bear to leave him alone in that grave in fear?¡± Lady Yao almost fainted from crying. She had contributed ten thousand taels of gold to the Savior¡¯s Hall, but the Savior¡¯s Hall was not willing to help Chen ¡®er arrange his marriage. Now, she had to find someone else.


    Fortunately, there were still a few Masters in the city.


    Madam Yao didn¡¯t care if he was a master or not. As long as he could make Chen ¡®er happy, she didn¡¯t care.


    That aunt was old Mrs. Wen.


    Her grandnephew had died early, so she had returned early.


    As for little consort Li, she had been seriously injured by Wen ruzhust time and was still recuperating in bed, unable to get out of bed at all.


    She didn¡¯t know what evil her son had done. In the past, he had always avoided her eldest daughter, but now he was close to her and felt guilty. That Wen ruzhu was practically walking sideways in the residence now.


    Old Mrs. Wen sighed. There were some white silk banners hanging in the mansion, and there were many red silk hanging outside the White silk, with the red Double Happiness banner pasted on it.


    At this moment, the sun was setting in the West, and the red and white mourning Hall made people feel ufortable.


    In fact, it was a little strange.


    The olddy was the younger sister of the Li family¡¯s old master. When they were young, they were exiled with their fathers.


    It had been decades.


    The Wen family was the direct line of descent of the great Zhou¡¯s Shang Dynasty, but they were harmed by the eldest direct line, so they came to huangdu.


    The olddy valued her children and grandchildren. As long as they were alive, there would be hope for the future.


    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, it¡¯s necessary to make that family be willing. It couldn¡¯t be forced, such a thing was a disgrace. Moreover, you have to pick a good girl, or else you¡¯ll ruin the Li family¡¯s Feng Shui.¡± Old Mrs. Wen said softly and helped Mrs. Chu up.


    Old master Li was old now and no longer cared about worldly affairs.


    Old Mrs. Li, who was old Mrs. Wen¡¯s sister-inw, had passed away a few years ago.


    Now, she was the only one with a higher seniority.


    Only then did she return to her maiden home to host the wedding.


    Old Mrs. Wen was actually unwilling to do so, but since her maternal family had a request, she couldn¡¯t reject it. However, he did not tell his son that his son could not tolerate such dirty things.


    ¡°Yes, how can we force ourselves to do this?¡± consort Chu picked up the White handkerchief and wiped her tears. The olddy had a kind face, but the daughter-inw in the residence was insensible. She brought her children away and then tortured her children. The olddy thought that if she gave our Chen ¡®er a sum of money, our Li family could also help her in secret. It¡¯s not a big deal. ¡±


    He only needed to make thatdy and little Chen bow to heaven and earth.


    ¡°Grandmaster even cast a spell. Today is the seventh day of Chen ¡®er¡¯s birthday, so it¡¯s just right for Chen¡¯ er to perform the wedding ceremony. There¡¯s no need to hold the memorial tablet.¡± There was a hint of a smile in consort Huts eyes. Her Chen ¡®er woulde back when it was dark.


    Old Mrs. Wen had goosebumps all over her body despite being her closest kin.


    The Li family¡¯s main door was wide open, and a kind-looking olddy walked in with an ice-cold and lovely child.


    The child was not even as tall as an adult¡¯s waist, but he seemed to have been raised very well and was charmingly naive.


    At this moment, he was looking at everything in the Li family with a confused expression, as if he was very ignorant.


    However, this face seemed a little familiar?


    It was as if he had seen it somewhere before..

 Chapter 172 - 172: Happy occasion (1)

    Chapter 172: Happy asion (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Old Mrs. Wen took a nce at Jiang huailu.


    His eyes lit up.


    She had rarely seen such a beautiful child. It was as if the heavens had blessed her with all the good things.


    When that pair of ck eyes looked at her, she even felt a little pity.


    Upon seeing the child, Madam Chu was stunned for a moment. She wasn¡¯t amazed, but rather felt that no matter how good-looking he was, he didn¡¯t deserve her son.


    He only felt that he had seen this girl a few days ago in the world-saving Hall.


    Jiang huaijin touched the goosebumps that had suddenly appeared on his body.


    White silk was still hanging everywhere on his head. Yet, he had to hold a wedding for a dead soul. The dazzling white was mixed with some red, making people ufortable and even panic.


    Jiang huailu didn¡¯t notice the strange atmosphere at all.


    ¡°Lulu,e and greet the olddy and Madam.¡± Olddy Jiang nodded at the two of them. Even though the Jiang family had fallen, she didn¡¯t think that she would bow down to others.


    Her Jiang family would return to the capital One day.


    He was waiting for the demon to die!


    Jiang huailu didn¡¯t kneel, but only gave a slight bow and asked innocently, ¡°¡±Madam, were you the one who asked for a peace talisman for Lulu and brother? Lulu thanks Madam.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just that Lulu has been out for a long time, so big brother and mother have to be worried. Once I take the peace talisman, Lulu will have to go back.¡±


    The little girl¡¯s lips curled up slightly. No matter which family this intelligent child was born into, he should be pampered to the extreme.


    Old Mrs. Wen shot old Mrs. Jiang a disapproving look.


    This child was born too well, and with that bearing, one look and one could tell that he had been pampered.


    ¡°Do you know what you¡¯re here for today?¡± Old Mrs. Wen asked with a frown.


    Olddy Jiang nced at consort Chu, who furrowed her brows. ¡°Aunt, what does a four-year-old child know? Don¡¯t scare her and don¡¯t ask anymore. This was Lulu¡¯s grandmother, and this was her cousin. Her mother is one who only sees money and disdains her husband¡¯s exile and even asked for a divorce. As long as she can bring the silver back, it will be fine.¡±


    Olddy Jiang remained silent the entire time. She merely sat on the chair and sipped on her tea.


    Jiang huaijin took out his household register and showed it to the Wen family before he nodded.


    However, old Mrs. Wen couldn¡¯t bear to see her niece-inw crying so hard that she couldn¡¯t help but hold her head.


    ¡°Forget it. Although I¡¯m the Li family¡¯s aunt, I¡¯ve been married for many years. Since you and your wife havee to an agreement, I won¡¯t be the bad guy anymore.¡± Old Mrs. Wen looked at old Mrs. Jiang with extreme dissatisfaction. It would have been fine if ordinary people were poor, but the Jiang family did not seem to be poor.


    The little girl was dressed in a rich manner, but she could not say anything as an outsider.


    ¡°Old taitai can not stand to see such a matter of losing one¡¯s fortune and life. If you need me, call me. I¡¯ll go outside for some fresh air.¡± A marriage needed a witness. If it was an ordinary marriage, they just had to pay their respects to their parents.


    However, this was not an ordinary marriage. This was something that the heavens would not tolerate. Old Mrs. Han was the most senior, so she could only be suppressed by old Mrs. Han.


    Old Mrs. Wen¡¯s gaze made Madam Jiang unhappy.


    It was as if she was a ruthless old woman.


    But who would have known that she was doing it for the Jiang family?


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Little Huai Lu asked in confusion.


    ¡°Why is there a red silk hanging on the White silk? It¡¯s like a happy event, but also like a funeral.¡± Little Huai Lu tugged at the red silk. All the dead people in the world were under her control, and she might even know them.


    But at this moment, no one in the residence answered her.


    The wedding was supposed to be held at noon, but at this moment, the sky was getting dark, but the suonas of the Li family to wee the bride rang out. The suona seemed to be weing a bride and also sending off a funeral,


    which was a little strange..

 Chapter 173 - 173: She has the fate of a Phoenix (1)

    Chapter 173: She has the fate of a Phoenix (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    No one answered Jiang huailu¡¯s question for her.


    Olddy Jiang¡¯s face was full of grief, as if she was filled with guilt, and as if she couldn¡¯t bear it.


    He didn¡¯t know if she was really guilty or if she was just acting.


    Consort Hu also knew that this matter was against ethics. After the master entered, she had the door of the Li family closed.


    ¡°Change into the wedding clothes first. In half an hour, the little Lord¡¯s spirit will return to the residence. Theher soldiers patrolled every day, following the rules of life and death. Yin souls are not allowed to return. I¡¯ll cover the eyes and ears of the yin soldiers so that the little Lord can return to the mansion. ¡±


    The master paused. this matter is against human ethics. I .


    ¡°Master, you don¡¯t have to worry, I understand,¡± consort Xi quickly replied.


    When this matter is over, I¡¯ll definitely ask for an Amnesty for Grandmaster.¡±


    The Li family and Wen family had connections in the court, so it was reasonable for someone to be on good terms with them.


    However, she should never have involved that four-year-old child.


    ¡°Is this the child¡¯s fate?¡± the great master pinched a red paper. He looked as he walked. However, after taking two steps, he frowned.


    Madam nie was looking out of the door worriedly. When she saw the master¡¯s expression change slightly, she couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°¡±Master, is there anything wrong?¡±


    The master was startled.


    ¡°Is this the child?¡± Grandmaster squatted down and carefully examined the child. The more he looked, the more shocked he became.


    ¡°That¡¯s not right, this child should have died early. She should have died before your young master, how could she have such a fate?¡± Grandmaster¡¯s heart trembled slightly. This was clearly a dead fate.


    Olddy Jiang was taken aback, but Jiang huaijin¡¯s lips were tightly pursed.


    Wasn¡¯t that so? In her previous life, Jiang huailu died before she was four years old. She changed her fate because of him.


    ¡°This child should have died before he was four years old. His mother died a violent death, and his father and brother should have lived a life of hardship.¡±


    This master had some skills, but the more he did so, the more shocked he was.


    ¡°Nonsense, my son is alive and well!¡± The olddy was a little angry.


    Although she couldn¡¯t bear to see the Xia family, her eldest son still loved her.


    ¡°Is there a suspicion of jinxing people? But a few days ago, you were not like this?¡± Consort Xi¡¯s face changed immediately. If she wanted to jinx someone, she would be harming Chen ¡®er and the Li family.


    Olddy Jiang¡¯s expression also changed drastically. Could it be that Jiang huilu was the one who was going against the Jiang family? Otherwise, why would the Jiang family always be so unlucky?


    The master shook his head slightly, ¡°thest time I saw the eight characters, I didn¡¯t read them.¡± He only knew that this fate was strange, either dying early or bing disabled. He thought that after escaping a cmity, he would be disabled. But now that I see her face, I know that this is not the case.¡±


    ¡°Her fate is extremely great, and it¡¯s precious beyond words. If they couldn¡¯t bear it, then the residence would suffer. If you can¡¯t withstand it, you¡¯ll die.¡±


    ¡°Logically speaking, her family should have been unable to withstand it and copsed, and she should have died young. But now, her face ¡­¡±


    there¡¯s a faint golden light. If you look closely, you can even hear a bit of


    Phoenix ¡­ Speaking of the Phoenix cry, the master suddenly felt a chill all over his body. He knew that he couldn¡¯t say anything more, so he shut his mouth.


    ¡°This child¡¯s future will be extremely precious.¡± Even the master couldn¡¯t help


    but take a step back.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid this woman can¡¯t get married.¡± The Grandmaster was shocked. He had actually seen a person with the Phoenix fate in the barren capital! After this world, she would be the role model of a high and mighty woman.


    How was that possible?


    Grandmaster was so shocked that his face turned white. This was uneptable.


    Even olddy Jiang was taken aback. Jiang huailu¡¯s fate was astonishing, and her future would be even more precious. Then what happened today .


    However, consort Chu¡¯s heart was constantly fluctuating. This was a heavenly noble aura.


    If it entered the Li family¡¯s genealogy and her son¡¯s stele, wouldn¡¯t that be the Li family¡¯s fortune?


    Madam nie¡¯s eyes were red with excitement..

 Chapter 174 - 174: An unbearable fate (1)

    Chapter 174: An unbearable fate (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Olddy Jiang had a moment of regret.


    Life providences were extremely precious.


    However, Jiang huaijin bit his lower lip hard and looked at Jiang huailu with eyes full of jealousy and hatred.


    Why wasn¡¯t it him? why wasn¡¯t it him?


    In her previous life, she had died early. What right did she have to have such a precious fate in this life?


    This was all thanks to her luck!


    Jiang huaijin¡¯s eyes were red with hatred.


    The master¡¯s face couldn¡¯t help turning pale. Phoenix life, Phoenix life!


    This child was now three or four years old, and his Majesty would definitely not wait. Then there was only ¡­


    Only the Crown Prince and the first Prince appeared.


    She thought of the eldest Prince who was twenty years old and would probably marry his wife soon. Even if she had thestugh in the future, it would be impossible for her Phoenix life to fall on a child.


    The only one who was not much different from her age was ¡­


    Grandmaster practically shuddered.


    The world revered His Highness Lu huaijiang, but they also had a deep fear of him.


    That kind of person who had no kindness, no love for the world, no empathy. Even those who were bloodthirsty and massacred people would actually have a lover one day.


    The master looked at Jiang huilu in a daze and shivered. This was probably His Highness¡¯s lifeblood!


    This was probably the destined person of His Highness Lu huaijiang!


    She nced at the master and saw the deep fear in his eyes as he looked at Chen ¡®er¡¯s mourning Hall.


    ¡°So what if you¡¯re rich? if you can¡¯t get out of this barren city, you can only enjoy your wealth underground. It¡¯s only right to go back ¡­¡± Madam nie looked at the olddy and then at Grandmaster.


    Grandmaster suddenly shut his mouth.


    The fate of a Phoenix represented an extremely high fate, and it would be the good fortune of this girl¡¯s life. However, if it was seized by others ¡­


    ¡°Olddy, we were all exiled from the capital. In this life, even if we have to exhaust our family¡¯s strength, we must return to the capital. Returning to the capital is good fortune, don¡¯t you think? The Jiang family has always been neutral, but now that they¡¯ve suddenly encountered such a disaster, I reckon they can¡¯t bear this girl¡¯s luck.¡± Consort Chu narrowed her eyes.


    ¡°Today, I¡¯ll say this. As long as the first Prince is in power, the Li n will be able to return everyone to the capital!¡± A proud look appeared on Madam nie¡¯s face.


    If the Crown Prince was still in power, the Li family would have to keep a low profile.


    This was because the Li family had always supported the first Prince.


    Back then, the Li family and Noble consort Lin¡¯s residence had strongly rmended the first Prince to be the Crown Prince.


    Later, it was seized by Lu huaijiang, and the Li family was exiled to the barren capital. The first Prince was granted the title of King in thend of extreme frost, but the Li family was still loyal to the first Prince.


    Whenever the first Prince regained his power, the first person he would call back would be the Li family.


    The Jiang family had always been neutral, and if the first Prince wanted to recruit talents, the Jiang family would probably have to rely on him. Olddy Jiang pinched her palm, the fire in her heart extinguished a little.


    The Jiang family couldn¡¯t even withstand it in the past, let alone now.


    The olddy looked at Jiang huailu, her expression much calmer.


    ¡°Lulu, grandmother has arranged a marriage for Lulu. After the marriage, Lulu will grow up and can¡¯t marry anyone else. You¡¯ll have to be on the Li family genealogy.¡± The olddy¡¯s tone was gentle, as if it was the best marriage.


    Madam nie smiled but didn¡¯t speak.


    ¡°The Li family is a good family. Lulu won¡¯t have to worry about food and water in the future.¡± The olddy took the cinnabar from the Li family¡¯s servant and pressed the red dot between her eyebrows.


    The dot of cinnabar made her look even more graceful and spiritual.


    ¡°Lulu is going to have a husband?¡± Jiang huailu was confused.


    The olddy stiffly looked away and stood up..

 Chapter 175 - 175: Her husband?

    Chapter 175: Her husband?


    Trantor: 549690339


    Upon hearing her words, the sadness on consort Chu¡¯s face lessened.


    There was a gentle look on his face.


    ¡°Of course, after getting married, you will have a husband.¡±


    Madam nie looked at the center of the mourning Hall gently. Little Chen had been buried. However, the memorial tablet was ced in the middle.


    ¡°Look, the memorial tablet in the middle belongs to your husband. He had been buried three days ago. Today was the seventh day of his death, the night of his return. You¡¯ll be able to see him tonight.¡±


    ¡°When other people get married, they all want to bury the woman alive. Our Li family is a benevolent family, we can¡¯t ruin your life. When my son returns, you can just get to know him. However, you can¡¯t allow anyone else to do it in your life. In the future, when you die, you must be buried with my son. When you go down, you must serve my son with all your heart.


    Do you Imow about the kindness that the Li family has shown you?¡± She put on a kind expression. Other people buried people alive, but her Li family would not do such a thing.


    Of course, the first Prince had written to the Li family a few days ago to tell them to keep a low profile.


    In order to avoid being impeached by the Imperial censors when he returned to the capital.


    Of course, she wouldn¡¯t tell anyone about this.


    ¡°The Li family¡¯s great kindness?¡± Jiang huailu looked at her in confusion.


    ¡°I have food and drinks at home, my mother loves me, and my brother protects and cherishes me. I didn¡¯t even eat a single grain of rice from your Li family.


    What favor did I owe you? Whoever owes you, you can just look for them.¡± Jiang huailu¡¯s expression was as if he was a three-year-old child who could be easily deceived.


    Madam Chu couldn¡¯t keep her face.


    She knew that olddy Jiang might have used some underhanded methods, but she didn¡¯t care about the process, only the result.


    At this moment, he forced a smile and said,¡±you really know how to tell jokes.¡± You¡¯re a family, there¡¯s no such thing as you and me. ¡®


    The sun was setting, and thest ray of sunlight was hidden in the horizon. The sky suddenly darkened.


    ¡°I¡¯m going back, my brother ising to pick me up.¡± Jiang huailu pouted and jumped past olddy Jiang, ready to go out. However, just as he reached the main entrance.


    A ng ¡­


    A gust of cold wind came.


    It was so eerie that it seemed to be able to roll up traces of coldness.


    The master looked at the Li family, and then at the innocent child.


    Who in the huangdu city didn¡¯t want to go back to the capital? in order to go back to the capital, even if they went to hell or went against their conscience, so what? Now, he could only let that child down. If he wanted to me someone, he could only me fate for ying tricks on him.


    As long as he could return to the capital!


    Grandmaster¡¯s face was slightly ruthless.


    As long as she entered the Li family¡¯s stele and the Li family genealogy, she would be taken.


    She was still young and was still in huangdu, so the Crown Prince must not have known her yet. When they met, she was a married woman, and even the Crown Prince was helpless.


    ¡°Master, has my son returned? Has my son returned?¡± She was ecstatic.


    Olddy Jiang felt a sense of eeriness in the manor, and the space between her brows was slightly ufortable.


    Jiang huaijin even crossed his arms and looked around, his eyes slightly fearful.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Jiang huaijin trembled as if someone had touched her, causing her to spring up.


    Jiang huaijin clutched her butt in horror as if a pair of hands had touched her.


    my son is naughty. He must be back. consort Chu cried with joy. After he finished speaking, he started calling out for Chen ¡®er.


    Jiang huaijin¡¯s face darkened. Naughty?


    The youngest son of the Li family had been spoiled since he was young and was unbearably naughty. Even if he was a seven-year-old child, he was not kind.


    He had even made fun of the small vendors in the outer city countless times..

 Chapter 176 - 176: A fresh flower stuck in cow dung 1

    Chapter 176: A fresh flower stuck in cow dung 1


    Trantor: 549690339


    Jiang huaijin¡¯s expression turned ugly.


    The boy even pinched her butt.


    His face was gloomy.


    ¡°My son is still young, still a child. He just turned seven this year and is not even eight yet. She didn¡¯t have the bad intentions of those stinky men. Don¡¯t be angry,dy Jiang. He¡¯s just unhappy that he died too early.¡± Madam Chu looked at Jiang huaijin.


    Jiang huaijin forced a smile.


    He didn¡¯t have any bad intentions.


    Ha, she didn¡¯t have any bad intentions and still understood the meaning of marriage.


    If he didn¡¯t have any bad intentions, then what was the matter with the maidservant who was beaten to death in his courtyard?


    Jiang huaijin had heard that a few months ago, a seven or eight-year-old child had entered the maidservant¡¯s room. He took the little maidservant¡¯s underclothes and was caught by consort Chu in public.


    She insisted that the maidservant had led the young master astray and beat the maidservant to death.


    In the end, the boy¡¯s death was also because the servant girl¡¯s brother was stabbed to death by him when he was on his journey.


    ¡°Grandmother, huaijie will guard outside first. I¡¯m afraid that brother Huai ¡®an ising to pick her up, and father and grandfather will alsoe looking for her. ¡± Jiang huaijin bowed to the olddy.


    The olddy didn¡¯t have a good impression of the Li family¡¯s son.¡±You can go.


    I¡¯ll bring him out in an hour at most.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t let your brother Huai ¡®an and your grandfather know about this,¡± he said after a pause.


    Jiang huaijin nodded and nced at the mourning Hall with fear and disgust. He then walked toward the door with a frown.


    ¡°Huaijie will go out and take a look.¡± After that, he nced at Jiang huailu and opened the door.


    Jiang huailu raised her hand and grabbed the corner of her clothes.¡±Sister huaijie ¡­ I¡¯m going home, brother and mother are looking for me. ¡± Her tone was pitiful, like an abandoned deer.


    Jiang huaijin pushed her away indifferently. The little girl Lost her bnce and fell to the ground.


    With a ng, Jiang huaijin left coldly.


    ¡°Lulu can¡¯t hurt people. Lulu doesn¡¯t want to hurt people.¡± Jiang huailu muttered. No one noticed the little girl¡¯s strange behavior.


    ¡°Master, please let my son appear.¡± Madam nie couldn¡¯t hold back her excitement. She wiped her tears and was excited.


    The master immediately started to perform a ritual in front of the incense table.


    The wind and clouds moved, and the yellow leaves swirled as they fell.


    In the corner, a chubby young master in white clothes stood there. His face was so fat that he could barely open his eyes.


    Jiang huailu frowned immediately.


    Yang pinfeng was also a chubby man, but in front of this young master Li, he was much worse.


    Yang Feng was fat and cute, while young master Li was fat and greasy.


    There was also a big bloody hole in front of him, which was probably a wound left by someone who had stabbed him to death.


    mother, I want that pretty sister just now. I want that pretty sister! The little dark spirit shouted as soon as it appeared.


    mother¡¯s precious darling, ¡± said consort Chu with tears in her eyes. that girl just now was so-so, and I didn¡¯t like her. You see, what did mother find for you?¡± After that, he pushed Jiang huailu out from the corner.


    The ice-cold and cute Jiang huailu made the dark spirit¡¯s eyes light up.


    ¡°My son is handsome and talented. She¡¯s about the same age as you, and she¡¯s delicate. That¡¯s what¡¯s worthy of my son.¡± Madam Chu wiped her tears. Her son had died early, and she just wanted to show everything to her son.


    ¡°Quickly bury her. Mother, quickly bury her. I want to be buried with her. Mother!¡± The dark spirit suddenlyughed, showing his bloody teeth. He even tried to pinch Jiang huailu¡¯s face.


    ¡°But he¡¯s not worthy,¡± Jiang huailu took a step back. There was undisguisable contempt in his eyes.


    ¡°Handsome talent?¡± Jiang huailu¡¯s face darkened. Only brother Lu Jiang was worthy of his handsome face.


    ¡°His face is greasy, his head is fat, and his ears are big. The meat on his face is so big that his eyes are squeezed out.. Madam, are you blind?¡±

 Chapter 177 - 177: A shocking wedding (1)

    Chapter 177: A shocking wedding (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°Lulu is so good-looking, this is like a fresh flower stuck in cow dung! No, he had insulted cow dung! Cow dung can also benefit the vige and fertilend. He¡¯s just here to disgust people.¡± The little girl¡¯s undisguised disgust made Madam Chu¡¯s face change greatly.


    Madam nie¡¯s face was gloomy and extremely ugly.


    Olddy Jiang was standing far away, not paying any attention to Jiang huailu.


    As long as she sent him there, she would be done.


    Everything was up to the Li family.


    As long as this matter was over, it would be fine if the old man knew about it or if the Xia n knew about it. She did it all for the Jiang family, for the Jiang family to return to the capital!


    He had to abandon his entire family.


    The Jiang family abandoning Jiang huailu was a decision that didn¡¯t need any consideration.


    The olddy twisted the Buddha beads in her hand and kept chanting


    Amitabha.


    It was just this girl¡¯s marriage, and it didn¡¯t require her life to exchange for the Jiang family¡¯s opportunity. Olddy Jiang personally thought that this was a decision that anyone could make.


    ¡°Mother, this wretched girl¡¯s mouth is really foul! To be able to serve this young master, it is your good fortune that you have cultivated for three lifetimes!¡± There were more than a dozen maids made of paper behind the chubby young master, but none of them were moving at all. On the contrary, they looked rather terrifying.


    Consort Chu sneered and said,¡±Chen ¡®er, you¡¯re a good boy.¡± Whether she is willing or not, mother will get it for you.¡± After she finished speaking, she hugged her son with a face full of pity.


    Immediately after, his tone was apologetic.


    ¡°Son, the Li family has let you down. We can finally return to the capital. For now, the Li family can¡¯t overstep their boundaries. When we return to the capital, mother will personally send her to you.¡±


    ¡°Now, let¡¯s put her on the genealogy first, okay?¡± With a pained expression, she lowered her voice so that no one could hear her.


    ¡°Now only this little girl is born the best. When we return to the capital, mother will find a few for you. Mother will definitely not mistreat my son.¡± The chubby young master nodded unhappily, but his eyes kept sizing up Jiang huailu.


    ¡°Little Chen, have you seen the messenger of death? If it¡¯s possible, my son should get to know more messengers of death. The city master and the others are all thinking of ways to get to know them.¡± Consort Chu said in a low voice.


    The chubby young master said with a smile.


    ¡°Mother, you¡¯ve buried so many people with me. I used it to bribe a lot of Yin soldiers, and I even invited the messenger of yin and yang to my house to attend the wedding. I¡¯m afraid they should be here by now.¡± The chubby young master said proudly.


    She was so excited that her face turned red. She immediately turned to the servant girl and ordered, ¡°¡±Quickly go and invite the old master. Tell him that young master has made friends with an important person. I¡¯ll be there shortly.¡±


    The maidservant¡¯s face had long turned pale from the young master¡¯s appearance. She immediately ran out, staggering.


    Madam Chu took her son¡¯s hand, her face full of relief and satisfaction.


    ¡°Mother really didn¡¯t misjudge you. My son is really a proud son of the heavens. It¡¯s a pity that the heavens were blind and didn¡¯t give my son a chance.¡± Consort Chu started crying again.


    The chubby young master nced at the second consort carefully. Of course, he wouldn¡¯t tell her that he had spent all his money to bribe the two littleher soldiers.


    He only handed the invitation to the messengers of death and yang, but he didn¡¯t know if they woulde.


    ¡°Master, please host their wedding.¡± Madam Chu wiped her tears and personally helped her son change into the wedding clothes.


    The dark spirit¡¯s body was pale, without a trace of blood. His eyes were still and filled with a strong blood-red color. The new wedding dress covered the bloody hole in his chest, but blood was still oozing out. It was just that the bright red color covered it.


    The suona seemed to carry both joy and sadness. In this mourning Hall where red silk and white silk intertwined, it sent chills down one¡¯s spine..

 Chapter 178 - 178: the difference of yin and yang (1)

    Chapter 178: the difference of yin and yang (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Not long after, old master Li came in.


    His face was filled with fatigue. Looking at this strange mourning Hall, his expression changed, but he finally endured it.


    That child was doted on, and it wasn¡¯t just the Chu family.


    Old master Li was in so much pain that his son suffered such a disaster.


    In the GUI family, Chen ¡®er was still young and had died miserably. He couldn¡¯t even enter the ancestral tomb, how sad his life would be. If he were to talk about a marriage, he could also chat with him tofort him.


    Although old master Li felt that this matter was bizarre, he still agreed because he felt bad for his son and consort Chu was crying all day.


    Although he had agreed, he had no intention of participating in this matter.


    This wasn¡¯t a big deal, but it wasn¡¯t a small one. If he returned to the capital in the future and the Imperial court found out, he could also say that he did not mow about tn1S matter.


    As for the Furen in the back residence, he only needed to reprimand them and put on an act of being grounded.


    But now that his son had met the yin-yang difference, it was a big deal.


    even if he felt a little ufortable, old master Li didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°Master, you¡¯re finally here. Chen ¡®er has been talking about you a few times.¡± Madam nie had been a little depressed that her husband wouldn¡¯te, but at this moment, she was smiling.


    ¡°Chen ¡®er has a shallow rtionship with his parents, so it¡¯s just one less nce. Old master, take a few more nces.¡± Consort Chu tugged at old master¡¯s sleeve.


    Old master Li looked at his son. Although he felt a little terrified, he felt even more pitiful.


    ¡°Father, Chen ¡®er knows what you¡¯re thinking. That was why he had always been befriending people of high status. But there are many noble people, I don¡¯t know if they wille.¡± Chen ¡®er was a little afraid of his father, so he immediately hid behind his mother.


    ¡°Old master, I¡¯m fine as long as Chen ¡®er does his best.¡± Consort Xi patted his hand. Since you¡¯re here, let¡¯s attend the ceremony together. It¡¯s a big matter for our son.¡± old master Li frowned and nodded.


    ¡°Help her put on the wedding dress.¡± Madam nie¡¯s expression was indifferent. Immediately, a maidservant came forward to detain Jiang huailu and forced her to change into a Red Wedding robe.


    The red dot between her eyebrows was like the girl under Guanyin.


    Old master Li¡¯s brows furrowed even more, ¡°¡®Where did you find this child? Did your parents agree to it?¡± This child wasn¡¯t born from an ordinary family, and at this critical juncture, old master Li didn¡¯t dare to make any mistakes.


    Madam nie didn¡¯t mention whether her parents knew about it or not. Instead, she pouted in olddy Jiang¡¯s direction.


    ¡°Her grandmother is waiting there. Besides, our Li family is a pure-hearted family, and we don¡¯t need a living person to send us to the funeral. We¡¯re just going to be recorded in the genealogy and have a name.¡± Of course, she wouldn¡¯t say that her parents didn¡¯t know, and she didn¡¯t care.


    She would also not say that once they returned to the capital, she would send this child along with her. Since they were married, she should serve him at close quarters.


    Old master Li felt that it was a pity for such a smart and beautiful child.


    Jiang huailu seemed to have calmed down.


    His face was expressionless and his eyes were emotionless.


    If one looked closely, one would find that this gaze was extremely simr to the statue of the Savior.


    There was no emotion at all.


    ¡°Even if I¡¯m not here, there would be other girls.¡± Little Huai Lu muttered. Then, he turned to look at his grandmother, who was chanting in the corner.


    The olddy¡¯s eyes met hers, and she was shocked.


    How was this the look of an innocent child?


    The chubby young master grinned maliciously, ¡°¡±You are my wife, my little wife. When I say East, you can¡¯t say West. If I let you crawl, you can¡¯t leave. I told you to kneel, so you can¡¯t stand! In the future, you¡¯ll have to listen to me. ¡®


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes, I¡¯ll listen to you. She¡¯s your wife.. If she doesn¡¯t listen to you, who


    will she listen to?¡±

 Chapter 179 - 179: The world changes color (1)

    Chapter 179: The world changes color (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°Mother, from the day I gave birth to you, I have been looking forward to marrying the best girl in the world for my son. Today, the day has finallye.¡± Consort Chu sat at the head of the table.


    The sound of the suona blowing and beating was even more terrifying in this quiet night.


    The neighbors around them probably guessed it and closed their doors.


    However, he was wondering who was so cruel to send their granddaughter to the ghost for marriage.


    Jiang huailu stood in front of the hall, making the fat young master look even uglier.


    old master, host their wedding ¡­ Consort Chu smiled, and old master Li nodded his head almost inaudibly.


    ¡°I¡¯m not getting married!¡± Jiang huailu looked at the Li family with pity, still shaking his head firmly.


    ¡°This is not up to you.¡± After saying that, she called for the maidservants toe forward.


    ¡°Men, hold this girl down. It¡¯s her fortune to be able to marry my son. It¡¯s not up to her to decide!¡± Consort Chu nced at it and chuckled.


    ¡°My son is handsome and mighty. If he grows up, I don¡¯t know how many girls he will charm.¡± Madam nie sighed.


    Tvvo bunnies came forward and grabbed Jiang huailu tightly.


    But Jiang huailu didn¡¯t struggle at all.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already given you a chance.¡± The little girl tightly pursed her lips. Old master Li felt uneasy and felt that something wasn¡¯t right. He had followed the first Prince all these years and had relied on his intuition to avoid countless dangers.


    Grandmaster¡¯s expression was indifferent, as if he no longer had the slightest bit of guilt.


    ¡°The Li family¡¯s son of the first wife is eight years old, born ¡­ Died ¡­¡±


    the woman of the Jiang family is four years old. She was born ¡­ The master read out a long string, his tone faster and faster, faster and faster.


    ¡°Today, I¡¯m the witness of their marriage. This was a match made in heaven. This is to console the heavens and hope for their protection.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the wind and clouds in the sky surged. It was as if the wind and clouds had gathered in an instant. The sound of the wind was loud, and the branches rustled.


    Grandmaster frowned and looked up at the sky.


    Just now, the sky was filled with stars, but now, not a single star could be seen. It was as if they all dodged in an instant.


    The clear and quiet night sky instantly changed.


    The dark clouds surged, and they were all heading towards the Li family.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± She stood up. She didn¡¯t know why, but the Li family seemed to have been abandoned by heaven and earth while she could hear the chirping of insects, birds, and beasts just now. The surroundings were so quiet that not a single sound could be heard.


    The prayer beads in olddy Jiang¡¯s hand paused, and her palm trembled slightly.


    The vast heavenly might that came from the heavens and earth frightened little Chen.


    Her legs were trembling, but she was holding back her fear.


    The calmest person present was actually the youngest girl. She was dressed in a wedding dress as she stood in front of the hall. The breeze blew, but her clothes did not move at all.


    Even the wind did not dare to touch her.


    ¡°It¡¯s Lord Messenger of death and Lord Messenger of yang. They must have taken a fancy to our son and came to our house to attend the wedding.¡± The chubby young master¡¯s face twitched and he raised his eyebrows in joy.


    ¡°Mother, quickly look. It¡¯s the messenger of death who controls the night, and that one is the messenger of yang who walks in the human world during the day!¡± The chubby young master cried out in fear.


    He saw that the rumored godly yin-yang difference had actually appeared one after another.


    They were all standing at the door.


    One of them was holding the soul binding chain, and the other was holding the soul suppressing rod. At this moment, they were looking at the crowd with a calm expression.


    Old master Li¡¯s face was filled with joy as he directly left the main seat.


    He immediately went up to her in an extremely humble manner, ¡®¡±¡®1 didn¡¯t know that Lord yin-yang difference would be here. I¡¯m sorry for being impolite. ¡±


    Old master Li was so happy that he almostughed out loud..

 Chapter 180 - 180: Heaven and earth can’t tolerate (1)

    Chapter 180: Heaven and earth can¡¯t tolerate (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    What did he do, what did he do!


    The Li family had been banished to the huangdu, but they still had such an opportunity.


    Old master Li was so happy that the flesh on his face was shaking.


    Ever since the hall of salvation had appeared in the barren capital and could kill evil spirits, the entire world had been stirred up.


    Gods, on the other hand, were unpredictable and illusory.


    However, the difference of yin and yang was truly walking in the human world.


    Who in the entire deste city didn¡¯t want to make friends with him?


    The city Lord, the Deputy city Lord, and all the major forces in the barren city were willing to make friends with them. Who wouldn¡¯t be so worried that they couldn¡¯t sleep at night?


    There were already some good people stationed in the outside world, and ever since the salvation Hall appeared in the city, the outside world was in an uproar.


    Even though they were thousands of miles away, separated by the strange misty forest.


    The outside world was also staring at this ce.


    If the Li family could make friends with the yin-yang difference, they would be a great help to the first Prince in the future! The Li family¡¯s rejuvenation was only a matter of time!


    At this moment, old master Li didn¡¯t put on any airs. He was extremely gentle and approachable, like an extremely gentle person.


    ¡°The yin-yang Messenger wees you. Sorry for not weing you.¡±


    Old master Li turned around and looked at his son. Chen ¡®er immediately puffed out his chest and raised his head, his face filled with joy.


    He didn¡¯t expect that Yin Yang¡¯s mistake would really be willing to give him face. His Li family was blessed, the Li family was blessed.


    Little Chen¡¯s face was filled with pride.


    ¡°Lord Messenger of death, Lord Messenger of yang, please take a seat. Since you¡¯re here, have a cup of wine.¡± Old master Li didn¡¯t dare to touch the two of them. This Messenger of death looked like a ghost and was filled with Yin energy.


    However, that young man was Chu Liang, whose name had spread all over the world.


    This person was a living person. It was said that someone had sent him wealth, beauties, servants, fields, and houses, but he could not touch them.


    He did not expect to visit the Li family today.


    Yin and yang would not be moved.


    Zhu Yan knew Chu Liang¡¯s temperament. This brat couldn¡¯t bear to see his master being wronged. He was afraid that the moment he opened his mouth, he would directly kill the Li n.


    Zhu Yan, who was the messenger of death, immediately said, ¡°¡±There¡¯s no need for thin wine. As a yin-yang mistake, you can¡¯t touch the wealth of a human.


    These are the rules.¡±


    Old master Li paused and said,¡±yes, yes, yes. This is not a thin wine.¡± It¡¯s just a drink for my son¡¯s wedding. The Savior wouldn¡¯t me you. You¡¯ve worked hard for the barren capital and the world. This is just a token of the Li family¡¯s goodwill.¡±


    ¡°Hurry up and get lost. Don¡¯t block Daren¡¯s path. You don¡¯t have good eyesight.¡± Chu Shi frowned and pushed Jiang huailu. Jiang huailu staggered and Chu Liang almost crushed the soul-subduing stick in his hand.


    Fortunately, Jiang huailu stood firm.


    Seeing yang Cha¡¯s ugly expression, old master Li¡¯s heart jumped.


    ¡°Little Chen, hurry up and bow to the heavens and earth, be careful not to miss the time. The two Daren must havee to observe the ceremony.¡±


    The chubby young master felt a shiver down his spine and looked at Jiang huailu arrogantly.


    The master¡¯s head was covered in cold sweat. He felt that everything was out of control and something was wrong everywhere.


    ¡°First bow, heaven and earth!¡±


    The vulgar and greasy chubby young master held the red silk in his hand and bowed to heaven and earth. When he saw that Jiang huailu didn¡¯t move, his expression suddenly became unhappy.


    The two servants immediately held Jiang huailu down and tried to push her down.


    Jiang huailu seemed to sigh.


    The low sigh seemed toe from the horizon.


    The moment he bent over, the world shook.


    Lightning shed, Thunder rumbled, and the wind howled. The entire Li family¡¯s white silk and red silk fluttered in the wind.


    ng, ng, ng, the blowing caused the mourning Hall to be extremely chaotic.


    The Li family members were so scared that they were trembling..

 Chapter 181 - 181: She is the Lord of heaven and earth (1)

    Chapter 181: She is the Lord of heaven and earth (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Old master, what¡¯s going on?¡± Her heart trembled, and she immediately knelt on the ground and kowtowed.


    Old master Li swallowed his saliva.


    He raised his head and looked at the sky.


    At some point in time, dark clouds had covered the sky above the Li family¡¯s residence, and even the moon could not be seen.


    It was as if the entire world had darkened.


    For some reason, he felt the fear of an impending storm.


    ¡°Lord Messenger of death, Lord Messenger of yang, heaven and earth have changed color. Could it be that some evil spirit hase into being?¡± Master Li looked around. At this moment, the servant girls and servants were all kneeling on the ground.


    He didn¡¯t realize at all that this matter was only targeted at the Li family.


    In his mind, the Li family had merely arranged a marriage for his son who had died young.


    The Ming marriage was shocking, but it wasn¡¯t as if it had never happened.


    Rich and powerful families would find children from poor families to marry, and many evil families would even want to bury them alive. His Li family was kind enough to spare the child¡¯s life, so how could he cause the world to change?


    Moreover, even though old master Li didn¡¯t like this matter.


    However, in his eyes, Jiang huailu was still too far-fetched for him to tell his son.


    Once the Li family returned to the capital, the favor the Jiang family would receive would be incalcble. Chu Liangughed sarcastically in a low voice, ¡°¡±Evil?¡±


    ¡°Humans are much worse than evil.¡±


    ¡°Do you know why we are here?¡± Chu Liang looked at Master Li with a gloomy face.


    ¡°Who the hell are you? Do you really think that the Li family is some son of destiny that is worth our visit? You¡¯re really delusional!¡± Chu Liang didn¡¯t give him any face at all.


    Zhu Yan¡¯s toes were off the ground. She was dressed in the messenger of death¡¯s uniform, but her expression was much gentler.


    ¡°From life to death, the two of us will only serve our master. In this world, no one was worthy except her! That damn thing actually dared to touch her? How dare you think that we are here for him?¡± Zhu Yan coldly curled her lips.


    Old master Li¡¯s heart shook and started to beat wildly.


    He looked at yin-yang difference with a frightened expression. What¡¯s so valuable about the Li family that you two have to make a trip?¡± Old master Li saw that the two of them didn¡¯t seem to have a good impression of the Li family, and his heart was in his mouth.


    Even if they couldn¡¯t befriend him, they couldn¡¯t make enemies!


    Unexpectedly, they all stood up together.


    He saw Chu Liang, who always had his eyes on the top of his head and everything in his eyes. With a respectful expression, he obediently walked to the front of the hall.


    The messenger of death also had a solemn expression and walked side by side with the messenger of yang. The two of them walked forward until they reached the front of the hall.


    He stopped three steps away from the short man.


    The entire Li family looked at this scene in a daze.


    Olddy Jiang stood in a corner, dazed.


    ¡°Messenger of death greets master.¡±


    ¡°Yang¡¯s Messenger greets master.¡± The two messengers of death, who were famous throughout the world and whom everyone wanted to curry favor with, knelt in front of the youngest person in the hall.


    His knees hit the ground, his back was bent, and his head hit the ground.


    He gave a deep kowtow.


    Jiang huailu¡¯s back was facing the crowd. He turned around leisurely with an indifferent expression.


    The prayer beads in olddy Jiang¡¯s hands broke one by one, falling to the ground and scattering in all directions.


    Olddy Jiang¡¯s body went limp, and she copsed to the ground.


    He looked at the front of the hall in shock.


    How could this be? how could this be? What was he shouting? What was she calling? The olddy was dumbfounded and her heart almost jumped out of her chest.


    However, his burning heart immediately turned cold.


    The corners of Jiang huailu¡¯s lips curved up slightly. He raised his hand and the two messengers of death stood up.


    The Li family felt like they had fallen into an ice cer.


    Old master Li¡¯s body turned cold.


    Master, they called her master.


    Call that child, master!


    The person who had caused a change in huangdu and the world was actually that child!

 Chapter 182 - 182: Repentance (1)

    Chapter 182: Repentance (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    The two messengers of death were standing three steps away from her.


    The Li family waspletely silent.


    He could only hear the wind whistling and the roaring Thunder.


    The heavens were punishing him.


    ¡°What did you call her? What did you call her?¡± Olddy Jiang was almost scared out of her mind. She trembled as she tried to stand up, but her body was so weak that she couldn¡¯t muster any strength.


    He had no choice but to stumble over, almost going crazy.


    What did the Jiang family¡¯s children that she had abandoned call her?


    Olddy Jiang was on the verge of a mental breakdown, and one could hear the fear and disbelief in her voice.


    Consort Chu was even more frightened, ¡°what did you call her?¡± Why do you call her master? She¡¯s only here to bring my son¡¯s soul to him. Why do you call her master? If the Savior knew about this, I¡¯m afraid he¡¯d punish us.¡±


    Chu Shi still couldn¡¯t believe it. Her son was already kneeling on the ground in a daze.


    you¡¯re the messengers of yin and yang, the ones who get rid of evil. Don¡¯t call me the wrong person. Consort Chu murmured.


    Chu Liang lowered his head and didn¡¯t dare to look at Jiang huailu.


    On the other hand, Messenger of death Zhu Yan chuckled.


    ¡°The difference of yin and yang doesn¡¯t have the heart to care for the world, and I also don¡¯t have any benevolence or great love. I¡¯m still an evil spirit, not harming others is already the greatest mercy I can show.¡±


    ¡°We are getting rid of the evil because she wants to.¡± Chu Liang looked at Jiang huailu and said in a low voice.


    ¡°She is the master of the hall of salvation. He was the master of heaven and earth. The world would be clear because of her, and evil would be cleared because of her. What¡¯s the point of fawning over me?¡±


    Chu Liang looked at the Li family members as if they were dead. They had all fallen into her hands and no one in the world could save them.


    ¡°The Savior is actually a child. She¡¯s just a child ¡­¡± The master was stunned. He suddenly thought of her bow just now, and the difference of yin and yang had watched her bow.


    This was asking the Li family to make a huge mistake!


    ¡°Please forgive me, Savior. I¡¯vemitted a grave mistake, and I¡¯m willing to serve you for the rest of my life. I beg you to forgive me, I beg you ¡­¡±


    Grandmaster immediately kowtowed until his forehead was full of blood.


    The fear in his heart was indescribable.


    The child who had the fate of a Phoenix was actually the Savior.


    Not only did he save the world, but he was also the Savior of His Highness Lu huaijiang.


    Grandmaster¡¯s face was pale, and he was drenched in sweat as if he had just been fished out of the water.


    ¡°There are thousands and thousands of people who want to follow her! Are you even worthy?¡± Chu Liang¡¯s face was filled with hostility. you have a skill that no one can reach. Yet, you didn¡¯t use it to expel the evil. Instead, you used it to do such evil things. The heavens will not forgive you!¡±


    The master kept kowtowing, ¡°I didn¡¯t want to either, it was the Li family who forced me.¡± It was all the Li family¡¯s doing. It¡¯s the Li family¡¯s idea to get married to a child of this age.¡±


    Concubines had long been scared out of her wits. She got up and rushed madly at the master, hitting and scratching him.


    ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense, you¡¯re talking nonsense.¡± His expression was one of madness.


    why is Savior a child? why is he a child ¡­ How could it be ¡­ Where is she?¡± Olddy Jiang mumbled. How could it be her?


    However, when they thought about it carefully, people said that the Path of


    Exile was fraught with danger, but none of them had been killed by the evil.


    Even that day, when she sacrificed Jiang huailu to the evil spirits, the evil spirits retreated in an instant.


    that day in the misty forest, the evil suddenly retreated ¡­ The olddy¡¯s throat was dry, and she spat out the words one by one.


    ¡°I¡¯m the nemesis of evil.¡± Jiang huailu said softly.


    The olddy suddenly sat on the ground and burst into tears..

 Chapter 183 - 183: She knows about the matters of heaven and earth (1)

    Chapter 183: She knows about the matters of heaven and earth (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°No wonder, no wonder the hall of salvation suddenly took effect. The salvation Hall of the barren capital has been around for many years, but it only came into y when you arrived. The rise and fall of the world was actually tied to one ¡­ The child.¡± Old master Li¡¯s face was filled with bitterness.


    ¡°The Savior of the world is actually a child.¡±


    ¡°Who in the world can guess that?¡±


    Olddy Jiang stared at her as if she had just met her.


    He opened his mouth, but under her indifferent eyes, he couldn¡¯t say a single word of ttery.


    ¡°You, as a heavenly master, are loved and supported by the people. You don¡¯t seek justice for the people and help the evildoers. You deserve to die.¡± Jiang huailu pointed at the master.


    He ignored the master¡¯s wailing and moved his hand to the side.


    The person she pointed at cowered, and consort Chu¡¯s face was filled with horror.


    ¡°As a mother, you love your son. He should never hurt her in the name of love. He was born and raised by his parents, who is taller than who?¡± Jiang huailu¡¯s expression showed a rare bit of anger.


    Madam Chu begged for mercy, but Jiang huailu didn¡¯t listen. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have hurt you, I shouldn¡¯t have insulted you,¡± she cried.


    Jiang huailu shook his head slightly but didn¡¯t say anything.


    The messenger of death spoke on her behalf, ¡°it doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s her or not.¡± In her eyes, your son is of the same status as a beggar on the street. Even if you hurt a child beggar on the street today, the end result will still be the same.¡±


    Madam Chu bit her lower lip until it bled.


    There was obvious disbelief in his eyes.


    ¡°Fame and fortune are fleeting to her. Do you think she really cares about money? Do you really think that the Savior is so high and mighty, just like the rest of the world?¡± Chu Liang sneered.


    Jiang huailu¡¯s throat was slightly itchy, and he coughed lightly.


    It¡¯s too much, isn¡¯t it? Isn¡¯t that too much? Actually, she was not that otherworldly.


    She ¡­ Didn¡¯t she still have a bunch of assets ..


    Jiang huailu felt guilty for some reason.


    Jiang huailu raised her hand and pointed at old master Li. Old master Li took in a deep breath and said with a solemn expression, ¡°This little one knows nothing about this. It was this foolish woman who acted on her own initiative and acted recklessly. It¡¯s this one who didn¡¯t manage his wife and child well and caused a big disaster.¡±


    No wonder he was an official and a politician, putting himself in the position of a victim the moment he opened his mouth.


    On the contrary, it was consort Chu who gave him a deep look.


    The Li residence seemed to be isted from the outside world. There was no sound at all. No one came to knock on the door despite such a big movement.


    ¡°You have a good life.¡± Jiang huailu nced at him and shook his head.


    ¡°The Li family had a stroke of good fortune a hundred years ago, and their lives turned white for generations. However, due to an opportunity, they became officials from white. If Lulu¡¯s guess is right, the Li family has been giving out porridge to disaster victims since ancient times, or they¡¯ve been doing good things without asking for anything in return, right?¡±


    Old master Li nodded, ¡°the Li family rules are as such.¡± I¡¯ve never dared to forget.¡± Old master Li¡¯s forehead was covered in sweat.


    His father was old and muddled now. He no longer cared about matters.


    But now, he would say something from time to time, telling him not to forget to do good at all times.


    This was the foundation of the Li family.


    He didn¡¯t believe it.


    Ever since he took over the Li family, he had cut off the provision of porridge and the Li family¡¯s way of doing good.


    It had been broken for twenty years.


    ¡°The Li family seized a chance a hundred years ago and climbed to their current position. He only had one career, but because of the Li family¡¯s hundred years of good deeds, he continued all this. Actually ¡­¡± Jiang huailu smiled slyly and winked at old master Li..

 Chapter 184 - 184: The Savior is not kind (1)

    Chapter 184: The Savior is not kind (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°Actually, old master Li, you didn¡¯t do anything. In the end, I¡¯ll still be able to return to the capital.¡±


    ¡°The Li family has been doing good for generations. Even if vou don¡¯t do good


    in your life, it¡¯s just that your descendants don¡¯t have the opportunity to be officials. But yours is still here.¡±


    ¡°Even if you don¡¯t do anything in huangdu, you¡¯ll stille back to the capital


    One day.¡±


    Jiang huailu¡¯s words seemed to have injected energy into old master Li. His entire body trembled and his eyes instantly lit up.


    Even consort Chu couldn¡¯t help but cry tears of joy as she happily congratted old master Li.


    Jiang huailu waited for him to calm down before saying, ¡°I¡¯m talking about the situation where you don¡¯t do anything. But now ¡­ You¡¯ve done it. ¡®


    Old master Li¡¯s face instantly drooped down and he looked really nervous.


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± old master Li asked anxiously, his breathing bing unstable.


    ¡°If you do nothing, you will return to the capital sooner orter. But you shouldn¡¯t have known that your wife and son were scheming against others, especially me. ¡®


    ¡°I alone am enough to offset all the Li family¡¯s achievements.¡±


    ¡°That kneel just now, the Li family¡¯s hundred years of hard work was all for nothing. ¡±


    Jiang huailu didn¡¯t care about his mental breakdown and looked at the chubby young master called Chen ¡®er.


    ¡°What about you? you¡¯re paying off your past life¡¯s debt by dying early. But you¡¯ve made a great mistake in this life, and you¡¯ll never have the chance to reincarnate. I¡¯ll grant you the right to disappear from the world.¡± Jiang huailu didn¡¯t have any sympathy for the alien race. He raised his little hand, and the dark soul hiding behind the GUI family let out a miserable scream before turning into Starlight and disappearing.


    ¡°My son!¡± Madam nie wailed mournfully.


    He tried to move forward to retain some of the Starlight, but little by little, it slipped through his fingers, leaving nothing behind.


    ¡°You¡¯re so cruel, so cruel, aren¡¯t you the Savior of the world? Don¡¯t you want to save people from suffering? don¡¯t you have apassionate heart? Why are you so cruel? You¡¯re not dead, so why did you hurt my son?¡±


    Lying on the ground, she spoke incoherently due to her grief and anger. Jiang huailu¡¯s expression was indifferent,¡±mercy is only for the kind, and only for the innocent.¡± Those who deserve to be killed must be killed.¡±


    She wasn¡¯t a simple-minded person.


    Her godmother had raised a bunch of chickens, ducks, and geese up there, and it was inevitable that a few of them would be unsightly.


    Her godmother had said that people loved to kidnap the gods ¡®morals.


    As long as you had no morals, the other party would not be able to kidnap you!


    Godmother was right.


    Jiang huailu looked at the olddy, who was looking at her in a daze. At this moment, the olddy had no tears to shed. Endless regret had eroded her.


    How she wished that all of this was just a dream. When she woke up, this granddaughter of hers was not a Savior, but a girl who was engaged.


    Or .


    She had never offended her, and she was still a youngdy of the Jiang family, the Savior of the Jiang family that only belonged to the Jiang family.


    Jiang huailu seemed to sigh.


    ¡°Is the Jiang family¡¯s ancestor¡¯s surname fan?¡± Jiang huailu asked casually.


    ¡°Yes,¡± olddy Jiang replied after a pause. The ancestor¡¯s surname was fan, and ancestor fan married an ancestor of the Jiang n, which gave birth to the


    Jiang n.¡±


    Jiang huailu nodded,¡±that¡¯s it.¡± ¡°Fan is the surname of the country. The ancestor of the fan family had some disputes with my elder, so I was allowed to reincarnate into the Jiang family.¡± I¡¯ve already repaid the Jiang family¡¯s kindness.¡±


    The olddy¡¯s eyes lit up.


    ¡°But, big brother is also a descendant of the Jiang family. I only need to be responsible for my brother.¡± Jiang huailu shook his head.


    ¡°For the sake of our short grandfather-grandson rtionship, I can tell you this in a friendly manner. The Jiang family¡¯s days were numbered, and they had even provoked a weasel because of Jiang huaijin. A weasel asking for a debt is destined to have no peace in his life.¡± Jiang huailu stood up after he finished.


    Of course, Jiang huailu wouldn¡¯t say that he was a person who would repay kindness and revenge.


    She couldn¡¯t return good for evil.


    She had told olddy Jiang everything on purpose so that she would live in regret for the rest of her life!

 Chapter 185 - 185-burning heavenly fire 1

    Chapter 185:-burning heavenly fire 1


    Trantor: 549690339


    Behind him, an old man staggered out.


    ¡°Do good, umte virtue and do good. Only then can the Li familyst.¡±


    ¡°Son, have you given out the porridge? Was he doing good? Is my Li family¡¯s kindness Hall still around?¡±


    ¡°The family rules can¡¯t be forgotten, can¡¯t be forgotten.¡± The old man seemed to be muddleheaded and abnormal. He stumbled and limped a little when he walked. He had injured his leg during his exile.


    Old master Li suddenly hugged his old father and cried.


    ¡°It¡¯s all my fault, all my fault. Your son has harmed the Li family. Your son has let down the Li family¡¯s ancestors.¡± Old master Li lowered his head and stomped his feet. He wanted to see that the Savior was still young and had a trace ofpassion.


    However, he did not dare to ce his hopes on the Savior.


    He always felt that this girl had learned from the experiences of her predecessors and was very guarded against the world.


    Old master Li looked at the Jiang family, at least they were in a worse state.


    Jiang huailu walked out of the door. Although she was young, no one dared to underestimate her.


    Old master Li even thought that even if she was exposed to the public, no one in this world would be able to control her. ¡°What is the punishment for privately betraying you to a spirit?¡±


    Chu Liang followed behind her and asked softly.


    ¡°He deserves to be executed.¡± Jiang huilu did not even turn his head. After he finished speaking, he stood by the door and looked at the people coldly.


    Everyone¡¯s heart tightened when they heard her emotionless words.


    ¡°Lulu, I¡¯m your grandmother. I¡¯m your grandmother. Even if you don¡¯t owe me anything, I¡¯m still your grandmother. Lulu, grandmother knows her mistake ¡­¡± The olddy cried and shouted, almost fainting on the ground.


    The sky above the Li family was covered with dark clouds.


    The people of the barren capital watched from a distance. They felt that the Li family was shrouded in it.


    The two neighbors had already moved out of their houses in fear, and someone even knocked on the Li family¡¯s door out of kindness.


    However, the Li family did not make any noise.


    They only thought that the Li family had already moved away, so no one thought much about it.


    He only dared to turn back after he had walked far away.


    ¡°There¡¯s still lightning and thunder up there. The Li family hasn¡¯t sent anyone out yet. I wonder if he has gone out?¡± A neighbor nagged, but after a few words, he didn¡¯t go back. His life was more important.


    At the Jiang family¡¯s old residence.


    ¡°Where is Lulu? You were the one who said that Lulu was your daughter and that you shouldn¡¯t create a barrier between you and her, so I sent her back for half a day. Half a dayter, Lulu was nowhere to be found. How are you going to give me an exnation?¡±


    ¡°Jiang yubai, are you even human?¡±


    ¡°Even though I shed countless tears when I married you, I¡¯ve never med you. You truly admired me back then, so I don¡¯t regret this marriage. But Lulu is your daughter, do you even have a heart? During her exile, she had wanted to abandon her deer several times and sacrifice them to the evil. When she came to the barren capital, Lulu¡¯s disappearance was even more of an excuse. She was Lulu¡¯s grandmother, and she had countless children and grandchildren.


    But Lulu is your child!¡±


    ¡°Where do you think Lulu is? You promised me that you would take good care of the child!¡±


    go and find her! Find her! The Xia n broke down, and they looked at Jiang yubai with eyes full of hatred.


    Now, there was no longer any face left.


    ¡°What¡¯s that over there? What¡¯s falling from the sky?¡± Jiang huaijin stared at the sky in a daze. A ray of light suddenly streaked across the silent and dark night sky.


    It illuminated the entire night sky of the barren capital.


    It also left a deep impression in everyone¡¯s hearts.


    ¡°It¡¯s fire, it¡¯s fire, it¡¯s heavenly fire!¡± A shrill cry broke the silence of the barren capital..

 Chapter 186 - 186: The heavenly fire burns _1

    Chapter 186: The heavenly fire burns _1


    Trantor: 549690339


    Following the scream, everyone looked up at the distant night sky.


    The night in the barren capital was always quiet.


    But at this moment, it exploded.


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± what¡¯s falling from the sky? is iting toward huangdu? ¡±


    ¡°Run! It¡¯s heavenly fire, heavenly fire! The heavenly fire ising toward huangdu! It¡¯s the heavenly fire!¡± A shrill cry rang out, waking up the entire barren capital.


    Lights were lit up all around, and the dark Long Street was instantly lit up like a long Dragon.


    ¡°Have you noticed that there are no messengers of death patrolling tonight?


    Where did the messengers of death go?¡±


    The people of huangdu, who had finally gotten some peace, knelt on the ground when they saw that there was no Messenger of death on the long Street and the sky was full of fire.


    ¡°This is a city of exiles. We¡¯ve made a great mistake, and we deserve to die. I beg the heavens to spare the child, spare the innocent child.¡±


    ¡°I can feel the heat. The heavenly fire is getting closer.¡±


    There were screams everywhere, and the people in the outer city fled out of the city in a panic.


    The soldiers guarding the city gate looked tense. That day, the fire was spreading towards the huangdu city like a hot knife through butter. Now that they were close, they could feel the heat of the heavenly fire. The soldiers held their weapons tightly and looked at the refugees with fear.


    ¡°Retreat! Everyone, retreat!¡±


    ¡°The city of exiles, without a special pardon, you are not allowed to leave!¡± The soldiers pulled out their sabers and pointed the tip of their sabers at the sky. ¡°Everyone, back off! Don¡¯t get close! Take one step out of the city gate and kill without mercy!¡±


    The soldiers drew their knives in unison.


    The people in the outer city were panicking. The old and young dragged their families to kneel on the ground at the city gate.


    ¡°General, please show mercy, please show mercy. We don¡¯t have the intention to escape, the heavenly fire is going to burn the city!¡± The people were terrified. There were countless people at the city gate, densely packed with human heads.


    the heavens want to kill us exiled sinners who havemitted great mistakes. The heavens want to kill us!


    Even the soldiers guarding the city were terrified. Who wouldn¡¯t respect the wrath of the heavens?


    However, if they let the exiles take one step out today, their heads would fall to the ground another day.


    The two sides were in a stalemate. The people had been in exile for many years. However, there was no Hall of salvation in the past. It was the soldiers who patrolled every day to maintainw and order and to fight against evil at the same time.


    The two sides were in a deadlock. At this moment, amoner suddenly pointed at the flowing fire in the sky with wide eyes.


    ¡°Look, the heaven me has jumped over the outer city andnded in the inner city.¡±


    ¡°The heavenly fire has descended into the inner city! ¡± The people in the outer city pointed at the inner city in shock.


    The moment the heavenly fire fell to the ground, it ignited into a raging fire that seemed to be able to burn everything.


    The mes soared to the sky.


    ¡°Immediately send people to put out the fire.¡± The general frowned. Why did all the heavenly mesnd on the same spot?


    A group of soldiers left in a hurry, and there happened to be people from the Fang family among them.


    The people in the outer city were slightly relieved.


    At this moment, the inner city was panicking. However, most of the people in the inner city were from the Imperial court. After all, he had been through a lot and did not escape in a hurry.


    He had only secretly mixed his descendants with the people in the outer city.


    City Lord yang didn¡¯t even have time to eat dinner before he was called out by everyone.


    ¡°City Lord, something¡¯s not right. The heavenly fire is actually heading toward the Li family on the second Street of the inner city. All the heavenly fire fell on the Li family!¡±


    City Lord yang led his men to the Li family.


    At this moment, Jiang huaijin¡¯s face turned pale when he saw the ce where the heavenly fire had fallen..

 Chapter 187 - 187: Announcement to everyone (1)

    Chapter 187: Announcement to everyone (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°Where is Lulu? Where is my Lulu? Lulu went out with you and mother, so where are they?¡± Xia Shi stumbled and grabbed Jiang huaijin¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°If I can¡¯t find my Lulu, no one will live. Don¡¯t let anyone live!¡± Xia Shi clenched her fingers, and her strength made Jiang huaijin feel pain.


    you¡¯ve made things difficult for Lulu time and time again! Xia Shi¡¯s face was full of determination. you¡¯re all Lulu¡¯s family!


    Jiang huaijin¡¯s shoulder hurt, and his eyes were filled with tears.¡±First aunt, Xuxu¡¯s shoulder hurts. Uncle ¡­¡± Jiang huaijin¡¯s tears fell, and Jiang yubai hurriedly stepped forward.


    Before Jiang yubai could speak, Madam Xia had already freed up a hand and pped him.


    Xia Shi turned her eyes, her eyes red, without any of her previous weakness.


    His eyes were cold.


    ¡°Jiang yubai, if anything happens to Lulu, I¡¯ll definitely make you pay with your life! You said that you¡¯re Lulu¡¯s father, and that you didn¡¯t want her to be separated from her father. That¡¯s why I agreed to let here to the Jiang family. I only agreed to it because of you!¡± The summer n almost roared out.


    Yuan-Shi and Jiang Yuqing, who were carrying their children, stood on the side, avoiding Xia-Shi¡¯s eyes.


    Although olddy Jiang had never told them, they had a rough idea of what was going on.


    ¡°The heavenly fire hasnded on the Li family, in the inner city. Everyone, quickly put out the fire.¡± Someone on the street shouted at the top of his lungs. Jiang huaiye gasped.


    He couldn¡¯t believe it.


    It was indeed the Li family!


    Madam Xia saw that she had lost herposure and heard the words ¡®Li family¡¯ and ¡®heavenly fire¡¯. Madam Xia stepped back weakly.


    ¡°It¡¯s the Li family, the Li family.¡± Mrs. Xia murmured, turned around and ran away like she was crazy.


    Jiang Huaian had already rushed out when Jiang huaijin¡¯s expression changed.


    The two of them left in a hurry. Jiang yubai suddenly looked at Jiang huaijin and asked,¡±Lulu and mother are really at the Li family?¡±


    Jiang huaijin¡¯s heart was in a mess. Heavenly fire had descended. Where did the heavenly firee from?


    There was no such thing as heavenly fire in his previous life.


    Jiang huaijin had already revealed some fear.


    Why was it so different from his previous life? from the time Jiang huailu was exiled and failed to offer sacrifices to the evil, it waspletely different. Jiang huaijin didn¡¯t dare to say anything more and just ran away.


    The group of people actually headed towards the Li family.


    Since everyone was in the inner city, it didn¡¯t take much effort to rush to the Li family. However, the scene was chaotic at the moment, and the guards were constantly watering the nts with buckets.


    this fire is really strange. Only the Li family is missing. Not a single brick or tile next door has been burned!


    that¡¯s not all. The water can¡¯t put it out at all. In fact, with every bucket of water poured on it, the fire can be seen to rise a little.


    The guards were all shocked.


    At this moment, many nobles in the inner city had sent people to inquire about the news, and it was noisy with peopleing and going.


    Old Mrs. Wen was already lying on the ground unconscious, her face pale. ¡°It¡¯s a sin, a sin. This is a punishment from the heavens.¡± A woman spat at the tire.


    ¡°I¡¯m aundry maid hired by the Li family next door. The Li family is not a good thing. The Li family was originally married to the Wen family, and they had some power in the Imperial court. He didn¡¯t have a good reputation in the capital. I didn¡¯t expect that even after falling into the barren capital, he still hasn¡¯t changed. ¡±


    ¡°The Li family lost their seven-year-old son, and that consort was making a fuss about arranging a marriage for her son, and she also wanted to find a girl who was excellent in all aspects. I didn¡¯t think that there would be such a


    vicious woman.¡±


    ¡°In the evening, an olddy came. The olddy was still putting on airs, holding the hand of a little girl who was as fair as Jade. Aiyo, that girl is the one who looks good. If it was the granddaughter of an old woman, she would have taken good care of her precious. But that olddy sent her granddaughter in and never came out..¡±

 Chapter 188 - 188: I’ve returned the favor of giving birth and raising you (1)

    Chapter 188: I¡¯ve returned the favor of giving birth and raising you (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°You guys didn¡¯t see it, but the Li family originally had a white banner hanging on it. Today is the seventh day of the Li family¡¯s young master¡¯s death. The red silk hanging on the White silk is for the wedding.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re all heartless things.¡±


    the Li family has no conscience. The olddy who sent her child to marry her is not a good person either.


    ¡°I only pity that little girl and kept calling her grandmother. I came to get the protective talisman. Her mother and brother were still waiting for Lulu toe back. Oh my, how pitiful.¡±


    ¡°When it¡¯s dark, the gongs and drums will be sounded. Old master Li also went in. To hold a Ming marriage for a dead person, and to marry a living girl at that, it was really scary. That child doesn¡¯t know anything yet.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that the heavens can¡¯t bear to see such an eyesore, and specially sent down heavenly fire to burn everything. I don¡¯t know if that little girl hase out or not, she is really pitiful.¡± The woman sighed.


    When Mrs. Xia heard this, her body went soft and she fell straight to the ground.


    His eyes were dazed, and when he saw the mes in the sky, he almost went crazy.


    Jiang Huai ¡®an clenched his fists tightly. His eyes were red, and his chest heaved. His shoulders trembled.


    He turned around and clenched his fist at the middle-aged man who just arrived.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Jiang yubai clutched his face as he was smashed to the ground.


    A trace of blood seeped out from the corner of his mouth.


    Jiang Huaian¡¯s gaze was like that of a wolf cub that didn¡¯t recognize its own family. Thest trace of warmth he had when he looked at Jiang yubai had also disappeared tonight.


    Jiang Huai ¡®an didn¡¯t say a word. He only went forward to help the weak Xia Shi


    up.


    ¡°It¡¯s my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have believed him. I¡¯m the one who harmed Lulu. I¡¯m the one who harmed Lulu.¡± The Xia family pushed Jiang Huai ¡®an away, stumbling as they rushed into the sea of fire.


    Jiang Huai ¡®an held her hand tightly. The fire was burning, and the heat was scorching.


    Everyone avoided him.


    Only Jiang Huai ¡®an managed to knock his mother unconscious with his bare hands.


    Since the Fang family was present, young master Fang walked forward, and Jiang Huai ¡®an handed the Xia Corporation to him.


    Jiang Huai ¡®an¡¯s expression was calm as he nced at the sea of fire. ¡°Brother Fang, you have the one hundred taels of silver that I¡¯ve temporarily saved. If I don¡¯te back, you will hand it over to her. Let¡¯s say that Huai ¡®an felt guilty towards her and had no way to repay her in this life. I can only return it in my next life. If I return, there¡¯s no need to say more.¡±


    Young master Fang paused, as if he wanted to persuade her.


    Jiang Huai ¡®an knew what he was thinking. Heughed bitterly.¡±My mother¡¯s entire life was because she trusted the wrong person and loved the wrong person. To put it in a Renegade way, the wrong path she took was her own choice, and she could not me others. ¡°But Lulu was born innocent, and she suffered because of all her mistakes. If I don¡¯t help her, no one can. Regardless of whether I can find her or not, she is my younger sister in this life, so I should take this risk for her. ¡± Jiang Huaian¡¯s tone was calm.


    Young master Fang¡¯s throat was stuck. In the past, he had only thought that a group of schrs from the Jiang family would not be able to advance in the barren city.


    Unexpectedly, Jiang Huaian was a man of blood.


    It was a pity that the Jiang family had eyes but failed to see. He was actually willing to throw away the only unpolished Jade, leaving behind a pile of ugly melons.


    Jiang Huaian turned around and looked at the helpless man on the ground. ¡°Lulu suffered because of you. You¡¯re the father of Lulu and I, and there¡¯s no solution for this.¡± After saying that, he stopped and the man on the ground seemed to look better.


    Jiang Huaian continued, ¡± the grace of giving birth and raising you is greater than the heavens. We¡¯re unable to repay you. But today, I¡¯m willing to give up my life to save Lulu. No matter if we were to die in the sea of fire or if we were lucky enough to survive, we have repaid your kindness.¡±


    Everything that had happened today was because of him. Whether he lived or died, he was no longer a son of the Jiang family.


    After Jiang Huaian finished speaking, he jumped into the raging fire without hesitation.


    Behind him, Jiang yubai¡¯s eyes were about to pop out,¡±no!¡± No! I don¡¯t agree!¡± Jiang Huaian stepped into the sea of fire with his desperate roar..

 Chapter 189 - 189: Buried in the sea of fire? _1

    Chapter 189: Buried in the sea of fire? _1


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°I don¡¯t agree. You¡¯re my son when you¡¯re alive and you¡¯ll be my son when you die. This is a bloodline that can¡¯t be cut off, a bloodline that can¡¯t be cut off!¡±


    Jiang yubai¡¯s heart ached when he heard that Jiang huailu zang was brought to the Li family by his grandmother to get married.


    Even when he knew that Jiang huailu had probably died in the sea of fire, he was in so much pain that he wished he was dead.


    But Jiang Huaian had his life in his hands.


    He had cut off the debt of raising the Jiang family and had no more ties with them.


    He was Jiang yubai¡¯s eldest son, the eldest grandson that the Jiang n had spent all their efforts to nurture. If he left the Jiang n, it would be a heavy blow to the Jiang n.


    Any man would not be able to tolerate a bloodline rupture.


    Jiang Huaian¡¯s act of severing ties with his family had instantly left Jiang yubai all alone.


    To him, this was even more uneptable than Jiang huailu¡¯s death.


    The crowd looked at Jiang yubai with disdain. Young master Fang shook his head. Jiang yubai didn¡¯t have much wisdom in the Imperial court.


    He was relying on the connections left behind by master Jiang.


    Old master Jiang was old and muddle-headed. If he had the foresight, he would have given up on his eldest son and raised his eldest grandson. The eldest grandson¡¯s talent and perseverance were far above the eldest son¡¯s. If the Jiang family had any hope of returning to the capital, then everything would be tied to Jiang Huaian.


    Jiang Huai ¡®an stepped into the sea of fire and felt the intense and scorching tongues of fire.


    It was nibbling away at his skin bit by bit.


    He could feel his skin being burned by the fire. He could feel the pain prating into his bones. He could clearly feel the skin all over his body exploding.


    His Lulu was also suffering the same pain.


    Jiang Huaian almost cried.


    He felt sorry for his sister and cried.


    ¡°Lulu. Lulu. Big brother is here to find you.¡±


    Lulu! Jiang Huaian¡¯s voice was hoarse. The fire was blinding. Jiang Huaian ran around to avoid the copsed beams.


    ¡°Big brother is here to take you home.¡± Jiang Huai ¡®an rushed into the fire and saw a Man on Fire rolling on the ground. Jiang Huai¡¯ an nced at him. It wasn¡¯t his sister, so he didn¡¯t stop.


    ¡°Qianqian, help, help ¡­¡±


    The sea of fire was filled with wails, but they seemed to be unable to find an exit as they scurried around in the fire.


    ¡°Save me, I am. I¡¯m, the n ¡­ An old woman covered in sparks grabbed Jiang Huai ¡®an¡¯s ankle with difficulty. Jiang Huai¡¯ an lowered his head and took a look.


    The moment their eyes met, both of them recognized each other.


    ¡°I am ¡­¡± The olddy was delighted. As soon as she finished speaking, Jiang Huaian turned around coldly and stepped on the old woman¡¯s burnt palm. He called out to Lulu and left.


    The fire seemed to want to burn everything and devour everything without restraint. Everywhere it went, it turned into ashes, but it only burned the Li family, which was really terrifying and surprising.


    Jiang Huai ¡®an endured the pain and cried as he walked. ¡°Lulu, big brother¡¯s Lulu.¡±


    His voice was mournful, and he was trying to hold back the pain that was about to overflow from his throat.


    Jiang Huai ¡®an¡¯s vision blurred, and the fever made him dizzy. He only felt that his body was in even more pain. His figure was staggering, like a man on Fire, aimlessly searching the mansion.


    He staggered and fell to the ground, his skin turning ck.


    Her skin was dry and dark.


    Jiang Huai ¡®an¡¯s palm leaned forward and he called out in a daze, ¡°¡±Lulu ¡­ Big brother will bring you home. Let¡¯s go home, home. Don¡¯t be afraid, big brother is here to save you.¡±


    Her eyes could no longer see clearly, but she did not forget to call out for her sister even as she fell to the ground.


    In the fire, he seemed to see a small figure walking out of the fire.


    Her eyes hurt, and she couldn¡¯t see clearly.


    In a daze, he felt all the heat instantly dissipate.


    His burnt body was cold,fortable and pleasant..

 Chapter 190 - 190: What a good scolding (1)

    Chapter 190: What a good scolding (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    It hurt. His entire body hurt.


    Jiang Huaiany in the fire, barely breathing. His eyes were dazed, as if he was hallucinating.


    His sister, who he had been searching for, had arrived in the sky. She stepped on the scorching fire, and the fire around her opened a path for her.


    She walked in the middle, fair and tender, her eyes pure like a child¡¯s.


    Jiang Huai ¡®an thought that he had probably gone crazy trying to save his sister.


    Lulu was so young, how could the fire avoid her?


    Jiang Huai ¡®an¡¯s mind felt heavy, and he couldn¡¯t hold back his exhaustion. His eyes drooped a little. The moment he closed his eyes, he felt that the burning aura in his body seemed to turn cold, and a chill dispelled his pain.


    It was as if he was in the water.


    When Jiang Huai ¡®an closed his eyes, Jiang huailu gently grabbed her brother¡¯s hand. The young man who had been burnt all over just now had skin as white as snow in an instant, and it was even more tender than before.


    Chu Liang took a look and opened his mouth, but he didn¡¯t say a word.


    Damn, you¡¯re too eye-catching. Those who don¡¯t know might think that he came to the fire field for a beauty.


    ¡°Protect my brother.¡± Jiang huailu¡¯s heart was soft. Even if she could save the world, she was willing to be his weak and helpless sister.


    Chu Liang was a man and a stranger, so he immediately carried him out.


    Zhu Yan bowed and said in a low voice,¡±master, I¡¯m sorry.¡± After he finished speaking, he carried Jiang huailu with both arms. The two Yin Yang differences each carried a person and flew out.


    The raging fire did not stop for a long time. When the yin Yang mistake sent the people out, the two children, one big and one small, were unscathed.


    Mrs. Xia, who had woken up, broke down and ran forward, crying andughing while holding the two children.


    Buddha, please bless us. Savior, please bless us. Madam Xia knelt on the ground and hurriedly kowtowed a few times. Young master Fang hurried forward to help carry the two back to the carriage.


    He didn¡¯t even look at the Jiang family from the beginning to the end.


    ¡°Where¡¯s mother? mother has note out yet. Our mother has yet toe out.¡± Jiang Yuqing was screaming and shouting outside the fire.


    There were many officials standing behind city Lord yang, and at this moment, they were all secretly looking at yin-yang difference, who was holding the soul suppressing rod and the soul binding chain.


    Jiang Yuqing shook his big brother and said, ¡°big brother, quickly go and beg master yin-yang Messenger.¡± They had even saved two children, not to mention their elderly mother. How could mother hold on?¡±


    Only mother was most biased towards the second branch. If mother left, Jiang Yuqing would not have any good days.


    Jiang yubai didn¡¯t think too much about it. He turned around and walked toward the two Lords who had indifferent expressions and seemed to be isted from the rest of the world.


    City Lord Yang¡¯s brow furrowed. So this was the man who had separated his wife and child.


    But thinking of yin-yang difference¡¯s good attitude towards Jiang huailu, he didn¡¯t stop him. Perhaps he would give Jiang yubai some face.


    ¡°I beg the two Daren to save the old mother in the fire? The old mother had given birth to the son of the residence and had done a lot of hard work. It is the grandmother of the two children just now. I beg the two adults to save the olddy for the sake of the children.¡± Jiang yubai had yet to kneel when he heard the messenger of yang speak.


    ¡°Are you referring to the olddy with white hair and a silver hairpin on her head?¡± Chu Liang asked casually. He held the soul-subduing cudgel with one hand and leaned against the wall.


    There were clearly people all around him, but the area within three meters of the yin Yang difference was a vacuum.


    Jiang yubai¡¯s expression brightened. yes, yes. Has Your Excellency seen it? ¡±


    Chu Liang replied with an ¡°Oh.¡±


    Her eyes were lowered, and her expression could not be seen.


    ¡°I saw it.¡± His voice was faint..

 Chapter 191 - 191: Don I t touch me (1)

    Chapter 191: Don I t touch me (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°But why should I save her? As an elder, she didn¡¯t set an example, but insteadmitted crimes like thieves and prostitutes. She even ruthlessly sent her thoughts to her own granddaughter. The heavens had sent down punishment, and she was the one who was punished. Why should I save such a vicious woman?¡±


    ¡°You really think you¡¯re a piece of cake? Who Do You Think You Are? how dare you ask me to save that evil woman!¡± Chu Liangughed sarcastically.


    Jiang yubai¡¯s face turned purple as he muttered, ¡°¡®Daren, isn¡¯t saving the world your duty? My mother is old and muddled. I hope you will give her a chance. As a child, I will definitely ..


    ¡°What do you mean? It¡¯s up to you whether you want to save us or not. Who told you that we¡¯re taking the world on our shoulders?¡± Zhu yanqiao said with a smile. Even your own daughter, the Savior of the world, didn¡¯t n to take on the world as her own.


    You¡¯re dreaming.


    ¡°I saved those two children because they were blessed and had a precious life. You¡¯re even protected by the heavens. Do you really think anyone is worth our time? But don¡¯t be anxious, your olddy can still be alive.¡± After Chu Liang finished speaking, he exchanged a look with Zhu Yan and disappeared into the darkness.


    Jiang yubai¡¯s expression turned unsightly after being ridiculed so much. Being rejected by the messenger of yin and yang in public, he probably wouldn¡¯t have many good days in huangdu.


    At least the city didn¡¯t give up and kept putting out fires.


    It was just that everyone was a little further away from the Jiang family.


    At this juncture, who wouldn¡¯t want to curry favor with the yin-yang difference?


    On the other hand, the Jiang family was blind. Their two children were clearly valued by the adults, but in the end, they were expelled from the family.


    The heavenly fire was only extinguished when the sky was about to turn bright.


    However, the Li family¡¯s house had been burned to the ground, and not even half of the bricks and tiles were left.


    The crowd carried out one ck skeleton after another, and they couldn¡¯t help but feel terrified.


    there¡¯s still a living person here. Come and identify whose Fire Stick it is ¡­ Bah, whose family are you from?¡± A guard shouted. At this moment, he pulled out a person who looked like a stick of firewood from the fire. His entire body was pitch ck, with only a few traces of color left in his eyes. He was on hisst breath.


    Yang Cha said it in one breath, and indeed it was just one breath.


    Everyone gathered around and gasped when they saw the tragic scene. There was not a single piece of flesh on his body that was in good condition. It was burnt everywhere. His head was even bald, and the charred flesh could be vaguely seen.


    ¡°I¡¯d rather die. Living a life worse than death, I¡¯m afraid that I can only lie on the bed for the rest of my life.¡± The surroundingmoners muttered. When the Jiang family came in, they didn¡¯t recognize their olddy who had worked hard for them for a long time.


    In the end, it was the silver hairpin on her head that made Jiang huaijin pounce on her.


    ¡°Grandmother, you¡¯ve suffered.¡± The moment Jiang huaijin pounced on her, the olddy made a gurgling sound. Jiang huaijin¡¯s heart ached so much that he kept wiping away his tears.


    ¡°Grandmother, what are you saying? What do you want to say?¡± Jiang huaijin grabbed the olddy¡¯s dry hand and couldn¡¯t stop crying.


    Drops of tears fell on the olddy¡¯s body. The olddy was so excited that her entire body was trembling.


    Everyone couldn¡¯t help but be speechless at this grandfather-grandson rtionship.


    ¡°The olddy¡¯s throat has been burned. I¡¯m afraid she won¡¯t be able to speak for the rest of her life.¡± Ah Yin, who was gnawing on the chicken feet, shouted.


    The man was dressed like a young master and looked like a pretty young man.


    Jiang huaijin lowered his eyes. Although he looked two years younger than him, he was well-dressed and was probably a rich man¡¯s son.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what grandmother is talking about. Grandmother has always been close to Qianqian and most likely wants to talk to Qianqian.¡± Jiang huaijin wiped his tears and leaned closer to the olddy¡¯s ear..

 Chapter 192 - 192: no problem (1)

    Chapter 192: no problem (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Everyone thought that they were deeply in love with each other. Although the olddy was vicious, her granddaughter was a good person.


    Ah Yin spat and spat out some bone fragments.


    ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, I¡¯m afraid that olddy said to get lost! Don¡¯t you dare touch me!¡± Ah Yin rolled his eyes.


    ¡°The olddy¡¯s body was burned until her skin and flesh were split open. Her naked flesh and blood were exposed. Is this marinating meat with salt? He would die from the pain. Look, you¡¯re trembling from the pain.¡±


    ¡°This hand, ah, it¡¯s so burnt that I can smell the fragrance of meat. You, grandfather and grandson, clenched your hands with such deep love that you even grabbed a handful of olddy¡¯s flesh.¡± Ah Yin shook his head,pletely ignoring Jiang huaijin¡¯s pale expression.


    He didn¡¯t have the ability to show tender feelings for women.


    He was a man in his bones, a man!


    Jiang yubai hurriedly pulled Jiang huaijin away. As expected, he loosened his grip and tore off a piece of meat.


    Jiang huaijin¡¯s heart was filled with fear and uneasiness.


    In fact, from the moment she held it, she realized that something was wrong.


    Grandmother¡¯s flesh was soft, as if it could be torn off with a gentle pinch.


    Ah Yin gnawed on his chicken feet in a carefree manner as he walked toward the Jiang family¡¯s residence with his legs crossed.


    The maidservant behind him couldn¡¯t bear to look at her, ¡°you can¡¯t just walk away like that, and you can¡¯t lie.¡± This ¡­¡±


    ¡°Please take smaller steps, smaller steps.¡± The maidservant corrected him as she walked.


    The young man pouted and rolled his eyes helplessly.


    ¡°Can I tie up this thing in front of me? It¡¯s too much of a hindrance.¡± Ah Yin said casually.


    ¡°What is it?¡± the maidservant was stunned.


    The young man pointed at his slightly developed chest. Those who didn¡¯t know would think that he had developed pecs.


    The maidservant¡¯s face darkened,¡±don¡¯t think about it!¡± Master, don¡¯t torment this servant anymore. This servant girl has been sold by the old master. If you continue to torment her, this servant won¡¯t be able to work for long.¡±


    Ah Yin then disdainfully curled his lips and didn¡¯t say anything more.


    These few days, Zhu Zhu had not taken over her body, so ah Yin waited and decided to walk around the whole of huangdu.


    He took this opportunity to remove all the people that little consort Li had left by Wen ruzhu¡¯s side. The current maidservants were all newly bought.


    You¡¯re not allowed to call her miss Zhu Zhu, you have to call her master.


    When ah Yin arrived at the Jiang residence, Madam Zheng had already invited many doctors over. The carriage at the entrance was carrying quite a number of medicinal herbs. Ah Yin jumped down from the carriage.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious. It¡¯s really a miracle. More than sixty people died in that fire and an olddy was disabled. The only two survivors are the two children, right?¡± The old doctor stroked his beard and diagnosed.


    Mrs. Zheng had brought yang Feng to the Jiang family¡¯s residence early in the morning to wait.


    ¡°Sister Xia, don¡¯t worry. Physician Lin was brought here from the capital. He was quite talented. The two children are blessed by the heavens. After today¡¯s suffering, it will be sweet in the future.¡± Mrs. Zhengforted her in a hurry, and Mrs. Xia couldn¡¯t help but cry.


    ¡°Alright, since we¡¯ve already separated, then we¡¯ll just cut off our rtionship. What he was most afraid of was that it would not be clean and that it would cause more trouble. Do we, Lulu and Huai ¡®an, have to be afraid of not being loved? You¡¯re lucky to have these two children. Look at your two children, and then look at my little brat ¡­¡±


    Mrs. Zheng couldn¡¯t help but sigh.


    ¡°Mother, didn¡¯t you agree not to mention me? In the future, your son will definitely be filial to you. If I go back on my word, I¡¯ll be a son of a b * tch.¡± Yang pinfeng mumbled, but as soon as he finished speaking, his mother gave him a p.


    Yang pinfeng felt dizzy and hated himself for being beaten up for no reason.


    That¡¯s right, he didn¡¯t even know why he was beaten up.


    However, there was no injustice.


    He had never been wronged when he was beaten..

 Chapter 193 - 193: Is it a dream (1)

    Chapter 193: Is it a dream (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Last time, his father said that old Lin next door had died, and more than thirty tames were sec up.


    Looking at his father¡¯s envious face, he said,¡±when you die, I¡¯ll set up fifty tables for you.¡± He was beaten up again.


    He was in a difficult position.


    He was really in a difficult position. She had clearly told him to sit at 20 more tables, but he still had to be beaten up.


    He knew that ever since he had Jiang huailu, his family had never liked him.


    At this moment, he didn¡¯t make a sound even after being pped. He just silently covered his face and retreated to the side.


    Anyway, he was used to being pped, so two more ps or two fewer ps didn¡¯t matter.


    When ah Yin entered, Jiang Huai ¡®an was just waking up.


    As soon as he woke up, he saw the young girl sitting on the chair opposite him. She was dressed in men¡¯s clothes and her legs were spread out on the chair. He spread out his hands and ced them on the back of the chair on both sides. His legs were open, revealing the light pink inner clothes inside, which made him blush immediately.


    ¡°Doctor, Doctor, what¡¯s wrong with my son? Why is your face so red and hot when you just opened your eyes? is there some hidden injury?¡± Mrs. Xia had just helped her son up when she saw Jiang Huai ¡®an¡¯s hot and red face. Immediately, he sent people to carry the old doctor back.


    ¡°Mother, I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m really fine.¡± Jiang Huai ¡®an hurriedly waved his hand, but when he raised it, he realized that there was not a single wound on him.


    Her skin was fair and tender.


    The old doctor sat down and took her pulse again,¡¯her heart is racing, and her palms are sweating ¡­¡¯ It¡¯s not an illness, it¡¯s probably the lingering fear from before.¡±


    The old doctor prescribed some calming herbs before leaving again.


    Jiang Huai ¡®an nced at the other side again. It seemed like the little servant girl behind her was pulling her legs together tightly.


    Her sitting posture was like that of a Mountain King.


    ¡°Huai ¡®an, you silly child. You¡¯re all in trouble. How do you want me to live in the future? Are you trying to make mother regret it for the rest of her life?¡± Xia Shi¡¯s eyes were red and she couldn¡¯t help but wipe her tears.


    Jiang Huai ¡®an lowered his head and looked at his sister lying beside him. Lulu¡¯s face was fair and clean, and she was snoring like a little pig.


    Such an innocent and weak person, how could it be like the domineering aura he saw when he was unconscious?


    Jiang Huai ¡®an rubbed the space between his brows. He must have been seeing things.


    His younger sister was delicate and was still a child.


    ¡°Mother, if Huai ¡®an isn¡¯t going, who else can we count on? She only has big brother.¡± Jiang Huai ¡®an¡¯s voice was low. Was he counting on that man?


    Mrs. Xia¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and she didn¡¯t say anything more. She only held Jiang Huai ¡®an¡¯s hand tightly, not daring to let go.


    ¡°Mother is content with having you two children in this life.¡±


    Madam Xia wiped her tears and stood up in a hurry. ¡°You haven¡¯t eaten yet after a busy night, right? Mother has boiled some soup for you, so I¡¯ll give you some.¡± Xia Shi wiped her tears and hurried out of the door.


    Mrs. Zheng had a good rtionship with the Xia family now, so she followed them.


    Yang pingfeng sneaked a nce at Jiang huailu and saw that her stomach was growling. She was probably hungry.


    He quickly sent someone to the East of the city to buy her some braised pork shoulder.


    The little maidservant gently nudged ah Yin, and ah Yin slowly walked forward.


    ¡°Ah Yin, do you know who saved me and Lulu?¡± Jiang Huaian asked casually.


    Ah Yin nodded. Thest time he came, he had told him his name, but he didn¡¯t expect him to remember it.


    ¡°It¡¯s the difference between yin and yang. The noble people in the inner city all saw that the yin-yang difference carried you out. That stupid father of yours still wants to beg Daren to save that vicious woman. It¡¯s a pity that Daren has criticized me. ¡®


    ¡°You guys are really lucky. The whole city is now saying that the Li family has no conscience and used a living person to get married. They have been punished by the heavens.¡±


    ¡°By the way, the Li family¡¯s son¡¯s grave was destroyed by lightning.¡± Ah Yin¡¯s tone was filled with gloating.


    Seeing her bright smile, Jiang Huai ¡®an couldn¡¯t help but smile as well.


    This girl was far too different from the first time they met..

 Chapter 194 - 194: Zhu Zhu is unwilling to wake up (1)

    Chapter 194: Zhu Zhu is unwilling to wake up (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°Yes, they deserve it.¡± Jiang Huaian saw the smile in her eyes and couldn¡¯t help butment.


    Ah Yin¡¯s eyes curved.


    Outside the door, Madam Xia came in with a bowl of chicken soup.


    There seemed to be the faint voices of the Yamen runners.


    ¡°Big brother an, I didn¡¯t find Lulu yesterday, so I reported to the government in a hurry. Now, the government hase to question us ¡­¡± Madam Xia handed the chicken soup to ah Yin. Ah Yin was stunned for a moment before he hurriedly took it.


    Jiang Huai ¡®an¡¯s eyes darkened. mother, you don¡¯t have to worry about me. Just say what you need to say.


    Madam Xia responded, and the olddy sent Jiang huailu to Ming for the wedding without permission. As a mother, she did not know that even a biological grandmother would be punished.


    Jiang Huai ¡®an only chuckled after Madam Xia left.


    If that man stood up and said that he was an insider and that he, the father, had agreed to it, the olddy would probably be able to escape from prison.


    Jiang Huai ¡®an leaned against the headboard. He had been worried and scaredst night. After a long night of work, he was hungry.


    When he smelled the thick soup in the air, Jiang Huaian felt a little nauseous.


    Jiang Huai ¡®an looked at her with wide eyes. Ah Yin picked up the spoon and blew on it.


    Jiang Huai ¡®an¡¯s ears turned red. Why did his mother ask a little girl to feed him?


    Jiang Huai ¡®an rarely looked at girls, even in the school, there were always girls who blushed and stole nces at him. He didn¡¯t look at her, and even ignored her coldly.


    However, at this moment, it seemed as if the surrounding air had be hotter.


    Jiang Huaian raised the spoon and opened his mouth.


    He opened his mouth ¡­


    Only then did he realize that the girl was directly feeding him.


    ¡°Your mother is really polite. I just came to visit you, but she actually made me chicken soup. But your mother¡¯s cooking skills are really good.¡± Ah Yin let out afortable sigh. After drinking a mouthful, his entire person feltfortable.


    Jiang Huaian?


    I¡¯m actually speechless!


    He watched as she drank the chicken soup in front of him, finished the chicken leg, and burped.


    Jiang Huaian was even hungrier.


    Yang pinfeng couldn¡¯t exin it in a few words. He saw that ah Yin was full and ready to go back. Only then did she hurriedly catch up to him. brother Huai ¡®an, when Lulu wakes up, tell her that I¡¯ve been here. After he finished speaking, he rushed out of the door.


    Ah Yin, who had caught up to him, looked from behind. If it wasn¡¯t for his figure, he could vaguely tell that he was a girl.


    Those who didn¡¯t know would have thought that he was some young master.


    ¡°When is Zhu Zhuing back?¡± Yang pinfeng asked in a low voice.


    Ah Yin nced at him and said in a low voice,¡±These few days, zhuzhu did not make any sound. I returned the initiative of the body, but zhuzhu did note back. I¡¯ll think of another way.¡±


    He had gained three pounds over the past few days, but that girl did not even make a sound.


    Ah Yin was a little uneasy.


    In fact, all these years, he had been watching his sister go into self-istion. She was getting more and more tired of this world, tired of the deception and deception in this world.


    Sometimes, when she didn¡¯t eat for a few days, he would secretly take the initiative of her body at night and sneak out to eat.


    Now that she was silent, ah Yin felt very uneasy.


    His sister had been suffering from a serious mental illness all these years. If it wasn¡¯t for his help from time to time, she probably wouldn¡¯t have been able to hold on until now.


    As the people outside the house walked away, Jiang huailu slowly woke up.


    It was as if nothing had happened, but the Jiang family had undergone a tremendous change because of this.


    At this moment, the news that Lu huaijiang had regained consciousness had also been sent back to the barren capital.


    For a moment, it was as if the barren capital had lost its parents.


    Everyone¡¯s hope of returning to the capital was shattered once again.


    The Jiang family was even more depressed. For the sake of the Jiang family¡¯s return to the capital, the olddy sent her granddaughter to the Li family for marriage.


    In the end, His Highness woke up ¡­.

 Chapter 195 - 195: Lu xunlu (1)

    Chapter 195: Lu xunlu (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    When the news was sent back to the barren capital.


    Lu huaijiang had been awake for more than half a month.


    Because of his sobriety, the atmosphere in huangdu had been depressed for several months.


    When the Xia family came back in the evening, her eyes were slightly red, but there were no traces of tears.


    The son and daughter sat at the table. Under the light, Madam Xia served Jiang Huai ¡®an a bowl of rice, which was still steaming hot.¡±ln the afternoon, the bailiffs will go to capture the old taitai. Your father said that he knew about this and that it wasn¡¯t considered kidnapping. The matter was over just like that.


    It¡¯S Just tnat ¡­¡±


    Xia Shi looked up at her son and daughter.


    ¡°I asked him to remove Lulu from the family register. From now on, Lulu has nothing to do with the Jiang family. The lordmaster doesn¡¯t want your name.¡± The old master almost knelt down in front of her.


    Jiang Huaian¡¯s expression was calm. As for Jiang huailu, she didn¡¯t care whose family genealogy she was on.


    ¡°I will be willing in the future.¡± Since he had already decided to remarry, would his wife be willing to take over the position of Yi zhangsun?


    Even if he was not willing now, he would be in the future.


    ¡°Lulu, Where were you when I came in to look for you? Older brother searched half the residence but could not find you.¡± Jiang Huaian asked.


    Lulu¡¯s mouth was covered in oil. He raised his head with a look of uncertainty.¡±l don¡¯t know. Grandmother had changed Lulu into a set of red clothes and wanted her to perform the wedding ceremony, but Lulu refused. I don¡¯t know what happened after that.¡±


    Jiang Huai ¡®an pondered for a moment and nodded. He had indeed been seeing things.


    Tonight, Jiang huailu and the Xia family slept together. It was probably because she had lost her and found her, and the Xia family no longer dared to let the Jiang family contact her.


    He always brought it with him.


    ¡°Mother, why are so many people crying?¡±


    In the silent Night, there were criesing from every corner of the barren capital.


    ¡°His Highness Lu huaijiang has awakened. Many people here offended His Highness and were exiled. Now that he¡¯s awake, everyone¡¯s dreams are shattered.¡± Madam Xia¡¯s tone was calm. When she went to the Jiang family today, the olddy had fainted from anger when she found out.


    nning everything was just a joke.


    Jiang huailu made an ¡°Oh¡± sound. He had woken up.


    ¡°I heard that when His Highness woke up, hepletely eradicated the first Prince¡¯s dangyu who were dancing happily. After a while, there will probably be more peopleing to the barren capital.¡±


    Jiang huailu let out a deep sigh. Sigh, it was a long way to go to kill the evil.


    He didn¡¯t know if brother Lu Jiang would keep his word, but it would be great if he could help.


    At night, Jiang huailu fell asleep in Xia Shi¡¯s arms.


    But Mrs. Xia held her daughter and didn¡¯t sleep all night.


    At this moment, the capital city was also brightly lit.


    When His Highness Lu huaijiang woke up, he immediately grabbed the first Prince¡¯s henchmen who were hiding behind the scenes. Tonight, the entire city was brightly lit, and themoners all shut their doors and windows tightly, cowering in fear and not daring to stick their heads out.


    The officials and families were all trembling in fear.


    His Highness had been in aa for three months. When he woke up, he was still the one who controlled the life and death of tens of thousands of people and was feared by everyone.


    ¡°Your Highness, we¡¯ve investigated for half a month, and we¡¯ve found more than a hundred River deer throughout the great Zhou, but none of them are as Your Highness described. They found more than 30 world saving halls all over the great Zhou. There are also consecrators outside the great Zhou.¡± The guard reported as he followed the teenager silently.


    ¡°There are very few people who use the word¡± deer ¡°as their name, and there are very few three or four-year-old girls who are smart and have exquisite looks.¡±


    The frosty young man frowned.


    The subordinate behind him concealed his fear. His Highness, who had been in aa for three months, had woken up and actually asked him to find a three or four-year-old girl.


    No one would believe him even if he told the world..

 Chapter 196 - 196 sacrifice to the heavens (1)

    Chapter 196: sacrifice to the heavens (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    His Highness Lu huaijiang was cruel and merciless.


    On the day he woke up, everyone thought he was going to wash the capital with blood.


    The first Prince¡¯s henchmen did not even sleep well for several days.


    Noble consort Lin, who fawned over the Emperor every day, was so scared that she didn¡¯t dare to leave the pce.


    Who knew that the first thing His Highness did when he woke up was not to kill or purge the first Prince¡¯s henchmen?


    He was actually looking for someone.


    ¡°I¡¯ve found over a hundred River deer, but not a single one of them has an eidetic memory, and not a single one of them is intelligent.¡± The subordinate reported.


    Lu huaijiang gently raised his hand and the guard silently disappeared into the darkness.


    ¡°It¡¯s actually Zha Wu?¡± Lu huaijiang chuckled and a chill could be seen on his face.


    Could it be that I am outside of the great Zhou?


    He had always been trapped in the hall of salvation and had little contact with the outside world. The one he had the most contact with was that girl.


    Lu huaijiang slightly pressed his eyebrows. He seemed to have forgotten something important.


    It was extremely important ¡­


    ¡°Your Highness, the Empress has invited you.¡± The pce servants behind him hurried over with their heads lowered, not daring to look at him.


    Lu huaijiang walked towards the Empress¡¯s Pce with a ck cloak on.


    When they arrived, dinner had already beenid out in the pce.


    The Empress was dressed in casual clothes, and there was a smile on her face, as if she had lost some of her fear.


    ¡°Your son greets mother.¡± Lu huaijiang saluted with a straight face, and the Empress nodded with a smile.


    ¡°Mother has ordered people to prepare dinner, you should at least have some. It¡¯s been three months, and my son¡¯s body is getting thinner.¡± The Empress looked at the young man. It was as if her son had grown up in the blink of an eye.


    By the time she gave birth to the child, noble consort Lin had already stabilized, and she had never dreamed of ascending to this position.


    However, she had never thought that this child would push her up to a high position step by step.


    This child had been born in the color of blood.


    When the child was just one year old, he was taken away by the Emperor to be personally raised.


    The Empress had watched him use bloody methods to suppress the world until he was seven or eight years old. Even she, the Empress, was afraid of him.


    At that time, he had bathed Feng Yi Pce in blood.


    Lu huaijiang was well-mannered and his every move was filled with nobility.


    The Empress watched him until the meal was over.


    He felt that his son was a little different from three months ago.


    The Empress hesitated for a moment. Yi ¡®an, ¡± she said. have you been looking for someone recently? ¡± The Empress had also heard of it, but she did not think much about it. Her son had no empathy and would not have any pity.


    On the contrary, she was worried that the little girl had provoked the Crown Prince.


    ¡°Yes, I am. Who dares toe and gossip in front of mother?¡± With a sweep of his gaze, the servants in the Empress¡¯s Pce were so frightened that they knelt all over the ground.


    ¡°What are you scaring them for? you¡¯ve already made a big fuss about finding people, are you still afraid of mother finding out? My son has survived that disaster and will be safe and sound in the future.¡±


    The Empress was still worried about his unconsciousness, but the Imperial physicians could not find the root of the illness and still had no solution.


    Lu huaijiang didn¡¯t mention to anyone what he had experienced during this period of time.


    ¡°Mother need not worry. Even if bengong does not wake up, it is not his turn to sit in this world.¡± Lu huaijiang snorted. His people only listened to him.


    ¡°PEI, PEI, PEI, don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡± The Empress was very afraid.


    ¡°Tomorrow, your Imperial father is going to worship the heavens. You are the appointed Crown Prince, so tomorrow will definitely be busier. Hurry up and rest. Don¡¯t let your body suffer.¡± The Empress rarely interacted with him. This time, she felt that the Crown Prince was a little different.


    Lu huaijiang nodded and stepped out.


    After he left, the people of Feng Yi Pce gasped for breath.


    Even the Empress¡¯s body rxed.


    His Highness¡¯s power was still there..

 Chapter 197 - 197: Running wild on top of his head (1)

    Chapter 197: Running wild on top of his head (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    When His Highness was six years old, he washed Feng Yi Pce with blood and cleaned up the entire ce.


    At that time, everyone in fengyi Pce was noble consort Lin¡¯s people, and her mother¡¯s family was weak and could not stand up. In the pce, noble consort Lin had controlled the eldest Prince. On the night the eldest Prince was ¡®escorted¡¯ by his son to the extremely cold ce, the entire Feng Yi Pce was almost soaked in blood.


    Her eyes were covered by the pce servants, and she could only hear sharp pleas, cries, and the sounds of fighting.


    When he came out of fengyi Pce, his son had red lips and white teeth. He was wearing a ck coat with a snow-white cor, which covered his delicate little face. Mingming was born with an icy and cute appearance, but in front of her, he had beaten all the pce servants to death.


    The spies of the various pces and the innocent were all killed.


    Most of the people left behind in Feng Yi Pce were people he could trust. There were also new pce maids.


    She was one of the few people who survived the olddy.


    ¡°Your Highness should be twelve years old after the new year, right? At this age, noble consort Lin has already picked a few maidservants from the Lin family to be ced by the Prince¡¯s side. After raising them for two years, they can be promoted to Tongfang maidservants.¡± The mammy said in a low voice after his Highness had walked away.


    ¡°Your Highness seems to have be colder these years and there are often impeachments by the censors in the pce, saying that Your Highness is not understanding of human feelings and has nomon sense. If there was someone who could understand hot and cold, I wonder if it would be better.¡±


    The old nanny gently pressed against the Empress¡¯s shoulder and neck, and the Empress sighed infort.


    No one knew that she was more nervous facing her son than the Emperor.


    ¡°Besides, at this age, he can also have two maidservants to raise in front of him.¡± The imperial family had always married early, and it was extremelymon for the Crown Prince to get married at the age of fifteen.


    ¡°Your Highness is the Crown Prince. I¡¯m afraid that in two years, you will be engaged.¡±


    The Empress sighed and shook her head, not saying anything.


    This son of hers was not someone who would show tenderness to women.


    She didn¡¯t even dare to think that the Crown Prince would tolerate his love and act wildly on his head in the future.


    I¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll never be possible.


    ¡°Let¡¯s wait a little longer. If it¡¯s too early, we might hurt our bodies.¡± In the end, the Empress did not dare to say it. She did not dare to stuff people into her son¡¯s room. She even dared to be the Emperor, but she didn¡¯t dare to be the son. Furthermore, the Crown Prince was still young, so she was not in a hurry.


    Only then did the olddy stop talking.


    The capital city was brightly lit tonight.


    The Crown Prince had used this opportunity to clean up the great Prince¡¯s faction, but the great prince had to act like nothing had happened in court. He was really furious.


    ¡°Why is he awake again? What was wrong with him? Why did he suddenly fall unconscious and wake up for no reason?


    ¡°Damned thing! ¡± The first Prince was so angry that he flipped the teacup on the ground.


    Everyone looked down and didn¡¯t say a word.


    ¡°He killed so many people and got rid of those who don¡¯t belong to him. He¡¯s only 11 or 12, yet he¡¯s already coveting the throne and is dominating it all by himself. Father has never been angry?¡± The great Prince¡¯s eyes were red as he looked at Imperial concubine Lin.


    Imperial concubine Lin sat on the side with a wooden face.


    ¡°Your Imperial father? Last year, the Fang family, which was only loyal to the throne and his Majesty, had offended the Crown Prince. He was sent to the barren capital by His Highness! The Fang family ordered the olddy to personally enter the pce to plead for mercy, kneeling in front of the Emperor with tears streaming down her face. He described the hardships he had gone through when he fought alongside the previous Emperor. The Emperor cried as he listened, but he was unable to save the Fang family.


    What do you think His Majesty can do?¡± Imperial concubine Lin¡¯s face was cold.


    Even when Lu huaijiang was in aa for half a month, the Emperor did not dare toe out to court.


    It was only after the old Minister begged toe out and preside over the overall situation that he reluctantly took over.


    ¡°Preposterous, preposterous!¡± The first Prince gritted his teeth.


    ¡°It would be great if I could faint again, just one more.¡± The first Prince¡¯s eyes shed with ruthlessness..

 Chapter 198 - 198: Assassination (1)

    Chapter 198: Assassination (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    No one knew why His Highness Lu huaijiang had fainted.


    And why did he wake up?


    The entire Imperial Academy of Medicine could not find the reason.


    The great prince had even privately sought out several Imperial physicians who had treated His Highness. No matter if he had been threatened or bribed, the Imperial physician had always insisted that the Crown Prince had fallen unconscious for no reason and had woken up for no reason.


    There were even people who came to the Grandmaster of the National temple to ask for help.


    ¡°Everything is up to the will of heaven.¡± The master put his hands together.


    No matter what, Lu huaijiang¡¯s awakening proved that a disaster wouldst for a thousand years.


    Especially those who took advantage of his unconsciousness to jump around. They were all very unlucky.


    Early the next morning, the bright yellow Curtain set off from the pce gates.


    Themoners knelt on both sides in fear and trepidation, not daring to raise their heads.


    The Emperor and Empress¡¯s carriage was at the front, followed by the Crown Prince, and then the first Prince.


    The mighty royal guards guarded the scene with all their might.


    Lu huaijiang was riding a tall horse with a white cloak draped over his body. His hair was standing up high, and his sword-like eyebrows were slightly knitted.


    Anyone who saw this young man would have to praise him for being a good man.


    However, the power of life and death in his hands could control the world, and no one dared to covet it.


    Suddenly, an unforeseen event urred.


    A few cold lights suddenly shed out from the kneeling crowd. Cold light shed, and countless assassins appeared from all directions.


    ¡°Assassin, assassin! There¡¯s an assassin, quickly protect the Emperor!¡± The head eunuch in front of the emperor¡¯s carriage shrieked and blocked the Emperor with the dust, his face full of panic.


    Even the emperor¡¯s face was slightly pale. He tightly grabbed the simrly pale-faced Empress beside him.


    The Royal guards stood in front of Her Majesty to protect her.


    ¡°How dare you!¡± The Emperor looked at the tip of the sword, which was shining with a cold light, and shouted sternly.


    He only saw ¡­


    The assassin with the long de actually leaped over the Emperor and stabbed at Lu huaijiang who was on the horse.


    The Emperor ¡­


    you¡¯re already so vicious at such a young age. You¡¯re not worthy of being a monarch, you¡¯re not worthy of being an Emperor!


    you don¡¯t care about the world or the people. You don¡¯t deserve to be the Crown Prince!


    ¡°The heavens have no eyes, why did you wake up, why did you wake up!¡±


    The assassins, whose eyes were red from killing, rushed towards Lu huaijiang. Lu huaijiang sat on his horse, his eyebrows not moving at all. The young man in snow-white clothes had a pair of picturesque eyebrows and calm eyes. There was no fluctuation on his face.


    The moment the assassin got close to him, countless arrows were shot out from the surroundings.


    whoosh, whoosh, whoosh ¡­


    The assassins fell one by one in front of him.


    She fell under his horse-


    With a ng, the tip of the knife fell to the ground, and the Assassin¡¯s body was riddled with holes.


    The people fled in panic, but they were all guarded by the Royal guards.


    In just a moment, the ground was covered with the corpses of assassins.


    The assassin who fell at Lu huaijiang¡¯s feet spat outrge mouthfuls of blood. An arrow had pierced through his back to his chest. He even tried to pick up the hilt of his sword that had fallen to the ground. ¡°You ¡­ You must die a good death. You will get your retribution ¡­¡±


    His Majesty is blind and has the wrong faith ¡­ A demon.¡±


    Lu huaijiang looked at the assassin from above, the corners of his lips slightly curved.


    ¡°Someone, investigate thoroughly. Kill all nine generations of your family, and Leave No Trace of your bloodline.¡± His tone was indifferent, as if he was just killing a cat or dog.


    Silently, a hidden guard came out of nowhere and took the assassin away.


    When the first Prince saw this group of people, he lowered his eyes.


    There was a team in front of the Crown Prince called heaven¡¯s end.


    Kill until heaven¡¯s end.


    No one had evere out alive from their hands. They carried out all the shady missions for the Crown Prince and only listened to the Crown Prince.


    ¡°Bengong has been assassinated countless times in a year. I¡¯ve made a fool of myself in front of Imperial brother.¡± The Crown Prince nodded slightly at the great prince. Hearing the words ¡± countless assassinations ¡°, the great Prince¡¯s eyes twitched.


    He did not know how many of them were his men..

 Chapter 199 - 199: Master yixu (1)

    Chapter 199: Master yixu (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    The ground outside the pce gate was covered in blood.


    However, after being washed by the water, it seemed as if nothing had happened.


    Someone tried to assassinate His Highness Lu huaijiang but failed.


    His Highness rode on the street as if nothing had happened.


    The first Prince saw his indifference and felt a chill in his heart. This younger brother, this younger brother shouldn¡¯t exist.


    He could only me himself for not being ruthless enough back then.


    At that time, he was the only candidate to be the Crown Prince. He had a very high reputation in the court. He disdained to do such a thing, and he also disdained to put him in his eyes before he was born.


    If he had another chance, he would definitely not let him be born.


    At this moment, he was walking beside the first Prince. The first Prince had to do his best to control his thoughts of pushing him down.


    If he grew up, what would he look like?


    Now, he was not even twelve.


    ¡°Yi ¡®an, you have to be more careful in the future. This assassin doesn¡¯t look like he¡¯ll let this matter rest. Do you know why they wanted to assassinate Your Highness?¡± The first Prince had a gentle look on his face, and his eyes were filled with concern.


    That¡¯s right, he had left the capital when he was conferred the title of Prince Xian.


    Noble consort Lin had knelt all night to beg for the word ¡®Xian King¡¯.


    At that time, the seven-year-old Prince had joked,¡±King Xian, King Xian.¡±


    If the word ¡°leisure¡± was true, the great prince would have no hope of that Supreme position in his life.


    Noble consort Lin knelt for a whole night before begging the Emperor to bestow the virtuous Prince.


    Lu huaijiang¡¯s brows raised. they are unfilial children. I am the king. Why should I know what they are thinking? ¡±


    ¡°Those who are against my heart shall be killed.¡±


    Lu huaijiang¡¯s brows raised slightly, as if he was deliberately provoking her.


    The first Prince coughed and said, ¡°you¡¯re still talking nonsense.¡± The Saints had once said that whoever won the hearts of the people would win the World. You see, His Highness has been in aa for three months. If he had won the hearts of the people, His Highness would not have been so meddlesome.¡± In other words, the moment you fell unconscious, all the officials in the court began to plot.


    He was mocking him for being unpopr.


    Lu huaijiang wasn¡¯t angry at all. He even looked at the first Prince with a smile. ¡°Actually, whether bengong awakens or not, the oue will not change.¡±


    ¡°Do you think that bengong has to stand here to suppress the little rascal?


    Then you¡¯re underestimating bengong.¡± Lu huaijiangughed in a low voice.


    ¡°You should be d, d that bengong woke up in time.¡± Lu huaijiang lowered his voice and pulled the reins. The horse leaned towards the first Prince.


    ¡°You, Lord Lin and ¡­¡± Lu huaijiang read out a string of names, and with each name, the first Prince¡¯s face turned uglier.


    ¡°Do you really think that you can take advantage of bengong¡¯s unconscious state? What a joke.¡±


    ¡°If this Prince is still unconscious for one more day, you will be killed on the spot if you dare to act rashly! Unless bengong abandons it, bengong¡¯s things will be destroyed. No one can have it!¡± Lu huaijiang rode his horse and left quietly.


    The first Prince¡¯s face was ashen. His expression changed a few times as he looked around cautiously.


    She gritted her teeth in hatred and looked at the figure walking away with dark eyes.


    It was noon when the group arrived at the Temple of Heaven.


    The abbot of the National Guard temple had been waiting there for a long time. When he saw the arrival of the Royal guards of honor, he put his hands together and bowed.


    master yixu, please get up quickly. You have not bothered with worldly affairs for many years. It is my fault that you are able to host this heaven-worshiping ceremony for me. The Emperor knew about master yixu, so he was very polite to him.


    Master yixu bowed and said, ¡± Amitabha.


    Instead, he looked at the Crown Prince.


    The Crown Prince also happened to look at him..

 Chapter 200 - 200: Capturing jianglu (1)

    Chapter 200: Capturing jianglu (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Celestial Emperor and Empress would firstfort the heavens.


    Master yixu stood beside the Crown Prince. The Crown Prince¡¯s face was cold.


    ¡°I saw that Your Hizhness¡¯s expression was unusual. Did Your Hizhness see your destined person?¡± Master yixu put his hands together and said with certainty.


    His Highness Lu huaijiang had already guessed Jiang Lu¡¯s identity, and he was probably the one Yi Xu was talking about.


    ¡°You said that she has betrayed bengong several times?¡± Lu huaijiang sneered. He¡¯s so short and fat, how can he be a burden to me?


    ¡°Shi Shi died for her.¡± Master yixu¡¯s eyes were smiling.


    Lu huaijiang¡¯s expression became even worse, ¡°then this Queen¡¯s vision in the previous life was not good.¡±


    Master yixu smiled but didn¡¯t say anything.¡¯You have the final say.¡¯


    Lu huaijiang¡¯s face was dark and unsightly,¡±so, I fainted because of her?¡± What do you mean by this?¡±


    Master yixu put his hands together and said in an even more leisurely tone.


    dote on her, love her, protect her, and have her in my heart. She would be able to solve everything.


    Lu huaijiang scoffed at this and could not help but roll his eyes.


    He sneered in disdain. He even pampered and loved her. Did he want her to behave atrociously on his head?


    He, Lu huaijiang, would never have that day!


    ¡°Your Highness, if you don¡¯t believe me, you can try. Whenever she needs Your Highness, Your Highness will appear in front of her. No matter when, no matter where. Your Highness, just give it a try.¡± Master yixu¡¯s expression was still calm, but Lu huaijiang¡¯s face was dark and he red at him fiercely.


    He was only thinking about how to find her behind her back. As long as he got rid of her, everything would be over.


    It just so happened that it was the Crown Prince¡¯s turn to recite the prayers to the heavens, so Lu huaijiang walked up to the high tform.


    The Crown Prince¡¯s daughter was a peerless beauty. If she wasn¡¯t bloodthirsty and bloodthirsty, she would definitely be an extremely attractive existence.


    As he stood on the high tform and recited the incantation, countless people secretly looked at him.


    The zing sun above his head was so ring.


    Master yixu put his hands together and said in a low voice, ¡± monks don¡¯t lie. They live for her, die for her, and bang their heads against walls for her.


    After he finished speaking, he left the crowd.


    At this moment, the Crown Prince, who was reading the funeral oration, suddenly thought of the yin Yang mishap.


    There were countless River deer in this world.


    There were also countless saviors.


    However, there was only one difference between yin and yang!


    There was only one ce!


    She was in the barren capital, she was in the barren capital!


    She was in the forgotten and lostnd, the city of exile, the barren capital!


    Lu huaijiang¡¯s eyes widened and he tightened his grip on the incantation. He had actually forgotten such an important matter.


    Lu huaijiang¡¯s lips curved into a devilish smile. You¡¯re so short, don¡¯t me me for finding you first!


    When bengong was a Yin spirit, bengong couldn¡¯t do anything to you. But now, it¡¯s not up to you.


    After he finished reading the funeral oration, Lu huaijiang threw the prayer documents away and hurriedly went down the tform.


    ¡°Jiang Lu, let¡¯s see where you¡¯re going to run this time!¡±


    His Highness, who had always been calm and unmoved by External Affairs, was actually a little hurried.


    Just as she turned around, she seemed to hear the voice from the horizon again.


    brother Lu Jiang,e back quickly ¡­ A low mumble sounded in his ear, as if he was mumbling something. His tone was arrogant and innocent.


    Lu huaijiang¡¯s rm went off, and the long-lost tearing came again.


    Lu huaijiang¡¯s rm went off, and the long-lost tearing came again. A powerful force was tearing his soul apart, trying to separate him from his body.


    Lu huaijiang gritted his teeth in hatred, his eyes red. F * ck, you dwarfish, this Prince will not spare you!


    Everyone watched as His Highness Lu huaijiang stood in the same ce, his ears red. Not long after, his body went soft and he fell straight to the ground.


    When he opened his eyes, he was standing in front of the hall of salvation again.


    Just as he had guessed that Jiang Lu was about to catch her, he fell into her hands again.


    Your mother!

 Chapter 201 - 201: I miss you so much, brother (1)

    Chapter 201: I miss you so much, brother (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Jiang huailu was holding a rough porcin bowl with chicken wings in it.


    The little girl held the bowl and squatted on the threshold of the hall of salvation, murmuring, ¡°¡±Brother Lu Jiang, I missed you so much. Come back quickly, you ¡­¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, a young man in white at the door of the hall looked at her quietly.


    Bada.


    The half of a chicken wing in his mouth fell to the ground, and Jiang huailu looked at him in a daze.


    ¡°I¡¯m not daydreaming, right? Brother Lu Jiang has already returned home.¡± After saying that, he even rubbed his eyes with his fat and tender little fist. She mumbled, ¡®brother Lu Jiang, don¡¯t you miss Lulu? It¡¯s been almost a month .


    Lu huaijiang¡¯s face was ashen.


    So, why did you ask me toe back?


    Just, just because of a casual thought from her?


    The veins on Lu huaijiang¡¯s forehead throbbed violently, almost unable to be suppressed.


    Lu huaijiang was furious. He was so close, so close to catching this d * mn girl. He would be able to control her and control the hall of salvation!


    Just a little bit more!


    Just a little!


    He had to prove to yixu that he was holding this d * mned girl in his hands.


    Chi, he even lived and died for her, dying in her hands for generations.


    Lu huaijiang scoffed.


    Lu huaijiang looked at Jiang Lu with an extremely picky gaze. Mother is short, is he this short?


    It was round and had a pair of big and bright eyes. However, her cheeks also looked very chubby, and it would probably be veryfortable to pinch.


    Lu huaijiang¡¯s mouth twitched. Would he like Jiang Lu?


    ¡°Short fellow, you¡¯re thinking of me like this, could it be that you miss me?¡± Lu huaijiang crossed his arms and looked down at her. Standing in front of her, one could almost smell a faint fragrance.


    Jiang huailu¡¯s eyes lit up with a trace of surprise.


    It had to be said that this surprise pleased Lu huaijiang.


    At least he wasn¡¯t that heartless.


    brother Lu Jiang, you¡¯re back? ¡± Jiang huailu dropped the bowl with a cry and immediately rushed to hold Lu huaijiang. His soft body rushed into his arms, making him almost lose his bnce.


    ¡°Brother Lu Jiang, are you home? Is your body dead? Should he be buried? Why did youe back? You can¡¯t bear to part with Lulu?¡±


    Jiang huailu rushed over like a small Cannonball. Lu huaijiang didn¡¯t want to reach out, but when he saw her excited face, hezily stretched out his hand.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m home. He¡¯s not dead and hasn¡¯t been buried yet.¡± As for why he had returned? Don¡¯t you know?


    Lu huaijiang put on a fake smile.


    ¡°Brother Lu Jiang, why did you suddenly disappearst time? Did your family summon the soul? You have to thank him properly. If you were anyter, you really wouldn¡¯t be able to return to your physical body.¡± Jiang huailu instructed earnestly.


    However, she did not notice that Lu huaijiang was looking at her quietly, his eyes full of resentment.


    Her ears were still slightly red.


    Why did he suddenly be so powerful? wasn¡¯t it all because of her sudden p on his cheek?


    brother Lu Jiang, Lulu missed you so much. Little huailu¡¯s voice was low and mumbled a little. Lu huaijiang¡¯s pent-up anger was only for a moment before it was gently soothed.


    As the two of them were talking, they heard a light knock at the door of the hall.


    Jiang huailu struggled out of Lu Jiang¡¯s arms, the hair on her head was fluffy. She tiptoed in Lu Jiang¡¯s arms and looked outside.


    A girl with a pair of disabled eyes and a face full of scars had crawled out of the pce.


    His clothes were ragged and torn, and he did not look forward to the future at all.


    The broken bowl in her hand gently knocked on the ground, and the passing visitors would throw a few copper coins to her.


    Jiang huailu paused for a moment and pushed Lu Jiang away. Lu Jiang pouted as he felt empty in his arms..

 Chapter 202 - 202: The worst draw (1)

    Chapter 202: The worst draw (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Jiang huailu stepped on the table and took a few fruits.


    Grandma Zhu saw it, but she pretended not to see anything.


    Anyway, these things were meant for her.


    ¡°For your Little Big sister. This is a tribute fruit, eating it will bring you good fortune.¡± Little Huai Lu looked at her pitifully. The girl couldn¡¯t see, so she took it with both hands and lowered her head to eat it.


    The moment she lowered her head, she seemed to be able to see her originally beautiful face.


    ¡°Lulu,e back quickly. These little beggars are all watched over by people.¡± Granny Zhu stepped forward and led Lulu back into the hall.


    ¡°Huangdu is chaotic. Because people were exiled, they had no hope and no restraints, so they embarked on the evil path. In our huangdu, there are often children and girls who go missing. If they can be sold, they will be sold. If they can¡¯t be sold, they will be disabled ande out to beg.¡±


    ¡°This youngdy looks like this. Don¡¯t get too involved. You have to grow up well.¡± Granny Zhu prayed in a low voice. your mission in this life is to grow up well and save the people from their misery.


    At this moment, a woman in green came to offer incense candles and paper money.


    The moment Jiang huailu and the woman looked at each other, both of them were stunned.


    Wasn¡¯t this sister Li? The woman who tried to abduct Jiang huailu at the foot of the mountain of the hall of salvation?


    When sister Li saw Jiang huailu, she was stunned and embarrassed.


    Then, he saw the girl begging at the door. He looked around and saw a man standing under The Wishing Tree in the distance.


    She was the one who brought this girl back. She was strong and wouldn¡¯t eat or drink for three days and three nights.


    Sister Li acted as if nothing had happened and ced the food box in front of the offering table with a faint smile.


    ¡°Mother-inw, I¡¯m here to make a wish.¡± Sister Li said with a smile.


    ¡°Let¡¯s ask for a lot first. I remember youe once a month.¡± It¡¯s always a mid draw, so it¡¯s not bad news.¡±


    Sister Li nodded, ¡°as long as she¡¯s still alive, it¡¯s not a bad thing.¡± We¡¯ll meet again one day.¡±


    Jiang huailu looked at her with pity before she even shook the pot.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to beg. It would definitely be the worst draw. Do you still remember what I once told you? If you had been kind to others even once, you wouldn¡¯t have ended up in this situation.¡± Little Huai Lu had given her a reminder.


    Sister Li frowned and said, ¡°you¡¯re not allowed to talk nonsense.¡± Bah, bah, bah, children¡¯s words carry no harm!¡±


    After saying that, he red at Jiang huailu and shook the pot devoutly.


    Jiang huailu shook his head and muttered, ¡°¡±lnjustice is doomed to destruction. I already told you, but you didn¡¯t listen.¡±


    Pa da ..


    A fortune stick jumped out.


    Granny Zhu looked at her master and went forward to take the Fortune. The red bottom of the Fortune made sister Li¡¯s expression change greatly.


    ¡°How could this be? I¡¯ve been begging for the lottery for three years, but it¡¯s always won. Why would it suddenly lose? But what happened to my daughter? Why must the heavens torture us like this? why must we be separated from our flesh and blood?¡± The woman fell to the ground and shed tears of sorrow.


    ¡°I¡¯ve searched for him thousands of times. When she looked back, that person was still in the dim light. This meant ¡­ You¡¯ve already met? It¡¯s just that we didn¡¯t have the fate to meet and missed each other.¡± Grandma Zhu gasped and looked at the Fortune in surprise.


    Sister Li looked at her in a daze.


    Jiang huailu sat cross-legged on the futon, holding her chin with both hands.¡±Let¡¯s not search. It¡¯ll only add to the sorrow.¡± Jiang huailu was rarely soft-hearted, but at this moment, he rarely said this. Lu Jiang sat beside her, ying with her soft fingers.


    It was so soft, so soft..

 Chapter 203 - 203: I have the world’s number one backer (1)

    Chapter 203: I have the world¡¯s number one backer (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°What do you know? Do you want us to be separated just because you told us not to look for her?¡± The woman wailed.


    ¡°I obey my father at home and my husband when I get married. That man wasn¡¯t a good person and sold me to a brothel. I only hoped that he would treat my two-year-old daughter well. I suffered so much in the brothel that I even gave him the monthly silver and begged him to treat the child well.¡±


    ¡°But what about him? My poor child, he actually lost on the gambling table, he lost!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been searching for more than ten years, more than ten years. I don¡¯t know where she¡¯s suffering ¡­¡± The Azure-clothed woman¡¯s eyes were filled with resentment.


    Jiang huailu said coldly,¡±then you¡¯re so cruel as to abduct other people¡¯s girls?¡± I¡¯ve already advised you to stop at the edge of the cliff, and there will still be a glimmer of hope. You¡¯ve experienced the pain of losing your daughter, do you want others to experience it too?¡±


    The woman covered her face in pain, looking pitiful and hateful.


    She hated it, she hated it.


    She killed her ex-husband, escaped from a brothel, and became a kidnapper.


    Every day, she would look for her daughter and kidnap other people¡¯s daughters. Countless mothers had experienced the pain she had suffered.


    ¡°I¡¯m just a woman, what can I do? If I abduct people for them, I can also find out about my own child. What can I do?¡± The woman sat on the ground, feeling dizzy.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already met her? Have I already missed her? Is she alright?¡± The woman mumbled.


    Ever since grandma Zhu found out that she had also kidnapped a child, her expression had not been very good.


    ¡°Do you think she¡¯s good? You¡¯re a kidnapper, and all the women you¡¯ve met, the women in your hands, have they ever been good? Are you sure she¡¯s not one of the women you¡¯ve abducted?¡± Grandma Zhu shouted sternly as she stood up.


    ¡°Please. The hall of salvation does not wee you. The Saviour is a straightforward person who loves the world. He doesn¡¯t like people like you.¡± He pointed at the door.


    The woman¡¯s face turned pale.


    Suddenly, he seemed to have thought of something. He screamed and rushed out of the door like a madman.


    ¡°I thought she was a good person, but she¡¯s actually doing such a heartless thing! If I had known earlier, I would have kicked her out!¡± Forcing women into prostitution and kidnapping children were serious crimes.


    ¡°Karma reincarnates, and karma strikes. She has already received the greatest punishment ¡­¡± Jiang huailu looked at the girl under The Wishing Tree who could no longer stand up and see the sun. Sister Li was standing not far away from her, crying silently in fear. Granny Zhu was stunned for a moment.


    ¡°That girl?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s her blood and flesh.¡± Jiang huailu ignored her after she finished speaking. She had already given her a chance, but she didn¡¯t grab it.


    Granny Zhu sighed softly and looked out the door.


    It¡¯s not scary to be separated from her family. What¡¯s scary is that all the suffering she¡¯s suffered was caused by you.


    At that time, she could tell at a nce that her flesh and blood were in front of her, so she advised her to be kind.


    Jiang huailu had never been a Savior without a bottom line. When her godmother first created the world, she was kidnapped by the morals of the world. Naturally, she had to learn from her past lesson.


    She had someone backing her.


    Godmother had said that it was her ability to have a backer. Hmph.


    Whoever was unconvinced could go find someone backing her. Anyway, no one had a stronger backing than her.


    The world was big, but godmother was the biggest.


    I have the world¡¯s number one backing, Hmph!


    The little girl sniffed arrogantly and put her hands on her hips. Lu huaijiang looked at her teasingly.


    Round and chubby, I¡¯m afraid bengong is blind to like her?


    Bengong is eleven this year and she is four this year.


    Bengong is fifteen and she is only eight.


    When she is fifteen, bengong will be twenty-two.


    Bengong can still keep myself pure like Jade for her for eleven years?


    Lu huaijiang pursed his lips in disdain. What a joke..

 Chapter 204 - 204: Fantasizing about her future (1)

    Chapter 204: Fantasizing about her future (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you im to be the Savior of the world? Why aren¡¯t you going to save him now?¡± Lu huaijiang crossed his arms and looked at her indifferently.


    Jiang huailu turned around and looked at him as if he was an idiot.


    brother Lu Jiang, look at what I have here. He pointed at her round little head.


    The two of them looked at each other.


    ¡°This is a head, not a Japanese melon. If I save everyone I see, then everyone can ask me to save them?¡±


    Lu huaijiang chuckled. This was interesting.


    ¡°That woman is a viin and has killed many people. She caused so many families to break up, so why don¡¯t you punish her? This kind of person deserved to be skinned alive! All nine generations of his family will be killed, and any bloodline involved should be killed on the spot.¡± Lu huaijiang¡¯s eyes shed with a bit of gloominess.


    Jiang huailu tilted her head and looked at him, ¡°brother Lu Jiang, you can¡¯t kill people at will.¡± If you kill people randomly, won¡¯t you be an evil?¡± The little girl¡¯s eyes widened.¡¯lf you do that, aren¡¯t you the same as the evil Prince in the capital?¡¯


    Lu huaijiang chuckled, his tone mocking.


    Didn¡¯t the world call him evil?


    Since that was the case, what harm was there in killing the world?


    His heart was filled with anger, and every time this happened, he had to use blood to calm his anger.


    However, at this moment, his eyes were bloodshot and his fists were slightly clenched.


    Suddenly ¡­


    The coldness covered his fist, and he gently pried open his pale knuckles.


    ¡°Brother Lu Jiang, if you¡¯re in a bad mood, you can hold Lulu¡¯s hand. I guarantee that I won¡¯t let you wantonly harm lives, and I won¡¯t let you cause any great trouble or create any karma.¡± The little girl raised her hand and patted her chest.


    The coldness made Lu huaijiang wake up instantly. It was as if there was an endless stream of coldness that made him rx.


    Lu huaijiang lowered his eyes and looked at her with an inquiring expression. His Phoenix eyes turned slightly, but the little one could not understand all of his emotions.


    If bengong goes to court, would it be proper to take you, a baby, to rule?


    With this thought, he flung his hand away and Jiang huailu was flung away.


    Lu huaijiang had goosebumps all over his body just thinking about that scene. If the civil and military officials saw this, how could he still intimidate the world?


    The world would probably spread rumors that the bloodthirsty and brutal tyrant was actually going to bring a baby to court?


    He couldn¡¯t afford to lose face like this.


    Lu huaijiang rolled his eyes and disappeared into the darkness.


    What was scary wasn¡¯t the embarrassment, but the fact that he was actually imagining the days when he would meet Jiang Lu in real life. This made him feel a little happy and excited, which Lu huaijiang couldn¡¯t ept.


    Little Huai Lu looked at the young man who had suddenly disappeared and her brows immediately furrowed like a small worm.


    ¡°A man¡¯s heart is like a needle at the bottom of the sea.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re holding Lulu¡¯s hand and you can¡¯t bear to let go, and your face is as stinky as a shoe pick. It¡¯s like the shoe pads that my brother hasn¡¯t changed for 800 years The little girl pouted. Just as she finished speaking, ah Yin, who had strode in from behind, raised his brows.


    ¡°Your brother doesn¡¯t like to change his shoe pads?¡± she raised her voice, her face full of surprise.


    Jiang huailu, uh .


    The little girl sped her hands together and twisted her index fingers. She said carefully, ¡°¡±That, ah, maybe, maybe.¡± Oh my God, don¡¯t let her brother find out that she was ndering him.


    Ah Yin, who was dressed in female clothing, frowned and lit two incense sticks. ¡°Prepare twenty pairs of shoe pads,¡± he instructed the maidservant before he left the hall.


    Jiang huailu kept looking back at the dark direction of the hall of salvation until they were far away.


    Only then did Lu huaijiang reveal himself, ¡°you little heartless thing.¡± You wanted me toe back to drink chicken soup and eat chicken legs, but you didn¡¯t even leave a single piece of chicken bone for bengong!¡±


    He was filled with resentment..

 Chapter 205 - 205: My brother’s shoe pad (1)

    Chapter 205: My brother¡¯s shoe pad (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Jiang huailu returned from the hall of salvation.


    Just as she was about to pass through the old residence and pass by the Jiang family, she realized that there was a bright red silk cloth hanging at the entrance of the Jiang family¡¯s house.


    Little Huai Lu was stunned.


    The bride¡¯s bridal sedan was carried all the way here. The matchmaker was dressed in festive clothes, holding a handkerchief and shaking her butt with joy.


    The sound of blowing and beating could be heard for miles.


    ¡°Bride, get on the wedding sedan ¡­ Groom, hahaha ¡­¡± The children surrounded the bridal sedan and sang nursery rhymes jokingly. The girl beside the bridal sedan carried a flower basket.


    The flower basket was filled with wedding candy, and the children scattered a handful.


    The children chased after him and shouted auspicious words as if they were free.


    They fought all the way to the Jiang family¡¯s door, but little Huai Lu was still standing there in a daze.


    It was as if he didn¡¯t react.


    Her father¡¯s n was seamless.


    She had only separated from her mother for a short time.


    A few days ago, she was still crying and pestering her mother, apologizing to her.


    That day, when her mother went to the Academy to pick her up, she met Jiang yubai, who looked Haggard. Jiang yubai held her hand and made promises and expressed his feelings, but in the blink of an eye, he had already gotten married?


    The matchmaker didn¡¯t know Jiang huailu, but when she saw the little girl standing in front of her, she immediately smiled.


    ¡°Little girl, if you say a few auspicious words, this wedding candy will be yours.¡± At this moment, the wedding sedan had just arrived at the Jiang family¡¯s Gate. The auspicious hour was about to arrive, so saying a few auspicious words was also an auspicious thing.


    Little Huai Lu looked at the matchmaker awkwardly.


    Her mother actually didn¡¯t want her to talk nonsense outside.


    ¡°Just a few words. It¡¯s just for luck.¡±


    The matchmaker thought that this child must not have studied much, so she just smiled and said.


    At this moment, there were already many people around who wanted to watch the wedding. They wanted to cheer for the wedding and were making a fuss.


    Jiang huailu took the wedding candy from the matchmaker and immediately said in a soft voice, ¡°That, that ¡­ I learned it from someone¡¯s birthday wishesst time. Then I wish the groom and the bride will have this day and this day every year.¡± After the little girl finished speaking, she even revealed her tender white teeth and grinned.


    The scene suddenly fell silent.


    Wishing the bride and groom a happy life every year?


    Wishing them a second, third, and fourth marriage?


    Even the sounds of the suona had stopped.


    ¡°Go, go, go, little child, don¡¯t cause trouble. Bad, good things don¡¯t work, bad things work. It means that the days of the bride and groom will always be sweet.¡± The matchmaker hurriedly pulled the little girl to the side, and the surrounding people burst intoughter.


    ¡°Everyone was clearly very happy thest time we celebrated his birthday,¡± xiaohuai still looked confused. After he finished speaking, he pouted his lips and squeezed into the crowd, disappearing without a trace.


    It just so happened that the groom of the Jiang family hade out to wee the bride, and the matchmaker¡¯s words were even more ttering.


    Very quickly, the atmosphere became tense again.


    No one would have thought that the little girl just now was actually the daughter of the Jiang family¡¯s groom.


    At this moment, Jiang huailu was jumping around, holding a handful of her father and stepmother¡¯s wedding candy in her pocket, and went home.


    As soon as she pushed the door open and entered, she saw her brother frantically trying to hide something in his pocket.


    His face was red and his expression was nervous, not a single bit of his usual calmness.


    ¡°Big brother, what¡¯s wrong? Your face is so red, do you have a fever?¡± The little girl climbed up the stool on tiptoes, grabbed her brother¡¯s clothes, and put her hand on her forehead.


    ¡°Come down quickly, Lulu, it¡¯s not burning. Big brother is just warm.¡± Jiang Huai ¡®an¡¯s eyes were unfocused as he carried his sister down.


    Jiang huailu was even more shocked, ¡°it¡¯s November and Lulu is already wearing a coat.¡± Brother, are you still hot?¡±


    As he struggled, a few pairs of shoe pads fell out of Jiang Huai ¡®an¡¯s pocket..

 Chapter 206 - 206: His Highness has sinned again (1)

    Chapter 206: His Highness has sinned again (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    The shoe pad fell out.


    Jiang Huai ¡®an¡¯s face immediately turned red.


    Jiang Huaian hurriedly picked up the shoe cushion and hid it in his arms. His face was burning red.


    It was hot and red.


    On the other hand, little Huai Lu looked at him with disdain. ¡°I was wondering what it wag It¡¯s just two pair of insoles ¡± After he finished sneaking _ he waved


    his hand and went back to his room to rest.


    What¡¯s wrong with brother ah Yin giving a few pairs of shoe cushions to his brother?


    Did brothers need to be so secretive about giving a few pairs of shoe pads to each other?


    Her brother was really strange.


    Looking at his sister¡¯s carefree expression, as if she was making a mountain out of a molehill. Jiang Huai ¡®an was full of self-doubt. He ¡­ He was making a mountain out of a molehill?


    This was the first time he had received a gift from a girl.


    He was fourteen years old now. If he was in the capital, he would be at the age of fifteen or sixteen. Now that he had suddenly received a gift from ady, Jiang Huaian couldn¡¯t help but think.


    But thinking that she was only twelve, the heat on Jiang Huaian¡¯s face faded a


    little.


    It was probably a gift from Lulu.


    However, this matter still made Jiang Huai ¡®an feel a little strange.


    Madam Xia was an ambitious woman. Even though she had a big house now, Jiang huailu and Jiang Huaian would send her monthly silver. She was still not at ease. After all, she was the wife of a big family raised by an aristocratic family.


    With Madam Zheng as her guarantor, she was now in the inner city teaching the girls the capital¡¯s etiquette.


    When the Xia family came back, they looked a little tired.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that these few days, huangdu won¡¯t be peaceful. After his Highness woke up, he wantonly massacred the rebels, putting an end to everyone¡¯s hope of returning to the capital.¡± The Xia family came back and sighed tiredly.


    How could she not want to return to the capital?


    Her family and friends were all in the capital.


    It was bad enough that she was suffering now, but she had to suffer with her child.


    Jiang Huai ¡®an had already prepared dinner. In their house, there was no gentleman who stayed away from the kitchen.


    ¡°Sigh, why can¡¯t the heavens open their eyes? Wouldn¡¯t it be better to let him die?¡± Madam Xia shook her head. His Highness the Crown Prince was really a disaster.


    ¡°Mother need not worry. The city Lord, Vice City Lord, and the Wen family had been preparing for many years. He was preparing to return to the capital. How long has our Jiang family been here? Even if the sky falls, there¡¯s a tall one to hold it up.¡±


    The young man¡¯s voice was hoarse, and now he was able to hold up the sky for his mother and sister.


    Xia Shi nodded, and a smile appeared on her face. ¡°That¡¯s true. Our lives are getting better day by day.¡±


    ¡°Mother is only worried that this deste capital is a ce of exile. He couldn¡¯t stay any longer. The inner city has been restless for the past few years. Now that the fog outside the city is slowly eroding the city, I¡¯m only worried that the evil wille back.¡±


    ¡°We have the hall of salvation. When we¡¯ve saved enough money, we¡¯ll buy a small house outside the hall of salvation. If we can¡¯t afford 30 miles, we¡¯ll buy 50 miles, or even 100 miles. At least I can be at ease.¡± Jiang Huai ¡®an smiled as he consoled her, and Madam Xia¡¯s brows rxed a little.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Lulu? Why didn¡¯t I see that girl today?¡± Asked Madam Xia.


    ¡°She¡¯s grown up. Today she came back with a needle and thread, saying that she wanted to learn needlework.¡± Jiang Huai ¡®an almost died from herughter. His hands were full of holes and he was very clumsy.


    Xia Shi looked a little guilty.


    ¡°It¡¯s mother¡¯s fault. Mother teaches the inner city girls every day, and those girls have to learn etiquette every day. Our Lulu has forgotten about the female celebrity. From now on, I¡¯ll take an hour every day to teach her. ¡± Madam Xia was a woman who knew the rules very well. If it were not for the separation, she would have been trapped in the rules for the rest of her life.


    She was the most typical daughter of an aristocratic family..

 Chapter 207 - 207: His Highness is also holding an embroidery needle (1)

    Chapter 207: His Highness is also holding an embroidery needle (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Xia Shi had a headache.


    The Xia family was so angry that they were about to go bald.


    Lulu, look at me. I¡¯m holding the needle between my thumb and index finger, and then I¡¯m moving it back and forth nimbly ¡­


    Hey, hey, hey, no, no, it¡¯s not shuttling through the fingers ¡­


    ¡°There¡¯s no hurry. Lulu, let¡¯s do it again. Look, look again. Let¡¯s use the embroidery needle to embroider its outline first. Hey, hey, not jabbing the finger Xia Shi¡¯s voice rose slightly.


    She had been teaching Lulu embroidery for an hour since dinner.


    Now, she had only learned how to hold a needle.


    Tears welled up in the little girl¡¯s eyes, and her fingers were pierced with several bloody holes. ¡°Mother, am I a little stupid?¡± When she came here today, she saw that brother Lu Jiang¡¯s clothes were torn. She wanted to embroider a flower for him, but after a long time, she didn¡¯t even know how to take out an embroidery needle.


    Xia Shi paused.


    Learning needlework at the age of four was a normal age in aristocratic families.


    However, after teaching her so much, this was the first time she realized that her youngdy had no talent at all.


    She was trying to figure out what she could say to not hurt Lulu¡¯s self-esteem.


    ¡°Lulu, it¡¯s toote tonight. When the sun rises tomorrow, mother will teach you again, alright? It¡¯s gettingte, it¡¯ll hurt my eyes.¡± Without any exnation, he took the pattern and embroidery needle from Jiang huailu¡¯s hand and put them on the table. He couldn¡¯t bear to see those ten fingers.


    Jiang huailu nodded silently with tears in her eyes.


    Mrs. Xia wrapped her finger and kissed the girl¡¯s forehead.


    ¡°Lulu, go to sleep. Don¡¯t think too much. Not every girl knows how to embroider. Our Lulu can do other things. Right? Our Lulu really knows how to eat.¡± Madam Xia tucked her in, and when she saw the girl¡¯s aggrieved appearance, sheughed.


    It turned out that even a daughter with a photographic memory would have times when she couldn¡¯t handle it.


    As the saying goes, extreme wisdom is bound to hurt. She was just an ordinary mother, and she only wished for her children to grow up well.


    When the Xia family came out, they couldn¡¯t help butugh. They didn¡¯t expect


    Lulu to fall so hard at such a normal time.


    Jiang huailu fell asleep with disappointment.


    It waste at night, and the cold air was getting heavier.


    The little girl, who was wearing a thinyer of clothing, clutched the needle with an aggrieved expression. Her fingers were already bruised and swollen.


    He stood alone in the hall of salvation, looking rather pitiful.


    Lu huaijiang, who had decided to ignore her, could not help but sigh when he saw her tears.


    I really owe you.


    ¡°Hey, short fellow, what¡¯s wrong? Who made you angry? Tell me and I¡¯ll take care of him for you.¡± Lu huaijiang¡¯s brows twitched. He only said one sentence, but who knew that the short guy actually jumped into his arms with a cry.


    ¡°Wuwuwu ¡­ Lulu, Lulu is too stupid.¡± The little girl¡¯s face was full ofints, and her face was covered in snot and tears.


    Her eyes were red and she was crying pitifully.


    He stretched out ten fingers, and his hand was swollen.


    it hurts! Wuwu, Lulu hurts. She stood on her tiptoes and stretched out her fingers in front of Lu huaijiang.


    Lu huaijiang, the great evil who did not shed a single tear even when he bled, saw the swollen fingers and his mouth twitched. But seeing her cry so miserably, he couldn¡¯t help but bend over and gently blow on her fingers. ¡°Huhu, it won¡¯t hurt anymore.¡± The young man was expressionless.


    I¡¯ve really seen a ghost.


    What am I doing!


    However, when he saw that the little girl had beenforted, he blew even more gently.


    ¡°Why is it so difficult to use the embroidery needle? It¡¯s so difficult to embroider a flower. Am I stupid? Is Lulu not smart anymore?¡± The little girl¡¯s tears fell.


    Standing barefoot in the hall of salvation, the winter night was getting colder.


    Lu huaijiang helplessly picked her up and sat her on his knees.


    He took the embroidery needle from her hand..

 Chapter 208 - 208: Embroider a flower for His Highness (1)

    Chapter 208: Embroider a flower for His Highness (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Jiang huailu sat on Lu huaijiang¡¯s knee, sobbing softly.


    He wiped his tears with the back of his chubby hand. His eyes were red and bright, and he looked very aggrieved.


    ¡°Brother, why is embroidery so difficult? Is Lulu not smart enough?¡± The little girl¡¯s fingers were swollen, and the more she thought about it, the more aggrieved she felt.


    Lu huaijiang epted his fate and took the needle.


    Her thumb and index finger held the needle, and her little finger was slightly raised, holding the needle and moving like a dragon and phoenix.


    His ten fingers were long and slender, glowing with a white light, and his nails were slightly round.


    Lu huaijiang¡¯s face was tense. The moment he picked up the embroidery needle, his veins were tense.


    Why did I pick up the embroidery needle when she said ¡°brother, can you teach me?¡±


    His Highness Lu threaded the needle in front of Jiang huailu until the baby stopped crying.


    Under the dim light of the salvation Hall, Lu huaijiang personally embroidered a small flower on the corner of her clothes.


    Little Huai Lu¡¯s eyes were clear and bright as if they had been washed.


    He cupped his chin with both hands, his face full of admiration.


    ¡°Wow, brother Lu Jiang, you¡¯re so good. Here, here, we need to embroider a flower as well, embroider the word ¡°Lu¡± on it. ¡± ¡°Brother Lu Jiang embroidered this for me,¡± the youngdy pointed at thepels.


    Lu huaijiang paused for a moment, but he seriously embroidered the word ¡°Lu¡± for her.


    He was wearing a white inner garment with the word ¡®Lu¡¯ embroidered on it, but it was not too conspicuous.


    brother Lu Jiang¡¯s clothes must be there too. Brother, can you embroider a


    plum deer? ¡± The little girl grinned widely and looked at him with eager eyes.


    Lu huaijiang paused, his fingertips moving slightly.


    As he hesitated, Jiang huailu looked at him with tears in his eyes. He couldn¡¯t help but facepalm.


    ¡°This time, there will be no more next time,¡± Lu huaijiang¡¯s face was cold.


    Little Huai Lu didn¡¯t say anything and just looked at him.


    After looking at each other for a moment, Lu huaijiang finally lost. He couldn¡¯t possibly argue with a four-year-old child, right?


    Resigned to her fate, she threaded the needle until a vivid plum deer was embroidered on the corner of his clothes. The plum deer was embroidered with colorful threads and looked very strange.


    The little girl was overjoyed.


    His eyes were bright and burning.


    Lu huaijiang, who was still a little depressed, actually curved his lips.


    ¡°Brother Lu Jiang, you¡¯re amazing. He knew how to use knives and Spears, and he also knew how to thread a needle. Today, her brother had evenughed at Lulu, saying that she was a girl who didn¡¯t know how to embroider. In the future, she wouldn¡¯t even know how to make insoles for her husband or mend a hole. Hmph, even if Lulu doesn¡¯t know how to nourish, can¡¯t Lulu find a husband who Imows how to use needles?¡±


    Little Huai Lu pouted.


    Under the light, Jiang huailu looked at the young man with his chin in his hands.


    The young man seemed to have lost his viciousness under the light and was more peaceful.


    brother Lu Jiang, you¡¯re so kind. You are so kind .


    One sentence broke the peace on the young man¡¯s face.


    Her face was dark. She gritted her teeth and put away the plum deer. Kind, you talk about kind for bengong?


    But seeing the adoration in the other party¡¯s eyes, Lu huaijiang couldn¡¯t help but calm down. Under her eyes, he helplessly taught her how to thread a needle.


    Lu huaijiang¡¯s finger had a few holes from her.


    Fortunately, he didn¡¯t feel any pain in his soul state.


    ¡°When I learn how to embroider, I want to embroider a flower on all of brother Lu Jiang¡¯s clothes. I want to repay brother Lu Jiang¡¯s kindness.¡± Little huailu spent the whole night and barely learned how to make a flower.


    The first flower was embroidered on Lu Huai¡¯s Jiang clothing.


    Lu huaijiang¡¯s eyelids kept twitching. No one could see him now, so he only lost a few points of face.


    If you have the guts, why don¡¯t you try to embroider it on my robe?


    Hmph!


    At this moment, His Highness had no idea that his indulgence at this moment hadid countless foreshadowing for the future.


    It wasmon to have flowers on their Dragon robes and Python robes.


    At this moment, in the capital, blood suddenly dripped from the tip of His Highness ¡®finger.


    It was as if he had been pricked by a needle..

 Chapter 209 - 209: The Jiang family was scammed (1)

    Chapter 209: The Jiang family was scammed (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    The next morning, Jiang huailu woke up with a smile.


    When she woke up, the sky was still dark. Jiang Huai ¡®an had already lit up the weak candlelight and was washing up under the faint light of the rising sun.


    The Xia family had already steamed the mushroom meat buns and made some chicken soup noodles.


    The chicken soup was golden yellow and glistened with oil. A few scallions were sprinkled on the White noodles.


    Each of them had a chicken leg in their bowl.


    There was a piece of chicken wing in Xia Shi¡¯s bowl.


    He also fried some small dried fish, and there was a stack of marinated red and green carrots and greens on the corner of the table.


    It was spicy and refreshing, very appetizing.


    Even if the mansion hired a maidservant, Madam Xia would mostly do the things between the two siblings by herself. Usually, he only let the maidservants take care of the chores and sweep the fallen leaves.


    ¡°Mother, why are you up so early?¡± The little Lulu rubbed her eyes sleepily, and her chubby fists made people want to squeeze them.


    Mrs. Xia was afraid that she would catch a cold and hurriedly found her new clothes to change into.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to the Vice City Lord¡¯s residence to teach him the rules. Do you still remember the newdy there? The courtyard we used to live in belonged to miss Ling ¡®er. In the past, she was still in charge of the salvation Hall, but after the salvation Hall was torn down, she gave herself to the Vice City Lord in order to protect it. ¡®


    ¡°Speaking of which, this is her good fortune.¡± Xia Shi couldn¡¯t help but rejoice.


    That girl was born unlucky, but she didn¡¯t expect to meet a good man.


    ¡°Mother also wants to go with you. Tomorrow is the break for the Academy. Lulu has nothing to do, so I¡¯ll go with you to take a look.¡± Little Huai Lu really wanted to see her.


    Xia Shi was a little hesitant.


    Little Huai Lu gnawed on the chicken leg in a few bites and ate a big bowl of noodles. Her stomach was full.


    She secretly reached out to take a fried fish, but Xia Shi red at her.


    ¡°I can¡¯t eat anymore. Mother made you a winter jacket three months ago. Look, it¡¯s so small.¡± Madam Xia was very worried. How could this younger daughter eat so much? her appetite was extremely strong.


    ¡°Big brother said that this is called having a big heart and a fat body. This shows that Lulu is open-minded, which is a good thing.¡± The little guy¡¯s mouth was full of meat, and he couldn¡¯t help but squint at his brother with shifty eyes.


    Jiang Huai ¡®an picked up some dried fish with his chopsticks.


    He secretly hid it in his hands when the Xia Corporation wasn¡¯t paying attention.


    Little Huai Lu¡¯s eyes curved into crescents as she smiled, like a little mouse who had stolen a fish.


    It was worth it.


    For the sake of all these delicacies, he had to stop the evils from massacring the world!


    After Madam Xia finished her meal, Jiang huailu looked at her brother. ¡°You can¡¯t tell mother,¡± Jiang Huaian sighed helplessly. After that, he handed the dried fish wrapped in a handkerchief to his sister.


    Jiang huailu took it with a smile and poured all the remaining dried fish into her handkerchief in front of her brother.


    Seeing Madam Xiaing over, she hurriedly stuffed one into her mouth. Creak creak.


    After eating, he even shouted in disagreement, ¡°¡±Big brother, don¡¯t eat too much oily food. You might gain weight. The Empress will be angryter.¡± Jiang Huai ¡®an looked at her in confusion.


    Madam Xia nced at her. it¡¯s good that your brother has put on more weight. Huai ¡®an is too thin.


    Little huailu snorted. you¡¯re a human. You¡¯re discriminating against Lulu¡¯s meat. I¡¯m pretty, so why are you discriminating against my meat?¡± Her little cheeks were puffed up.


    The three of them quarreled noisily and were about to board the carriage.


    ¡°The Jiang family wishes to see you,¡± a guard reported from outside.


    The family of three was stunned, and Jiang Huaian¡¯s face darkened.


    ¡°Jiang family? Which Jiang family?¡± The Xia family was stunned for a moment. The Jiang family had never known that they lived here..

 Chapter 210 - 210 regret (1)

    Chapter 210: regret (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°It¡¯s the family that marrieddy Fu a few days ago,¡± the coachman said. Why did he insist that he had been deceived? what had he been deceived about? They¡¯re asking for an exnation.¡±


    Madam Xia pulled open the curtain. As soon as she looked up, she saw Jiang yubai standing at the door with a cold face.


    Behind her, miss Fu was already dressed like a married woman, and Madam Xia¡¯s eyelids twitched.


    Jiang yubai¡¯s face was ashen.


    This marriage had been arranged by olddy Jiang in the past. He had no intention of disobeying his mother, and secondly, it was to make the Xia family feel a sense of crisis. Only then did they agree to the marriage.


    Who knew that when he woke up today, he would find out that the fu family did not know the city Lord¡¯s family.


    The Jiang family had been nning this for a long time, but they had been deceived?


    Jiang yubai was so angry that his chest hurt.


    At this moment, as she stood in front of the house, she realized that the Jiang family¡¯s que was also hanging on the door. This family¡¯s surname was also Jiang?


    Jiang yubai had once been ordered toe here to do some work, so he knew that the city Lord regarded this family with great importance.


    When he saw the master¡¯s carriage stop, he hurriedly pulled his clothes and smiled.


    However, the moment the curtain of the carriage was lifted.


    The smile on her face froze.


    With the help of the maidservant, Madam Xia got off the carriage. ncing at the stiff Jiang yubai, Madam Xia asked in a soft voice, ¡°¡±Little Fu, I¡¯m here. I haven¡¯t congratted you on your happy marriage, and you¡¯re a harmonious and pretty girl.¡± Madam Xia stretched out her hand, and a maidservant behind her handed over a red packet.


    Fu Zhicheng smiled and stepped forward, ¡°thank you, Madam.¡± After he¡¯s done with this, little Fu wille back to help you.¡±


    Jiang yubai¡¯s figure suddenly swayed as he looked at her in shock.


    ¡°You, you tell me, who do you work for? Who is she?¡± Jiang yubai pointed at the Xia family with a trembling finger.


    Wasn¡¯t the Xia family divorced by him, and after leaving him, she could only wash clothes for others and earn a few cents?


    Jiang yubai almost couldn¡¯t take the blow, but he was clearly the one wearing crumpled clothes at the moment. Madam Xia was dressed in clean and free clothes, and there were maidservants waiting on her. She was well-groomed and had an imposing aura.


    It was as if he was the only one forced by life.


    Fu Zhicheng looked at him with a smile and said, ¡°of course I¡¯m working for Madam Xia.¡± Madam Xia is the owner of this house. You¡¯ve met me a few times before, and I¡¯ve been taking care of the house on her behalf.¡±


    ¡°You ¡­ You¡¯re taking care of her residence?¡± Jiang yubai spat out these words with great difficulty.


    His face was pale.


    He divorced his wife and married another, wasn¡¯t it so that he could get in touch with the city Lord?


    But now ¡­


    ¡°Naturally. Sister Xia is the city Lord¡¯s benefactor, and the city Lord¡¯s family is indebted to her. This house was a gift from the city Lord, and sister Xia and the city Lord¡¯s wife had a sisterly rtionship. Sister Xia was too busy before, so I


    took care of it for her for a few days.¡± Fu Zhicheng raised an eyebrow.


    Jiang yubai suddenly staggered and took a step back.


    ¡°How is that possible? How is that possible?¡± Jiang yubai¡¯s face was filled with shock, as if he had seen a ghost.


    The rtionship he yearned for was actually something that his wife could easily get.


    what¡¯s impossible? our Madam is going to the Vice City Lord¡¯s mansion as a guest. The servant girl rolled her eyes.


    From the beginning to the end, Madam Xia didn¡¯t even look at Jiang yubai, but Jiang yubai was looking at her in a daze.


    The Xia Corporation had always been like that. No matter what happened, they could always keep everything in order.


    As long as the Xia family was around, his clothes would always be clean, and his food would always be delicious.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know it was you. I didn¡¯t know it was you. And this marriage, it¡¯s mother, she Jiang yubai wanted to exin in a panic, but Madam Xia raised her hand and touched the silver hairpin in her hair..

 Chapter 211 - 211: bite the bullet (1)

    Chapter 211: bite the bullet (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    it was Mother who forced me to get married. As a son, how can yubai ¡­ Jiang yubai exined without thinking.


    He could ept the Xia Corporation leaving him and looking for a new one, and he could also ept the Xia corporation¡¯s poverty.


    But he couldn¡¯t ept the fact that the Xia family was living better than him without him?


    Fu Shi stood behind Jiang yubai with a smile. ¡°Hubby. You really love to tell jokes.¡±


    ¡°When we got married yesterday, you were the one who weed me into the door and got married, right? You were the one who unbuckled my belt, right? Those who don¡¯t know better would think that I forced you.¡± Fu Shi¡¯s face was smiling, but her eyes were cold.


    He reached out and pinched Jiang yubai¡¯s waist. Jiang yubai hissed and gasped. Xia Shi¡¯s face was pale, and her lips were trembling.


    ¡°No need to exin to me. I don¡¯t care. I still have an appointment, so I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡± After he finished speaking, he got into the carriage without looking back, arrogant and cold.


    Jiang yubai was almost going crazy.


    He had never thought that the noble he was looking for was actually the Xia family!


    Early this morning, after knowing that she was not the city Lord¡¯s benefactor, the olddyy on the bed and cried silently.


    Fu enterprise went in to serve her and pinched her waist a few times. The olddy was so angry that her eyes were swollen from crying.


    Truly, there was always an evil person to be dealt with.


    At this moment, Madam Fu was half supporting Jiang yubai and said with a smile, ¡°¡±Master, we are not from the same world as Madam Xia. Look at Madam Xia, even though her blind husband had left her. However, she¡¯s a noble of the city Lord¡¯s mansion. Many masters in the inner city have to look up to her. ¡± Jiang yubai was difficult to speak.


    ¡°Her son and daughter are different from yours. The olddy told me before that the old master¡¯s two children were both cruel and unscrupulous. I heard tnat tne little MISS usea to De an Idiot( NO wonaer tne 010 master never mentioned her. Don¡¯t you know that Madam Xia¡¯s children are Dragons among men?


    It was said that her daughter had a photographic memory, and the young


    Masters and youngdies in the inner city were so angry that they cried. The city Lord, old master Wen, they were all fighting to make her their daughter. And that young master of hers, he¡¯s only been in school for a month, but he¡¯s known for his intelligence in the Academy.¡± Fu enterprise put on a fake smile.


    ¡°Have you heard of the college chief? Lord Zheng. Back then, his knowledge was even higher than our father-inw. Her eldest son had already been epted as a disciple by Dean Zheng. The Dean even bluntly said that the child had encountered a water dragon.


    As long as there¡¯s a chance, I¡¯ll definitely be able to return to the capital.¡±


    ¡°This Xia Jiejie¡¯s husband is also blind. He did not want the virtuous and well-mannered Xia Jiejie, did not want the intelligent children, and instead believed in that biological mother. Now there are many people who want to be the step-father of that brother and sister.¡± Fu Shi¡¯s lips curled into a smile as she pulled the dazed Jiang yubai and turned around.


    Jiang yubai¡¯s face turned both green and white. He was proud that both his son and daughter were of his blood.


    He also regretted that he had stood up for his mother in that fire.


    Now, even his children¡¯s household registration had been moved away by the Xia family.


    At this moment, he swallowed the blood and tears he had shed, but he could not say a word.


    She returned home with Fu enterprise with a blue face, but she looked back three times with every step, looking absent-minded.


    Fu Shi¡¯s lips curved. Since she had taken a fancy to Jiang yubai, she naturally had the ability to win him over.


    But she wasn¡¯t as soft-hearted as the Xia family. Olddy Jiang was already crippled.


    If he really couldn¡¯t, losing a mother wasn¡¯t a big deal.


    Fu Zhicheng narrowed her eyes and smiled kindly..

 Chapter 212 - 212: Stealing dried fish to feed you (1)

    Chapter 212: Stealing dried fish to feed you (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Madam Xia lifted her skirt and got into the carriage.


    Only after entering the carriage did his tensed shoulders rx slightly.


    She sat in front of the window in a daze.


    Seeing that Jiang yubai had returned, Madam Xia¡¯s expression didn¡¯t look too good. Jiang Huai ¡®an and his sister didn¡¯t say anything. There were some things that mother had to figure out on her own.


    Moreover, his mother was getting better by the day, so Jiang Huai ¡®an wasn¡¯t worried at all that his mother would take things too hard.


    It was the 15th day of the 11th month, and the temple of salvation was burning with incense.


    The Xia family had escaped from their daughter¡¯s death several times, and they believed in the Savior.


    On the 15th day of the new year, he would wake up an hour early to go to the World-saving Hall to burn an incense.


    At this moment, she was burning incense outside, and Jiang huailu sneakily walked to the back hall with a bag of dried fish.


    As expected, the young man was lying under a golden wintersweet.


    The plum blossoms fell down and the young man leaned against the Golden plum tree with his eyes closed. Little Huai Lu was a little stunned.


    However, there was an ugly little flower embroidered on the hem of his clothes, which directly pulled the young man down from the altar.


    ¡°It¡¯s this good? Look at you, your saliva is almost dripping down.¡± Lu huaijiang straightened up, his brows softening.


    He realized that ever since he hade to the hall of salvation, he seemed to have lost all that hostility.


    Little Huai Lu snorted. She finally understood why there was such a thing as ¡± a feast for the eyes ¡± in the book.


    Brother Lu Jiang was like a shining chicken thigh.


    But she didn¡¯t dare to say it.


    ¡°Mother,e and burn some incense. Lulu took the opportunity to visit you. Brother Lu Jiang, don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯ll steal dried fish to feed you.¡± After she finished speaking, the little girl carefully took out a handkerchief and spread the dried fish on the stone table.


    She was sitting obediently at the Round Table, and she was really cute.


    ¡°Stealing dried fish to feed me.¡± Lu huaijiangughed in a low voice.


    The young man¡¯s voice was low and somewhat maic, but the little girl opposite him was unromantic.


    Instead, he swallowed his saliva at the dried fish.


    Lu huaijiang picked up a small dried fish in front of her. It was probably crispy and refreshing when it was just fried. At this moment, she was holding him in her arms, and he was still a little warm, so he naturally regained his moisture.


    However, it had a different taste when eaten.


    ¡°Brother Lu Jiang, don¡¯t worry. Lulu will steal vegetables to feed you. Don¡¯t be sad.¡± Little Huai Lu saw that he was not in a good mood this time and carefullyforted him.


    How could she know that the other party was angry?


    He was so angry at her.


    Lu huaijiang sighed deeply. The little girl heard her mother¡¯s call and turned to run.


    Wintersweet bloomed one after another. With a gentle breeze, itnded on Lu huaijiang¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Forget it, on the ount that you stole dried fish to raise me. I won¡¯t argue with you.¡± Lu huaijiang sat in front of the stone table and finished a stack of dried fish seriously.


    He was extremely pious.


    The dried fish was fried very well, and even the broken bones inside were fried. Lu huaijiang thought of the little girl¡¯s drooling appearance and couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud, afraid that she had been suppressing her desire all the way.


    It seemed that he had at least won the dried fish.


    She felt inexplicably beautiful.


    However, she didn¡¯t leave a single drop of chicken soup behind.


    Lu huaijiang pursed his lips and disappeared.


    It was good that he knew she was in huangdu. The next time he woke up, he could summon her to the capital.


    Lu huaijiang was dreaming.


    Now that Jiang huailu had the little evil, he jumped back to the carriage, and his face visibly improved.


    ¡°Lulu, you¡¯re not allowed to run around these days. The barren city hasn¡¯t been very peaceful recently. Many young girls have been lost in the outer city.¡± Mrs. Xia held her daughter¡¯s hand tightly.


    Jiang Huaian nodded..

 Chapter 213 - 213: I want to be your mother (1)

    Chapter 213: I want to be your mother (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not some kidnapper this time. Don¡¯t use your little tricks.


    Recently, many people have been sent to patrol the inner city. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s the doing of the group of evil spirits outside the fog.¡±


    ¡°You can still deal with The Walking stick with that little bit of cleverness of yours. Don¡¯t provoke the evil.¡± Jiang Huai ¡®an tapped his sister¡¯s forehead. This little girl.


    Recently, many teenage boys and girls had been lost in the outer city.


    Those who had children in their families in the inner city were all sent to the outside of the world salvation Hall.


    There were already many houses built thirty miles away from the hall of salvation, but they were all bought by the rich and powerful in the inner city.


    When the car arrived outside the Zhou family¡¯s house, Jiang Huaian said goodbye to the Xia family and went to report on duty.


    Xia Shi held Jiang huailu¡¯s hand and got out of the car.


    Jiang huailu looked at her brother. I was too embarrassed to say that the kidnappers limited my performance.


    If it was an evil .


    Little Huai Lu smiled brightly.


    When they arrived at the Zhou family¡¯s house, the gatekeeper greeted them with a smile.


    ¡°Madam Xia, right?¡± the maidservant asked with a smile. Our Madam is already waiting for you, pleasee in. Is this your daughter? You¡¯re so round and smooth, what a clever child.¡±


    After that, he even handed Jiang huailu the snacks that he had prepared earlier.


    It seemed that Ling ¡®er had already given instructions.


    ¡°I¡¯ve made you wait.¡± There was a proper smile on Mrs. Xia¡¯s face.


    ¡°Our Furen has heard of Xia Furen for a long time. It is just that Furen is recently pregnant and is very sleepy, so master can only reluctantly learn some rules.¡± The servant girl smiled.


    Madam Xia was stunned for a moment. The master had barely learned the rules, but she was afraid that the maidservant had said it wrong.


    He immediately walked in.


    Just as they passed through the door of drooping flowers, they heard a humiliating cry from inside the house, ¡°¡±Mother, have some tea ¡­¡±


    ¡°This is the rule that our Madam has set for young Madam. Madam Xia, please don¡¯t me her. Our Madam Ling ¡®er is a kind-hearted person. She knows that young master and young Madam have not been taught by their own mother since they were young and have no rules. She is only a little more strict now, but even master respects her. ¡± The maidservant raised her head and puffed out her chest, looking proud.


    Xia Shi couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    She remembered that Ling ¡®er had an engagement back then.


    He was the Zhou family¡¯s legitimate son.


    However, after Ling ¡®er¡¯s grandfather died, the Zhou family¡¯s legitimate son made a promise to someone for life and confessed his true love. He wanted to break off the engagement with Ling ¡®er.


    This Ling ¡®er was also a strange person. It was said that she had been enlightened by an expert.


    This technique had been thoroughly studied in the barren capital. The person who said this idea was a strange person.


    She turned her head and dumped her fickle-minded fianc¨¦. She fell in love with old master Zhou and became her fianc¨¦¡¯s stepmother.


    It was said that the stepson had to set the rules sooner orter, but he didn¡¯t expect it to be true.


    As soon as he entered the house, he saw a refined middle-aged man standing inside. Most middle-aged men had protruding abdomens and looked like greasy men with big bellies.


    However, old Zhou was dressed in a long blue robe, looking like a schr.


    He was elegant and quiet.


    Those who didn¡¯t know would think that he was a teacher.


    ¡°Listen to your mother more. The deeper you love, the more responsibility you have. If she really wants to make you die from excessive praise, she will be the one who will harm you.¡± Vice City Lord Zhou stood in front of the youngdy with a kind face, looking at Ling ¡®er with a doting gaze.


    Young master Zhou knelt on the ground and raised the teacup above his head.


    ¡°Young master, you can kneel for now. You can get up when you realize your mistake.¡± Ling ¡®er stood up with her hands on her waist, and old Zhou hurriedly went to help her.


    It looked like she was only three or four months old, and she was slightly pregnant.


    Jiang huailu was shocked to see her like this. Ling ¡®er, who used to be so thin and small, had actually grown fat!


    ¡°Father, are you going to let her have her way like this? She was obviously using her position to take revenge for a private matter. Father, she ¡­¡± ¡°Pa! ¡± Young master Zhou was pped.


    Young master Zhou¡¯s face was filled with hatred.. This wretched girl!

 Chapter 214 - 214: Cow dung is the best flower (1)

    Chapter 214: Cow dung is the best flower (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have any respect for your mother?¡± Old Zhou red at his eldest son.


    Young master Zhou was so angry that he was about to cry.


    The woman kneeling behind him was the one he had married when he had cheated on Ling ¡®er.


    At this moment, the two of them knelt in front of Ling ¡®er in humiliation, gritting their teeth in hatred.


    ¡°How can she be considered my mother? She¡¯s younger than me by a few years! Father, she is my ex-fianc¨¦e, she is ¡­ She had no sense of propriety, honor, and shame. She had not even finished speaking when Ling ¡®er clutched her stomach and cried out that it hurt.


    ¡°Lock him up, lock him up!¡± Lord Zhou¡¯s face turned pale with fear. Lock that kid up!¡±


    ¡°Starve him for three days and three nights. We¡¯ll talk when he doesn¡¯t have the strength to talk.¡±


    Young master Zhou was immediately held down by a few servants. He struggled and cursed, ¡°¡±My family is unfortunate, my family is really unfortunate. She was obviously pretending. Father, are you blind? She¡¯s obviously pretending!¡± Young master Zhou¡¯s mouth was gagged and he was dragged away.


    The summer family was shocked. They had never seen someone who protected his wife like this.


    However, the Zhou family¡¯s servants had a strange expression on their faces. It was obvious that they had seen it many times.


    ¡°She clearly loves your money, and she loves your power! Father, do you really think she loves you?¡± Young master Zhou cried out in pain.


    Madam Xia¡¯s heart was in her throat, but this Zhou family servant was not afraid at all.


    Lord Zhou supported his wife and turned around, his face full of disdain.


    ¡°You think I¡¯m like you? To the people of the world, looks were fleeting, and youth was aging. No matter how handsome a schr was, time spared no man and he would grow old sooner orter. But power, but money. I have money and power. Power was much more reliable than face.


    As long as I¡¯m rich and powerful, she¡¯ll always love me!¡±


    ¡°You should be more concerned about yourself. When your mother gives birth to the second child, let¡¯s see if you still love you.¡± Old Zhou rolled his eyes. I¡¯m much more reliable than you.


    Xia Shi¡¯s body trembled, and she almost fell to the ground.


    Ling ¡®er didn¡¯t turn around the entire time, and old master Zhou obediently helped her back to her room to rest.


    The maidservant behind her covered her mouth andughed secretly.


    ¡°Outsiders all say that our master has a big belly and one of his feet is in the coffin. Madam was like a seventeen or eighteen-year-old flower stuck in cow dung. But in reality, our Madam is very free. Who doesn¡¯t know that cow dung is the best for flowers?¡± The maidservant was ted.


    In the past, the old master had a full beard, but who knew that when Madam came, she would press down on his head and help him shave his beard.


    He didn¡¯t expect that he would look like an elegant schr.


    That¡¯s fine, but I didn¡¯t expect the city Lord to be so henpecked.


    Xia Shi was so shocked that she coughed.


    Cow dung.


    Young master Zhou was dragged away, his face full of humiliation. He could not break free no matter how he struggled.


    On the other hand, the young Madam was wiping her tears. what sin have Imitted? what sin have Imitted? ¡± Thest time she showed off in front of Ling ¡®er, she was so proud that her tail was about to reach the sky.


    Who knew that she had just married into the family, and now she had to offer her mother-inw tea.


    She felt so wronged that she was about to go crazy.


    ¡°Madam Xia, let¡¯s go this way.¡± The maidservant led the Xia couple to the next room. When she entered, old master Zhou was squatting beside her, attentively massaging her shoulders and legs.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell anyone else, or I won¡¯t be able to keep my face. At the mention of the Deputy city Lord, I¡¯ll be reminded of him massaging my wife¡¯s shoulders and legs. I won¡¯t be able to convince the public.¡± Lord Zhou said with a straight face.


    Ling ¡®er¡¯s body waszy. Seeing Madam Xiae in, old master Zhou wanted to get up.


    ¡°Sister Xia is not an outsider. I won¡¯t spread it. ¡® Lord Zhou silently squatted down again.


    Ling ¡®er saw Jiang huailu and smiled.


    ¡°We have yet to thank the matchmaker. Oh, the matchmaker you¡¯ve beenining about every day is here.¡± Ling ¡®er pouted..

 Chapter 215 - 215: A favor from the Vice City Lord (1)

    Chapter 215: A favor from the Vice City Lord (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    you¡¯re always thinking about thanking the matchmaker. Today is the day you thank her. Ling ¡®er pouted at the door.


    Vice City Lord Zhou raised his head.


    He saw a dignified and kind-looking woman holding the hand of a delicate little girl.


    The little girl was like a doll in a Chinese New Year painting, delicate and lovely.


    When Madam Xia heard this, she hurriedly waved her hand. ¡°I¡¯m afraid there¡¯s a mistake somewhere. How could the Xia family have such ability? I¡¯m going to create a beautiful marriage for the two of you.¡± Xia Shi was so shocked that her expression changed.


    The outsiders were discussing behind his back.


    The person who told Ling ¡®er about the n must be a meticulous person.


    He probably had a high status in the barren capital.


    The Xia family had been bullied by the Jiang family all year round, so they really appreciated Ling ¡®er¡¯s method of building up a new foundation. She still wanted to befriend him.


    Vice City Lord Zhou stopped in his tracks and turned to look at Ling ¡®er in confusion.


    Who knew that Ling ¡®er would cover her mouth and chuckled. Heughed.


    Half a year ago, she was still an unmarried girl. To be honest, she was also shocked by Jiang huailu¡¯s idea at that time.


    At that time, she had wanted to take revenge on young master Zhou, so she had be his stepmother.


    Whoever knew that when she really married him, she realized that this was a good marriage.


    She had worked hard for more than ten years, but she did not think that she would get married in a fit of anger. Instead, she had walked on another path of happiness.


    Old Zhou was older than her, and she was sixteen.


    Old master Zhou was in his thirties, but he took good care of himself and was extremely tolerant of her little temper. He often indulged her and almost became a tyrant in the Zhou family.


    ¡°That¡¯s our little matchmaker.¡± Ling er held her stomach, squatted down, and gently pulled Jiang huailu up.


    He pulled Jiang huailu to the main seat.


    ¡°Ling ¡®er had no way out back then, but Lulu¡¯s words woke her up. You woke me up and gave me your wife ¡­¡± Ling ¡®er pouted and looked at old Zhou, who was dumbfounded.


    In fact, he had secretly guessed which expert had pointed her on the right path.


    At this moment, the ¡®expert¡¯ was sitting on the chair.


    With her feet hanging in the air, her short arms and legs, and chubby body, she couldn¡¯t even be considered a young girl, let alone a master.


    Xia Shi was so shocked that she couldn¡¯t recover for a long time.


    ¡°She, she¡¯s a matchmaker? The master who made you marry me and cut off my son¡¯s path of retreat. The master who is rumored to be a God by outsiders and who is hated by my son to the point where he gritted his teeth?¡± Even though Vice City Lord Zhou was experienced and knowledgeable, he was still stunned by Jiang huailu¡¯s age.


    Ling ¡®er smiled. She knew it.


    How shocked must these people be?


    Madam Xia closed her mouth after a while. Her daughter was really capable!


    ¡°Madam Xia, please take a seat. I¡¯ve been pregnant for less than three months, so it¡¯s not appropriate for me to tell others. I¡¯ve never thanked you.¡± Ling ¡®er said with a smile, and the maidservant hurriedly served the tea and snacks.


    Vice City Lord Zhou and his wife had been sitting in the lower seats the whole time, as if they were extremely grateful to the mother and daughter.


    Xia Shi looked nervous, but Jiang huailu was extremely calm.


    Vice City Lord Zhou took another look at Jiang huailu. This child would probably be extraordinary in time.


    There was no contempt in his words.


    ¡°Little friend huailu, Zhou Ji owes you a favor.¡± Vice City Lord Zhou bowed to


    Jiang huailu seriously, as if he had epted his kindness.


    The Xia family was a little uneasy.


    She didn¡¯t want Lulu to stand out in the barren capital, a ce of chaos.


    She was just a woman, how could she protect such an outstanding daughter?


    ¡°You¡¯re too polite. Even without Lulu, the two of you would¡¯ve still been able to get married. How can my daughter be a match made in heaven?¡± Xia Shi couldn¡¯t help but sigh.


    If a child who was too intelligent and outstanding could not be protected, it


    would be a disaster..

 Chapter 216 - 216: Re-training the Smurf (1)

    Chapter 216: Re-training the Smurf (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Xia Shi was a little terrified.


    She Imew that city Lord yang also treated Lulu very well.


    On the surface, the Yang family said that they valued Jiang Huai ¡®an.


    But both she and Jiang Huai ¡®an knew that every time Lulu went to the Yang family, city Lord yang would be there. Mrs. Zheng would definitely apany her, and the only son of the Yang family would follow her lead.


    It was said that the Xia family had good fortune after leaving the Jiang family, but in fact, it was all because of Lulu.


    It hadn¡¯t been long, and Vice City Lord Zhou said that he owed her a favor again.


    She was only four years old, but she had received the favor of the two most powerful people in the barren capital.


    The Xia family always felt that they were taking too big a step.


    Although she didn¡¯t have balls, it wouldn¡¯t affect her balls.


    But she was flustered.


    What made her head hurt even more was that the little girl who didn¡¯t know how to keep a low profile was nodding her head with a solemn expression. ¡°Without me, they can¡¯t be together.¡± The little girl pouted and muttered.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t marry her, she¡¯ll die with the Savior¡¯s Hall,¡± she casually said. She pointed at Ling ¡®er.


    If the hall of salvation had not reappeared in the mortal world, it would have been destroyed.


    The Ling ¡®er n, which served the hall of salvation, had been connected to the hall of salvation by fate.


    With the world-saving Pce destroyed, Ling ¡®er would not live for more than a hundred days before dying in an ident.


    Then, she pointed at Deputy city Lord Zhou. ¡°Then, then you¡¯re even worse off. If you didn¡¯t marry Ling ¡®er, you would have been the city Lord for a year and a half. then, you¡¯ll marry a woman with the surname Chen. In the end, that woman will cooperate from the inside and the outside. When the Army arrives at the city, you¡¯ll be beheaded. Don¡¯t even talk about children, you don¡¯t even have a descendant ¡­ Wuwuwuwu ¡­¡±


    Before she could finish, Mrs. Xia rushed up in horror and covered her mouth.


    The little girl¡¯s mouth was covered by her mother, and she kept whimpering.


    ¡°Don¡¯t me me, Vice City Lord. Lulu is young and insensible. She didn¡¯t mean to talk nonsense. When we get back, I¡¯ll definitely discipline her more.¡± Xia Shi was so scared that her forehead was covered in sweat. He said that one of them would die early and the other would be beheaded. She was afraid that she would be beaten up.


    Although Deputy city Lord Zhou¡¯s expression did not look good, he broke out in a cold sweat.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. Children are innocent and kind.¡± He knew that city Lord yang attached great importance to this family, so there was some gossip that had spread.


    He even heard that this little girl was favored by the yin-yang difference, and he was afraid that there was something different about her.


    The Vice City Lord didn¡¯t get angry and was still polite to Jiang huailu.


    Little Huai Lu smacked her lips, and Mrs. Xia red at her but didn¡¯t say anything.


    She had just blurted it out.


    Ling ¡®er looked at Jiang huailu with a smile, obviously having a good impression of him.


    ¡°Lulu, I¡¯ve prepared some snacks in the backyard. I¡¯ll send you over after I¡¯m


    done.¡±


    Madam Xia opened her mouth. No wonder the maidservant said that the master was learning the rules.


    The old master was really learning the rules.


    They learned how to take care of pregnant women and newborns. It seemed that the two of them had to raise their own children.


    He didn¡¯t n to hire a nanny.


    It was really different.


    However, old Zhou¡¯s kind intentions and the importance he ced on him were truly immeasurable.


    old master, you have to learn. You¡¯ve already wasted your eldest son. Why don¡¯t you train the younger one again? ¡± Ling ¡®er touched her hair and pouted.


    Young master Zhou, Oh young master Zhou.


    You said that I covet your money, so I will covet it for you to see.


    Just give birth to a little one and take away your right of inheritance!


    There was no such thing as an elder in the barren capital!


    In huangdu, the only right thing to do was to lead the people of huangdu back to the capital..

 Chapter 217 - 217: Walk your own path, leave you with nowhere to go (1)

    Chapter 217: Walk your own path, leave you with nowhere to go (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    It took Mrs. Xia half a day to finish writing the things to pay attention to.


    The more he wrote, the more sour his heart felt.


    What kind of trash did she find in the first half of her life!


    This person really couldn¡¯t bepared.


    Vice City Lord Zhou couldn¡¯t tell that he was a henpecked husband. Not only was he henpecked, but he was also the kind who only obeyed his wife.


    He didn¡¯t expect Ling ¡®er to have such good fortune.


    ¡°Many thanks, Madam Xia.¡± Deputy city Lord Zhou folded the stack of papers, ced it in his chest, and patted it.


    ¡°Old master Zhou is thoughtful. With your thoughts, this child will definitely be born safely. In the future, you will be able to understand father and mother¡¯s good intentions.¡± Xia Shi¡¯s words were true, and Deputy city Lord Zhou thanked her again.


    When Jiang huailu was brought back, he had already taken an afternoon nap, and there was a bit of saliva on the corner of his mouth.


    He wiped his mouth with his sleeve and looked at Mrs. Xia in confusion. ¡°Mother, are we going back?¡± Little Huai Lu pursed her lips, her face red from her sleep.


    ¡°Yes, mother has finished her work. Lulu must be bored of waiting for your mother, right?¡± Xia Shi felt a little guilty.


    Little Huai Lu kept shaking her head. Ling ¡®er had brought her to eat and eat. Ling ¡®er really knew her well. She had been taking care of her in the hall of salvation, and she didn¡¯t expect to still be taking care of her now.


    It ¡­ The Savior¡¯s face was about to fall off.


    Just as the two of them were about to enter the door to bid farewell, they heard young master Zhou being tied up and brought to old master Zhou.


    At this moment, a man was crying and said, ¡®¡±¡®Father, you¡¯ve been bewitched by that Foxy woman. I¡¯m your only son from the first wife¡¯s line. My mother died seventeen years ago, how could you bear to treat your son like this?¡±


    ¡°You also know that your mother has been dead for seventeen years?¡± I¡¯ve raised you for seventeen years, and I won¡¯t remarry for seventeen years. Yet, you¡¯re bing more and more disappointing.¡±


    Lord Zhou red at miss Chen.


    ¡°Father, your son knows that you¡¯ve had a hard time without someone by your side who knows you well. But you can¡¯t marry the granddaughter of a temple attendant, it would be a joke.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just that the son doesn¡¯t know what the father is thinking. The Chen family had an aunt who was twenty-eight years old this year. She had never married and was very beautiful. It¡¯s better than being born in a small family.¡±


    Lord Zhou¡¯s entire body suddenly felt cold.


    ¡°Chen family¡¯s aunt?¡± He muttered.


    Even Ling ¡®er straightened her body.


    Young master Zhou thought that his father was up to something, so he raised his eyebrows at Ling ¡®er with a smug look.


    ¡°It¡¯s, it¡¯s shurong¡¯s aunt. It was said that shurong¡¯s aunt had once been highly regarded by His Majesty. If not for the birth of the Crown Prince, she would probably have remained in the pce. That aunt has a good birth and is very strict with the rules. Ordinary people wouldn¡¯t even like her. ¡± After young master Zhou finished speaking, he saw his father and stepmother look at each other with serious expressions.


    ¡°Tie up this unfilial son.¡± Old Zhou waved his hand tiredly.


    Young master Zhou¡¯s expression changed, ¡°it¡¯s said that after marrying a stepmother, you will have a stepfather.¡± The ancient people didn¡¯t lie to me. Father, if you are like this, your son would rather go on a hunger strike!¡± Young master Zhou¡¯s face was filled with grief as he looked at his father.


    Lord Zhou¡¯s expression changed slightly and he sighed.


    ¡°Forget it, if you don¡¯t want to eat then just stay hungry. No one is allowed to deliver food. ¡±


    Young master Zhou ¡­


    ¡°Father, you¡¯re forcing your son to die!¡± Young master Zhou roared in anger. His eyes were red with anger as he stared at old master Zhou.


    It was as if old Zhou¡¯s heart had softened for a moment and he would take the opportunity to bang his head against the wall.


    Ling ¡®er didn¡¯t even raise an eyebrow.


    Old Zhou sighed again and ordered, ¡°Dig a hole for the young master and prepare a thin coffin. It¡¯s the end of the year, so it¡¯s not easy to get someone to build a tomb.¡±


    Young master Zhou was dragged out of the room in a daze.


    His father had changed.


    Ling ¡®er smiled and looked at old master Zhou.¡±How is it? Isn¡¯t it great to walk the other party¡¯s path and leave them with no way out?¡±


    Lulu taught her!

 Chapter 218 - 218: She’s a real ghost (1)

    Chapter 218: She¡¯s a real ghost (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    When Madam Xia entered the door, her heart was slightly heavy.


    Vice City Lord Zhou and his wife looked at Jiang huailu speechlessly.


    In the morning, Jiang huailu had said that he would marry a woman with the surname Chen, but he would be betrayed by the woman and be beheaded when the Army arrived.


    In the afternoon, his unfilial son had told him about a woman with the surname Chen.


    The Deputy city Lord felt a chill run down his spine.


    ¡°Lulu, you¡¯re a good kid.¡± After saying that, Vice City Lord Zhou asked someone to prepare an extremely thick red envelope and stuffed it into Jiang huailu¡¯s hand.


    Xia Shi hurriedly pushed him away.


    Little Huai Lu took a look and silently opened her pocket.


    Vice City Lord Zhou conveniently ced her in his pocket.


    Xia Shi¡¯s eyelids twitched. Who did this little money-grubber take after?


    ¡°The residence has already arranged for dinner, so let¡¯s eat first before returning. Lulu,e over to the Zhou family to keep mepany in the future. I¡¯ve always heard that my own child will look more like the smart and good-looking ones.¡±


    ¡°Looking at those unfilial children every day, they really don¡¯t look like them.¡± Ling ¡®er said.


    Lord Zhou hurriedly nodded. yes, yes, yes. They don¡¯t look like each other.


    ¡°Tomorrow, we¡¯ll get someone to draw a picture of Lulu and paste it on our bed.


    Being like Lulu is good, being like Lulu is good.¡± The more Deputy city Lord Zhou looked at Lulu, the more he liked her. It was fine if the child did not resemble him.


    Xia Shi mumbled, ¡°like Lulu?¡± This isn¡¯t good, is it?¡±


    Your children are more like Lulu than you?


    Mrs. Xia¡¯s head was spinning, and she felt that the way the couple looked at Lulu was getting more and more ¡­


    Something wasn¡¯t right.


    The little Lulu nodded seriously. This was good too. Her portrait could ward off evil spirits.


    After dinner, Jiang huailu slowly got off the table.


    Touching her round belly, Mrs. Xia looked at her several times.


    Sigh, today was yet another day of losing weight.


    ¡°I¡¯m going out for a walk after dinner, let¡¯s see Lulu off.¡± Ling ¡®er really valued Jiang huailu. She even personally sent the Xia mother and daughter out with the Vice City Lord.


    Even though the Xia family had seen many big scenes in the capital, at this moment, they also felt a little ¡­


    It was a little too much.


    Were these people showing too much respect to her four-year-old daughter?


    He was afraid that once the sky turned bright, the news of the Deputy city Lord¡¯s preferential treatment of the Xia mother and daughter would quickly spread.


    Jiang huailu walked out of the Zhou family¡¯s main gate. The cold wind blew, and she sobered up a little.


    At this moment, the Zhou couple was standing at the main door. The door was about to close, and they were looking at them with smiles on their faces.


    Little Huai Lu suddenly touched her pocket, her face full of horror. ¡°Mom, I forgot to take my red packet.¡±


    Mrs. Xia smiled and knocked on her head, ¡°we¡¯re already out, can we go back and get it?¡± Lulu, do you still want your face?¡± Seeing her droopy face, Madam Xia couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    Little Huai Lu mumbled as she watched the Zhou family¡¯s main door slowly close.


    Immediately ¡­


    He shouted at the Zhou family¡¯s Gate, ¡°¡±Sister Ling ¡®er, I¡¯ve ced the red packet on the table for you. Lulu can¡¯t, can¡¯t.¡± Then, he quietly waited at the door.


    As expected.


    The people from the Zhou family would be furious if they heard this. Immediately, a servant rushed into the house, took the red packet, and ran over.


    At the main entrance, Deputy city Lord Zhou personally handed her a red packet.


    Sweating profusely, he stuffed it into her pocket and said breathlessly, ¡°You child, what¡¯s given to you is yours. This is uncle Zhou¡¯s gift to you. If you don¡¯t ept it, you¡¯re not giving uncle Zhou any face.¡± After he finished speaking, he stuffed it back into her arms.


    ¡°No, don¡¯t, don¡¯t,¡± she said with a face of resistance. Lulu doesn¡¯t want it. ¡± Her small hand quickly took it.


    The Xia group looked at her in shock.


    He looked at her actions.


    Did she really give birth to such a mischievous child?


    This was a real ghost, a ghostly one..

 Chapter 219 - 219: Let’s go and capture Jiang huaijin (1)

    Chapter 219: Let¡¯s go and capture Jiang huaijin (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Jiang huailu was holding a bag of red packets.


    Obviously, Deputy city Lord Zhou¡¯s gift of thanks was extremely generous.


    The literal meaning was heavy, thick and heavy.


    ¡°Lulu, give me the red packet. I¡¯ll keep it for you. I¡¯ll return it to you when you grow up. Look at how small you are, don¡¯t get scammed away with your money.¡± Before she reached the Jiang family¡¯s door, Madam Xia raised her eyebrows and looked at her.


    Jiang huailu covered her pocket nervously.


    The little girl¡¯s face was full of caution.


    Her godmother had a child called Xun Huan. It had been 3000 years. Her mother had kept his red packets and red packets for 3000 years, and she had never seen him return them.


    She wasn¡¯t that stupid.


    ¡°Mother, you think Lulu is three years old? Lulu wasn¡¯t a three-year-old baby. She was going to keep it for her husband in the future. Mother, don¡¯t worry. Lulu will save up more money and marry the most outstanding and handsome man in the world for you in the future.¡± He looked at Xia Shi with a serious face.


    ¡°This is Lulu¡¯s husband,¡± Other people had their wives, but she had her husbands.


    Then, she entered the room valiantly, and Mrs. Xia¡¯s head was buzzing. You¡¯re only four years old and you¡¯re already saving money to find your husband.


    Xia Shi shook her head, her face helpless. She didn¡¯t force the red packet back. Lulu was smart and had a mind of her own now. Being able to spend money at her own will was a good experience for her.


    Moreover, she knew that Lulu had saved up some money to do business outside.


    She even used a copper coin to hire a seven-year-old young man from the Yang family to help her earn money.


    ¡°Don¡¯te back crying one day after losing all your money.¡± Xia Shi couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    Xia Corporation didn¡¯t know that by the time she found out, her business empire had already spread all over the world.


    When she returned to the manor, Jiang Huai ¡®an had yet to return. He must have been held back by something.


    ¡°Huangdu hasn¡¯t been very peaceful these days. Your brother is often tied up and doesn¡¯t have time toe back for dinner. Lulu, you have to be careful.¡± Xia Shi carefully warned.


    At this moment, the sky was slightly dark, andnterns were lit everywhere.


    It was November, and the new year was approaching. Barren city was filled with joy.


    However, there were few people in the Jiang family¡¯s residence, so it was somewhat deserted.


    Jiang huailu looked up at the corner of the backyard and his eyes shed.


    ¡°I know, mother. Mother, you have to be careful too.¡± Little Huai Lu pulled her mother in concern, and Madam Xiaughed. ¡°Do you really think your mother is still a virgin? In our residence, the people who buy, the kitchen, and the cleaners are all women. The gatehouse and guards are men and there is not even a little girl. What is mother worried about?¡±


    Xia Shi couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right. Then sister huaijie should be careful. A beautiful girl should be used to describe sister huaijie, right? Although the Jiang family lived in the inner city, it was located at the border between the inner and outer cities. It¡¯s already messy, and sister huaijie is so pretentious, so we have to be careful.¡± After that, he held Xia Shi¡¯s hand and entered the door.


    The little girl nced at the corner of the room and jumped up and down with an innocent smile.


    It was winter, and the sky was extremely cold.


    The winter in huangdu was even colder. It snowed heavily that day. It was covered in snow and snow for the entire night.


    Jiang Huai ¡®an didn¡¯t return all night, and Madam Xia was so anxious that she had to put on her clothes and wait in front of the door several times.


    ¡°Madam, do you want this one to go and inquire about the situation?¡± The guard said in a deep voice.


    The Jiang family didn¡¯t have many guards, and the Yang family had given them four. The Xia family was worried about their son and daughter, so they hired another four guards. Now, they had eight guards.


    The Xia family looked up. In just one night, the ground had be silver.


    The Xia family was anxious.


    No matter how busy Jiang Huai ¡®an was, he would still send letters back at night.


    Just as Madam Xia was about to lose her patience, she heard a burst of noisy footsteps in the distance..

 Chapter 220 - 220: Danger (1)

    Chapter 220: Danger (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Xia Shi¡¯s expression froze.


    Rednterns were already lit up in front of the gate. In the night, they swayed slightly when the wind blew.


    It added to her uneasiness.


    When they looked into the distance, they saw that the originally quiet night sky had actually lit up like a dragon. The fire lit up everywhere, and the ce instantly became noisy and lively.


    ¡°Is this Jiang Huai ¡®an¡¯s residence?¡± In the distance, a guard woke up in a hurry.


    They were wearing the uniform of the inner city guards, so they must be Jiang Huai ¡®an¡¯s colleagues.


    ¡°I am.¡± Madam Xia hurriedly went out to wee him. Did something happen to Huai ¡®an?¡± She didn¡¯t care what happened in the city. She was only worried about whether Jiang Huai ¡®an had any reinforcements.


    ¡°Xia Furen must have heard about it these few days. Many unmarried men and women were lost in the city. When they were patrolling at night, a family lost a girl at the border between the inner and outer cities. That family pulled Huai ¡®an and his brother over, saying that she was his younger sister. He told him to find her.


    That¡¯s why I¡¯m a little tied down.¡±


    ¡°Huai ¡®an is fine, it¡¯s just a dy. I¡¯m here to tell you that I¡¯m safe.¡±


    Xia Shi¡¯s heart returned to its original ce, and she breathed a sigh of relief.


    So something had happened to Jiang huaijin?


    ¡°Have you caught the thief?¡± Madam Xia frowned. It wasn¡¯t that she pitied Jiang huaijie. Jiang huaijie was a scheming girl who had deceived Lulu behind her back countless times.


    ¡°No,¡± the guard shook his head bitterly. He escaped. The entire city is trying to capture him.¡±


    The guard raised his arm, which was still bleeding.


    Madam Xia sighed, ¡°I¡¯m afraid the clinic won¡¯t open for now. You should rest in the residence for a while.¡± Huai ¡®an is often injured, and there are many medicinal herbs in the residence.¡±


    After he finished speaking, he nced at the token on the Guard¡¯s body.


    This person hade to the residence to fetch Huai ¡®an a few times in the past, so she was familiar with him.


    ¡°Go and make a cup of hot tea for little brother and prepare some medicine to stop bleeding. The weather is so cold, why are you wearing so little?¡± Madam Xia muttered a few words and asked someone to bring a new set of thick clothes for the guard.


    ¡°Huai ¡®an is about the same size as you, so he should be able to wear it. This is the food that was kept warm in the pot early in the morning. Have a few bites while it¡¯s still hot.¡± Xia Shi was a warm -hearted person. She immediately brought out the potato, beef, and mutton ypot that had been prepared in the morning.


    He even cooked two hot and sour side dishes to go with the rice.


    Everyone left the room. The man sat in the middle of the room, holding two silver daggers in his hands.


    His expression was indescribable.


    When he didn¡¯t speak, he seemed to be a little cold.


    The wound on his arm had already been shakily bandaged by the servant girls. Although the Jiang family was simple and crude, there was warmth everywhere.


    ¡°Hiss ¡­¡± The man¡¯s ears were slightly red, and his eyebrows suddenly raised. He sat up straight and unconsciously held the blood-stained saber by his side.


    He looked up.


    His gaze shifted down slightly.


    A barefooted, dazed-looking girl dressed in white with two pigtails on her head was standing in front of the hall.


    Her eyes fell on his face and she stared at him.


    Just when the man thought that she had noticed something, the little girl suddenly puffed up like a frog.


    ¡°I knew it, I knew it! I knew it was you!¡± The little girl stared at him fiercely.


    The man¡¯s lips were tightly pursed, and he raised his hand to grab the hilt of his long saber.


    His slightly lowered eyes faintly revealed a bit of bloodthirsty killing intent..

 Chapter 221 - 221: She was face to face with the thief (1)

    Chapter 221: She was face to face with the thief (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°Hmph, I¡¯ve caught you!¡± The little girl gritted her teeth.


    He had an extremely fierce look.


    The man touched the hilt of his sword, as if the air was filled with a murderous intent.


    The handle of the knife revealed a cold glint.


    The little girl stomped her way up to him, ¡°¡±1 knew it! I knew you guys were eating meat behind my back! Mother clearly said that we¡¯ve eaten at the Zhou family¡¯s housest night and that we won¡¯t be having dinner! She also made some roast mutton and roast beef, and you guys can eat them secretly!¡±


    ¡°You guys actually ate meat behind my back and were caught red-handed by me!¡± The little boy gritted his milky white teeth and spoke in a childish voice.


    He was so angry that he bared his fangs and brandished his ws. He quickly climbed up the chair, grabbed a piece of mutton with his white and chubby hand, and threw it into his mouth.


    The man suddenly heaved a sigh of relief.


    Damn it, he almost pulled out his forty-meter long saber.


    The tension in the air instantly dispersed, and the killing intent floating in front of Jiang huailu dissipated.


    The man picked up the silver chopsticks again and saw that the baby¡¯s face was full of food. He raised his eyebrows.


    It had to be said that the reason why he was here tonight was because he listened to the little girl opposite him.


    ¡°Do you have any sisters?¡± Thinking of the words he had said in the courtyard, he was very suspicious that this little girl had seen him.


    Little Huai Lu looked at him innocently. ¡°I only have one big brother. My mother didn¡¯t give birth to my sister. I don¡¯t want a sister. I don¡¯t want a bad sister like Jiang huaijin.¡± He even pouted after saying that.


    ¡°Have you seen me before?¡± The man looked at her with an inexplicable expression. He was clearly smiling, but there was no smile in his eyes.


    It was as if the air had be bone-chilling with these words.


    ¡°Of course I¡¯ve seen you.¡± Little Huai Lu rolled her eyes at him.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you just sitting here? I¡¯m not blind.¡± The little girl raised her oily hand and grabbed a handful of hair stuck to her face. His chubby cheeks were covered in oil.


    The man suddenlyughed in a low voice.


    That was true.


    He was being too whimsical.


    When he went to capture Jiang huaijie, he identally found out that Jiang huaijie had a grudge against this girl and that they were not on good terms. At that moment, he actually had the thought that the girl was using him as a tool.


    That was why he took the risk of being discovered and returned to the Jiang family.


    The man clenched his fist and coughed.


    As he coughed, his face turned slightly red.


    The man looked at Jiang huailu deeply, then stood up and walked out of the door.


    Jiang huailu was almost done eating when there was a sudden bang outside the door.


    He was pushed away.


    ¡°Mother!¡± Jiang Huaian rushed back to the Jiang family¡¯s house with red eyes.


    The guards followed behind him, and the entire Jiang family¡¯s house was brightly lit.


    Madam Xia hurriedly came out of the backyard and saw Jiang Huai ¡®an¡¯s rare look of panic. ¡°Mother, it¡¯s good that you¡¯re fine. Where¡¯s Lulu? Where¡¯s Lulu? Why isn¡¯t Lulu in the room?¡± Jiang Huaian¡¯s voice was trembling.


    The thief had disguised himself as a member of the Royal guards and had escaped long ago.


    When he reacted, he felt cold all over.


    ¡°Lulu isn¡¯t in the room, he¡¯s probably in the dining hall. I¡¯m having a meal with your brother. Your brother¡¯s arm is seriously injured. I¡¯m looking for gauze for him.¡± Seeing her son¡¯s expression, Mrs. Xia¡¯s heart suddenly thumped.


    ¡°Mother, mother! It wasn¡¯t him who had his arm injured by the thief. It was his son. It was his son who had stabbed the thief. It just happened to be on my arm!¡± Jiang Huai ¡®an shuddered violently. At this moment, only his sister and the thief were in the central room.


    Jiang Huai ¡®an¡¯s legs felt weak as he walked toward the main hall.


    This short path seemed extremely long..

 Chapter 222 - 222: The Savior doesn’t lie (1)

    Chapter 222: The Savior doesn¡¯t lie (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Jiang Huai ¡®an almost scrambled into the central room.


    He pushed open the door to the central room.


    This group of thieves was extremely ruthless. Anyone who resisted along the way was brutally tortured to death.


    In just one month, the barren capital had lost 20 to 30 young girls.


    Those who were killed were all killed in extremely ruthless ways.


    It could not be said not to be vicious.


    Everyone thought they were going to face this tragedy, and many people were already half supporting the Xia family. The Xia family was so scared that their faces turned pale.


    A ng ¡­


    A loud noise came from inside the house, like the sound of a te being overturned.


    Everyone pushed the door open.


    However, the scene in the room was too tragic to look at.


    The table was overturned, and the floor was covered with broken pieces. The teacups were broken into pieces, and the soup on the table was overflowing.


    ¡°Lulu,¡± Mrs. Xia cried and rushed forward to hold her daughter in her arms, trembling with fear.


    Jiang huailu secretly burped and used her mother¡¯s sleeve to wipe her mouth.


    He grinned like an idiot.


    Jiang Huai ¡®an carefully examined his sister and heaved a sigh of relief when he didn¡¯t find any injuries.


    ¡°Lulu, where¡¯s the man in the room?¡± There was still the smell of blood in the room. He must have guessed that he had brought people back to capture him, so he ran away in a hurry.


    Jiang Huai ¡®an cursed in his heart.


    His eyes shed with a hint of ruthlessness.


    ¡°Him,¡± Lulu paused and looked around at the sorry state of the room.


    Just now, she had forgotten her shape as she ate. She was lying on the table and eating so much that she had overturned the table.


    ¡°Uh, I see. He left after the meal, and Lulu did not know why he was making a scene as he ate. You even flipped the table.¡± The little girl looked very honest.


    ¡°He might not like the food.¡± The little Lulu huped again.


    The little boy blushed and covered his mouth, his eyes rolling around.


    Young master Fang was also among the Royal guards,¡±it¡¯s a good thing you¡¯re fine, girl.¡± Otherwise, your brother won¡¯t be able to live in peace for the rest of his life.¡±


    ¡°That thief was discovered by your brother. She was also injured by your brother, and I¡¯m afraid she hates your brother. Although I don¡¯t know why I let you off, but you can¡¯t leave anyone by your side in the future.¡± Everyone had done their research behind their backs. That group of people was narrow-minded and had a purpose and n in catching people.


    Jiang Huai ¡®an had attracted a lot of hatred this time, so he had to be careful of the other party¡¯s revenge.


    Jiang Huai ¡®an looked at his sister suspiciously,¡¯ Lulu, are you telling the truth? Nothing else?¡± Jiang Huai ¡®an knew Lulu too well. This little girl was covering her mouth and her eyes were darting around. Wasn¡¯t that a sign of her guilty conscience?


    The two small horns on Jiang huailu¡¯s head were wagging. ¡°No, Lulu never lies.¡±


    The moment she lied, she called ¡­ Niobalu deer.


    ¡°Did you secretly eat it?¡± Jiang Huaian looked at her suspiciously.


    Little Huai Lu waved her hands and shook her head. ¡°Lulu didn¡¯t eat, not even a bite.¡± After he finished speaking, he covered his mouth tightly and secretly burped.


    Her face was red.


    ¡°Tonight¡¯s dinner was at the Zhou family¡¯s house, she didn¡¯t eat it after she came back.¡± Mother can be a witness to this.¡±


    Jiang huailu nodded with a serious face.


    The group saw that there was no trace to be found, and it was almost dawn, so they took the lead to leave. Jiang Huai ¡®an happened to be changing shifts.


    As for the Jiang family¡¯s request for him to save Jiang huaijin, it was his duty to save people, but he would not risk his own life.


    After everyone had left, Jiang Huaian suddenly said, ¡°¡±Lulu, isn¡¯t tonight¡¯smb a little too fat and salty?¡±


    Jiang huailu didn¡¯t even turn his head and replied reflexively, ¡®¡±¡®lt¡¯s not salty, not salty, soft and delicious, fat and thin, not salty nor light, just right.¡±


    After he finished .


    She covered her mouth and ran away in fear.


    Sigh, her brother had changed too..

 Chapter 223 - 223: Sister Huai ‘an (1)

    Chapter 223: Sister Huai ¡®an (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    The barren capital was suddenly under martialw.


    All the manors had sent more manpower, but the outer city could not control it.


    Jiang Huai ¡®an stopped school for a few days and was on duty every day. He often came back in the middle of the night, both physically and mentally exhausted.


    The sky was getting dark, and the cold air was getting colder.


    Jiang Huai ¡®an entered the house, his body covered in cold air. Fortunately, the earth Dragon was set on fire in the house, dispelling some of the cold.


    ¡°Bring in a bowl of ginger soup. It¡¯ll warm you up.¡± Xia Shi was sitting in the room with Jiang huailu in her arms, her eyes tired.


    ¡°Mother, don¡¯t wait for me. You can sleep with Lulu first, those things have note out these few days.¡± Jiang Huai ¡®an drank the ginger soup and ate some food. He wiped his mouth and saw that his sister was already fast asleep.


    ¡°Any news? Have you found any traces of those girls? Huangdu is only so big, where else can he hide?¡± Xia Shi was very worried. Ever since thest incident, she didn¡¯t dare to let Jiang huailu sleep alone.


    Jiang Huaian¡¯s expression darkened.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid they¡¯re from the outside. Two days ago, he caught one, and he only managed to get a few words out before hemitted suicide by consuming poison. It seems that they want to take people as sacrifices, and now they are still capturing people, I¡¯m afraid there are not enough people.¡±


    the age of the people who have been arrested recently has been declining. Yesterday, the youngest one was already six years old. Jiang Huaian¡¯s expression was heavy, and Madam Xia suddenly hugged Jiang huailu tightly.


    Most of the people who had gone missing were boys and girls between the ages of ten and fourteen. They were not of marriageable age and could be considered virgins.


    Now that the city¡¯s management was strict, the other party¡¯s age would probably decline.


    ¡°What should we do now? mother was thinking that this is our first New Year in the barren capital. We¡¯re going to celebrate and wee the new. Last year, he was locked up in prison, waiting to be beheaded after autumn. The family cried every day and didn¡¯t celebrate. This year¡¯s days are better, but we encountered such an incident again.¡±


    It was close to the new year, and it was a rare asion for the despairing people of the barren capital to celebrate.


    Recently, however, he had closed his door and rarely went out.


    Even the Jiang family had added many guards, but everyone was still jittery.


    Jiang Huai ¡®an lowered his eyes and said, ¡°that¡¯s not a problem.¡± Now, the inner city had an idea to find a few young girls as bait, but they had to be flexible and smart. He¡¯s currently looking for her. ¡±


    Xia Shi hugged Jiang huailu and didn¡¯t speak.


    Her Lulu was very intelligent and was well known in the entire Academy.


    ¡°Because of the city Lord¡¯s generosity, there are many people who send youngdy in. But if his mental state isn¡¯t good enough, I¡¯m afraid he¡¯ll be exposed.¡± If he was exposed, it would be even more fatal.


    This required cooperation from the inside and outside, and one¡¯s heart, courage, and insight had to be outstanding.


    Madam Xia was silent and did not speak. She lowered her eyes and did not say a word, but her hands tightened around Lulu.


    Jiang huailu woke up and looked at her mother and brother in a daze.


    It seemed that the atmosphere at home was not right.


    ¡°You mean ¡­ Should Lulu go? Lulu is only four years old.¡± After a long time, Madam Xia¡¯s eyes were red and her voice was trembling. She looked like she was struggling, but she still held Lulu firmly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have any thoughts of saving people in distress, and I don¡¯t expect my child to have a great heart of love. Be it selfish or evil, I¡¯m just a mother who wants to protect her child.¡± Xia Shi bit her lip and took a light breath.


    Jiang Huai ¡®an¡¯s expression was dark, and his face was twisted from the conflict.


    ¡°Mother, do you think I¡¯ll look good in women¡¯s clothes?¡± Jiang Huai ¡®an tried to raise his orchid-shaped finger.


    Her orchid-shaped fingers were perky and straight, and her fingers were long and white. She was really slimmer than many girls..

 Chapter 224 - 224: Bait (1)

    Chapter 224: Bait (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Even if the Xia family was mentally prepared, at this moment, they were choked by their saliva and coughed repeatedly.


    Her eldest son had always been a calm and serious-looking son.


    At this moment, she was holding up her orchid fingers and the corners of her mouth curled up into a faint smile.¡¯Mother, do you think I¡¯m pretty?¡±


    In the night, the Xia family was almost angered to death.


    hahahahaha ¡­ Jiang huailu chuckled and woke up from her sleep. She covered her face with her chubby hands andughed. sister Huai ¡®an, sister Huai¡¯ an, I have a biological sister.


    Jiang Huaian¡¯s face turned red from her smile, and he secretly nced at Jiang huailu.


    You brat, you came out to steal supper at night and even caught a rat to leave footprints. Let¡¯s see if I¡¯ll still cover for you next time!


    Seeing her brother¡¯s unfriendly gaze, little Huai Lu opened her hands and silently covered her mouth.


    Sigh, it¡¯s all this greedy mouth¡¯s fault.


    Why wasn¡¯t her future husband here to pick her up yet?


    If she got married, no one would take care of her, and her mother would not have to worry about her.


    Her mother had said that if she was too fat, she was afraid that she would not be able to get married. Then she should get engaged earlier and go out earlier so that she could eat without worry.


    Anyway, she was married and she couldn¡¯t return the goods. Even if she gained weight, it was her husband¡¯s care and she couldn¡¯t me others.


    She was really smart.


    Little huailu¡¯s eyes were filled with resentment, but Madam Xia put her down on the ground and walked quickly to Jiang Huai ¡®an. ¡°Son, who gave you this stupid idea?¡±


    Jiang Huai ¡®an couldn¡¯t help but hold his forehead and smile bitterly. ¡°Mother, if we really rely on a group of little girls, I¡¯m afraid that we¡¯ll be like sheep entering a Tiger¡¯s mouth. In the entire team, only your son is good-looking. At least he looks like a human in women¡¯s clothes.¡±


    ¡°I also picked one, and that was big brother Fang.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s also the Wen family, the richest family. Although the Wen family¡¯s youngdy is weak and a weak woman, she has the heart to eliminate the strong and help the weak. Now that we are looking for another one, I am afraid that it is about time.¡±


    In fact, they had lost some virgins before, but now that the whole city was on high alert, the other party did not dare to capture the men, for fear that they would be sneaked in.


    He could only change into women¡¯s clothing.


    Xia Shi¡¯s lips moved, and after a long while, she sighed, as if she hadpromised.


    ¡°Huai ¡®an, you and Lulu are both pieces of flesh that fell from mother¡¯s body. Mother has never favored one over the other. Mother knows that you have ambitions and dreams. You have also paid hardships that ordinary people can¡¯t imagine to be able to gain a foothold in huangdu. This time, mother won¡¯t stop you. I only hope that you think about it. Thismp in the house has always been left for you. Until youe home.¡±


    No matter how far you go, mother will be waiting for you.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Jiang Huaian¡¯s eyes reddened.


    She looked at Lulu, her eyes gentle yet determined.


    Huai ¡®an also wanted to give his mother and Lulu some peace.


    In huangdu, he could not rely on the heavens, the earth, or his father. He could only fight for his future with his life.


    The next morning, Jiang Huai ¡®an was picked up by someone in a small sedan and brought to the Wen family.


    Hence, he became the heiress of the Wen family.


    ¡°Lulu, the Wen family is celebrating their eldest daughter¡¯s birthday today. They¡¯ve invited some of their younger sisters to join in the celebration. The young master of the Yang family wille to pick you upter. You¡¯re not allowed to follow brother and miss Wen, understand?¡± Mrs. Xia kept reminding her before she went out, and she hated that she couldn¡¯t hold the child in her hand all the time.


    ¡°Mother, I know. Big brother, you¡¯re not allowed to call me big brother today. You have to call me big sister.¡± Little Huai Lu¡¯s eyes were filled with anticipation. She really wanted to see her brother in a female outfit.


    In fact, the Xia family was not very willing to go to this banquet at hongmen.


    However, the news of Lulu¡¯s close rtionship with miss Wen had spread.


    In order to prevent the other party from being suspicious and not taking the bait, the Xia family could only brace themselves and bring their children to the banquet.


    However, little Huai Lu was a little suspicious..

 Chapter 225 - 225: Girlish (1)

    Chapter 225: Girlish (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°Miss, don¡¯t scratch it.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t want me to scratch it? Was this something a human could do? Even if the heavens were toe, they¡¯d still have to scratch an itch!¡± In front of the Wen family¡¯s main gate stood a pair of beautiful girls with graceful figures.


    One of them had a dignified and elegant posture, like a proud White Swan. The other person was acting coquettishly, and then leaned back in a crooked


    manner.


    ¡°Youngdy, scratching an itch is one thing, but in public ¡­ You can¡¯t put your hands under your clothes.¡± The maidservant was so anxious that she was about to cry.


    The girl was driven crazy.


    She didn¡¯t follow any rules and etiquette, and instead acted recklessly. Even old master Wen didn¡¯t dare to discipline her.


    ¡°Youngdy, you can not shake your legs. You have to stand properly with your legs together and your hands naturally hanging in front of your body, just like Biao youngdy.¡± The servant girl gently pulled ah Yin. Ah Yin impatiently lifted his bra with both hands and pulled it up.


    The servant girl almost fainted.


    On the other hand, Jiang Huai ¡®an¡¯s eyelids trembled. He didn¡¯t dare to look in ah Yin¡¯s direction.


    The two of them stood in front of the door. Everyone who saw Jiang Huai ¡®an took a second look at him and praised miss Wen for her exquisite and beautiful


    appearance.


    Biao youngdy¡¯s body was curvaceous and was even more voluptuous than ah


    Yin, who was two years younger.


    The gentle smile on her face was more like a girl than ah Yin¡¯s.


    ¡°Sister ¡­ Big sister, you¡¯re so beautiful.¡± When little Huai Lu came with Mrs. Xia with an infatuated look, Mrs. Xia didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. Was this really her son?


    Standing in front of miss Wen, she looked more like a girl than miss Wen. A dignified and virtuous woman simply fulfilled all the fantasies she had for her daughter.


    ¡°Madam Xia, pleasee in. This must be sister Lulu, right? Little


    Smarty-pants, there are already snacks prepared in the room, quickly go in.¡± Jiang Huai ¡®an gently nudged his sister, acting intimate yet distant.


    On the other hand, miss Wen, who was beside him, had her hands on her hips, revealing her 18 teeth. She wasughing so hard that her gums were bulging.


    He picked Jiang huailu up with one hand and walked into the mansion.


    It wasn¡¯t until the two left the door that Madam Xia sighed faintly. ¡°Before I came, I was only worried that you would expose yourself. Now that I think about it, I¡¯m afraid that even if you were caught, the one suspected of being examined would definitely not be you.¡± Inparison, the real miss Wen next to her looked more like a fake.


    The smile on Jiang Huai ¡®an¡¯s face was a little stiff. He had been nning to ask miss Wen to give him some advice this morning.


    In the end, that big-ass look was even worse than his own.


    They entered the Wen family¡¯s main gate and were greeted by decorations andughter.


    The Wen family was also heavily guarded.


    ¡°Where¡¯s your stepmother?¡± Little Huai Lu was in ah Yin¡¯s arms, and she hooked her arms around ah Yin¡¯s neck as she asked him affectionately.


    ¡°Today is my and Zhu Zhu¡¯s birthday. It¡¯s not good to mention that inauspicious thing.¡± Ah Yin¡¯s expression was soaring. He wasn¡¯t a soft-hearted person like his sister.


    A dark glint shed across ah Yin¡¯s eyes.


    The only loophole in today¡¯s tight security was his stepmother.


    When it came to hammering people, one had to hammer them to death in order to make them feel at ease.


    Whether she chose life or death, it was up to her.


    The Wen family courtyard was filled with joy. The Wen family was extremely famous in the inner city, and many families had sent young Masters and youngdies over to celebrate.


    Jiang Huai ¡®an¡¯s original edges were reduced with makeup, and he looked much gentler.


    The maidservant behind him was half a head taller than him, and her figure was shriveled and meatless. She stood out among the group of girls.


    Although they could not see his original appearance, those familiar with him could recognize that this person was young master Fang.


    Now, the Xia group believed that their son was really the best in women¡¯s clothing.


    Young master Fang¡¯s appearance ¡­


    It was really difficult for the other party to take the risk and take him away.


    No wonder!

 Chapter 226 - 226: The sudden appearance of the fog (1)

    Chapter 226: The sudden appearance of the fog (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Miss Fang touched the Begonia in her hair.


    ¡°Little Huai Lu, are you staring at big sister Fang like this because you are shocked by big sister Fang¡¯s beauty?¡± Young master Fang still had lipstick on. At this moment, he looked at Jiang huailu with a slight smile, feeling the smell of makeup on his face.


    Jiang huailu covered his mouth and huped, the kind that made him feel nauseated.


    The little girl crossed her arms and walked straight to the side.


    This was too f * cking ugly.


    Ah Yin smiled as he walked up and grabbed Jiang Huai ¡®an¡¯s arm. He shook it and muttered, ¡± cousin, my bra is so tight. I¡¯m wearing so much in winter, so you can¡¯t tell if I¡¯m wearing it or not. Come with me to take it off.¡± Ah Yin felt uneasy and pulled Jiang Huai ¡®an to the backyard.


    The front yard was decorated withnterns and streamers. There was even a bonfire, and the snow was swept clean. It was a little chilly in the backyard.


    This was their original n, with the three of them as bait.


    There was originally one more person, but he had yet to arrive.


    Jiang Huai ¡®an¡¯s ears were red, and his eyes were dazed.


    ¡°Cousin, you¡¯re just too serious. What¡¯s there to be embarrassed about, it¡¯s not like you don¡¯t have it. ¡± After she finished speaking, she even nced at Jiang Huai ¡®an¡¯s chest, then covered her face andughed secretly.


    When little Huai Lu saw the three of them talking andughing as they walked to the backyard, she knew that they were going to lead the other party into the cage.


    Xia Shi held Jiang huailu¡¯s hand tightly, afraid that they would be separated.


    The fingers on the hand that was holding Lulu¡¯s hand were turning white.


    The banquetsted from noon to evening. As the sun set, old Mr. Wen¡¯s face darkened.


    The other party was not willing to enter the game.


    During dinner, the Wen family even lit up the fireworks that they had shipped back from overseas at a great cost.


    The smoke and fire soared into the sky, and everyone¡¯s fear was dispelled, and they slowly rxed.


    The banquet was about to end and colorful lights were lit everywhere. The Wen residence was filled with joy.


    Jiang huailu suddenly sat up straight and looked outside the door.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Lulu? We¡¯ll be going home soon, there¡¯s no rush.¡± Miss Wen and the other two had been left alone several times, but nothing unexpected had happened. It was likely that the other party was afraid and did not dare to act.


    Xia Shi was also a little anxious.


    At this moment, the Wen family had already started to prepare their gifts and send the guests off. Everyone was a little discouraged. Little Huai Lu, however, was looking straight out the door.


    Old Mr. Wen¡¯s eyelids twitched.


    Since ancient times, officials and merchants had been one family, and he had a good rtionship with city Lord yang. He also knew that this girl was somewhat evil.


    ¡°Something dirty ising.¡± Jiang huailu stood up suddenly.


    The Wen family was located in the center of the inner city, within the protection of the yin Yang difference.


    As soon as he finished speaking, the familiar mist swept over and in an instant, the entire Wen family was shrouded in white mist.


    ¡°It¡¯s the fog of the fog sect¡¯s Lin. Is there an evil spiriting in?¡± The moment the fog covered the area, screams pierced the sky.


    Jiang huailu, however, was not affected by the fog. She could see that Xia Shi was holding her nervously, not daring to move an inch.


    ¡°Lulu, don¡¯t be afraid. Mother will protect you. Lulu, don¡¯t be afraid.¡± Xia Shi¡¯s voice trembled.


    Jiang huailu looked up and saw the gray thing surrounding ah Yin and his brother.


    The gray ball enveloped the three of them, and in an instant, ah Yin and Jiang Huaian disappeared.


    Little Huai Lu¡¯s breathing became heavier.


    If it was a stranger, no matter how vicious and evil they were, her brother would have a way to deal with them. But if it was an evil ¡­


    ¡°Mother, Lulu has the protection of the Savior. Wait for my return. I¡¯ll bring my brother back. He can¡¯t do without me. ¡± Yes, a backer would fall, a father would run, but a sister was still reliable!


    Mrs. Xia¡¯s pupils shrank. She wanted to say something, but she felt the hands that were tightly clenched suddenly disappear..

 Chapter 227 - 227: The Savior has also been taken away (1)

    Chapter 227: The Savior has also been taken away (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Xia Shi held her breath and bit her lower lip.


    He didn¡¯t dare to make a sound.


    Her children!


    Xia Shi took a deep breath, her eyes slightly red, as if she had not heard Lulu¡¯s call. He rubbed his hands around in panic ,¡±Lulu, Lulu ¡­¡± Lulu, where are you?¡±


    This was the normal reaction of a mother who had lost her child.


    A man in ck stood silently in front of Jiang huailu. At this moment, they were surrounded by fog and were being cast by an expert, so no one could see them.


    ¡°It¡¯s time to go.¡± A hoarse voice came from the thick fog.


    The man looked at the panicked Jiang huailu in the fog and smiled. He wiped her eyes and the little girl fell to the ground.


    It just so happened that there was a flight of stairs to the side, and the little girl¡¯s fall was also very clever, falling straight on top of the man.


    ¡°You¡¯re lucky. If he fell down the steps, blood would be seen. It was not good to see blood. ng! ¡± The voiceing from the thick fog made people feel ufortable.


    The Man in ck held Jiang huailu in one hand and looked up, ¡°Retreat. The messenger of Yin Yang is about to arrive. Retreat quickly.¡±


    This voice belonged to the man who had been eating at the same table with Jiang huailu a few days ago.


    The Wen family was in chaos. The moment the fog appeared, the guards fell to the ground unconscious.


    When the difference of yin and yang arrived, the fog was also dispersed.


    Many youngdies were crying as people from various manors came to search for their youngdies.


    Old master Wen¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He looked around with an ashen face and indeed, his ah Yin was gone.


    ¡°Lulu, Lulu¡¯s gone.¡± Xia Shi¡¯s face was covered in tears, and everyone almost couldn¡¯t help her.


    However, Xia Shi didn¡¯t dare to say that Lulu had gone to save her brother.


    In fact, the Xia family had a vague guess.


    Lulu was probably different.


    It was different.


    ¡°Master, cousin youngdy and eldest young miss have disappeared.¡± The servant girl¡¯s face was pale and her body was trembling. There was a tall servant girl standing behind her.


    The tall maidservant was confused, ¡°why did you leave me behind?¡± Why am I the only one left? He¡¯d rather take a four-year-old child with him than me?¡±


    The damage wasn¡¯t great, but it was extremely insulting!


    Young master Fang felt insulted.


    They had nned to use three people as bait, so why did they leave him to suffer the humiliation alone?


    Mrs. Xia¡¯s lips moved, but at such a sad moment, she really couldn¡¯t say the words, ¡± because of the truth of your ugliness.


    Everyone looked at each other. By the time city Lord yang and his men arrived, the Wen family had already evacuated the frightened people.


    Old Mr. Wen¡¯s expression did not look too good, ¡°you guys said that you were going to be bait and that there would be people following us. Why are the evils following us?¡± Was it a ghost? Can they even survive if they go up against the evils?¡± Old master Wen almost roared out.


    ¡°If you didn¡¯t say that you could guarantee my safety, I wouldn¡¯t have used her as bait,¡± It was also because of that sentence that if he made a contribution, he would report it to the Imperial court for a reward.


    What else could the exiles do when they were rewarded based on merit? their only hope was that they would no longer be guilty.


    However, he had to keep his life.


    City Lord Yang¡¯s heart turned cold. However, he was startled when he saw Chu Liang and the messenger of death arrive personally.


    ¡°This was done by a Magus, and I¡¯m afraid he¡¯s doing something against the heavens. It¡¯s the hall of salvation¡¯s unshirkable responsibility to uphold justice.¡± Chu Liang clenched his soul-subduing rod tightly.


    Only then did everyone¡¯s hearts rx.


    ¡°As long as my daughter can be saved, I am willing to serve the hall of salvation!¡± Old master Wen gritted his teeth and knelt on the ground with a


    plop..

 Chapter 228 - 228: You I re not a girl, are you?

    Chapter 228: You I re not a girl, are you?


    Trantor: 549690339


    City Lord yang could be considered half a member of the Imperial court, so he bowed slightly.


    I vaguely remember that the hall of salvation only controls the area within a hundred miles of the hall of salvation. This ¡­ The hall of salvation had always followed the rules within a hundred miles, so no evil dared toe close.


    Even the whole of huangdu became a little clearer.


    Zhu Yan, who had a cold and gloomy aura,ughed in a low voice, he usually only cares about the area within a hundred miles. Who asked him to abduct someone ¡­ It¡¯s not ordinary ¡­¡±


    Hehehehe ¡­


    Of all people, he had captured the only true God in the hall of salvation.


    Even if you were to kidnap her to the ends of the earth, the hall of salvation would still find her.


    The barren capital was brightly lit and under martialw everywhere. Fortunately, with the addition of the hall of salvation, the crowd felt less pressured.


    Mrs. Xia couldn¡¯t help but shiver, her lips were white, and her hands and feet were cold.


    Mrs. Zheng came over and held her hand, and Mrs. Xia couldn¡¯t help but cry.


    It wasn¡¯t until this moment that the feeling of danger disappeared from the Xia family.


    And at this moment ¡­


    When Jiang huailu and the others opened their eyes, they were already in a fog. The carriage creaked as it moved. It was quiet outside, without any light.


    Jiang Huai ¡®an was already hugging his knees. His eyes were red, and he covered his face as he sobbed softly.


    Yes, he had acted as a surpriseddy very well.


    This also caused ah Yin, who had woken up sprawled out, yawning, and stretching, to look even less like a girl.


    ¡°I beg you to let us go back. If you want money or things, the Wen family can get it. They definitely won¡¯t report it to the authorities.¡± Jiang Huai ¡®an clenched his handkerchief and shed tears.


    The man whose arm had been cut by him looked at him and seemed to find him familiar, but the way he was crying made him give up the idea.


    ¡°That miss Wen must be careful not to be cheated, drag her down for a test. I¡¯m afraid he¡¯s a Lackey of the Imperial court!¡± The hoarse man in the ck robe said.


    Jiang huilu was cowering in a corner. That person had an evil aura all over him.


    There seemed to be the aura of the undead.


    It was witchcraft.


    ¡®Wen ruzhu¡¯ was dragged away.


    The Wen family¡¯s cousin was so frightened that she started crying. When she was being dragged away, she even exploded, ¡°Don¡¯t touch me.


    It was even more suspicious.


    Half an hourter.


    The carriage stopped.


    Wen ruzhu had also been sent back.


    ¡°If I¡¯m not a girl, are you? What are you looking at? Although my chest is small, it¡¯s real! Prove your identity, bah!¡± Ah Yin spat. Damn it, take off her clothes to see if she was a girl.


    Jiang Huai ¡®an¡¯s face was slightly red, and his fingers were trembling.


    Jiang huailu pursed her lips and snickered. Her brother was supposed to be a fake, and she was convinced.


    On the other hand, the real miss Wen was identified.


    ¡°We¡¯ve arrived. By the way, you said that there¡¯s something wrong with this little girl, so I stopped by the Wen family to observe for a while. There¡¯s nothing wrong, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re overthinking it. ¡± The hoarse ck-robed man nced at Jiang huailu.


    The man from before responded in a low voice.


    The three of them alighted from the carriage and realized that there were a few girls behind them. They had probably been hidden outside the city.


    ¡°You can still walk?¡± The man looked at Jiang huailu. The child who was so weird that day seemed to be frightened today, and he didn¡¯t say a word.


    Hearing this, Jiang huailu opened his hands.


    The ck-robed man looked at Jiang huailu again.


    It was no wonder that this group of girls were all wiping their tears and crying. Yet, she was so calm that she even wanted a hug?


    However, looking at the strange person behind her, who had his hands on his waist and was walking like a man, he seemed normal again. There was something wrong with this batch of goods..

 Chapter 229 - 229: Fried loquat with noodles (1)

    Chapter 229: Fried loquat with noodles (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Jiang huailu was lying on the man¡¯s back.


    There was no fear or panic in his expression, which was surprising.


    They fumbled forward in the dark. They didn¡¯t know how far they had walked, but they felt that they were getting further and further away from the barren capital.


    The cries of the dark spirit became more and more ear-piercing, and the girls were so scared that they couldn¡¯t move.


    ¡°Hurry up and go. If you miss the time, you¡¯ll have a good time.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the use of crying? even if I leave you here, you¡¯ll only be torn to pieces by the dark spirits.¡± The man¡¯s expression was indifferent, and his tone was bloodthirsty.


    The girls were scared and panicked, and they followed him up the mountain.


    Until they arrived in front of a Dark Mountain, surrounded by dancing spirits and cold winds, the girls hugged each other and kept wiping their tears.


    The ck-robed man stepped forward and formed a seal with his hands. He shouted sternly, ¡®¡±¡®0pen!¡±


    The fog in front of them dispersed, and a cave was revealed.


    The inside of the cave was extremely humid, and water was still dripping. Everyone stumbled into the cave and found that there was another world inside.


    The man put Jiang huailu on the ground and looked at the time. He let out a sigh of relief.


    Jiang Huai ¡®an and the others were locked in the cave.


    At a nce, there were already more than twenty people in the cave.


    All the missing people in the city were in the cave.


    Only those few youths had not shown their faces. ¡°Have you all been tested?¡± A figure appeared in the dark.


    ¡°We¡¯ve done the test, they¡¯re all women.¡±


    The man reported.


    ¡°The seven boys have already been sacrificed to the heavens, only the girls are left. They¡¯re all chaste.¡± The man continued.


    The ck-robed man¡¯s eyes swept across the room, ¡®ngng ¡­¡¯ We must not let the hall of salvation find us. We mustplete our mission as soon as possible and return to the capital!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Lord wizard.¡± The man bowed respectfully.


    Jiang Huai ¡®an and the other two cowered in the corner. The girls behind them were already in a daze and had be much more dull. He seemed to have lost his will to live.


    Jiang Huaian looked at ah Yin and sighed deeply.


    ¡°You¡¯re a little like a girl. Learn from me, holding the PIPA and covering half of your face. What a woman wants is dignity, what she wants is shyness. It¡¯s a beautiful picture whether you¡¯re sitting or standing. You¡¯re so carefree that people always doubt your gender ¡­¡±


    ¡°What are you guys talking about?¡± Suddenly, a shout came from inside the cave.


    Everyone turned to look at him.


    Everyone looked at Jiang Huai ¡®an and the other two.


    Jiang Huai ¡®an clenched his fists tightly and lowered his eyes as if he had been frightened. He looked up with a pair of panicked eyes, and there were tears in them.


    Little Huai Lu was shocked.


    The ck-robed man was always covered in a ck robe. If the ck robe on his head was lifted, everyone would take a step back.


    His entire face was burnt ck and his skin was exposed, leaving only his eyes intact.


    ¡°You, you tell me. What were you guys talking about just now? If you don¡¯t behave, I will kill one of them! If you say something wrong, I¡¯ll kill one!¡± The ck-robed man pointed at the youngest child in the audience.


    Jiang huailu.


    Jiang huailu¡¯s body swayed as he looked at him with eager eyes.


    Jiang Huai ¡®an¡¯s lips were tightly pursed, and a hint of struggle shed in his eyes.


    No matter how intelligent his younger sister was, she was still a four-year-old child.


    Jiang Huai ¡®an clenched the corner of his shirt, and there was a thinyer of sweat on his forehead.


    Jiang huailu looked at the ck-robed man carefully, ¡°¡±She said she wanted to eat flower rolls ¡­¡± Did he mean the flower roll?


    ¡°He also said to fry loquats in oil and eat them with noodles. I ¡­ I also want to eat ¡­¡± As he spoke, he even sucked his saliva.


    Jiang Huai ¡®an choked on his saliva and coughed. His pitiful look made him even more lovable..

 Chapter 230 - 230: Refining Lu huaijiang (1)

    Chapter 230: Refining Lu huaijiang (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    The ck-robed man nced at Jiang huailu. A four-year-old child, she wouldn¡¯t dare to lie.


    ¡°Look after this group of people. At midnight, he would use the blood of young boys and girls to scatter on the ground. I guarantee that he, Lu huaijiang, will never wake up in this life!¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if he¡¯s wandering outside as a lonely ghost or unconscious. As long as he activated the array, his soul would leave his body. They would be reduced to evil forever! Forever a lonely soul, unable to reincarnate.¡± The ck-robed manughed sinisterly.


    He looked indifferently at the group of flowers that were about to bloom.


    In a moment, they would all die.


    Jiang huailu suddenly opened her eyes.


    Jiang Huaian clenched his fists.


    Before he came, he had guessed that it was a wizard who had done evil, but now that he thought about it, it was probably rted to the Imperial court.


    The Crown Prince¡¯s unconscious and woken-up incident had probably affected the interests of some people.


    Jiang Huai ¡®an¡¯s heart sank. They had traveled thousands of miles to the barren capital to carry out this n. It was probably to avoid the eyes and ears left by the Crown Prince. How could the huangdu resist it with its ability?


    The cave was strictly guarded, and all the girls were holding their knees and waiting for something with nk expressions.


    ¡°What kind of ceremony are they going to perform?¡± Ah Yin looked around.


    This cave was extremelyrge, and there was actually arge terrace at the top. At this moment, the bottom of the terrace was painted with ancient patterns, and there were ravines that were filled with blood.


    ¡®What a strong smell of blood.¡± Ah Yin raised his hand to cover his nose, his brows furrowed in worry.


    It was a good thing that his sister had not returned.


    His younger sister had a mental illness because of her childhood. If she saw this scene, she was afraid that it would be even more difficult to suffer.


    ¡°It¡¯s the blood of those young men.¡± Jiang Huai ¡®an¡¯s voice was low and his expression was heavy. It was likely that huangdu wouldn¡¯t be able to handle it.


    ¡°It¡¯s a formation, ¡± Little Huai Lu looked at the altar.


    ¡°It¡¯s abination of the spirit locking array and the seven grievances array.¡±


    ¡°The soul capturing formation can strip away the soul of a living person and turn them into Yin souls. If it was more vicious, it could even refine a Yin spirit and turn it into an evil spirit that killed people without spilling blood. As for the formation of seven grievances, seven boys were sacrificed to the heavens.


    Three was great, one begets two, two begets three, three begets all things. Among the twenty-one virgin girls and seven Virgin boys, the resentment was the greatest.


    At midnight, we¡¯ll offer a blood sacrifice to the heavens and cover the heavenly Dao¡¯s eyes with a thick resentment.¡¯


    ¡°By cing the me on the living soul that was stripped away and nourishing the soul with blood, not only can it block the prying of the heavenly Dao, but it can also nurture the dark soul into a bloodthirsty and heartless state.¡±


    ¡°The Virgin boy has been killed. I¡¯m afraid that the dark spirit has already reacted.¡±


    When the little girl spoke of this matter, she had an unusual expression. Jiang Huai ¡®an took a deep breath and kept telling himself that his sister was a God of cooking and that she should know these things.


    ¡°Then the person whose Yin soul was extracted is considered dead?¡± Ah Yin said carefully.


    Little Huai Lu shook her head, a trace of pity shing in her eyes.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t,¡±


    his soul is trapped, but his actual lifespan has not ended. If he can break free, he will still wake up.


    ¡°Then there¡¯s still a chance to wake up? What will happen when you wake up?¡± Jiang Huaian asked in a serious tone.


    ¡°It will be extremely murderous, and only constant killing can stop the violent aura. His soul was trapped and refined into a killing monster. He was originally a half-human, half-ghost existence.¡±


    Jiang Huaian admitted that he didn¡¯t have a good impression of the Crown Prince, but he still couldn¡¯t ept it at this moment.


    This was a disaster for themon people, a disaster for the world.


    How could they dare to do such a thing with the Crown Prince? if Lu huaijiang woke up one day, there would be no life in the world!

 Chapter 231 - 231: The inferiority that was engraved in her bones (1)

    Chapter 231: The inferiority that was engraved in her bones (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Jiang Huaian med Lu huaijiang.


    The Jiang family¡¯s hundred years of struggle had been destroyed by a ten-year-old youth, and the Jiang family had be prisoners in one day.


    It was all because of Lu huaijiang.


    Jiang Huaian hated him, but he didn¡¯t want him to suffer.


    The Crown Prince¡¯s ident meant that the people were about to lose their homes, that the court was in turmoil, that there was killing.


    ¡°He can¡¯t die.¡± No matter if he could wake up or not, he could not die.


    Jiang Huai ¡®an couldn¡¯t hide the worry on his face. If that was really the case, the Crown Prince¡¯s henchmen and the great prince would probably have to fight each other.


    But little Huai Lu tilted her head and frowned.


    She was guessing if Lu huaijiang¡¯s massacre was rted to this.


    Although he was violent to begin with, it was still within a controble range.


    In his memory, after he had been in aa for three years, he had be more and more uncontroble.


    The moon was high in the sky, and the stars were hidden in the clouds.


    In the forest of the fog sect, not a single trace could be seen after three steps. It was a vast expanse of white. The people of huangdu had never stepped out of the misty sect¡¯s forest before, so they had always felt fear in their hearts.


    City Lord yang stood in front, his heart beating slightly. Although his expression didn¡¯t change, he clenched his fists tightly.


    The barren capital had been doing well these years.


    It was once known as the fallennd forgotten by the gods.


    As it was a ce of exile, most of the natives were descendants of the officials who had been exiled. Even though three generations had passed and he was no longer guilty, he still felt inferior.


    Ever since they entered the huangdu city, they had never left.


    On the contrary, it was the newly exiled sinners who found it hard to ept, and many of them had secretly left.


    Some couldn¡¯t get through the gate of the barren capital, and some managed to escape.


    He was lost in the misty forest until he was torn apart by the dark spirits.


    It was said that very few people coulde out alive, and those who came out alive ended up in a state of madness, never to be sober again.


    Even the people who had started to manage the barren capital were sent by the Imperial court.¡±


    The officials sent by the Imperial court couldn¡¯t control the barren capital.


    The officials of the Imperial court sent memorials to the capital every day and tried their best to escape. He waited for the Imperial court to send someone to PICK mm up Detore ne reluctantly lett tne City.


    One of the city Lords had gone crazy.


    Later on, the Imperial court had no other way.


    Thus, he picked someone from the furthest batch of sinners ¡®descendants to temporarily take over as the city Lord. Gradually, the forces were reced by the people of huangdu, and there were some rules.


    If it had been ten years ago, when city Lord yang was still not the city Lord, this ce would have been even more chaotic.


    Women didn¡¯t even dare to go out in the day, let alone at night.


    The people who came to the barren capital all followed the lessons of the previous generation. They didn¡¯t dare to step out of the gate of the barren capital. Even the mayor felt his throat tighten when he stepped out of the gate.


    He was already the third generation. As long as his son could pass the Imperial examinations, he could leave the barren capital.


    ¡°Lord Messenger of death? Can we really enter and exit the misty forest? The fog in the misty sect¡¯s forest hasn¡¯t dispersed for a hundred years. Nine out of ten people who enter have died, and one of them has also gone crazy.¡± The soldiers guarding the city felt their hearts palpitate.


    There was almost no need to search for those who could break through the city gates and enter the misty forest.


    No one could pass through this barrier except for the spiritual talismans blessed by the Imperial court.


    In fact, the Imperial court didn¡¯t even leave behind a talisman for huangdu to contact the outside world.


    City Lord yang rubbed his forehead.


    The barren capital was a city where there was only entry and no exit.


    He didn¡¯t know where the road ahead was..

 Chapter 232 - 232: Lost in clarity (1)

    Chapter 232: Lost in rity (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    The messenger of death, Zhu Yan, floated at the city gate.


    He was clearly a Messenger of death, a ghost from a different world from a stranger, but he gave people a sense of security.


    The soul binding chain in her hand could make people feel at ease as long as they heard this voice.


    Although Chu Liang was a mortal, he had never interacted with mortals. His only thought was to save the world.


    This way, the forces in huangdu could be more at ease.


    ¡°Since I can guarantee your entry, I can also guarantee your exit.¡± Chu Liang¡¯s voice had just fallen when a vicious look appeared on his face.


    Zhu Yan¡¯s brows were tightly locked together, and the soul capturing chain in her hand moved without any wind, emitting a nking sound. ¡°There¡¯s a great evil.¡± Zhu Yan¡¯s expression turned grave.


    Hearing her words, many of the soldiers shuddered.


    In this huangdu city, any Yin soul would die under this soul suppressing rod. The evil spirits that had been avoided in the past did not dare to enter the barren capital to do evil now. But at this moment, they were called a great evil by the yin-yang difference. They did not know what kind of evil thing it was.


    in the past seven days, the yin and yang soldiers have always been attacked inexplicably. It seems that even the yin souls in the forest of the fog sect have been attacked. It was as if they were attacking indiscriminately. The evil spirit¡¯s methods are evil and it¡¯s powerful. As it kills more and more people, its power grows stronger.¡±


    City Lord yang and the others raised their eyebrows in unison.


    At this moment, he was standing at the city gate and looking at the Lin of the fog sect.


    The White mist that was originally in a daze seemed to have been strangled by something, and it actually let out a shrill and panicked scream.


    There was a fight in the forest of the fog sect.


    ¡°May I ask Sir yang Cha what that evil thing is? Can it attack people?¡± Old Mr. Wen¡¯s face was pale and his hands were clenched tightly.


    Zhu Yan slowly nodded.


    ¡°These days, the yin soldiers and yang soldiers are searching outside, which is why the city is so busy.¡±


    ¡°Inform the city to go within a hundred Li of the hall of salvation. It could intimidate the evil. Then, let people choose the males born at noon to defend at the city gate.¡± After yin-yang Messenger finished speaking, he led the yin soldiers and yang soldiers toward the fog.


    Chu Liang turned around and looked in the direction of the hall of salvation.


    It had been a few days since he had seen the young man who was on good terms with his master in the hall of salvation.


    However, he was unable to step out of the hall of salvation. Chu Liang suppressed the suspicion in his heart.


    As soon as he stepped into the forest, he could feel the fear of the yin souls in the fog. In the past, they were the ones who brought fear to the people, but at this moment, they were fleeing in all directions as if they were frightened.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid the evil is not ordinary.¡± Zhu Yan¡¯s expression did not look good.


    ¡°The more powerful you are, the more you can recover your intelligence. But we¡¯ve fought with that evil a few times, and it seems to have lost its mind. It¡¯s more like a puppet.¡± Zhu Yan clenched the soul binding chain in her hand tightly, and she was only thinking about her chances of winning against the evil.


    moreover, his strength is constantly increasing.


    At this moment, a light breeze blew across the sky, and the dark clouds dispersed.


    Midnight had arrived.


    At this moment, Jiang huailu and the others were driven out of the cave.


    When they left the cave, their bodies shivered. This was a World of Ice and snow, and runes were drawn everywhere with blood. There was arge incense table in the center, and a wooden stake was ced on each rune.


    ¡°This is to drain all of a person¡¯s blood and pour it into each rune to greatly increase the power of that thing. I can¡¯t break free from its control.¡± Jiang huailu muttered. This was an extremely immoral way of doing things.


    Lu huaijiang, Your Highness.


    Was he being controlled now?


    Jiang huailu took a deep breath..

 Chapter 233 - 233: Kill her (1)

    Chapter 233: Kill her (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    The center of the altar was surrounded by blood-red ravines.


    The incense table was covered with bright yellow bones, which were drawn with a strange spell with lines of blood, which made people¡¯s hearts palpitate at first sight.


    ¡°This one is more professional and reliable than the one my stepmother found.¡± Ah Yin nced at him. The half-baked person that little consort Li had found waspletely different from this.


    ¡°He¡¯s so reliable that he¡¯s about to lose his head.¡± Jiang Huai ¡®an looked at her with aplicated expression.


    Was this the time to praise the other party for being professional and reliable?


    He would rather the other party was unreliable.


    Sigh, how did this sister of hers get along so well with the crazy miss Wen?


    ¡°Wuwuwu ¡­¡±


    ¡°Wuwu ..


    All the girls were scared out of their wits when they saw this, and they all huddled together in fear. Their bodies trembled, and some knelt and begged the people in the center, but no one gave them a second look.


    The Man in ck who had kidnapped Jiang huailu looked at him and sighed.


    Then, she stiffly shifted her eyes away.


    gods of heaven and earth, listen to mymand ¡­ The Magus, dressed in a ck robe, pointed his sword at the sky and kept chanting incantations. The obscure incantation was extremely harsh, and with every sentence, the wind between heaven and earth became stronger.


    The ck robe on his head was blown away, revealing a charred face.


    ¡°With blood as a sacrifice, I hope the heavens will grant me this.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, the world was shrouded in darkness.


    Dark clouds covered the bright moon, revealing only seven stars.


    ¡°It¡¯s a Seven Star Pearl, a Seven Star Pearl that¡¯s hard toe by in a thousand years! It¡¯s said that the gods trapped the giant beasts in space, and once they were released, they could stir up a great deal of trouble.¡±


    Jiang Huaian¡¯s expression darkened. This was not something that even deste could interfere with.


    No matter what, the barren capital was still a group of mortals.


    It was rumored that when the seven stars aligned, if human blood was used as a sacrifice, it could even draw out a primeval beast that could change the color of the world.


    Little Huai Lu looked embarrassed.


    She wasn¡¯t sure about the ancient beasts.


    However, her godmother had locked a Taotie in the space.


    Lulu wasn¡¯t raised by her parents before she became Jiang huailu.


    When she was born, she only had her godmother, Godfather, and brother.


    His godmother had said that she actually had a father. And a monk? However, she didn¡¯t have any memory of it, so she didn¡¯t ask.


    Because the growth cycle of gods was extremely long, she was only three years old before she turned into Jiang huailu.


    Every day, she followed her godmother¡¯s son, brother Xun Huan, and did evil things together.


    Ah, pfft, let¡¯s be mischievous together.


    Later on, she brought those primordial chaos behemoths to stir up trouble everywhere. They were unbearably mischievous, so her godmother locked those things into her space. How could those things harm the world?


    Little Huai Lu pouted in disdain.


    Seven stars in a row. Even if you were to have nine stars in a row, I would still be able to train those primordial chaos beasts into your mounts.


    At this moment, cold wind blew from all directions, and the whistling cold wind was mixed with howls.


    A strong smell of blood hit him in the face.


    Drip Drop ¡­


    Drip Drop ..


    ¡°He killed the people we left in the outer perimeter,¡± the Man in ck suddenly stood up.


    As soon as he finished speaking, the sound of blood dripping could be heard.


    The White-robed youth¡¯s body was like fire and was dyed red with blood.


    There was a sinister aura between his brows that could not be wiped away. His face was bloody red, and it was almost impossible to see his face clearly.


    His bright eyes were filled with a cold and sinister aura, and his entire body was filled with killing intent.


    However, Jiang huailu could recognize the figure at a nce, even if he couldn¡¯t see the face clearly.


    Brother Lu Jiang.


    They controlled brother Lu Jiang..

 Chapter 234 - 234: Brother Jiang (1)

    Chapter 234: Brother Jiang (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Little Huai Lu¡¯s usually calm eyes suddenly became nervous.


    He gave brother Lu Jiang a look.


    The young man didn¡¯t move at all and didn¡¯t have any reaction.


    She was well aware of brother Lu Jiang¡¯s abilities. He was extremely powerful. It would probably be a huge disaster.


    But at this moment, he had lost his consciousness, and Jiang huailu was a little panicked.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid they are wandering ghosts from somewhere. Using wandering ghosts to kill people won¡¯t get you into trouble.¡± Jiang Huai ¡®an felt a little frustrated. He shouldn¡¯t have dragged Lulu into this.


    He did not deserve to die, but Lulu was only four years old.


    Everything that had happened was beyond the knowledge of the barren capital.


    The political disputes in the Imperial court had probably spread to huangdu.


    Lu huaijiang¡¯s eyes were cold, mixed with a trace of blood, and his white clothes had long been dyed red. It also made the crooked little flower fiend at the corner of her clothes stand out.


    The Magus in the middle had a cold smile on his face.


    ¡°This living soul is a treasure I found in huangdu. A person with such ability would probably shine brightly in the real world. He didn¡¯t know why a living soul was outside and why it still had such strong power. The heavens are really helping me!¡± The Magus ¡°eyes glowed with greed and desire.


    The Man in ck suppressed the displeasure in his eyes.


    ¡°Just don¡¯t ruin the first Prince¡¯s ns. Otherwise, none of us will be able to bear the consequences.¡±


    ¡°This dark spirit is really hard to control. It has only been three days and it has already killed more than half of our men. I don¡¯t know how many Yin souls of Lin of the fog sect have been killed by him.¡± In just three days, his strength had increased.


    The wizard chuckled.


    ¡°He has a one in a thousand, one in ten thousand physique that has never appeared before. The body of epting evil. He could absorb all the violent Qi in the world to strengthen himself. It¡¯s a killing weapon.¡±


    ¡°As for His Highness, His Highness is only eleven or twelve years old, still an immature youth. He was the Crown Prince, so his body wouldn¡¯t be much stronger. When I summon the Crown Prince¡¯s spirit, he¡¯ll be even stronger after devouring the Crown Prince¡¯s soul. As for the first Prince, all he needs is for Her Highness to never wake up. He doesn¡¯t need to know where Her Highness¡¯s spirit is.¡± The Magus looked at the Man in ck with a meaningful look


    He had met this little dark spirit three days ago.


    At that time, they had just killed seven Virgin boys to confuse the Crown Prince¡¯s mind and make him lose his consciousness.


    As long as he was summoned today, he would be able to control it.


    Who knew that the Magus had found a good seedling and directly controlled this young man. Three days had passed, and the young man¡¯s strength had grown stronger and stronger. There was still a trace of rity left in him before, but now, there was not even a trace of it.


    ¡°Come here.¡± The wizard waved his hand at Lu huaijiang.


    Lu huaijiang, who was holding a sword in his right hand and a blood-dripping longsword in his hand, walked over step by step.


    The girls at the side didn¡¯t even dare to cry softly. That person seemed to have crawled out of hell and waspletely lifeless.


    The young man in blood-red clothes dragged the tip of his sword, and the ground made a sharp sound. His eyes were listless.


    The wizard had already started the summoning ritual.


    He was summoning the soul of His Highness Lu huaijiang.


    The young man walked forward step by step until he was in front of Jiang huailu.


    A pair of chubby little hands suddenly grabbed the corner of blood robes ¡®clothes.


    It was the same scene as before the guillotine.


    But this time, she called out with heartache, ¡°¡±Brother Jiang ¡­¡± Her voice was soft and aggrieved as she clutched the corner of his shirt and refused to let go..

 Chapter 235 - 235: Explosive acting skills (1)

    Chapter 235: Explosive acting skills (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Jiang Huai ¡®an¡¯s heart almost jumped out of his chest when little Huai Lu suddenly grabbed the evil¡¯s clothes.


    At that moment, his heart seemed to be clenched tightly by a pair of big hands.


    It made him breathless as it contracted violently.


    Little Huai Lu still looked at the young man in blood-red clothes stubbornly.


    The teenager stopped in his tracks. Blood dripped from Lulu¡¯s hand and stained it red.


    He had killed countless people outside.


    Jiang Huai¡¯s deer head was shocked.


    She had not seen brother Lu Jiang for a few days, and he had been taken over by a wizard.


    ¡°Lulu, Lulu, let go!¡± Jiang Huai ¡®an only took one look at the young man and was shocked by the blood-red Sky. He hurriedly stepped forward and pried away Jiang huailu¡¯s fingers.


    Jiang huailu clenched her fists so tightly that her knuckles turned white.


    The confused youth lowered his head and met the little girl¡¯s eyes. The little girl¡¯s eyes were filled with tears as she called him brother Jiang pitifully.


    Brother Jiang, brother Jiang ¡­


    He muttered softly.


    It made his empty heart ache.


    He then looked at Jiang huailu, a trace of struggle shing in his eyes. The wizard gently shook the bell in his hand, and the struggle disappeared in an instant. He walked straight toward the wizard.


    ¡°Lulu, Lulu, don¡¯t mess around.¡± Jiang Huai ¡®an held his sister tightly in his arms. He didn¡¯t know why his sister was so excited to see the evil.


    Little huailu was forcefully held in his arms, but her eyes were still on Lu huaijiang¡¯s figure.


    ¡°That¡¯s my littlepanion. He¡¯s my friend.¡± Lulu was on the verge of tears.


    Jiang Huaian frowned.


    He knew that Lulu had a friend outside. His parents had passed away and he was alone.


    Isn¡¯t Keke a girl?


    Her mother had also prepared many dresses for her to wear.


    How did he be a teenager?


    He, he¡¯s still not human?


    ¡°Lulu, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve left traces along the way. Huangdu will find us soon, don¡¯t worry.¡± Jiang Huai ¡®an held his sister tightly in his arms and hid in the crowd, not daring to attract any attention.


    On the altar, the wizard closed his eyes and chanted faster.


    He saw that the ground, which was filled with runes drawn with blood, was actually shing with traces of silver light.


    The Men in ck had already separated the girls and ced them on each position that was shing with silver light.


    Jiang Huaian was carrying Jiang huailu, and the Man in ck nced at him. Jiang Huai ¡®an didn¡¯t dare to raise any suspicions, so he suppressed his fear and said with a pale face, ¡®¡±¡®This girl is young and may cause bad things. Why don¡¯t I let her stay by my side? If we are obedient, can you let us go back after we are done?¡±


    ¡°We won¡¯t say anything,¡± Jiang Huai ¡®an had yed the role of a dignified and virtuousdy who was suppressing her fear very well.


    The Man in ck sneered and left after throwing the little girl into a silver light.


    Go, no one can leave.


    As eachdy stood still, the light within the formation grew. The moment the light brightened, the girls screamed.


    ¡°It hurts, it hurts!¡±


    ¡°Help! Help!¡± The Rings of light had directly be an existence that imprisoned them. When they got close, they felt a burning heat.


    It was as if a mysterious force was tearing their bodies apart, and many of the weaker ones immediately started bleeding from their ears and noses.


    Jiang Huai ¡®an looked around in confusion. He exchanged a look with Wen ruzhu, who was beside him.


    A momentter ¡­


    ¡°Ah! My head hurts. Father, save me ¡­¡± Jiang Huaian held his head weakly, his body slightly bent. Even though he had fallen, he still maintained his posture.


    He fell to the ground and curled up. She bit her lower lip hard, and her eyes were red and filled with tears.


    Ah Yin?


    Damn it, her acting skills are off the charts, she¡¯s more like a woman than I am!

 Chapter 236 - 236: The cute deer (1)

    Chapter 236: The cute deer (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Jiang Huaian was certain.


    This formation was effective on all girls.


    Fortunately, he reacted quickly and fell to the ground in an instant. His posture was so beautiful.


    She just looked at miss Wen for some reason.


    He saw miss Wen looking at him with a dumbfounded expression, then spreading her hands and looking at herself innocently. At this moment, there were only a few people still standing.


    It was extremely eye-catching.


    Wen ruzhu fell to the ground with a thump.


    He fell like a tough man.


    The moment she fell to the ground, Jiang Huaian felt sorry for her. If he f * cking fell down, his bones would probably be scattered, right?


    Ah Yin clutched his head and closed his eyes, looking like he was in so much pain that he wished he was dead.


    Jiang Huaian furrowed his brows in confusion.


    Something was wrong. This was clearly a formation that targeted all the girls. It was fine if he, a man, didn¡¯t react, but why did Wen ruzhu¡¯s reaction also seem slow?


    He suddenly thought of Lulu.


    Jiang Huai ¡®an felt a sharp pain.


    Suppressing the bitterness in his heart, he turned to look in Lulu¡¯s direction and saw her sprawled on the ground, staring nkly at the young man who had lost his mind.


    ¡°Lulu, don¡¯t you feel any pain?¡± Jiang Huaian asked in a low voice when no one was looking.


    Her face was white and ruddy. She didn¡¯t seem to be bleeding or in pain.


    Jiang huailu was surprised,¡±sugar?¡± I don¡¯t have candy!¡± After he finished speaking, he looked at the young man who was enduring the pain on the altar.


    Jiang Huaian ¡­


    ¡°No, are you feeling unwell? You should be more careful!¡± Jiang Huai ¡®an red at her. She was about to die, yet she still wanted to eat.


    Who knew that the little girl would look at him with an irritated face. ¡°What snacks? when are you going to eat snacks? Do you still have a heart?¡± The little girl¡¯s face was filled with anger.¡¯Am I that kind of person in your eyes? Is there only eating in your head?


    Jiang Huaian¡¯s heart broke into pieces.


    Who was the heartless one?


    However, seeing that she was so lively and only thinking about eating, she would definitely be fine.


    However, he was still a little depressed.


    He was a little suspicious in his heart. Why was this master a little rash? Could it be that the first Prince had been deceived? None of us vomited blood.


    However, Jiang Huai ¡®an didn¡¯t think it was possible for the girls around him to be in so much pain.


    At this moment, countless rays of light formed an array.


    The array glowed brightly.


    ¡°Ah!¡± The veins on Lu huaijiang¡¯s hands were bulging, and his bloodied clothes were fluttering in the wind.


    A vast and powerful force entered his body.


    With a casual wave of his arm, the sound of something breaking through the air could be heard.


    There was no intelligence in his eyes, and the killing intent was almost unconceble.


    ¡°Summoning, great Zhou¡¯s Crown Prince, His Highness Lu huaijiang!¡± The Magus pointed his sword at the sky, and the formation on the ground began to spin rapidly, shining brightly.


    As soon as his voice fell, the girls on the ground almost died from the pain. They immediately wailed and rolled on the ground.


    ¡°Master, please speed up. The people from the barren capital areing.¡± A few people rushed out of the forest, clutching their hearts, and fell to the ground after they finished speaking.


    The wizard frowned when he saw no one in front of him.


    the sinners of the barren capital, even the city Lord, don¡¯t have a spiritual talisman. How can they enter the misty forest? ¡± The spiritual talismans were only specially made by the Imperial court, so even he didn¡¯t dare to trespass into the misty forest outside the barren capital.


    ¡°It¡¯s the hall of salvation. It¡¯s the messenger of yin and yang from the hall of salvation who brought people out. Many of our brothers have been killed by that evil, and we can¡¯t hold them back for much longer.¡± The person who spoke red at the young man who had lost his mind.


    The wizard did not say anything.


    This evil was a treasure he found in huangdu!


    It was a treasure that could allow him to reach the heavens in a single step.


    How could he know that it was indeed a treasure?


    It was a treasure that could help him ascend to heaven..

 Chapter 237 - 237: Massacre (1)

    Chapter 237: Massacre (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°Summon, the soul of the great Zhou Crown Prince, Lu huaijiang, has returned!¡±


    ¡°Summon, the soul of the great Zhou Crown Prince, Lu huaijiang, has returned!¡±


    ¡°Quickly ¡­¡±


    ¡°Quickly ¡­¡±


    The Magus put two fingers together and pointed at Huang Luan, and thetter actually flew up. It was dancing in the air, making a whistling sound as the wind blew.


    ¡°Your Highness Lu huaijiang, return quickly! Come back quickly.¡± The Magus¡¯s voice grew louder and louder.


    The wizard looked at the Man in ck.


    ¡°Something¡¯s wrong, something¡¯s wrong. There was something wrong with the Virgin. Did you get someone to check every one of them?¡± The wizard¡¯s pupils shrank. No, there was something wrong with this disk array.


    The ck-robed man¡¯s hair stood on end.


    ¡°That¡¯s not possible. A virgin girl can not be on her period, and her birth characters can not be wrong.¡±


    ¡°If there is a suspicious woman, there is Momo to personally examine the body and there is nothing wrong.¡±


    The wizard shook his head.


    ¡°No, there¡¯s definitely a problem.¡± The wizard looked at all the girls, and they were all intimidated by his vicious gaze and did not dare to look at him. They all curled up into a ball, hugging their legs.


    Jiang huailu almost couldn¡¯t help rolling his eyes.


    The dignified and virtuous young miss Wen was a man with a man¡¯s heart.


    The Wen family¡¯s blood-rted youngdy was actually a girl with a boy¡¯s soul.


    Today, there was still her, the Savior who had jumped out of the Three Realms and did not belong to the mortal world. If your priest can be a monster, none of the three will be normal.


    Jiang huailu looked at brother Lu Jiang worriedly, unable to hide the worry in her eyes.


    The Sorcerer¡¯s eyelids drooped slightly, and a dark light shed in his eyes.


    ¡°I told you before I came. A virgin boy¡¯s life was sacrificed to the heavens, and a virgin girl¡¯s blood was used to lead the way. Now, things have changed ¡­¡± The wizard¡¯s tone was indifferent, but it contained a trace of coldness.


    The Man in ck looked at the little girl who was curled up.


    ¡°You promised me that you would leave one breath for these women,¡± he said after taking a deep breath.


    ¡°Young master yuanjing,¡± the Sorcerer said disdainfully, ¡°you¡¯re the one who personally captured these people. At this moment, why pretend to have the heart of a Bodhisattva? Since he¡¯s already here, what¡¯s the difference between being Dead or Alive?¡±


    ¡°Besides, we¡¯re working for the first Prince, and we can¡¯t allow anything to happen to him. I don¡¯t know if the first Prince will be able to tolerate your kindness.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve already walked ny-nine steps. We¡¯re only one step away.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid there¡¯s something wrong with His Highness Lu huaijiang¡¯s soul. Why don¡¯t I let my treasure kill the Virgin girl? The Virgin girl came and left without a trace. Before he died, he was filled with resentment, but after he died, he will definitely increase the strength of my subordinate. When he was strong enough, he could capture the living soul by force and then devour it. In the future, there would be no possibility of being His Highness Lu huaijiang. Even if he was lucky enough to wake up, he would only be a fool after losing his soul.


    What do you think?¡±


    But if that was the case, all the girls here would not be able to survive.


    The ck-robed man¡¯s brows were tightly pressed together, and his throat moved slightly.


    ¡°The first Prince¡¯s Foundation can not be destroyed by your benevolence.¡± The wizard chuckled.


    young master yuanjing, I heard that your fianc¨¦e is seriously ill. Was it the first Prince who found the divine doctor? ¡®


    Yuan Jing took a deep breath, closed his eyes slowly, and stepped aside.


    ¡°Sallu,¡± the wizard waved his hand, ¡°go.¡± Sallu, ughter, was the name he had given to the God of killing.


    The young man in blood-red clothes moved gracefully and leaped forward.


    He jumped into the blood array.


    The blood-dripping long sword in her hand danced in the air, creating a beautiful sword flower.


    However, as the tip of the sword streaked across, it took away a life..

 Chapter 238 - Chapter 238: Kill Jiang huailu (1)

    Chapter 238: Kill Jiang huailu (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    As soon as the cold light passed, the girl who was wailing in pain stopped breathing.


    His body was curled up and his eyes were slightly open. He was filled with pain and unwillingness before he died.


    ¡°Good job. Kill, kill, kill!¡± The Sorcerer¡¯s hands quickly formed a seal, his eyes shing with evil and desire.


    let¡¯s use all these powers for your own use. Let¡¯s kill together! The Magus ughter became more and more uncontroble, and he even seemed a little lost.


    The seven stars were aligned, His Highness was massacring, and the world was in a disaster.


    Jiang Huai ¡®an gritted his teeth and said,¡¯ young master, no, no! If I be the sword in his hand, I will never be able to turn back!¡± Jiang Huai ¡®an had heard from the wizard that this young man was a living soul. A living soul meant that he was not dead, but his soul had left his body.


    ¡°You¡¯re still a human, a human!¡±


    ¡°Do you want to be a monster that¡¯s neither human nor ghost? A monster that only knows how to kill and has no feelings.¡±


    ¡°Think about your parents and the family waiting for you at home. Think about the girl you love ¡­¡± Jiang Huai ¡®an saw that the young man was about the same height as him, and he thought that he would soon reach the age of engagement.


    It was extremely easy for a young man to hide someone in his heart.


    The young man¡¯s expression was calm. The tip of his sword fell to the ground, making a stabbing sound.


    Only when he heard the word dy¡¯ did his footsteps stop for a moment, and then he quickly went forward again.


    With a wave of his long sword, another life was taken.


    Jiang huilu looked at him in a daze. For some reason, her heart ached. The little girl¡¯s face was wrinkled as she murmured, ¡°¡±Brother Jiang ¡­¡±


    The young man walked towards the third person and raised the long sword that was shining with a cold light.


    He was about to swing it down heavily.


    ¡°Brother Jiang!¡± A heart-wrenching cry.


    The little girl stood up and looked at the blood-stained youth.


    brother Jiang! a clear and melodious voice called out with a trembling tone.


    The long sword in Lu huaijiang¡¯s hand paused. It was actually raised high in the air and could not fall down.


    There was no rity in his eyes, but the sword in his hand still stubbornly refused to fall.


    The wizard followed the sound and saw Jiang huailu standing in the circle of light, unscathed. ¡°You weren¡¯t hurt by the formation?¡± he raised his eyebrows.


    His eyes narrowed and were filled with thought.


    Yuan Jing pursed his lips. this girl seems to be very intelligent. Why don¡¯t we keep her alive? ¡± he asked. His tone was indifferent, but his hands were slightly clenched by his sides.


    The wizard did not even look at him.


    He was only concerned that his killing weapon had actually stopped because of that sound.


    No matter if this girl was intelligent or stupid, or if she had some extraordinary opportunity, she must not be kept!


    To be able to make a killing weapon that had lost its consciousness react was the biggest mistake.


    ¡°Sallu, kill her!¡± The Magus said sternly. This child could not be allowed to live.


    Yuan Jing wanted to step forward, but the wizard raised his hand and stopped him.


    ¡°I¡¯m only discussing this with you because I respect you, young master yuanjing. However, the first Prince also said that I have full authority to decide on this matter. Master Yuan Jing, don¡¯t make things difficult for us. It¡¯ll be hard to exin to the first Prince.¡± From the beginning to the end, he had not avoided the first Prince¡¯s name. He had no intention of keeping these women.


    The great Zhou was very strict. No matter where arge number of girls were lost, they would be investigated.


    He hade all the way to huangdu so that the first Prince would not be able to use him against him.


    No one could ruin the first Prince¡¯s ns!


    Yuan Jing¡¯s face was livid, and he held his sword tightly. She held her breath and stopped herself from taking the child away.


    ¡°Sallu, kill her. She can greatly increase your strength!¡± The wizard shook the bell in his hand..

 Chapter 239 - 239: He could sense her (1)

    Chapter 239 - 239: He could sense her (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    The sound of the shaking Bell in the wizard¡¯s hand became more and more urgent.


    ¡°Kill her,¡± he ordered.


    ¡°Sallu, kill her!¡± The Magus ¡°voice became heavier and harsher, and even carried a hint of hostility in the end.


    Jiang Huai ¡®an¡¯s expression changed slightly, and he tried to touch the light.


    He touched the thing he had hidden in his chest and wiped it with his hand. A piece of it copsed.


    Jiang Huaian raised it up high and pulled.


    The bright fireworks exploded above their heads, breaking through the fog and shooting straight into the sky, exploding into brilliant and gorgeous lights.


    The Sorcerer¡¯s face darkened, and Yuan Jing looked at the dignified girl.


    ¡°Lulu, let¡¯s go!¡± Jiang Huaian could not wait any longer.


    He had left behind some bee-searching water along the way. The water was colorless and odorless, but it attracted a type of wild bee. As long as he followed the wild bees, he would be able to find this ce, but it would take time.


    Now that Lulu¡¯s life was at stake, Jiang Huaian could not hold himself back.


    Even if he had to expose himself, he couldn¡¯t help it.


    Ah Yin stood up in fear, picked up Lulu and rushed out.


    The wizard¡¯s face was livid with anger, and Yuan Jing pursed his lips tightly.


    ¡°Lord Yuan Jing, you can exin to the first Prince yourself. ¡®These three people are acting as if no one is there. Young master Yuan Jing, you¡¯re confused!¡¯ Don¡¯t ruin your future with your fianc¨¦e.¡± The wizard was so angry that his heart was trembling.


    This group of people seemed to be pping his face!


    ¡°Ah Yin, take Lulu and leave.¡± Jiang Huai ¡®an leaned against his back, but his entire body was wrapped in a chill.


    It was Lu huaijiang¡¯s sword that was pointed at him.


    Jiang Huaian was in ah Yin¡¯s arms.


    Sallu, kill them all! Leave no one alive! The Magus formed a seal with his hands, and the copper Bell began to shake violently, as if a demonic sound was piercing through one¡¯s ears.


    Lu huaijiang¡¯s eyes shed with a hint of struggle, and he instantly lost his consciousness.


    A cool breeze passed through and the long sword flew towards ah Yin.


    Just as he was about to touch ah Yin, Jiang Huaian extended his hand to block him, and his hand actually went straight through ah Yin¡¯s left shoulder.


    Ah Yin nced sideways and did not dare to pause for a moment, but his eyes were glistening with tears.


    ¡°Kill her, kill her, I want her head!¡±


    ¡°ughter, you are the embodiment of ughter. Kill her, kill her!¡± The wizard¡¯s voice seemed to be able to brainwash her. Lu huaijiang¡¯s eyes were dazed and he did not have a trace of consciousness. He saw two figures in the distance.


    The long sword in his hand flew out. Ah Yin¡¯s body leaned to the side, but he still injured his ankle.


    Plop.


    Ah Yin suddenly fell to the ground.


    The small deer flew out of his arms and fell to the ground.


    She fell in a sorry state, and her round body even rolled a few times before hitting a stone, her forehead red.


    The goat horns on the little girl¡¯s head drooped weakly on both sides, and her hair was slightly disheveled. The little girl stood up helplessly.


    Lu huaijiang held his sword and looked down at her.


    Jiang Huai ¡®an was trapped, but ah Yin had already fainted from the fall.


    brother Lu Jiang ¡­ The little girl¡¯s eyes were filled with crystal tears, but she held them back and refused to let them fall.


    Jiang huailu didn¡¯t Dodge at all. Instead, she stood up and looked at the young man with a limp.


    One tall and one short, one fat and one thin, the two people stood opposite each other.


    The wizard lost control of the bell in his hand, and he felt uneasy.


    For ordinary people who had lost their minds, even if their rtives came, they would not be able to wake up.


    In fact, he liked to torture and kill. He often controlled those who had lost their minds to kill their loved ones. Even the puppet he was controlling, with tears all over its face, could not stop.


    Until all humanity disappeared.


    But this Sallu, he had used ten times or even a hundred times more blood and methods to suppress him, and he still had a reaction?

 Chapter 240 - 240: Lulu wants a hug (1)

    Chapter 240 - 240: Lulu wants a hug (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    The Magus even began to doubt himself.


    Was it because his methods were not as good as before, or ¡­


    That child was the brightest ray of light in this young man¡¯s heart?


    However, he was not uninterested in this. The only thing he could not tolerate was that he could not keep this child.


    If he stayed, the young man¡¯s consciousness would forever remain for her.


    ¡°Sallu, kill her. Bring her head to me. ¡± The Sorcerer berated sternly, and one after another, handprints were sent towards the bronze bell. At this moment, the seven stars in the sky were about to disperse.


    ¡°Sallu, kill!¡±


    A gust of wind blew up the corner of the young man¡¯s clothes. The corner of his clothes fluttered, and the clown flower was particrly conspicuous.


    Lu huaijiang held his sword, his whole body was filled with cold Qi, as if his whole body was surrounded by a cold killing intent. His eyes, which were usually clear and full of energy, were now void of any light, and his lips were pursed into a straight line.


    His handsome face was already covered by dried blood, leaving only his sword-like eyebrows that nted to his temples, making him look somewhat handsome.


    Jiang huailu could clearly see her face reflected in his eyes.


    brother Lu Jiang ¡­ Jiang huailu didn¡¯t say anything and only stubbornly called his name.


    Every time he called out a name, the tip of his sword couldn¡¯t help but tremble, letting out a buzzing sound.


    He did not want to point his sword at her.


    The little girl took a step forward.


    The tip of Lu huaijiang¡¯s sword was pointed at her heart.


    The tip of the sword trembled slightly.


    He didn¡¯t know how many people he had killed in the past few days, but it seemed like there was an endless amount of hostility in his heart. Only killing could give him a moment of peace.


    However, at this moment, the sword could not stab in no matter what.


    ¡°ughter, are you going to disobey my orders? I¡¯ll let you kill her! ¡± The sound of the copper Bell was so piercing that it hurt his ears.


    Jiang huailu looked at Lu huaijiang without blinking.


    She could ward off evil and kill evil people, but Lu huaijiang could only get through that by himself.


    No one could help him.


    Lu huaijiang looked at her indifferently. He restrained the trembling tip of his sword and raised it.


    Jiang huailu took a step forward and grabbed the sword with his small hand.


    brother Lu Jiang, I want you to wake up.


    ¡°Wake up.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t be an evil. Lulu doesn¡¯t want you to be an evil spirit.¡±


    ¡°You wake up ¡­¡± Jiang huailu¡¯s white and soft hand grabbed the sword tightly, and the sharp de pierced her palm. Drops of red blood dripped from the sword and onto the ground.


    Little Huai Lu blinked and tears rolled down her face.


    It dripped on the tip of the sword.


    Mixed with the blood, it was impossible to tell what was tears and what was blood.


    Just as Lu huaijiang¡¯s long sword trembled uncontrobly and his expression was filled with struggle, the little girl suddenly released her sword.


    His hands were covered in blood.


    He spread out his hands and looked at the young man.


    ¡°I want a hug ¡­ Lulu wants a hug.¡±


    The short man opened his arms and looked at him with tears in his eyes. She looked up at him, tears still hanging on her eyshes. It really made one¡¯s heart ache so much that it was going to go numb.


    Lu huaijiang could barely hold his sword.


    ¡°ughter!¡± The Magus gritted his teeth, but the copper Bell in his hand was burning hot.


    ¡°Lulu wants a hug. I want you to hug me.¡± The short fellow looked at him with a burning gaze and stubbornly continued.


    It was as if she would continue to look at him if he did not hug her.


    Pa da.


    Lu huaijiang¡¯s long sword finally lost control and fell to the ground.


    The bronze bell in the wizard¡¯s hand exploded into pieces, and the wizard¡¯s hand was covered in blood.


    He had broken away from her control.


    He actually managed to break free from the four-year-old child¡¯s sobbing


    voice?

 Chapter 241 - 241: You ‘re the light (1)

    Chapter 241 - 241: You ¡®re the light (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Lu huaijiang saw her standing in front of him, feeling wronged.


    With a sobbing tone, she opened her arms and asked for a hug.


    Lulu wanted a hug.


    That one sentence instantly squeezed out the killing thoughts that he couldn¡¯t get rid of in his mind.


    All she could think about was, ¡°Lulu wants a hug, Lulu wants a hug.¡±


    He loosened his grip, and the sword in his hand fell to the ground.


    The wizard¡¯s hand was covered in blood from the Bell¡¯s explosion. ¡°How is this possible? how is this possible? You were supposed to live a lonely life, how is that possible!¡± The wizard was so shocked that he shivered.


    Back then, he had taken a fancy to this young man with just one nce.


    It wasn¡¯t just because he had great power, but also because he was emotionless.


    People were born with emotions. Even if there was no family love, no friendship, no love between men and women, they would still love a certain beauty in the world.


    However, he was different. He should be lonely until he died.


    He had no feelings for this world.


    If he was given a chance, a sword, he could kill everyone in the world.


    No one could pull him back from the abyss.


    This was simply an opportunity given to him by the heavens. He had such a powerful ability, but he had no emotions. He was a natural killing machine.


    In that instant, he had an idea.


    If Prince Lu huaijiang could sacrifice him, he would definitely turn him into the most powerful killing weapon.


    If such a puppet was refined, it would be a monster, even many Yin souls would be afraid of it. Not to mention a living person?


    He was so close, so close to sess.


    But now, he had even lost the killing weapon that he had spent all his efforts to cultivate.


    With a ng, it was thrown to the ground like scrap metal.


    It had lost its luster.


    The killer was half-kneeling in front of the little girl, covered in blood. He bent over and looked at her.


    That pair of eyes that were dead silent and without any ripples slowly lit up with light. It was a dazzling and brilliant light.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± The young man¡¯s voice was cold, as if he had not spoken for a long time. His throat was a little dry.


    His eyes were fixed on the child. He had always been in the dark.


    He was conscious when he killed.


    But he never resisted.


    The overwhelming darkness, the killing intent to ughter everything, wasn¡¯t this what he wanted to do the most?


    He admitted that he was born heartless and emotionless. He had no feelings for the world.


    He was like a person abandoned by the world, living in the abyss and never seeing the light.


    Until the strong light shone on him without any hesitation, calling him word by word.


    She wanted him to hug her. She wanted him to wake up. She wanted a huz.


    Feeling wronged, she opened her arms and asked for a hug.


    Lu huaijiang couldn¡¯t describe what he felt at that moment. It was as if a silent heart that had never beat before had exploded at that moment.


    His four limbs and hundreds of bones were spreading out fine and dense numbness.


    He, who had always been cold, actually felt a slight warmth surrounding him, making him unable to break free.


    At this moment, he was half-squatting with one knee on the ground and looking straight at her.


    The young man¡¯s figure was like an unsheathed sword, no longer able to hide the bright cold light around him.


    But in front of her, he retracted his cold aura and became gentle and calm.


    The little girl¡¯s tears were still on her face, and she looked pitifully at him.


    Her mind was still clear of the sentence that the young man had asked her. What do you want?


    ¡°I want brother Jiang, I want a hug.¡± She was already feeling wronged, and when she was asked, she wailed even more and burst into tears..

 Chapter 242 - 242: He has feelings (1)

    Chapter 242: He has feelings (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    She felt wronged.


    She felt extremely wronged.


    Even when Jiang yubai abandoned her and the old granny wanted to sacrifice her to an evil spirit, she wasn¡¯t this sad.


    Originally, Lu huaijiang had lost his mind and pointed his sword at her. She was still a little sad.


    However, when Lu huaijiang really woke up, she felt really wronged.


    It was as if she knew that someone would be heartbroken and that someone would be her support, so she suddenly burst into tears.


    The teenager, who still reeked of blood and had a cold aura, sighed softly.


    ¡°I really can¡¯t do anything about you,¡± he muttered. Her voice was soft and gentle, and it disappeared when the wind blew, as if she had never said it.


    However, his tone was filled with a doting love that he didn¡¯t even notice.


    The teenager helplessly wrapped the short fellow in his arms and hugged him.


    The corners of his mouth unconsciously curled up a little.


    The hostility in the young man¡¯s body instantly dispersed and became gentle.


    There seemed to be some warmth between his brows, a warmth that only existed for her.


    Lulu, you¡¯re my only light, the only light that can shine on me.


    ¡°Lulu, you¡¯re the one who chose me,¡± If you let go, I won¡¯t let you.


    Lu huaijiang admitted that he yearned for the light.


    The sun would shine on the earth and benefit all living beings, but Lulu could only shine on him.


    To save him.


    Little Huai Lu didn¡¯t pay attention, and even if she did, she wouldn¡¯t care. How would she know? She was still too young, too young.


    She was so young that Lu huaijiang even felt that her growth was far away.


    However, the Milky fragrance from Lulu¡¯s body had dispelled the stench from his body, and he calmed down.


    Lu huaijiang could sense that there was something wrong with the little girl.


    He had already epted her in his heart, and his feelings prevailed over his rationality, so he epted her existence first.


    Although he did not develop any romantic feelings for her, she was the only person he had epted in his life.


    He was afraid that as she grew up, she would lose control even more.


    Lu huaijiang thought to himself, but he did not reject it.


    Lu huaijiang had never thought about what kind of existence she was in his heart.


    He had only tolerated her and allowed her to truly appear in his world.


    ¡°I thought you didn¡¯t remember me and didn¡¯t recognize me, but you still pointed your sword at me.¡±


    ¡°You still want to kill me.¡±


    ¡°Look, look, you fell and injured this ce.¡±


    ¡°You stabbed me here. It hurts, it hurts. It¡¯s all your doing.¡± Little Huai Lu pointed at the bruise on her forehead, then spread her fingers, looking aggrieved.


    Lu huaijiang looked down. Her palm had been cut open by a sharp sword, and her blood and flesh were churning.


    It made his brows tighten.


    ¡°How could you ruin my good thing, how could you ruin my good thing! You¡¯re an evil, you should be a natural evil.¡± The wizard¡¯s eyes were red with hatred. The Man in ck had already seen that the summoning had failed and was ready to retreat.


    If he was caught, the first Prince would be implicated and would not be able to escape.


    ¡°Wizard, run!¡± Yuan Jing was about to retreat with his men.


    The wizard, on the other hand, was a little crazy. His killing weapon, his killing weapon.


    He looked at Yuan Jing madly. let¡¯s go. That¡¯s a killing weapon I¡¯ve refined with all my might. How can he recover his mind? ¡± How is that possible?¡± what¡¯s the big deal about the first Prince? if I had a killing weapon, I would be the one in charge of everything in the world of yin and yang. Everything would be mine!


    ¡°It¡¯s all your fault, all your fault, you stinky girl! You¡¯re the one who ruined my n. I¡¯m going to turn you into a doll. I¡¯m going to make you wish you were dead. If I want you to live, you¡¯d be better off ¡­¡± Before he could finish his sentence, the calm-looking teenager carried Lulu with one hand and walked into the distance with the other.


    The Magus actually flew right in front of him.


    His neck was broken.


    The corners of the young man¡¯s clothes fluttered in the wind. He raised his hand and held Lulu in his arms, who was trying to peek.


    [ PS: chuanchuan will be on the show at 12 p.m. Tonight. Please vote for chuanchuan. ] ¡°Xoxo, rmendation votes are needed before it¡¯s on the shelf, and monthly votes are needed after it¡¯s on the shelf, don¡¯t remember wrong.¡± I¡¯m also begging everyone to support the original subscription. Chuanchuan wants to eat, I want to drink milk tea, wuwuwu ¡­.

 Chapter 243 - 243 -C.30 – 1

    Chapter 243: -Chapter 30 ¨C 1


    Trantor: 549690339


    Jiang huailu was firmly held in the young man¡¯s arms as her skirt fluttered.


    He was clearly a ghost, but his aura was so intimidating that anyone who looked at him would be intimidated.


    The young man¡¯s features were like a painting, but there was an inerasable hostility between his brows.


    It was only when he saw the little girl in front of him that he became gentler.


    ¡°Lulu, Lulu ¡­¡¯


    In the fog, there was the sound of footsteps.


    It was the Xia n.


    The Xia n hade with the yin-yang difference.


    Jiang huailu, who was lying in the young man¡¯s arms, peeked out and took a peek.


    The young man had been holding her from the beginning to the end, standing quietly in the center of the array, watching the group of people retreat, not even looking at them from the corner of his eyes.


    ¡°Huai ¡®an, Huai¡¯ an ¡­¡± Jiang Huai ¡®an was lying on the ground, his life or death unknown.


    Breaking through the fog, Madam Xia hugged Jiang Huai ¡®an and cried out loud.


    city Lord, I¡¯ve found her. I¡¯ve found her.


    ¡°Quick, it¡¯s all here.¡±


    Yin-yang Messenger slightly bowed to Jiang huailu in the center.


    Sigh, our God.


    The divine power was strong and could resist evil.


    But in reality, he was only four years old. She could summon lightning to kill the wizard, but she couldn¡¯t use the same trick again.


    He still had to grow up as soon as possible.


    The messenger of Yin Yang directly led people into the fog to eliminate the evil spirits, and city Lord yang hurriedly had the girls on the ground brought back.


    The thick smell of blood made people frown.


    ¡°Too impudent, too impudent. Do they think that they can bully us ande to huangdu to find a scapegoat?¡± When city Lord yang saw this scene, he knew that it was the work of an evil sorcerer.


    ¡°City Lord, we¡¯ve searched everywhere. The missing girls were all here, but there was no trace of the seven youths. But ¡­ However, he found seven thin white bones in the cave. Their throats were pierced by a sword, and their bones seemed to have undergone some kind of sacrificial ritual, leaving only white bones.¡±


    The guard who made the report felt a chill in his heart.


    In just a few days, the living child had be a skeleton.


    Moreover, those people always had a sense of superiority when facing the people of the huangdu. It was easy to guess that they were from the outside world.


    ¡°Let¡¯s clean up the bones first, and let peoplee back to recognize them when we return to the city.¡± City Lord Yang¡¯s face was cold.


    He only had one son, and if he experienced the pain of losing his son, he was afraid that he would not be able to live on.


    During this period of time, he had always let his son sleep in the same room as him.


    The scene was chaotic, and from time to time, shrill howls could be heard from the forest of the fog sect.


    ¡°Fortunately, there¡¯s the yin-yang difference. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid we wouldn¡¯t even be able to enter the forest of the fog sect. It¡¯s said that huangdu is a world of evil, but who would have known that we¡¯d be able to avoid the evil spirit riot by relying on the salvation Hall?¡± City Lord yang couldn¡¯t help but sigh, and the others around him nodded in agreement.


    Madam Xia asked someone to carry Jiang Huai ¡®an on their back, and she looked around.


    His expression changed.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Lulu? where¡¯s my Lulu?¡± Xia Shi was so scared that her voice broke. she was taken away by the evil. She was taken away by the young man who killed without spilling a drop of blood. A girl said with a pale face. Just now, everyone had fainted from blood loss, but she had woken up early and happened to see that scene.


    When Xia Shi heard this, her eyes rolled back and she fainted.


    Why was her Lulu¡¯s life so hard?


    Everyone was in a hurry to help Madam Xia. After a night of running, the red hairpin on Madam Xia¡¯s head had fallen off.


    ¡°We¡¯ll be in charge of bringing her back. You guys go back to the city first.¡± Chu Liang had already returned.


    don¡¯t worry, Madam Xia. Lady Lulu is blessed by the heavens. Even the heavens will protect her. Zhu Yan said.


    Seeing Yin Yang¡¯s attitude, the people of the barren capital couldn¡¯t help but raise the status of the little girl even higher.


    It seemed that the people in the hall of salvation really favored her.


    Madam Xia was pinched several times before she woke up. Hearing the words of the messenger of yin and yang, she sobbed softly..

 Chapter 244 - 244: Lu huaijiang’s physical form (1)

    Chapter 244: Lu huaijiang¡¯s physical form (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    City Lord yang led his men out of the misty sect¡¯s forest with a dark expression.


    In less than an hour, the city Lord¡¯s mansion was filled with people with real power in the barren capital.


    The barren capital belonged to the great Zhou, but it was also excluded by the great Zhou.


    After all was said and done, there were only a few people who could be sent to the barren capital.


    They were all people who had been abandoned by the world.


    Here, some people¡¯s ancestors were exiled, and they could not leave for generations. Even if he had already recovered his good citizen¡¯s body.


    Some people stood on the wrong side, some killed people, and somemitted great crimes, but none of them were worthy of death.


    This ce was known as thend of the fallen.


    They were already in a difficult situation, but the outside world still refused to let them go.


    The influential peopleing and going in the barren capital closed their doors and gathered for an entire day. Only when the moon was high in the sky did Mrs. Zheng send them off one by one.


    No one knew what they were discussing.


    All of this had nothing to do with Jiang huailu.


    At this moment, she spread out her hands, which were covered with hemostatic and ointment, and ced them on Lu huaijiang¡¯s knees.


    ¡°Huff, Huff, Huff, it hurts.¡±


    you¡¯re the one who injured me. You have to take responsibility ¡­ Little Huai Lu sniffled. The young man beside her had a murderous look on his face, but he gave in and blew on her.


    A cool breeze blew past, smoothing out the stinging pain on the little girl¡¯s fingertips.


    ¡°I¡¯m disfigured, so I can¡¯t get married?¡±


    ¡°My mother said that a woman¡¯s hand is her second face. But changchang will be an adult


    Little Huai Lu looked at him and said faintly.


    ¡°Now that my face has been disfigured by you. You have to take responsibility.¡±


    ¡°You see, you¡¯re penniless now. You don¡¯t have a house, a car, or a field. You don¡¯t even have a ce to stay. Lulu, let me tell you a secret. The house at the foot of the mountain and the top of the mountain are all mine.¡± The little girl nagged for a while.


    Lu huaijiang only felt happy, but he couldn¡¯t help but pamper her.


    ¡°So?¡± His voice was cold, and his hand unconsciously became gentler as he wiped the wound on her forehead.


    ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m rich. You won¡¯t starve if you follow me. ¡® Jiang huailu chuckled and got up from the soft couch.


    ¡°Then when will youe to my house to propose marriage?¡±


    Lu huaijiang started coughing violently.


    The young man had always been calm and indifferent. Even if the world changed, he would not be able to make him look sideways. At this moment, his face was red from coughing and he pointed at Jiang huailu with a trembling hand.


    Marriage proposal?


    Did this girl know what a marriage proposal was?


    ¡°Do you know what a marriage proposal means?¡± Lu huaijiang gasped and bit the tip of his tongue.


    Yet, she felt that she was too bold and reckless to let the Crown Princee to her house to propose marriage?


    Jiang huailu put her hands on her hips and stuck out her belly, ¡°Of course I know. I¡¯m going to marry you. Then I¡¯ll marry you, and you¡¯ll have to support me. No matter how much I eat, you can¡¯t despise me. No matter how fat I am, you have to marry me. We are engaged!¡±


    ¡°If my mother doesn¡¯t let me eat pork shoulder in the future, I can refute her that I have a wife!¡± The little girl read out a long list in one breath.


    She was really smart.


    Then she would¡¯ve set herself up long ago and wouldn¡¯t have to worry about not being able to get married in the future.


    She actually wanted to sell herself for some pork shoulder.


    To be sold to the Crown Prince, who would make anyone tremble in fear, who would have the Jiang family confiscate their property, and who would have the Jiang family exile!


    Lu huaijiang was so angry that he almostughed.


    ¡°If there were other people who let you eat pig trotters, would you also let them marry you?¡± Thinking of this, he felt inexplicably unhappy and reached out to pinch Jiang huailu¡¯s cheek.


    This soft and smooth tender meat pinched the little girl¡¯s face until it was out of shape..

 Chapter 245 - 245: You can see him? 1

    Chapter 245: You can see him? 1


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°A nest of mud.¡±


    Jiang huailu bared her teeth and her eyes widened.


    A trace of crystal clear saliva flowed down from the corner of her mouth, and she was so angry that she became more and more aggressive.


    After struggling free, Lu huaijiang asked again, so, if someone is willing to support you, you¡¯re willing to marry someone else? ¡± He didn¡¯t know why, but he felt bitter in his heart.


    ¡°Oh, do you think everyone is worthy of marrying me?¡± little Huai Lu rolled her eyes.


    After he finished speaking, he snorted and turned around.


    At the very least, she was not willing to marry yang pinfeng.


    If she married yang pinfeng, not to mention pork trotters, she could only pinch the juice on the ribs. She could eat even more than her.


    These words pleased Lu huaijiang and made himugh in a low voice.


    A cold face could freeze everything, but when he smiled, it was warm and pleasant, like a spring breeze.


    He couldn¡¯t help butugh. He was even happier than when he had ascended to the throne of the eastern Pce.


    He squinted his eyes slightly, with an unknown light in them.


    ¡°Hey, will you be old when I grow up?¡± The little girl pouted and mumbled to herself.


    Hearing this, Lu huaijiang exploded in anger.


    ¡°Bengong ¡­ I¡¯m peerless and my age is just right! You¡¯re the one who¡¯s old, you¡¯re the one who¡¯s old, your whole family is old. Your husband might be a bad old man in the future!¡± With that, he snorted and prepared to pass through the door.


    At this moment, he was in the attic at the top of the hall of salvation. He could travel back and forth with Jiang huailu¡¯s permission.


    The ghost didn¡¯t need to open the door.


    At this moment, he was so angry that he turned around and headed straight for the gate.


    Jiang huailu pouted. Hmph, disappearing without a word, so what if you¡¯re a


    ghost?


    But ¡­


    Thump!


    There was a loud bang.


    It was as if something had hit the door.


    Jiang huailu rolled down from the soft couch.


    It was round like a little ball.


    The arrogant young man who imed that he was number one in the world and number two in the world.


    She clutched her forehead and sat on the ground in a daze, staring at the door.


    ¡°I actually didn¡¯t prate it?¡± Her voice was still a little blurred, as if she had note back to her senses.


    Jiang huailu didn¡¯t even put on his shoes. He jumped off the bed and strode over to him.


    ¡°Eh ¡­ Your forehead is red from the impact.¡± Jiang huailu¡¯s eyes widened.


    Just then, grandma Zhu came up with a wooden te with a few small white porcin bowls on it, all of which were Jiang huailu¡¯s favorite meat dishes.


    Grandma Zhu pushed the door open and entered.


    ¡°Master, please have some dinner ¡­¡± Just as he finished speaking, he hesitated for a moment.


    ¡°Young master, do you want me to get you some fitting clothes?¡± Grandma Zhu stepped aside respectfully and asked Lu huaijiang in a low voice.


    However, the two of them turned to look at grandma Zhu.


    ¡°You can see him?¡±


    ¡°You can see me?¡±


    The two of them said in unison.


    Granny Zhu paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°although I¡¯m old and my isn¡¯t that good, I¡¯m still verv Rood.¡± But such a big person ¡­ This old woman can¡¯t be blind, right?¡±


    ¡°Moreover, he¡¯s dressed in red. When he¡¯s lying on the ground, he¡¯ll look like a human. He¡¯s so conspicuous.¡± Grandma Zhu pointed to the ground.


    Jiang huailu and Lu huaijiang looked at each other and saw the seriousness in each other¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Grandma Zhu, can you help me prepare some clothes for a teenager? Navy blue or white is fine.¡± Little Huai Lu said softly.


    When granny Zhu saw that the two of them had strange expressions, she bowed deeply and left.


    The door closed.


    Lu huaijiang immediately jumped up..

 Chapter 246 - 246: Guiding His Highness Lu (1)

    Chapter 246: Guiding His Highness Lu (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°How can she see me?¡±


    ¡°She has never seen me when I¡¯m around her?¡±


    This was the first time Lu huaijiang couldn¡¯t hold it in and asked a few questions in a row.


    Jiang huailu touched her chin and walked around him.


    His expression was filled with contemtion.


    ¡°Did you find anything wrong these days?¡± Little Huai Lu asked carefully.


    Lu huaijiang couldn¡¯t help but pace back and forth. Could it be that the wizard who stole his body had actually brought him back to life?


    But he was still able to use his spell when he brought Lulu back to the hall of salvation.


    The young man suddenly thought of something and his expression turned cold.


    His entire body was covered in frost.


    His thick and angr eyebrows seemed to be filled with a cold killing intent.


    it¡¯s a wizard. He refined my living soul. Lu huaijiang¡¯s lips moved. At this moment, he had a rough guess.


    When the wizard sacrificed the flesh and blood of seven children to the heavens, his power had increased greatly, so he didn¡¯t notice anything else.


    Only now did he realize that something was wrong.


    He was no longer afraid of light and was no longer trapped by the hall of salvation. He could even move freely.


    Lu huaijiang even guessed that the children¡¯s blood essence had all been transferred to him.


    The little deer poked his arm, cheek, and chest. It had human form but no human body temperature.


    ¡°Am I still a human?¡± Lu huaijiang¡¯s eyes drooped as he touched his heart.


    He didn¡¯t tell Jiang huailu that he was extremely bloodthirsty.


    He was brutal, bloodthirsty, and brutal.


    Lu huaijiangughed in a low voice, somewhat mockingly.


    ¡°Of course you¡¯re a human. You¡¯re only a living soul now. Your soul took physical form because of the sudden increase in your body¡¯s strength, and because of someone¡¯s blood essence and secret techniques. It won¡¯t be long before it returns to normal.¡±


    ¡°But ¡­¡± Lulu paused.


    ¡°Your body is still that of a mortal, and your soul is too powerful. When he returned in the future, he was afraid that his soul would be a little out of ce, and there would probably be some residual effects. However, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a big deal.¡± Little Huai Lu tilted her head and guessed.


    The young man muttered to himself for a moment. He was not afraid of any aftereffects.


    He nodded slightly.


    Little Huai Lu leaned forward and sniffed his body with her delicate nose. it¡¯s so smelly, so smelly ¡­ Her little face was wrinkled and full of disdain.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that you dislike my stinky smell, you just don¡¯t have a ce to wipe your snot.¡± Lu huaijiang red at her fiercely.


    You¡¯re the first one who dared to use His Highness the Crown Prince¡¯s robe to wipe his nose!


    Little Huai Lu grinned.


    Granny Zhu had never asked much about her master¡¯s matters, and it didn¡¯t take long for her to send over two sets of moon-white robes. Although the material was simple, it made Lu huaijiang¡¯s figure look handsome, making little huailu stunned.


    ¡°There are a few clothing shops at the foot of the mountain of the hall of salvation, but the clothes have to be tailored to fit the body. This old woman has barely found a few suitable ones. In a few days, this old woman will find some good cloth and personally make a few.¡± Granny Zhu said in a low voice.


    Jiang huailu was quite satisfied. The simple white clothes on Lu Jiang¡¯s body made the clothes look extraordinary.


    ¡°I¡¯ll have to trouble granny Zhu. These few sets of clothes are good, you just need to find some cloth, brother Jiang knows how to make clothes.¡± Little Huai Lu said with a smile. Then, she said with a smile, ¡± find a few more nice-looking clothes. I want brother Jiang to make them for me too.


    Lu huaijiang put on a fake smile. Bengong¡¯s killing hand will thread a needle for you.


    You¡¯re really imaginative.


    However, under the little deer¡¯s watery eyes, he kept his mouth shut.


    This little ancestor can¡¯t be provoked. If she cries, won¡¯t it be bengong coaxing her?


    It is not that bengong is afraid of her, bengong just does not want to waste energy to coax her..

 Chapter 247 - 247: You want to be my stepfather (1)

    Chapter 247: You want to be my stepfather (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    brother Jiang, brother Jiang,e quickly ¡­


    brother Jiang, do you want to try this? ¡±


    ¡°Have you not eaten for a long time?¡± Little huailu held onto Lu huaijiang and skipped out of the hall of salvation. The little girl¡¯s hands were still wrapped in white gauze and she was as happy as a little bird at the moment.


    His brows were full of joy.


    Walking in this world of Ice and snow, dressed in red.


    There was a little girl with a circle of fluffy hair around her neck. Her face was like a painting, and it was brilliant for the entire winter.


    ¡°Brother Lu Jiang, you can send me hometer. Mother must have been worried sick, so I told her that you saved me. ¡± Little Huai Lu was overjoyed. She had always been embarrassed. Other people¡¯s friends were all human, but hers was a ghost.


    Lu huaijiang nodded. Thinking of the weak woman from the Xia family, he couldn¡¯t help but frown.


    ¡°Is there anything your mother likes or is there anything she can¡¯t do?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s my first time visiting, I can¡¯t make Madam unhappy.¡± Lu huaijiang coughed dryly and looked at Lulu uneasily.


    He, Lu huaijiang, had never asked about the taboo even when he met the Emperor. He had not even considered so much about his mother.


    Lu huaijiang muttered in his heart, he was afraid that she would cry, so he endured it for the time being.


    This little girl was delicate and could not be provoked.


    Little Huai Lu¡¯s face was red from running, and in the White snow, there was a touch of thick and bright colors.


    Even under her chubby little round face, her delicate facial features and moving eyebrows could not be hidden.


    The little girl¡¯s Red lips curled up slightly, and a white mist rose from her


    ¡°My mother has a good temper and a gentle personality. She likes Lulu the most, and she¡¯s the happiest when you saved her. ¡± The little deer was jumping around.


    ¡°If it¡¯s taboo, you just have to not mention the two of them. One is my father ¡­ It was inauspicious to mention it too much. Father doesn¡¯t like Lulu, probably because Lulu isn¡¯t likable.¡± Little Huai Lu sighed.


    Her little head drooped. She didn¡¯t have a father in the sky, and she didn¡¯t expect that she still didn¡¯t have a father when she came down.


    Fortunately, her brother and mother doted on her.


    Lu huaijiang saw her disappointment and couldn¡¯t help but touch her cheek, pinching it slightly.


    ¡°Actually ¡­ You¡¯re actually quite likable, just a little annoying sometimes.¡± Lu huaijiang¡¯s lips curled up slightly. After leaving the capital, everything seemed to have calmed down.


    although you don¡¯t have a father, brother Lu Jiang can take his ce. Brother Lu huaijiang will do his best to make it up to you for the love your father didn¡¯t give you.


    Lu huaijiang didn¡¯t know what state he was in, but he knew that he didn¡¯t reject Jiang huailu.


    In fact, staying by her side could even stop his anger.


    However, the little girl stopped in her tracks and turned around. She looked at him with a nk expression.¡±You actually still want to be my father? I treat you like a big brother, but you want to be my stepfather?¡± The little girl took a step back in shock and looked at him with an using face.


    Her small face looked like she was injured.


    He had finally opened his heart to her, and that silly girl actually thought that he wanted to be her father?


    Lu huaijiang was so angry that his heart hurt.


    She was tongue-tied and unable to say anything for a long time.


    The young man held his head. He wasn¡¯t even this depressed when he was impeached by the officials in court. On the contrary, when he came to huangdu, he was angered by a four-year-old child until he vomited blood from time to time.


    If those old fogeys in the Imperial court saw this, their jaws would probably drop.


    Fortunately, this girl was far away.


    The teenager was a little scared.


    ¡°Who wants to be your father!¡± The young man¡¯s face was ck. He was already seven years older than her, and now he was even more senior than her. The more Lu huaijiang thought about it, the angrier he got.


    It wasn¡¯t until they arrived at the Jiang family¡¯s main gate that the youth¡¯s expression eased a little..

 Chapter 248 - 248: The Jiang family that I’ve ransacked (1)

    Chapter 248: The Jiang family that I¡¯ve ransacked (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°Oh right, there¡¯s a taboo about my mother. You can¡¯t mention it.¡± ¡°But I can¡¯t bring it up that way.¡± Little Huai Lu shook her head.


    ¡°However, if I bring it up, you¡¯ll start cursing. Go along with her words and give that person a good scolding. The kind that is as vicious as you can be.¡± Little Huai Lu didn¡¯t take it to heart at all. These were the only two enemies her mother had.


    Lu huaiiianz¡¯s interest was piqued.


    ¡°What kind of taboo is that? Could it be that he was your mother¡¯s enemy? The kind that you hate to the bone but can¡¯t even mention?¡± Lu huaijiang remembered that the woman had a gentle temperament and did not seem to be such an extreme person.


    He had seen her several times, and she always had a gentle smile on her face. She was probably a dignified and virtuous woman in the capital.


    ¡°It¡¯s almost the same if you put it this way.¡±


    Little Huai Lu stood at the door and didn¡¯t knock.


    He turned to look at Lu huaijiang and said, ¡°did you know that my family was exiled from huangdu?¡± Originally, the family was living a harmonious life. Uh, although it can¡¯t be considered harmonious, at least their performance was harmonious.¡±


    ¡°The lordmaster is a first-rank official and the emperor¡¯s teacher. Although my douchebag father doesn¡¯t have much talent, he has an official position in the court of judicial review.¡±


    Although little huailu was muddleheaded back in the capital, she still had some memories.


    Lu huaijiang walked to the door and his steps froze.


    Why did this experience sound so familiar?


    He felt like he had seen her somewhere before.


    ¡°Actually, before I was exiled, my family¡¯s life was quite good. Sigh, it¡¯s all because I provoked that evil person, Hmph!¡±


    ¡°Originally, my entire family was going to be executed, butter, probably because of my conscience, my family was pushed to the execution stage. My mother even forced me to drink a bowl of wine, making me dizzy.¡±


    ¡°Hmph, that evil person really reined in at the edge of the cliff and changed the execution of my entire family to exile my entire family.¡±


    ¡°My mother is also stupid. She could have left the Jiang family and returned to the Xia family if she had divorced my father. She wanted to share the joys and sorrows, but who knew that her douchebag father would also be so troublesome.¡± Little Huai Lu muttered. by the way, Lulu lied to you, ¡± she added. hehe, brother Lu Jiang, don¡¯t be angry.


    ¡°Lulu, not Jiang Lu. Lulu¡¯s name was Jiang huailu. Jiang huailu ¡­ My brother¡¯s name is Jiang Huaian.¡± The little girl was all smiles.


    However, brother Lu Jiang suddenly took a step back as if he was frightened.


    ¡°Jiang, Jiang huailu? Jiang Huaian?¡±


    Lu huaijiang¡¯s heart trembled. It wasn¡¯t the Jiang he was thinking of, right?


    Lu huaijiang¡¯s eyelids twitched as he watched the little boy knock on the door.


    The door opened.


    The one who was impeached by the court, the Imperial censorate who hit the throne room with his head, His Highness Lu huaijiang who didn¡¯t retreat even when blood sttered in the throne room. For the first time, he wanted to run away.


    it¡¯s really the young miss. The young miss has really returned.


    ¡°This servant thought that his eyes were ying tricks on him. Just now, he saw a little child standing at the door. I never thought that it would really be youngdy who has returned ¡­¡± The gatekeeper shouted, and the maidservants of the mansion hurriedly helped Madam Xia out.


    From a distance, Madam Xia saw a little girl wearing a red robe with a few white plum flowers embroidered on it.


    The round one with a sweet smile on her face was her Lulu.


    ¡°Lulu, Lulu ¡­¡± Xia Shi wailed and rushed over like a madman, almost knocking Lulu over. It was Lu huaijiang who pushed her from behind and supported her.


    He held his daughter in his arms.


    ¡°It¡¯s good that youngdy has returned. Since Furen returned, she did not eat a single grain of rice and was not willing to sleep, so she only stood guard at the door.¡± The maidservant wiped the corners of her eyes andughed while crying..

 Chapter 249 - 249: Extremely guilty (1)

    Chapter 249: Extremely guilty (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°Mother, I¡¯m back.¡±


    ¡°Look, Lulu isn¡¯t injured at all.¡±


    ¡°Mother, don¡¯t cry. Lulu isn¡¯t injured. It¡¯s all Lulu¡¯s fault for making mother worry.¡± A hint of guilt shed in little Huai Lu¡¯s eyes.


    From the Xia Corporation, she received the long-lost maternal love.


    However, if she did not follow, no one would be able to stop Lu Jiang.


    Little Huai Lu¡¯s eyes drooped slightly.


    Lu Jiang was actually a very dangerous person. From the perspective of the world, she should not have allowed Lu Jiang to grow.


    However, Lu Jiang and little Huai Lu were somehow soft-hearted towards him.


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes, it is already a good thing that youngdy has returned safely. Furen, please do not cry. You see, these two days youngdy did not eat well and her little face has be sharp.¡± The servant girl said, her heart aching.


    Lu huaijiang looked at them with a dark expression.


    Don¡¯t mess around. She had eaten half a salt-baked chicken and a lot of snacks before she came back.


    ¡°Mother, it was brother Lu Jiang who saved me. He¡¯s the good friend Lulu used to talk about. His parents are dead, and his family is miserable.¡± Little Huai Lu pulled on Xia Shi¡¯s sleeve.


    Only then did Xia Shi wipe her tears, but she was still holding Lulu¡¯s little hand tightly.


    She didn¡¯t sleepst night, and it was clean, dry, and red. Xia Shi squinted her eyes and looked carefully.


    A young man in white stood in front of her.


    He had a slender figure and a handsome face that was extremely exquisite. But this kind of exquisiteness, one could tell at a nce that he was a handsome young man, without the slightest sense of beauty.


    Her appearance was exquisite, and there was a slight smile in her eyes, but she still looked familiar to Madam Xia.


    He seemed to have seen it somewhere before.


    Although this young man was tall and slender, he exuded a unique aura of youth. She was probably only 12 or 13, a little younger than Huai ¡®an.


    His entire bearing did not seem like an orphan.


    Madam Xia didn¡¯t think much about it. Lulu was her life, and she immediately bowed to Lu huaijiang.


    Lu huaijiang frowned and quickly dodged to the side.


    thank you, young master Lu, for saving us. The Jiang family will never forget your kindness.


    ¡°No need to be so polite, Madam Xia is too polite. Lulu is a good friend of mine, how could I not help him?¡± This little girl¡¯s eyes were almost swollen from crying, so he didn¡¯t dare to mess around.


    ¡°Young master Lu, pleasee in. My daughter must have caused you a lot of trouble, right?¡± Madam Xia wiped her tears, turned around, and ordered people to set up a banquet.


    Jiang Huai ¡®an was still lying on the bed, injured, and only Madam Xia was in charge of the residence.


    ¡°It¡¯s no trouble at all. Lulu is an intelligent child.¡± Lu huaijiang had the appearance of an elegant young master.


    The little deer looked at him suspiciously, then at him again and again.


    She felt that he was being too polite.


    In the past, his mouth was vicious and cold, but now he was much more polite.


    Lu huaijiang¡¯s mouth held a slight smile. It had to be said that he was so approachable at the moment that even the Emperor would not think much about it.


    He usually wore the Crown Prince¡¯s Python robe and did not speak or smile.


    Now z.


    Lu huaijiang chuckled, at most only a little like before.


    Moreover, the Xia family did not die and had few opportunities to enter the pce. The only time she had seen them was before the execution. He probably didn¡¯t remember it when he was panicking.


    Thinking about it carefully, only the Fang and Jiang families had been sent to the barren capital recently.


    The only people who had seen him were probably the old master of the Jiang family and the old master of the Fang family. As for the officials he had sent over a few years ago, he had not yet grown up at that time.


    It was not enough to be feared.


    The anxiety in Lu huaijiang¡¯s eyes lessened.


    ¡°Pa pa. Pa pa ¡­¡±


    Before they could leave the door, they heard someone knocking on the door impatiently. He knocked on the door..

 Chapter 250 - 250: You recognize Lu huaijiang?

    Chapter 250: You recognize Lu huaijiang?


    Trantor: 549690339


    The Jiang family was currently living in the inner city.


    Most of the people he made friends with were people from the inner city. Usually, those who came would either be invitations or servants asking to see him.


    It was rare to encounter such a vulgar and rude person.


    ¡°Who is it? The door is almost broken, don¡¯t you know any manners?¡± The gatekeeper could not help but shout.


    He opened the door.


    Jiang Yuqing pulled his big brother into the door and saw Jiang huailu standing at the door. He said happily,¡±Lulu is back, I¡¯m really back. Big brother, quickly ask why huaijie didn¡¯t return.¡±


    ¡°Sister-inw, today I .


    ¡°Who is your sister-inw? Your family¡¯s sister-inw is still in charge of the Jiang family, what kind of rtive are you randomly calling.¡± Xia Shi nced at it unhappily, only feeling that she had been blind in the past, and her heart had been trampled.


    Jiang Yuqing¡¯s expression was slightly startled, and he looked at her in disbelief.


    ¡°If you have anything to say, just say it. We have an important guest here today, so we don¡¯t have time to entertain you.¡± The Xia family didn¡¯t even let them in, and two guards blocked the door.


    Jiang yubai¡¯s face instantly turned ugly.


    In the past, she could even abandon her maternal family for her.


    Her heart and soul were only for him, for the Jiang family.


    She was clearly the Jiang family¡¯s matriarch, and had never left his matters in the hands of others. Everything he did was arranged by the Xia family. No matter It was sprmg, summer, autumn, or winter, wnenever ne went to court, no matter how early he got up, the Xia family would apany him to eat.


    Jiang yubai¡¯s throat was dry. The fu Corporation had never been like this.


    He woke up early, but Fu enterprise was asleep and did not move at all.


    The olddy was paralyzed, unable to speak or move, and had to be fed three meals a day.


    The yuan family had to take care of the child, so they had to rely on the fu family for all three meals a day.


    Fu Corporation, she ¡­


    He never made breakfast, and the old man often sighed and looked at him with an indescribable gaze. He went to Fu enterprise, but Fu enterprise said, ¡°before I married into your family, didn¡¯t your family eat?¡±


    Fortunately, the fu family could make lunch and dinner when they woke up, but they only had a few bites for breakfast.


    Recently, for some reason, whenever he came home, his mother would hold his hand with tears on her face and not let him go.


    But Fu enterprise said that they had taken good care of it.


    Ever since she left the Xia family, her family had been a mess.


    ¡°Big ¡­ Madam Xia, I¡¯m not here for anything else. I just wanted to ask Lulu if she saw her sister huaijie. They were taken away together, so why didn¡¯t huaijiee back?¡±


    ¡°When Lulu was taken away by the evil, was it the work of yin and yang that saved her? Could Lulu beg the messenger of Yin Yang to let them find huaijie? Lulu, why don¡¯t you go and plead for him?¡± Jiang Yuqing stepped forward and seemed to want to hold Jiang huailu¡¯s hand.


    But Xia Shi pulled her and hid behind her.


    ¡°What sister? I can¡¯t have such a cruel girl in my life.¡±


    ¡°Besides, Lulu wasn¡¯t saved by a yin-yang mistake. This brother Lu is the one who brought Lulu back.¡± Madam Xia pointed at Lu huaijiang.


    Lu huaijiang was dressed in white and stood quietly at the side.


    Jiang yubai raised his head, and his eyes suddenly froze.


    Plop.


    He knelt on the ground.


    ¡°Your Highness!¡± Jiang yubai¡¯s voice was hoarse and his body was limp, without any strength. He was panting heavily and his body was trembling.


    Why did His Highnesse to the barren capital?


    When did His Highness arrive in the barren capital?


    Jiang Yuqing had never been an official, so he naturally did not know Lu huaijiang.


    ¡°Master Jiang, you must have mistaken me for someone else.¡± Lu huaijiang said indifferently.


    ¡°Although my surname is also Lu, my ancestors were all from the barren capital. It wasn¡¯t until my generation that I was no longer a sinner. The Prince master Jiang mentioned is also from huangdu?¡± Lu huaijiang looked at him with a smile..

 Chapter 251 - 251: Trying to kidnap bengong_1

    Chapter 251: Trying to kidnap bengong_1


    Trantor: 549690339


    Jiang yubai¡¯s entire body was trembling violently.


    The courtiers were not even afraid of the Emperor, they were only afraid of His Highness Lu huaijiang.


    At this moment, just seeing a face that looked simr to his was enough to make him tremble in fear.


    Jiang yubai didn¡¯t see the Crown Prince much, only a few times from afar during the court session.


    The Crown Prince¡¯s Python robe, although young, could suppress the entire imperial court.


    There seemed to be some difference between him and the young man in front of him.


    The Crown Prince would never reveal such an expression!


    And he wouldn¡¯t be standing at the Jiang family¡¯s Gate with his wife.


    No matter if it was in the eyes of Jiang yubai, the court officials, or the eyes of everyone in the world.


    Lu huaijiang was not from the same world as the Xia family.


    Jiang yubai heaved a sigh of relief and lifted his sleeve to wipe the cold sweat on his forehead.


    His whole body was shrouded in fear, and he really thought that he had seen His Highness.


    ¡°Big brother, what¡¯s wrong with you? What Highness? This was the barren capital, and his Highness was far away in the capital. Are you possessed?¡± Jiang Yuqing hurriedly helped his big brother up.


    Jiang yubai had difficulties to speak. Could it be that he was going to say that he had mistaken that youth for His Highness the Crown Prince?


    Jiang yubai raised his eyes to look again, but he still felt his heart palpitate.


    His heart was pounding.


    The Crown Prince was the nightmare of every courtier.


    Not to mention that the Jiang family had beenpletely defeated by him.


    At this moment, when he gathered his courage and looked carefully, that young man seemed to be a bit gentler than His Highness. Inparison, His Highness was slimmer, and his gaze was colder.


    How could His Highness smile?


    Why would he hold his younger daughter¡¯s hand and hook her nose?


    At this moment, when he looked at it carefully, it seemed that other than the outline, even the facial features were not simr.


    They were clearly two different people.


    No one would think that he and his Highness Lu huaijiang were the same person.


    However, it was a bit of a coincidence that this young man¡¯s surname was also


    However, the world was full of wonders, and Jiang yubai was able to get over it. His Highness¡¯s life in the barren capital was simply too bizarre! This was simply impossible.


    ¡°I¡¯m wrong. I¡¯ve been in a daze recently, so I didn¡¯t see it clearly.¡± Jiang yubai said in a low voice.


    Lu huaijiang pursed his lips. it¡¯s good that master Jiang saw it clearly. Don¡¯t admit your mistake in the future.


    Jiang yubai¡¯s lips were moving, but he did not say anything. Even if it was not Lu huaijiang, he was still afraid of that god-like face.


    One could see how much influence Lu huaijiang had on everyone.


    Jiang Yuqing tugged at the corner of his elder brother¡¯s clothes, but his elder brother was in a daze and hadpletely forgotten what he had said before he came.


    Jiang Yuqing took a deep breath with a stomach full of depression, and forced a smile. ¡°Madam Xia, you can¡¯t say that. Huaijie and Lulu had some conflicts in the past. But that¡¯s just child¡¯s y, there¡¯s no need to go so far.¡±


    ¡°Huaijie also calls you big aunt. How can you be so vicious?¡±


    ¡°Young master Lu, if you can save Lulu, please help huaijie as well. I don¡¯t know what Lulu and sister-inw told you, but huaijie isn¡¯t a bad girl. For the sake


    of the Jiang family, she had even personally asked for a job for her big brother.


    Young master Lu, please help us.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re a family of schrs, but we can¡¯t carry the burden on our shoulders. We¡¯ve really let huaijie down.¡± Jiang Yuqing had already spent a lot of money to hire someone to look for Jiang huaijin.


    However, all the girls who had been taken away had returned, except for his Jiang huaijin.


    Jiang Yuqing¡¯s expression darkened.


    Ever since he came to the barren capital, there seemed to be an invisible film between his wife and huaijie.


    Before they came to the barren capital, they were mother and daughter who could tell each other anything.


    Even when huaijie did not return for a few days, Yuan-Shi did not ask anything and only wiped her tears..

 Chapter 252 - 252: It’s none of my business (1)

    Chapter 252: It¡¯s none of my business (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°Young master Lu, please help me.¡±


    ¡°You saved Lulu in the forest of the mist sect, right? I¡¯ll have to trouble you to make another trip.¡±


    Jiang Yuqing, a man, couldn¡¯t help but shed tears. If he was soft-hearted, he would have agreed.


    ¡°If you can save Lulu, then you can definitely help huaijie. Huaijie is a good-looking child, I¡¯m also afraid that she¡¯ll meet with misfortune.¡± Jiang Yuqing¡¯s eyes were red, and his heart was filled with jealousy and hatred. He was afraid that the Xia family had said bad things about huaijie.


    Lu huaijiang¡¯s eyebrows didn¡¯t even move.


    ¡°What does it have to do with me whether she¡¯s beautiful or ugly?¡±


    ¡°What does it have to do with me whether he¡¯s alive or dead?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s none of my business!¡± Lu huaijiang¡¯s eyes almost rolled to the sky, which was the essence of Jiang huailu¡¯s rolling eyes.


    Originally, Madam Xia¡¯s face was ugly because of Jiang Yuqing¡¯s anger, but at this moment, when she saw her young benefactor, she did not give him any face at all. He almost burst outughing.


    She was really used to being held hostage by the Jiang family¡¯s morals.


    ¡°Alright, alright, you guys have some face too. The two of them were in their 70s or 80s, and they were looking for a young master to help them. So Jiang huaijin¡¯s life was more precious, but the young master didn¡¯t care about his life anymore? What right do you have to risk your life for Jiang huaijin, who you don¡¯t even know?¡±


    ¡°Do you really think that your Jiang family has a brain and would care more about you?¡± Xia Shi sneered.


    The little girl beside her quietly pulled on her mother¡¯s sleeve.


    ¡°Mother, my surname is also Jiang. I don¡¯t want to grow a brain.¡± That would be so ugly.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m referring to the cruel and unscrupulous Jiang family. Lulu isn¡¯t.¡± Lulu was heartless.


    Lu huaijiang bent down and picked up little Huai Lu. He looked at her carefully and said in a low voice.


    When Jiang yubai saw this scene, thest trace of doubt he had was dispelled.


    His Highness was coaxing the child in a soft voice? But forget it.


    He would only kill children.


    ¡°You, you ¡­ You!¡± Jiang Yuqing¡¯s face turned pale from Lu huaijiang¡¯s words. Lu huaijiang did not even look at him from the corner of his eyes. His high and mighty arrogance deeply hurt Jiang Yuqing.


    ¡°Get him out.¡± Madam Xia looked at the guard.


    ¡°Who dares? I¡¯ll see who dares! I¡¯m her brother-inw, and this is her husband. Let¡¯s see who dares to make a move!¡± Jiang Yuqing was so angry that his face and ears turned red. It seemed that he didn¡¯t think that the Xia family, who was usually suppressed by Mrs. Liu and never dared to resist, would be so bold.


    ¡°One day as husband and wife, a hundred Days of Love. Are you really going to do this?¡± Jiang yubai¡¯s face was filled with bitterness.


    ¡°You know, I¡¯ve never wanted to separate from you. It was Mother, it was mother¡¯s idea.¡±


    After the Xia family left, he found that the entire Jiang family couldn¡¯t move. Without her, the entire Jiang family was in a mess. The house was no longer clean and tidy, and it was extremely dirty and messy.


    Even he would rather drink outside than go home.


    ¡°Shame, shame, shame, are you a baby? You¡¯re already so old, and you still me mother for making a mistake?¡± Jiang huailu poked his head out of Lu huaijiang¡¯s arms.


    Lu huaijiang pressed her head back down. ¡°Some people are in their seventies or eighties, and even when they¡¯re lying in their coffins, they¡¯ll still ask their mothers how to lie down,¡± Lu huaijiang said it seriously, but the Xia groupughed when they heard it.


    This was referring to people like Jiang yubai.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have any sense of responsibility at this age, you¡¯re not worthy of being a son. No wonder Your Highness has demoted the Jiang family.¡± Lu huaijiang couldn¡¯t help but rub salt in his wound.


    Of course, this also showed that he had his reasons for disparaging the other party.


    Jiang yubai¡¯s face turned green and white.


    one night as husband and wife, a hundred Days of Love. I only hate that I was blind back then. I only hate that I became husband and wife with you! Xia Shi¡¯s expression was indifferent, not even hatred.


    Disappointment could not be umted in a day. She did not have any other thoughts now.


    But the one who couldn¡¯t walk out was Jiang yubai.


    Jiang yubai and his brother were chased out, looking miserable and miserable..

 Chapter 253 - 253: His Highness is like a country bumpkin (1)

    Chapter 253: His Highness is like a country bumpkin (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°Big brother, why didn¡¯t you control her? She was a woman who was always out in the open and had two children with her. Now, he is even more audacious to drive us out.¡±


    ¡°How can she be so ungrateful? The Jiang family doesn¡¯t have a man to support them, let¡¯s see how she¡¯s going to live.¡± Jiang Yuqing¡¯s expression was angry. Usually, this sister-inw would speak to him in a good tone when she saw him and take care of him well in the capital.


    ¡°She can live better than you and I.¡± Jiang yubai replied with a wooden face.


    ¡°She gave the Jiang family the dignity and respect they should have. But even you, her brother-inw, look down on her. Not to mention his mother, not to mention Jiang huaijin. Not to mention the Suan ni Yuan n.¡± Jiang yubaiughed andughed until tears fell.


    ¡°You can insult her in front of me, what about behind my back? What about when I¡¯m not in the residence?¡±


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t want to endure it anymore, she doesn¡¯t want to endure it anymore.¡±


    ¡°Back then, I had secretly pledged to marry her for life. She had fought with her maternal family to the point of severing all ties with them and wanted to marry me, but I had made her heart turn cold.¡± Jiang yubai¡¯s heart was empty, as if he had lost the most important thing.


    He admitted that he had written the divorce papers because of the olddy¡¯s urging and also because he wanted to force her to turn back.


    ¡°She broke off rtions with big brother because the Jiang family¡¯s reputation is higher than the Xia family¡¯s! She¡¯s out of her League.¡± Jiang Yuqing said in a low voice.


    Back then, when the Jiang family was at the peak of its power, the olddy wanted to introduce her niece to Jiang yubai.


    He immediately asserted that if you were to marry into the Jiang family, you would not have this daughter.


    Back then, the Xia family had left home in tears, and for so many years, she had never returned to her mother¡¯s house.


    Even if she was wronged, she swallowed her grievances and braced herself to walk forward.


    Thest time she had sent someone to her mother¡¯s house was because Lulu was about to be born on the Zhongyuan Festival and the olddy had forbidden her from hiring a midwife. At the moment of life and death, the Xia family had sent a maidservant to ask for help.


    Jiang yubai took a deep breath.


    When the Xia family married him, other than a pair of children, they really had nothing.


    His heart was in severe pain. Jiang yubai fell to the snow and silently shed tears.


    He had always thought that she would always stand behind him.


    It turned out that she would leave after she had umted enough disappointment.


    In a daze, he saw the day of his wedding again.


    Mrs. Xia hugged him shyly and said, ¡°¡±ln this life, I¡¯ll give up everything for you. If you let me down, I¡¯ll never look back.¡±


    His words came true.


    Everything had be true.


    At this moment, the Xia family was not so sad. It was a great joy that Lulu had returned home safe and sound.


    ¡°It¡¯s the 29th of the twelfth lunar month today, we should be celebrating the New Year with joy. Lulu, we¡¯re not in the mood if you¡¯re not home.¡±


    ¡°Today¡¯s a good day. Yueyue, get the gatekeeper to light two strings of firecrackers. Lulu¡¯s back. It¡¯s going to be the new year soon, so let¡¯s get rid of the bad luck.¡± Madam Xia hurriedly ordered.


    It wasn¡¯t until Jiang huailu and Jiang liushi had finished eating that they realized that the Jiang family had already decorated the house withnterns.


    Even the Xia family in the snow had to spend some effort.


    ¡°Previously when Furen went out, she met a little beggar who was able to sculpt an ice block into a lifelike shape. Thinking that youngdy would like it, he let the little beggar stay in the residence and it could be considered as doing a good deed.¡±


    ¡°You see, doesn¡¯t this residence have a lot more vitality?¡± The servant girl smiled.


    Lu huaijiang looked around curiously. He was clearly the Crown Prince of a country, but he looked like an ignorant country bumpkin..

 Chapter 254 - 254: First time meeting my future brother-in-law

    Chapter 254: First time meeting my future brother-inw


    (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    The Jiang family¡¯s courtyard was filled with exquisite little animals.


    On the roof, there was a carving of a little spirit monkey the size of an arm. The little spirit monkey was holding a bright red fruit in its hands.


    It looked very realistic.


    ¡°You see, this bamboo forest is carved with a Panda. I¡¯ve heard of this Panda before, but I¡¯ve never seen it before.¡±


    ¡°I only know that it¡¯s ck and white, nothing else. Those eyes and those two ck lumps were very interesting. The little beggar had carved a lot of bamboo and even dyed it with ink.¡±


    Jiang huailu was stepping on the snow. Lu huaijiang was afraid that she would fall, so he held her hand.


    There were crystal clear ice sculptures ced all over the courtyard. The beggar probably had some skills. All the ice sculptures were carved in rhombuses, and they emitted a dazzling light under the sunlight.


    Rednterns were hung everywhere in the Jiang family¡¯s residence, and the few remaining servant girls and servants were all full of smiles.


    Madam Xia stood in the corner of the courtyard, and the maidservant behind her whispered, ¡°¡±1 heard that young master Lu is an orphan. I don¡¯t think he has celebrated the new year, right? This servant saw that he seemed to be very curious.¡±


    ¡°Young master Lu, you¡¯re so good-looking.¡± It was hard to imagine that such a person, with such bearing, was actually the descendant of a sinner.


    The Xia family had been extremely wary of outsiders, but the young man had saved Lulu and was born with exquisite features.


    People would love it more.


    ¡°He is also a pitiful child. Let him stay in the residence for the new year this year. Lulu, it was rare to have apanion. However, this child actually found a friend of this age.¡± Xia Shi couldn¡¯t helpughing.


    She had asked Lu huaijiang just now that she would be twelve after the new year.


    Lulu was only five years old.


    She didn¡¯t know where the conversation came from, but the only thing Lulu could talk about was food.


    This was what she was best at.


    ¡°Furen is kind and young master Lu has no family. It is fate that Furen is so kind. To be able to save youngdy, it is Furen¡¯s usual good deeds.¡± It was the new year, and the maidservant was full of good things to say.


    The entire Jiang family was in a jubnt mood.


    New Year¡¯s Eve.


    Jiang Huai ¡®an¡¯s body was much better now, and he could barely sit up against the headboard.


    Little huailu¡¯s teeth almost fell out of her mouth when she heard him calling her brother.


    ¡°My surname is also Jiang. In the future, calling brother Jiang is the same as calling me. You can call him brother Lu.¡± Jiang Huaian sat on the bed with a weak expression.


    He looked at Lu huaijiang and nodded politely and distantly.


    Jiang huailu made a face at him.


    ¡°Stingy, stingy.¡±


    ¡°Alright, brother hasn¡¯t taken his medicine today. Help big brother bring it over. Tomorrow is the first day of the new year, mother is not allowed to drink medicine, it is bad luck.¡± Jiang Huaian looked outside the door.


    Little Huai Lu then acknowledged and skipped out the door.


    As soon as little Huai Lu went out, the smiles on the two men¡¯s faces instantly disappeared.


    The air in the room became thin.


    The atmosphere was a little tense.


    ¡°Brother Jiang? You¡¯re the evil that almost killed Lulu!¡± Even though Jiang Huai ¡®an didn¡¯t see his face clearly that day, he remembered Lulu¡¯s heart-wrenching cries for him.


    Jiang Huaian looked at Lu huaijiang suspiciously.


    He didn¡¯t think that this person was the Crown Prince.


    Ever since he was born, he had only followed his father to the pce once on the day the Crown Prince was appointed as the Crown Prince. But at that time, Lu huaijiang was still a baby.


    Lu huaijiang did not refute the word evil.


    ¡°You¡¯ve always been Lulu¡¯s friend, right?¡± Jiang Huaian said in a serious tone.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care what you¡¯re thinking by appearing in front of Lulu.. But if I find out that you have the intention to hurt her, I won¡¯t let you off, even if you¡¯re an evil spirit or a ghost!¡±

 Chapter 255 - 255: Inheriting a small estate (1)

    Chapter 255: Inheriting a small estate (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°You¡¯re Lulu¡¯s only friend ever since he was born. I don¡¯t want to make things difficult for her. ¡± Jiang Huai ¡®an¡¯s face was cold. He knew that Lulu was different from him.


    He knew that Lulu was hiding many secrets from him.


    Even when she was being offered as a sacrifice, she was not afraid at all. Her eyes were extremely calm.


    It was so calm that he was afraid that he would not be able to protect Lulu one dav.


    No matter how capable Lulu was, he wanted to do his best to protect her.


    Lu huaijiang looked at him deeply. When he didn¡¯t smile, it was as if his whole body was drawn out.


    ¡°I won¡¯t hurt her at all.¡± As soon as Lu huaijiang finished speaking, little huailu came in with a bowl of steaming hot medicine.


    The moment he pushed the door open.


    The ice and snow in the room melted, and the two of them smiled again.


    They were acting like Good Brothers.


    ¡°Big brother, quickly get up and drink your medicine.¡± Little Huai Lu ced the ck medicinal soup on the bed, her little hands red from the heat. Lu huaijiang looked at his brother-inw on the bed with dissatisfaction.


    Ah, young master Jiang on the bed.


    She held Lulu¡¯s hand and huffed non-stop.


    Jiang Huaian rubbed his nose. Those who didn¡¯t know better would think that she was the one who kissed him. His heart was more at ease, and he trusted Lu huaijiang more.


    Little Huai Lu looked at her brother eagerly and swallowed her saliva.


    Jiang Huai ¡®an nced at her. it¡¯s fine if you have to take a bite of everything you eat. But you also have to take a bite of the medicinal soup? ¡±


    ¡°You won¡¯t be able to get married in the future if you continue like this.¡± Jiang Huai ¡®an held his forehead helplessly. This girl looked as if she had been hungry for thousands of years.


    Upon hearing this, the little girl¡¯s eyes lit up with a smile and her chin was raised high.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that. Someone will definitely want Lulu.¡± She was just waiting for brother Lu Jiang toe to her house to propose marriage.


    Lulu wasn¡¯t worried at all since he had already found his next home.


    Then, he looked at his brother with eager eyes. Lu huaijiang couldn¡¯t help but narrow his eyes.¡±Medicine isn¡¯t a good thing, you can¡¯t take it. But I can give you a piece of malt candy to rinse your mouth.¡± The little girl immediately fell silent.


    The warmth of drunkenness was not in the medicine.


    For the sake of thatst mouthful of candy, she could swallow even the bitterness.


    Jiang Huai ¡®an¡¯s eyelids kept twitching as he watched. I get flustered when I see you two.¡± He didn¡¯t know why, but it seemed like he couldn¡¯t fit in anywhere.


    That¡¯s weird, Lulu was his sister.


    When the two of them stood together, he seemed like an outsider.


    The two of them were chased out of the room by Jiang Huai ¡®an. Seeing that his wound was fine, little Huai Lu heaved a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Brother Lu, don¡¯t worry. I will earn money to support you. Tomorrow is the first day of the Lunar New Year, and I want to bring the entire huangdu into the territory of the hall of salvation. Yesterday, I¡¯ve already asked yang pinfeng to buy thend.¡±


    I also dug out a gold mine.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t mistreat you if youe to propose. But you have toe early, or else my mother will definitely not let me eat the pig knuckle for the New Year¡¯s Eve dinner tonight.¡±


    Little Huai Lu smiled slyly.


    Lu huaijiang stood in front of the door, thinking, how should I tell Lulu that I¡¯m the one who raided your house?


    After a long silence, Lu huaijiang said faintly, ¡°¡±Actually, my family also has some small assets that need to be inherited. Lulu, you don¡¯t have to work too hard.¡± My family has two mu ofnd.


    Little Huai Lu waved her hand and didn¡¯t care.


    She only had a small fortune, but she was rich.


    The only thing he didn¡¯t say clearly was, was it me, Lu huaijiang!


    Little Huai Lu naturally refused to tell him that the evil was the Crown Prince.


    This was her mission in the mortal world, so she could not tell anyone.


    Only when the human world was peaceful could she return to the divine world, return to the divine position, and let her parents rebuild their golden bodies..

 Chapter 256 - 256: Lulu’s enemy (1)

    Chapter 256: Lulu¡¯s enemy (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Little Huai Lu¡¯s eyes dimmed.


    How difficult would it be for a person who had long disappeared from the world to rebuild a golden body?


    Saving the world was just a chance.


    The entire world would only be exchanged for one chance.


    ¡°It¡¯s not the Jiang family¡¯s business. It¡¯s because of Lulu.¡± Little Huai Lu¡¯s voice was low, and she seemed to be in a bad mood.


    Lu huaijiang heaved a sigh of relief.


    He had never provoked the little girl.


    Although he had provoked the Jiang family, she had said that it had nothing to do with the Jiang family.


    The big-hearted His Highness immediately heaved a sigh of relief. As long as he didn¡¯t end up killing himself, it would be fine.


    ¡°Brother Lu Jiang will help you, don¡¯t be afraid. No matter where that person is, big brother will help you kill him, okay?¡± Seeing the little girl¡¯s drooping eyebrows, Lu huaijiang was not happy.


    Only then did little Huai Lu smile through her tears.


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Little huailu hooked Lu huaijiang¡¯s finger.


    In the afternoon, the entire Jiang family was distributing red packets everywhere, and the Xia family even gave the servant girls and servants a day off.


    On the first and second days of the new year, they took turns to go home to visit their rtives. They were so happy that the servants kept kowtowing. How could he have the chance to go home after selling his lowly servant?


    They were so lucky to have met the Jiang family.


    In the evening, Lu huaijiang took out a ssic of mountains and seas from Jiang Huai ¡®an¡¯s hands and was in a daze as he looked at the rare and exotic beasts in the ssic.


    In the past, he would be busy in the court at this time, right?


    Rather than saying that he was busy, it would be better to say that he was preparing for the pce banquet.


    Every year¡¯s Pce banquet seemed to have seen blood. Those Pce servants, which one of them didn¡¯t tremble when they saw him, their teeth chattering.


    Even the courtiers didn¡¯t dare to raise their heads under his gaze.


    The banquet in the Imperial Pce was decorated withnterns and streamers, but it was also filled with indifference.


    At this moment, he looked out of the window and saw a little girl dressed in fiery red running in the courtyard. Her red clothes were like fire, and herughter was like silver Bells. It resounded through the entire sky.


    ¡°Brother Lu, are you looking at the recipe? This is my godmother¡¯s recipe.¡± brother Lu, do you know why we¡¯re celebrating the New Year? ¡± Little Huai Lu stood on her tiptoes and leaned on the window sill, showing her small head.


    Lu huaijiang¡¯s mind was still stuck on the word ¡°godmother¡±?


    Her godmother¡¯s recipe? The ssic of mountains and seas?


    The corners of his mouth twitched helplessly. The godmother he acknowledged was really awesome. The ssic of mountains and seas made a recipe for her?


    The little girl fantasized all day.


    Lu huaijiang shook his head helplessly.


    ¡°Legend has it that there was once a monster named Nian. In order to drive it away, the people set off firecrackers every New Year¡¯s Eve to drive it away.¡± Lu huaijiang had read many books, including all kinds of misceneous history.


    Little Huai Lu was all smiles.


    ¡°No, no, it is because godmother said that one¡¯s life is too hard and at the end of a year of hard work, one must find a reason to give people hope. Let people indulge on that day, eat what they can¡¯t bear to eat, wear what they can¡¯t bear to wear, and finally meet again in the year. It should be on this day.¡± Little Huai Lu nodded her head seriously.


    Lu huaijiang was stunned for a moment. Seeing that she was full of hope and her eyes were burning with light, he couldn¡¯t help but purse his lips.


    ¡°That¡¯s why my mother has to let me eat without restraint on this day.¡± Little Huai Lu mumbled in a low voice and retracted her head.


    Lu huaijiang couldn¡¯t help but chuckle, and heughed out loud.


    Her ears were surrounded byughter and it was really a rare lighthearted feeling.


    That night was New Year¡¯s Eve.


    In order to eat the copper coins wrapped in the dumplings, Jiang huailu ate three big bowls in a row. He didn¡¯t manage to taste a single one.


    The four copper dumplings were all in Lu huaijiang¡¯s bowl.


    The youngdy was so angry that she didn¡¯t speak to him for a long time. In the end, Lu huaijiang had to hand over all the red packets before she could smile again.


    ¡°Al, who did bengong offend?¡± Lu huaijiang didn¡¯t want to make her a mere figurehead now, but if he could control her, he could use the world saving Hall in the future.


    It was wishful thinking.


    Unfortunately, reality was too cruel..

 Chapter 257 - 257: Taotie deer (1)

    Chapter 257: Taotie deer (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    New Year¡¯s Eve.


    Firecrackers were set off all over the barren city. The Wen family had even spent a high price to transport a batch of fireworks back.


    It was said that two people were killed when they passed through the misty forest, which caused the price of this batch of fireworks to be extremely high.


    But the supply was still in short supply.


    ¡°Lulu, you¡¯re not allowed to sleep early tonight. You have to stay up with everyone. You¡¯ve eaten too much today, be careful you don¡¯t melt.¡± Seeing that little Huai Lu was eating so much, Mrs. Xia was very anxious.


    He hurriedly asked the kitchen to boil a pot of Hawthorn water and drank it, sweet and sour to help with digestion.


    The small kitchen had been cleaned up, and the Xia family was also a proper person.


    He immediately instructed the maidservants and servants, ¡°it¡¯s New Year¡¯s Eve today, so the desserts and soup have been prepared.¡± You guys should also hurry down and eat, it¡¯ll be coldter.¡±


    ¡°This is a red packet for everyone. Next year, we¡¯ll all be safe and happy. From the first day to the seventh day of the new year, everyone would take turns to be on duty. There was no need to keep too many people, and they would try to y for a few days. We don¡¯t have that many rules, we just have to do our job well.¡± The Xia family was not a mean person.


    It was the new year, and everyone missed their family. Even she missed her family, which was thousands of miles away.


    Back then, her maternal family had opposed her marrying into a high family, and she had even left her maternal family because of this.


    He didn¡¯t expect that what he had abandoned all his pursuit for was just a fantasy.


    ¡°Many thanks Furen. Furen is kind and your children are intelligent and obedient. Furen will have good fortune.¡± The maidservants and servants all came forward to kowtow and pay their New Year greetings. They were all sent by the Yang family, and some were bought by the Xia family.


    They all thought that the Jiang family had no man to support them and was a poor family.


    She did not expect Madam Xia to be so easy to talk to.


    He had been here for half a year, and his days had been peaceful and quiet. He felt very free.


    ¡°Happy New Year, Madam.¡±


    ¡°Happy New Year, Madam.¡±


    After kowtowing, everyone left, and the residence suddenly became much quieter. Only two old women on duty and some guards were left.


    ¡°Lulu, you¡¯re bullying young master Lu for rubbing your stomach again.¡± The Xia family poured a bowl for each of them. You¡¯re not allowed to eat so much in the future. ¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, the younger daughter picked up the sour and sweet Hawthorn water and drank it in one gulp.


    Lu huaijiang¡¯s eyelids twitched. it¡¯s so delicious. I¡¯m afraid she can drink two bowls of this Hawthorn water.


    Madam Xia¡¯s mouth twitched. Young master Lu knew her well.


    As expected ¡­


    The Hawthorn soup was originally made for her to digest her food, but after she chugged down two bowls of it, she felt even more stuffed.


    Jiang Huai ¡®an could barely get out of bed. He was sitting on the soft back of the chair.¡±Lulu, were you a reincarnation of a Hungry Ghost in your past life? Her stomach hasn¡¯t been empty for a day.¡± Little Huai Lu rolled her eyes.


    My godmother is the God of creation.


    My mother is a Flower Fairy.


    My father is a son of Buddha that tens of thousands of people believe in.


    You¡¯re the one who¡¯s starving to death. Your entire family is starving to death. I was born in the celestial ss and became a celestial child.


    Hmph Hmph.


    The little girl was unhappy and rolled her eyes at her brother.


    ¡°Brother, it¡¯s winter. Why are you wearing these Single Shoes instead of the cotton boots mother made for you? Aren¡¯t you afraid of getting frostbites?¡± The little girl looked at him arrogantly.


    Jiang Huai ¡®an¡¯s ears turned red. He suddenly retracted his hand.


    This was a gift from ah Yin.


    Mrs. Xia looked at him suspiciously and felt that her son¡¯s expression was not right.


    ¡°This year has been hard on Huai ¡®an. I¡¯ll report to work a littleter after the new year. The guards are too dangerous.¡± Mrs. Xia hesitated for a moment. This year had been extremely painful for her.


    She had wanted her son to resign from his guard duty.


    However, she also knew how much Jiang Huaian had sacrificed for this..

 Chapter 258 - 258: The daughter of the evil (1)

    Chapter 258: The daughter of the evil (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll listen to Mother. After the seventh day, his son would return to the Academy to rest for a while. Now that they had saved these girls, there would be a reward in the city. It can also supplement some household expenses, and mother need not work so hard.¡± In the past six months, Jiang Huaian had grown a lot and was now a leader.


    ¡°The Lantern Festival is your birthday. Mother must celebrate it properly.¡± Xia Shi alsoughed and joked.


    ¡°Madam Zheng was asking around a few days ago, wanting to arrange a marriage for you.¡± The Xia family was very pleased that their son could establish a strong family.


    At the moment of her exile, her world had copsed.


    She had thought that she could only rely on the Jiang family in the future.


    In the end, he could only count on his son and daughter.


    She was ashamed of her family.


    He didn¡¯t know if he would ever have the chance to return to the capital and fulfill his filial duties in front of his parents.


    ¡°Mother, your son is still young.¡± Jiang Huai ¡®an coughed drily. His eyes were dazed, and he actually looked a little annoyed.


    Xia Shi also knew that her son was thin-skinned, and immediately stopped teasing him. ¡°Mother will not interfere with your marriage. You¡¯re 14 now. If there¡¯s someone you really like, then you¡¯ll get engaged first. It would be fine to get married in a few years. There¡¯s no rush.¡±


    ¡°Mother believed the wrong person and busied herself for most of her life without getting anything. In the future, mother doesn¡¯t ask for a match of equal social status or a high ss family. It¡¯s enough as long as we can get along. ¡±


    Little huailu pinched Lu huaijiang¡¯s index finger.


    ¡°Do you know how happy you are now? My mother isn¡¯t a snob. You¡¯ve found a treasure. Quicklye and propose marriage, you have to quickly settle down with me. ¡± Little huailu raised her small chin and was very proud.


    Lu huaijiang clenched his fist and coughed slightly.


    My family still has a throne to inherit, I just don¡¯t know if you¡¯re willing to take it.


    The two of them were full, so little huailu begged Lu huaijiang to take her out to rx. The Xia family trusted him and let him go out.


    ¡°There¡¯s no curfew in the city tonight, but little Lu, don¡¯t indulge her. This girl is used to being arrogant. Don¡¯t let her eat anymore, her stomach might burst.¡± The Xia family also made two sets of clothes for Lu huaijiang overnight. When he stood with Jiang huailu, the clothes were exactly the same.


    They were all dressed in white with wintersweet flowers embroidered on their white robes.


    Only the little girl¡¯s neck had a ring of fox fur.


    When they walked out of the gate, they found that the inner and outer cities were connected today.


    Usually, the gate between the inner and outer cities was tightly shut. Today, the gate was opened and rednterns were hung everywhere. It was extremely lively.


    Rednterns were hung all over their heads, extending all the way to the outer city.


    It was as if even the sky had be more cheerful.


    ¡°Ah, I¡¯ve never celebrated the new year. It turns out that the new year in the mortal world is so lively ¡­¡± Little Huai Lu blurted out and then suddenly covered her mouth. He turned his head and looked at Lu huaijiang carefully.


    She noticed that brother Lu was looking at the toys on the street and did not notice her.


    Only then did Huai Lu secretly heave a sigh of relief.


    At this moment, Lu huaijiang, who had his back to her, frowned slightly.


    ¡°Mortal world?¡± Godmother? He often heard these words from little Huai Lu.


    But today, he found out that Lulu did not have a godmother.


    When she was in the capital, she was muddleheaded and did not even recover her consciousness. Where did she get a godmother from? There¡¯s still the mortal world?


    Lu huaijiang¡¯s eyes shed with a touch of inquiry.


    Lu huaijiang casually picked up a red hexagonalntern. There was a carving of Chang ¡®e flying to the moon on it. It was probably not sold out during the Mid-Autumn Festival, and thedy just happened to be there for the asion.


    The little girl behind the young man was soft and cute.


    ¡°Young master, would you like to buy antern for your daughter?¡± the stall owner asked with a smile.


    Lu huaijiang¡¯s face darkened..

 Chapter 259 - 259: Bengong is not afraid of you (1)

    Chapter 259: Bengong is not afraid of you (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Lu huaijiang¡¯s face was frighteningly ck.


    When the stall owner said this, he knew that things were going to be bad.


    He didn¡¯t look carefully just now, only seeing that the young master had red lips and white teeth, his aura was outstanding, and he was probably a son of a prestigious family.


    The little girl beside him was soft and cute, and she was not even as tall as his waist.


    He only thought that she was his daughter.


    At this moment, the young master¡¯s face was cold, and the surrounding atmosphere seemed to be shrouded in ayer of frost. The stall owner shuddered and couldn¡¯t hand over thentern in his hand.


    The young man bent down and picked up the girl beside him. He red at him fiercely and walked away.


    ¡°Phew ¡­ You scared me to death.¡± In the middle of winter, in that instant, the stall owner felt as if the young man was about to gouge his eyes out.


    ¡°Are you blind? those two children look like the Golden couple under Guanyin. It¡¯s just that the young man is a few years older and looks a bit taller.¡± The little girl was so beautiful that the young man looked at everything around him with cold indifference.


    He could only look at the little girl.


    They were clearly innocent yboys.


    Lu huaijiang only felt that his mind was in a daze.


    ¡°I¡¯m very old?¡± Lu huaijiang pointed to his own cheek.


    He was a man and rarely paid attention to his appearance. However, when people saw him, other than fear, they could not hide the surprise in their eyes.


    His mother once couldn¡¯t help but praise, ¡°The Prince¡¯s face was like Jade and his eyes were like bright stars. Who knew how many girls from aristocratic families would fall for him in the future.


    However, seeing that he was not happy, she did not say anything more.


    But now, he was actually recognized as Jiang huailu¡¯s father!


    He had suffered a thousand points of damage.


    Little huailu¡¯s face was wrinkled, and she didn¡¯t know how to persuade him.


    ¡°Brother Lu, don¡¯t be discouraged. You may be older than Lulu, but Lulu doesn¡¯t mind.¡± Little Huai Lu advised her kindly.


    ¡°Just shut up.¡± Lu huaijiang was seriously injured again.


    Little Huai Lu squinted her eyes andughed secretly. Her eyes were curved, like the crescent moon in the sky.


    He stretched out his hand and smoothed out the wrinkles between the young man¡¯s eyebrows.


    ¡°Don¡¯t frown.¡± Her warm little hand smoothed her brows, and then sheid on Lu huaijiang¡¯s shoulder with a sweet smile.


    ¡°Brother Lu is not old at all, nor is he ugly. Brother Lu is the most good-looking, the most good-looking in the world. They were born with an imposing appearance, a Jade Tree in the wind, a Dragon steed and a Phoenix chick. He didn¡¯t understand. He was blind. Brother Lu is not ugly.¡±


    Little Huai Lu gestured exaggeratedly, her little face flushed and her eyes sparkling.


    He clearly couldn¡¯t tolerate other people¡¯s ttery and deception in court.


    This time, little Huai Lu¡¯s shoddy ttery made him feel very happy.


    Her heart was filled with sweetness as if she had just swallowed two mouthfuls of honey.


    Lu huaijiang¡¯s expression was obviously better.


    It was alreadyte at night when they returned to the Jiang family¡¯s house, but the Xia family had left supper for them.


    Mother is always like this, disdaining you.


    But in the middle of the night, no matter when you came back, she would always leave a light for you. No matter when you turn around, she will always be waiting for you.


    ¡°Brother Lu, you¡¯re not angry anymore, right? Lulu will bring you thereter. It¡¯s going to be interesting.¡± After that, she washed up quickly and went back to her room.


    Lu huaijiang stayed in the guest room and understood what she meant. He could only helplessly hide his forehead.


    When she opened her eyes again, the little girl¡¯s soul had already left her body.


    Lu huaijiang had no other choice. If she wanted to go crazy, he could only apany her.


    Lu huaijiang said in a low voice, ¡°Bengong is not afraid of you. On the first day of the new year, bengong is magnanimous and does not want to argue with you.¡±


    With a sh, the two of them returned to the hall of salvation.


    New Year¡¯s Eve.


    The hall of salvation was brightly lit, and even the foot of Savior mountain was packed with people.


    Long red lines were lit on both sides, filled withnterns, all the way to the foot of the mountain..

 Chapter 260 - 260: Title of mother-in-law (1)

    Chapter 260: Title of mother-inw (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°Do you know that there¡¯s a saying in the mortal world?¡±


    ¡°On the first day of the new year, if you can grab the first Joss stick, you will be rewarded by the gods.¡± Little Huai Lu was standing in the temple in her undergarments.


    Lu huaijiang had fished out a dress from somewhere. The stitches were fine, but because he was in a hurry, he had even made a few mistakes.


    The word ¡°Lu¡± was embroidered on the corner of his clothes.


    The red winter dress fit her perfectly, and little huailu looked like a little goddess in it.


    ¡°Master, please take a seat.¡± The messenger of yin and yang had not left the Savior Hall today. He had been waiting for his master to return.


    He saw the White-clothed youth standing behind her and nodded slightly.


    Little Huai Lu sat on the divine throne. At this moment, everyone knelt in front of her, waiting for midnight toe, waiting for the first wisp of green smoke on the first day of the new year.


    As Chu Liang was a mortal, everyone was stunned when they saw him standing in front of the temple with the soul-subduing stick in his arms.


    After a short while, he felt that the atmosphere in the hall seemed to have be colder.


    Chu Liang stood up and knelt on the ground respectfully. He ced the soul subduing rod in front of him, as if he was listening to something.


    ¡°Did the godse?¡± The eyes of everyone in the hall lit up, but Chu Liang did not answer them.


    ¡°This year, the human world has been restored to peace for hundreds of miles, and several people have been saved. Three hundred and seventy new newborns have been added to the city, and none of them have died in vain.¡±


    ¡°Ever since the hall of world salvation descended this year, only three people have been harmed by spirits. They were all people who had left the hall of salvation and sneaked out of huangdu without permission. Last year, huangdu had been harmed by the yin souls, and the number of people had reached a thousand. And it¡¯s increasing year by year.¡±


    Zhu Yan reported word by word. Other than the number of evil spirits, there were records of many people he had saved.


    The transparent scroll of light slowly appeared in front of Jiang huailu, giving off a warm golden light.


    Every time Zhu Yan read out a sentence, it would be recorded in turn.


    After flipping through a few pages, the scroll of light slowly stopped.


    ¡°There are twenty thousand Yin soldiers and seven thousand yang soldiers in the hall of salvation. This year, the yin soldiers who have made the most contributions are ¡­¡± Every word Zhu Yan said was recorded on the scroll.


    The team leader who had contributed the most in killing the evil had also been named.


    The scroll of light seemed to be more and moreplete.


    Lu huaijiang couldn¡¯t figure out what this thing was.


    It seemed to contain an extremely powerful force, but it was only loyal to Jiang huailu.


    After Zhu Yan finished speaking, all the spirits looked at Jiang huailu.


    He was clearly a four-year-old child, but at that moment, he was sitting upright in front of the hall of salvation, and even his small feet were dangling in front of the chair. In everyone¡¯s eyes, she was covered in divine light, as if a


    God had descended.


    Jiang huailu nodded slightly.


    Even if it was just a slight nod, everyone was already extremely happy. Receiving affirmation was the greatest reward.


    But Jiang huailu smiled and said softly, ¡®¡±¡®1 will reward you for saving the world,¡±


    ¡°If the world is destroyed and theherworld is closed, I will return peace to the world.¡±


    ¡°Zhu family, you have saved children many times and even lost many years of spiritual power. After today, you will be the mother-in w by the bed. It¡¯s specially used to protect children who have yet to grow up, to ensure that they grow up safely.¡± Jiang huailu pointed at Zhu Yan.


    Zhu Yan was startled, and the soul binding chain in her hand trembled.


    Back then, she had lost two lives. Even though she had be a Messenger of death, she had always protected her child in many ways. She often appeared at night in families with children in huangdu.


    When the child was about to fall off the high bed and fall from high ces, she would always appear secretly to protect the child.


    She had a protective heart for her child even when he died.


    Little huailu pointed with her hand, and a divine light appeared between her brows.


    ¡°From now on, you¡¯ll be in every household, The Guardian of the child, the mother-inw..¡±

 Chapter 261 - 261-God of home (1)

    Chapter 261:-God of home (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    On the scroll of light.


    Zhu Yan¡¯s position reappeared.


    The mother-inw at the head of the bed, Zhu Yan.


    ¡°I know that there is still some hatred in your heart, but that child has already been reborn and has now obtained a new cycle. In this life, father is responsible and mother loves him. This is his blessing.¡±


    Jiang huailu looked at her.


    The child had died in the womb before being born, and his soul was captured by a passing Daoist, turning him into an evil ghost with great resentment.


    However, Zhu Yan did good for Jiang huailu, so she could naturally give back to herself.


    She gave all her merits to her son, and the baby who was refined by the Daoist had been reincarnated.


    Theherworld did not open reincarnation, but the yin souls appeared. A hundred ghosts couldn¡¯t be reincarnated, but he was really lucky to be reincarnated.


    Zhu Yan, the mother-inw at the head of the bed, cried tears of joy. She took a deep breath and bowed respectfully.


    ¡°From today onwards, Chu Liang will be the day wandering God who walks in the world of the living. When I die in the future, I¡¯ll return to the God throne.¡±


    Yin soldier King Yun Zhao, who has contributed in killing the evil, is known as the night patrol God from today onwards.


    ¡°One controls the day, the other controls the night.¡±


    ¡°As you wish.¡±


    Chu Liang suddenly said in a serious tone. The surrounding nobles all shut their mouths, not daring to disturb him. They just kept kowtowing and worshiping the gods. The gods are here, the gods are here.


    Who else but the Savior could make Chu Liang, who was only loyal to the hall of salvation, Imeel down?


    At this moment, the ordinary-looking young man knelt on the temple.


    ¡°Did you all notice that Sir Yang¡¯s body is glowing? There seems to be a divine light between his brows.¡± The light flickered, but it quickly returned to normal.


    The crowd rubbed their eyes as if they had never been there.


    look, there¡¯s a new pattern on the murals in the temple. The noble in the temple covered his mouth and eximed.


    look, this is the mother-inw who will protect the child.


    ¡°The moon is drawn here. Does it represent the night? Is this the God of night?¡±


    ¡°This is ¡­¡± Everyone was discussing in low voices around the mural. Why did the person on the mural look more and more like the youth kneeling in front of the hall?


    ¡°It¡¯s the day wandering God. It represented a God, a God who patrolled during the day and drove away evil. Look, the sun is drawn here, and the moon is drawn here. It means the day wandering God and the night wandering God.¡± As someone exined, everyone looked at the young man in surprise.


    Indeed, there was a faint mark between the teenager¡¯s eyebrows, but it was not obvious.


    ¡°Only when you die will you return to your deity position. He¡¯s a man of boundless virtue.¡± Someone sighed. This was a real living God.


    He didn¡¯t have any contact with mortals, so she didn¡¯t know how she could get on his good side.


    The only one he seemed to like was a four-year-old girl?


    Little huailu sealed a few gods, waved her chubby hand, and the scroll of light disappeared in the air.


    ¡°From tomorrow onwards, the barren capital will be included in the territory of the hall of salvation. Any evil that takes half a step in, kill them on the spot!¡± yin and yang can not be mixed together. Theherworld should have its own rules, and the Yang world also has its own rules. Jiang huailu stood up, and the yin soldiers below shouted.


    ¡®Yes!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°Expel the evil and return peace to the world!¡±


    ¡°Expel the evil and return peace to the world!¡±


    Tiger roars pierced through the clouds.


    when the human world is peaceful, I will give you godhood. From then on, you will no longer be evil spirits, but real divine weapons! Jiang huailu chuckled, and the yin soldiers below all boiled and burned.


    From aher soldier to a divine soldier, how glorious would that be?


    Smoke was rising from the ancestral grave!


    Lu huaijiang sneered. This little girl actually knew how to brainwash people..

 Chapter 262 - 262: A legitimate reason (1)

    Chapter 262: A legitimate reason (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°All of you may leave.¡±


    ¡°From dawn, kill all the dark Souls in the huangdu city.¡±


    Jiang huailu¡¯s tone was indifferent, as if she was a goddess from heaven.


    Lu huaijiang looked at the little guy, his heart thumping.


    He took a deep breath.


    Zhu Yan looked at Chu Liang. At this moment, he was in the main hall, surrounded by many people. ¡°The first time you asked the day wandering God to draw a circle around the temple of salvation with a branch, are you going to draw it again this time?¡± he asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m worried that he¡¯ll break his legs.¡± After all, the entire huangdu was not small.


    Jiang huailu grinned and opened his palm, revealing a Wolf¡¯s hair brush.


    He waved it toward the horizon, and a golden light shed across the sky.


    It was as if a bolt of lightning had suddenly appeared and surrounded the entire deste capital. Itnded right at the edge of huangdu, not an inch more, not an inch less.


    ¡°After today, there will no longer be any evil in huangdu. At night, the people can go out as they wish.¡±


    Zhu Yan bowed with a smile and turned around. The entire Hall became empty.


    When theher soldiers retreated, Lu huaijiang looked at the Lang Hao in her hand. ¡°What kind of brush is this?¡±


    Little Huai Lu smiled and said, ¡°this is a judge pen.¡± It could determine the life and death of mortals, and the lifespan of mortals was determined by this pen. In theherworld, you will also use this brush to write your merits and demerits to determine whether you are going to reincarnation or go to hell.¡±


    ¡°However, now that the human world is in chaos and theherworld is no longer there, this judge¡¯s Pen is no longer of any use. When I meet a suitable person in the future, I will give it to him.¡± Little Huai Lu put the pen behind her and turned around. Her hands were empty, and she didn¡¯t know where it went. Lu huaijiang¡¯s heart was burning, and he couldn¡¯t help but size up the girl in front of him.


    The hall of salvation was far more powerful than he had imagined.


    This was an ability that could overturn heaven and earth.


    Lu huaijiang¡¯s blood seemed to have turned cold.


    He was a Crown Prince, a future emperor.


    No one wished for the fate of the world to be in the hands of others.


    Jiang huailu¡¯s ability was far greater than he had imagined.


    Today, even if his father was here, he would not tolerate her existence.


    Lu huaijiang looked deeply at little huailu.


    ¡°You can be a God?¡± Lu huaijiang asked casually, as if he didn¡¯t care.


    Little huailu reached out and grabbed the tribute.


    ¡°Your mother won¡¯t let you eat anymore.¡± Lu huaijiang said faintly.


    ¡°My mother didn¡¯t let me eat because she was afraid that my stomach would burst. But I¡¯m a soul now, a soul. It¡¯s not like you¡¯re going to stuff your stomach. Brother Lu Jiang, you¡¯re so stupid.¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s of no use, why are you still eating it?¡± Lu huaijiang raised his eyebrows.


    Wasn¡¯t eating for filling one¡¯s stomach or for physiological needs?


    As for the taste, it didn¡¯t matter.


    Jiang huailu looked at him in disgust.


    ¡°We walk different paths, so we can¡¯t work together. The taste is different, so we can¡¯t eat the same pot.¡±


    ¡°If you eat just to fill your stomach and to survive, how boring would that be? Since that person was born, he had to wee death. Why didn¡¯t he slit his own throat the moment he was born? Isn¡¯t the fun and the process more important?¡±


    Her godmother had to descend to the mortal world once every thousand years to eat secretly.


    Don¡¯t think that she didn¡¯t know that she was going down to give special treatment.


    Lu huaijiang chuckled, it actually made sense.


    The best food in the world and the best chefs were all in the Imperial kitchen.


    However, he had never praised any dish. If that day really came, the Imperial kitchen would probably cry out in joy.


    If this girl were to enter the pce, perhaps the Imperial kitchen would also have a use for her?


    Lu huaijiang did not know why he thought of this.


    It would be great if he could keep her by his side.


    Lu huaijiang nced at the youngdy in front of him. He was only doing this to monitor her, for the sake of great Zhou¡¯s hard-earned Empire!


    He had an extremely legitimate reason!

 Chapter 263 - 263: Listening to the secret (1)

    Chapter 263: Listening to the secret (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Lu huaijiang straightened his back.


    He had only gotten close to her for the sake of the great Zhou Empire!


    Right.


    When he woke up, he would call the Jiang family back to the capital and put this little girl under his watch.


    Oh, the desserts in the Imperial kitchen are not bad, let her try them too.


    Lu huaijiang was a little arrogant, but he pretended to look at her with pity.


    ¡°You little girl, you have such a powerful force in your hands, but you¡¯re just a silly girl. What if someone takes away your power? What would you do if I


    seized your Hall of salvation and your Golden Book?¡±


    Little huailu was tiptoeing to steal the tributes on the incense table.


    ¡°Brother Lu, you don¡¯t think that you can rece Lulu just because you have the Golden Book, do you?¡± The little girl¡¯s mouth was full of oil.


    She was really smart.


    She told Mayor yang that the Savior liked candied Haws, roasted duck, and ughtered pigs and sheep.


    Now, the table was filled with whole chicken, whole duck, and whole fish.


    Anything that her soul ate would be tasteless.


    Lu huaijiang¡¯s heart suddenly shrank, and his throat was a little dry.


    ¡°Lulu, you mean that the Golden Book only recognizes you?¡± Lu huaijiang¡¯s heart trembled. Some time ago, he had wanted to make her a figurehead and snatch her Golden Book!


    ¡°It¡¯s not just that, brother Lu.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you a secret. Brother Lu, this Golden Book has not actually recognized an owner. Then we¡¯re finished.¡±


    ¡°The hall of salvation and the Golden Book are both for Lulu. If it wasn¡¯t for Lulu, whoever took it would have been annihted by the heaven and earth.¡± That was not a joke.


    Although her biological parents had died, her godmother was the greatest God in the world.


    Her godmother had given birth to several children, all of whom were sons. She was his only goddaughter, and he doted on her deeply.


    He was afraid that she would be wronged, so he had prepared everything and waited for her to take over.


    If it was seized by others, then the heavens and earth would not tolerate it.


    Lu huaijiangughed dryly.


    This was bullying a child, and heaven and earth would not tolerate it.


    However, he felt a chill at the back of his head. He knew that Jiang huailu would never lie to him. She was telling the truth.


    Lu huaijiang was even more curious. This little girl seemed to be full of mystery.


    If she hadn¡¯t grown up in the Jiang family, he would have suspected that Jiang huailu had appeared out of thin air.


    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk so much. Brother Lu, let¡¯s go and hear the secret. Lulu loves to hear secrets.¡± In the sky, she would often sit on the bridge of Magpies with godmother¡¯s son, brother Xun Huan, and listen to the secrets of men and women below.


    For example, who¡¯s wife had a baby with the man next door.


    He had heard a lot.


    Midnight had arrived.


    Mute, who was at the summit of the hall of salvation, rang the bell.


    Dong Dong Dong ¡­


    The moment the bell rang, it signified the beginning of a new year, and the beginning of a new life.


    There was already a long line in the hall of salvation.


    ¡°The first Joss stick of this year has already been taken. I paid a high price for this.¡±


    There were many rich and powerful people in huangdu, even though they were all refugees. However, they had been rooted in huangdu for many years. It had been more than a hundred years, several generations.


    His wealth and power had already reached a certain height.


    No matter how difficult it was between the barren capital and the outside world. there would alwavs be DeoDle who would take the risk and send everything in under the influence of the silver money.


    The barren capital was a city that had been abandoned by the world, but it had everything that it should have.


    Granny Zhu¡¯s expression did not change. From the moment she entered the hall of salvation, all power and money had nothing to do with her.


    At this moment, she was holding a small wooden fish in her hand and gently tapping it in front of the hall. The sandalwood incense in the hall lit up with a faint green smoke..

 Chapter 264 - 264: A noble from the capital (1)

    Chapter 264: A noble from the capital (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°The person who took the first incense stick doesn¡¯t seem to be from the huangdu city.¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Zheng, you¡¯re here too? This Joss stick?¡± Ever since Ling ¡®er got pregnant, she had rarelye to the hall of world salvation.


    There were many people in the hall of salvation, and Deputy city Lord Zhou was worried that he would bump into the child.


    However, today was the first day of the new year, and Ling ¡®er had served in front of the pce every year. This year, she came with a big belly. The old master behind her supported her nervously, his face full of concern.


    Anyone who saw her couldn¡¯t help but smile. This woman had a good life.


    Madam Zheng hade with her son. An important guest hade to the city yesterday, and city Lord yang had personally apanied him.


    ¡°How can I get the first incense stick? This incense stick of time must be given to a noble person.¡± After he finished speaking, he looked at the graceful youngdy kneeling in front of the hall with a smile. The youngdy¡¯s face was covered with a veil, and her eyes were watery.


    ¡°A noble? It looks like it¡¯s not yet time?¡± Ling ¡®er frowned slightly. She had only found out after marrying old master Zhou that many of the habits of rich people could not be seen in the light.


    Some liked women who were not yet married.


    However, she knew that she did not allow old Zhou to befriend her. Fortunately, old master Zhou listened to her. Even if it was an obstacle to his career, he had never dealt with it.


    ¡°You¡¯re still a girl. They were brought by the noble and served the noble. Although she was young, she was pretty. Now that he was serving her, he could take her into his room when she was of age. You know too little. Most people in the outside world are like this.¡±


    Mrs. Zheng and Ling ¡®er got along well, and she touched Ling¡¯ er¡¯s forehead.


    Mrs. Zheng had seen that girl before. Her surname seemed to be Jiang. The noble had brought her here, and she had been serving her in the barren capital.


    This girl seemed to be only fourteen, but her words were very pleasing to the noble.


    ¡°If the one in my family wants to do this, I¡¯ll break his legs.¡± Ling ¡®er turned her head and red at old master Zhou. Old master Zhou had a bitter face.¡±l wouldn¡¯t dare. You don¡¯t need to break my legs, I¡¯ll break my own legs toe back.¡± Lord Zhou coaxed him in a soft voice.


    Seeing this, Mrs. Zheng held the handkerchief to her lips and smiled.


    ¡°You¡¯re really lucky. You see, offering incense and praying to gods and Buddha are all Women¡¯s Affairs. Which family¡¯s old master would always apany you here?¡±


    Ling ¡®er¡¯s face was slightly red as she looked at old master Zhou with a reproachful look.


    This was true.


    Even though the people of the barren capital trusted the hall of salvation, the officials in the city could note here too often.


    It was the face of the Imperial court.


    No one knew if the hall of salvation would oppose the Imperial court in the future, so no one dared to pick a side.


    But women were different.


    The woman would go to the temple every month to pray to the gods and even stay for a few days. Ever since the Savior¡¯s Hall appeared, the nobledies in the huangdu city had been busy.


    For example, at this moment, in the hall of salvation, he was covered in cold air.


    Other than the small Squires in the city, there were the matriarchs of the various manors.


    The only weirdo was Vice City Lord Zhou.


    ¡°You¡¯re not going to see the benefactor? I heard that he is a noble from the capital and if he is happy, he might be able to return to the capital.¡± Yesterday was New Year¡¯s Eve, and city Lord yang, old master Wen, and the other influential officials did not return. Ling ¡®er had heard of this.


    Deputy city Lord Zhou waved his hand. there¡¯s no end to earning money. There¡¯s no way I can get promoted. However, I need a wife and children to warm my bed every day. As for returning to the capital, I¡¯ll leave it to fate!¡± In the past, he didn¡¯t have a wife and wanted to go back to the capital all day.


    Now that she had a wife, she would be wherever she was.


    Ling ¡®er covered her mouth and chuckled.


    You¡¯re right.


    Ling ¡®er put her hands together and smiled.


    The Savior had taken care of her, and she thought that she had entered the Zhou mansion to take revenge on young master Zhou.


    However, she had never thought that her happiness was actually here..

 Chapter 265 - 265: God’s first Joss stick (1)

    Chapter 265 - 265: God¡¯s first Joss stick (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°Lady Jiang, please burn an incense stick.¡±


    Madam Zheng had been waiting here for two reasons. One was to offer incense, and the other was to apany this maidservant Jiang.


    There were many stalls selling incense wax and paper money outside the hall of salvation, and it was obvious that they were not produced by the hall of salvation.


    The incense wax that this person had brought was specially made.


    The stick of incense was as thick as an arm, and there was a pattern carefully drawn on it with gold powder. If it was a woman, she would not be able to carry it.<div>


    Behind the maidservant were two rough old maids.


    ¡°Momo, burn some incense.¡± The woman raised her hand and retreated to the side.


    The two maids carried the incense sticks, and the two of them worked hard to light the incense in front of the incense burner in front of the hall. After lighting it for a while, the incense slowly began to smoke.


    The two of them solemnly inserted the incense into the middle of the incense burner, pointing it straight to the sky.


    The veiled woman didn¡¯t seem to have fully grown, but one could vaguely see the girl¡¯s exquisite figure.


    The young girl¡¯s blossoming figure attracted many people¡¯s attention.


    As the green smoke rose, the young girl put her hands together, revealing her snow-white wrists. A jade-green bangle was revealed from her slender hand. It was thetest style in the capital.


    At this moment, the little deer was walking around her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think she looks familiar? I seem to have seen it somewhere before.¡±


    Lu huaijiang crossed his arms. isn¡¯t this the daughter that you¡¯ve lost for more than half a month? the daughter that the Jiang family has been looking for? ¡± He pouted his lips at the woman who seemed to be extremely pious.


    Jiang huailu was surprised and hurried to her.


    Lu huaijiang pointed with his finger and the veil moved without any wind.


    ¡°Aiya, it¡¯s really Jiang huaijin!¡±


    ¡°No, what is she doing here? And she even became the maid of some noble? The Jiang family had gone crazy looking for her. The old man was still putting up portraits all over the city. Why didn¡¯t she go home?¡±


    Jiang huailu¡¯s eyes widened. Although the Jiang family didn¡¯t like the Xia family, they were very good to Jiang huaijin.


    Jiang huaijin had always been a good person, and he managed to coax the Jiang family to the point where they were all smiling from ear to ear.


    The material that the woman was wearing now was luxurious and extravagant, which was very different from before.


    There was also a bit more arrogance between his brows.


    Lu huaijiangughed disdainfully. feelings are the cheapest thing. Do you really think she cares about the Jiang family¡¯s affection? ¡± Now, she was probably still worried that the Jiang family would hold her back.


    As for the noble.


    Lu huaijiang¡¯s eyes shed with a touch of haze.


    He had been in aa for three months, and the first Prince¡¯s mind had be active and restless again.


    His subordinate, Yuan Jing, dared to bring Wizards from thousands of miles away to cause trouble in huangdu.


    It probably wasn¡¯t just to prevent him from ever waking up again.


    He also had his eyes on the officials in the barren capital.


    He had chopped, killed, and even exiled some of his aplices. He had even sent a group of officials into exile in the past few years, and now was the perfect time to rope them in.


    That Jiang huaijin had probably been recruited by him.


    Lu huaijiang¡¯s eyes were filled with killing intent.


    ¡°What do you think she will ask for? It¡¯s not easy to pay such a high price for the first incense stick.¡± Yesterday, Jiang huailu knew that the first incense stick had been taken away by someone who had spent thirty thousand taels of silver and many shops.


    Lu huaijiang sneered. What was he begging for?


    Of course, he was begging Lu huaijiang to never let his soul return to his body. He was just begging the first Prince to ascend the throne!


    Lu huaijiang¡¯s face darkened. The first Prince had paid such a huge price. Other than asking for his death, what else could he ask for?


    His entire person was filled with hostility.


    Jiang huaijin, on the other hand, knelt down and put his hands together devoutly.


    Behind him were two old women, standing in front of him, seemingly listening


    carefully..

 Chapter 266 - 266: Half-fulfilled (1)

    Chapter 266 - 266: Half-fulfilled (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°God above, the believers pray piously. The goddess of letters had been doing good deeds since she was young and could not bear to kill. In the past, she was even vegetarian and prayed to Buddha, unwilling to let living beings lose their lives for her. The faithful girl had nothing to ask for, only wishing for a good marriage. If a faithful girl can marry the most honorable man in her life, she will definitely worship the gods for the rest of her life.¡±


    the first Prince is a Dragon among men and a Phoenix among men. As the Emperor, I hope that the gods will take care of me. Jiang huaijin muttered the first half of the sentence in his heart, and the second half in front of the two old women.


    The two old women¡¯s expressions became better, and they retreated to the side.


    Probably because Jiang huailu had done something, Lu huaijiang had also heard this.


    His face was extremely gloomy.<div>


    At this moment, everyone in the hall felt a clear chill.


    ¡°What she said wille true? You¡¯re going to interfere with the session of dynasties and the matters of emperors?¡± Lu huaijiang¡¯s expression was cold, and the coldness in his eyes grew.


    Brilliant ice flowers bloomed in the corner of the hall of salvation.


    However, the ice flowers were extremely sharp and could easily kill people if they were not careful.


    ¡®Generally speaking, the gods will listen carefully to the first incense stick of the human world.¡± Jiang huailu tilted his head and looked at him.


    The young man¡¯s face turned even colder.


    ¡°Today is my first year in the hall of salvation, so I may not mind the first incense stick in the future. But this year¡¯s first pir, of course, was to fulfill the wish. But there¡¯s only one.¡± After saying that, he smiled mischievously.


    ¡°She made two wishes just now. ording to the rules, I can only fulfill half of them.¡± Little huailu pointed with her chubby fingers. ¡°Brother Lu, do you know what half of her wish is?¡± Lu huaijiang¡¯s cold face instantly froze.


    Under her smiling gaze, he looked away slightly.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Lu huaijiang asked dryly.


    Even you want to be my enemy?


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s the first half. The first half of the sentence, she wanted to marry the most distinguished man in the world. But in the second half of the sentence, she missed the opportunity.¡± Jiang huailu said the cruelest thing in the most light-hearted way.


    ¡°This deity will do as he says. I¡¯m not that kind of God!¡± Little Huai Lu raised her face.


    I¡¯m an Orthodox God.


    He was a true God.


    It wasn¡¯t as messy and unpresentable as the outside.


    Lu huaijiang found her extremely adorable and only went up to pinch her cheeks.


    The young man¡¯s eyes were bright and his lips were slightly curved.


    ¡°Lady Jiang¡¯s sincerity is the key to sess. If you sincerely pray for your benefactor, you¡¯ll definitely be able to get what you want. The hall of salvation is really effective.¡± Mrs. Zheng said with a smile, and Ling ¡®er chuckled behind her veil.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to thank Madam Zheng for your kind words. As long as master¡¯s great matter can be aplished, our master will take care of all the incense offerings in the hall of salvation.¡± Jiang huaijin touched his veil and nodded slightly. His brows could not hide his arrogance.


    When Mrs. Zheng looked at her, she lowered her eyes and hid her thoughts.


    She had no intention of acknowledging the Jiang family.


    Now that the Jiang family was in dire straits, if she wanted to climb up to the great tree that was the first Prince, then her identity as a sinner would not be justified.


    She lied that she had lost her memory due to shock, but the scented bag had a River embroidered on it, so everyone called herdy Jiang.


    If the Jiang family¡¯s matters were to be exposed in the future, she would also have a way out.


    Jiang huaijin¡¯s face shed with shyness. In his previous life, His Highness Lu huaijiang was in aa for three years. When he woke up, he madly massacred the city and the people.


    She did not even know of the first Prince¡¯s existence.


    If he had known that the first Prince was so handsome, more beautiful than pan an, and so gentle and kind ¡­ She should have joined the first Prince when she was reborn.


    Fortunately, it was not toote..

 Chapter 267 - 267: Even the Savior is gossipy (1)

    Chapter 267: Even the Savior is gossipy (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Jiang huaijin was escorted out of the hall of salvation by two elderly women.


    Other than Madam Zheng and a few other high-ranking matriarchs, the rest of the people wanted to have a chat.


    Jiang huaijin raised his eyes high and looked straight through the crowd,pletely ignoring the woman in the crowd who he wanted to befriend.


    It was only after Jiang huaiye had left the doors of the hall of salvation that some noise could be heard from within.


    ¡°City Lord¡¯s wife, where did this noble persone from? Her eyes are almost as big as the sky. Those who don¡¯t know would think that the noble person is her.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, I heard that she¡¯s just a girl who hasn¡¯t even reached marriageable age. She¡¯s just a maid, yet she¡¯s so arrogant?¡±


    ¡°We haven¡¯t even climbed onto the bed yet. It¡¯ll be terrible if we do.¡± The women were not happy.


    ¡°Amitabha, Amitabha, please forgive me. I really shouldn¡¯t have spoken such malicious words.¡± A few women knelt in front of the temple to repent.


    However, Mrs. Zheng shook her head and said, ¡°this noble is from the capital.¡±


    I¡¯m from outside.¡±


    ¡°Everyone, please calm down for the next few days. Be careful not to bump into anything.¡± That girl was indeed high-profile, but that noble person also had real power.


    The Crown Prince had been in aa for three months.


    However, when he woke up, he immediately pressed the first Prince into the mud and beat him up, which at least shocked some people.


    Now that the first Prince was angry, the boys and girls in huangdu had disappeared some time ago. Although they didn¡¯t have any direct evidence, they could guess it.


    It was nothing more than using witchcraft to make that person fall into a deep sleep forever.


    Furthermore, the first Prince was taking a risk. He probably wanted to take aclvantage or tne crown prince¡¯s unconscious state to vvln over tne people or huangdu. One must know that many people here had enmity with His Highness Lu huaijiang.


    Third, the Savior Hall of the barren capital was probably starting to enter everyone¡¯s sights.


    The first Prince had spent thirty thousand taels of silver to buy the first Joss stick, so he was probably convinced. However, he was not there, so he must have some doubts. Madam Zheng guessed that it was the extent of the first Prince¡¯s Trust and suspicion.


    At this moment, when thedies heard Madam Zheng¡¯s words, they couldn¡¯t help but frown.


    A noble from the capital!


    No matter who it was, they could not afford to offend them.


    Furthermore, now that they were trapped in the huangdu, they had to rely on the capital if they wanted a chance.


    There weren¡¯t many people in the capital who could be regarded as noble by Madam Zheng and the city Lord¡¯s wife.


    Everyone looked at each other and saw the seriousness in each other¡¯s eyes.


    He was afraid that everything in huangdu would be destroyed.


    No wonder the guards in the barren capital were so strict.


    Jiang huailu brought Lu huaijiang to listen to secrets all night. It wasn¡¯t until the sky gradually brightened that little huailu smacked her lips, still not satisfied.


    Lu huaijiang could not exin it in a few words.


    What the hell, why was he so gossipy?


    ¡°Al, do you think that Furen can win against the concubine? She begged the concubine to give birth to a daughter. I secretly took a look, and it was a big fat son.¡±


    ¡°There is also that fat Furen just now. She is not on good terms with her mother-inw. She actually begged me to bring her mother-inw to the Western paradise. Does she think that I can kill as I please?¡±


    ¡°And that olddy. You said that her son and daughter are missing. I can help you give some clues. She¡¯s asking me about her lost pig? What kind of God does she think I am? I¡¯m the Savior of the world, I have to save the world!


    You¡¯re looking for chickens, ducks, cattle, sheep, and pigs to beg me? I¡¯m someone who does great things!¡± The little girl¡¯s face was full of anger.


    He threw out a small stone in his hand.


    It hit the olddy¡¯s ankle. The olddy fell and was sent to the clinic.


    On the way to the clinic, he found the pig.


    Lu huaijiang couldn¡¯t help but smile. you¡¯re saying that you¡¯re going to do something big. Why are you helping people find pigs? ¡±


    Little Huai Lu looked at him gloomily.. ¡°For the sake of the pig knuckle!¡±

 Chapter 268 - 268: The Savior is wronged (1)

    Chapter 268: The Savior is wronged (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Little Huai Lu had been listening to gossip all night.


    She probably found apanion. Not only did she listen to it herself, but she also pulled Lu huaijiang to listen.


    The hall of salvation had heard enough and pulled Lu huaijiang to the city to eavesdrop.


    There were family affairs everywhere, and she would go to whoever lost their chicken or gave birth to a duck.


    The animals in the house were so frightened that they howled and screamed. The people in the house thought that a thief hade and opened the door one after another.


    Originally, Lu huaijiang was thinking of taking advantage of hering to the city. He would go to the city Lord¡¯s residence to take a look at his arch-enemy, the first Prince.


    He was still wondering if he should show up and scare this stupid thing to death.


    In the end, he lost to Jiang huailu, this idiot!


    ¡°Why does that man want to eat Xiang Xiang? Was the fragrance on her face and mouth delicious? You¡¯ve eaten all the lipstick ¡­¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s that smell? Why can¡¯t I see it!¡± Jiang huailu was carried on his shoulder, and Lu huaijiang¡¯s face was livid.


    Why was he eavesdropping?


    ¡°I¡¯ve eaten the ones that fly in the sky and the ones that swim in the water. I haven¡¯t even slept with Xiang Xiang yet, why does he eat people? Was he an evil? I¡¯m going to save her! The youngdy was crying. Her face was red and she kept crying.


    Let me down, let me go!¡± Lu huaijiang¡¯s face was cold, but his ears were red.


    ¡°What¡¯s there to see? You¡¯re going to go blind if you keep looking. That¡¯s not for children to see!¡±


    save what? if you go and save them, they¡¯ll turn around and smash your Savior¡¯s Hall tomorrow!


    ¡°But she¡¯s crying and struggling.¡± Little Huai Lu didn¡¯t understand. Her eyes were watery and clear.


    Lu huaijiang took a deep breath.


    He grabbed Jiang huailu and quickly fled the scene. He was filled with anger when he thought about how much this little girl had peeked when he was not around.


    ¡°She¡¯s struggling, my ass! In the future, you¡¯re not allowed to sneak out and look without my permission!¡± Lu huaijiang¡¯s eyes were about to burst into mes, but the little girl didn¡¯t know anything, so he was even angrier.


    He ced the child on the ground. The child stuck out his neck and said righteously.


    ¡°But he¡¯s about to swallow her tongue. He might be a man-eating demon that sneaked out of hell!¡± The little girl was serious. She was the Savior, so how could she leave him in the lurch?


    ¡°Eat your big head.¡± Lu huaijiang almostughed out of anger.


    If you dare to charge in today, someone will smash your Hall of salvation tomorrow.


    Stinky brat.


    ¡°Anyway, you¡¯re not allowed to see it, and you¡¯re not allowed to care about it in the future. Without my permission, you are not allowed to look!¡± Lu huaijiang pinched her ear, and the little Savior kept screaming.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going, I¡¯m not going, I¡¯m not going. Wuwuwu, I don¡¯t want to look, I don¡¯t want to look. At most, I¡¯ll bring you along the next time I go.¡± Wuwuwuwu, the little girl¡¯s ears were red from being pinched, and she tugged at the corner of his clothes with tears in her eyes.


    She felt so wronged.


    Lu huaijiang¡¯s face stiffened. Who wants to watch this with you?


    Shame, shame!


    However, when he heard that she was not going, his uncontroble anger dissipated a little.


    ¡°Since you¡¯ve agreed, you¡¯re not allowed to go secretly. Even if my soul returns, you¡¯re not allowed to take advantage of my absence and secretly look at it. ¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a God. If you don¡¯t keep your word, I¡¯ll spread the news of you eavesdropping to the whole world. Also, don¡¯t leave a single person alive about you stealing the tributes.¡± Lu huaijiang crossed his arms and nced at her.


    The little head at the bottom ot the bed nodded and responded weakly.


    ¡°This is too much, too vicious.¡± Her little mouth twitched, and she clenched her little fist, full of anger..

 Chapter 269 - 269: She’s in charge of my money 1

    Chapter 269: She¡¯s in charge of my money 1


    Trantor: 549690339


    Jiang huailu, the Savior of the world, was brought back by the evil.


    Lu xiezhen touched her chubby hand that was exposed outside the quilt. It was soft and a little cold.


    He pushed Jiang huailu back to his original body.


    Seeing that her stomach was also exposed outside the nket, he sighed in resignation.


    His slender fingers pinched the corner of the nket and covered her stomach.


    The little girl turned around and did not wake up.


    She only turned over and fell asleep again.


    He was so heartless.


    Lu huaijiang stood in front of the bed and stared at her for a long time. His eyes were deep and dark, no one knew what he was thinking. After a long time, his figure disappeared from the room.


    The first day of the new year.


    The two were woken up by the firecrackers. As soon as they opened their eyes, they saw the rich red packet that the Xia family had ced in front of the bed.


    Little Huai Lu was so happy that she ran out of the house before washing up.


    ¡°Brother Lu, let me keep it for you. What do you want to eat? what do you want to buy? I¡¯ll cook it for you.¡± She looked at the red packet in Lu huaijiang¡¯s hand, which was much more generous than hers.


    Madam Xia happened to see it and red at her.


    ¡°What do you mean? I don¡¯t need you to give me anything. If little Lu iscking anything, I¡¯ll get him toe over and get it. I don¡¯t need you to.¡± The Xia family only felt that her daughter was too arrogant and wouldn¡¯t even let go of the red packet from her Savior.


    Little Huai Lu ignored her.


    This fire was not the other fire.


    Mother, you don¡¯t understand.


    ¡°Little Lu, don¡¯t indulge her. This little girl is used to bullying people. You, ah, should save some money. Boys need to buy some property.¡± The Xia family had given her a lot of silver, and Lulu was extremely precious. She would do anything to repay him.


    Now that the other party onlycked money, she did not return the favor with money.


    This was his New Year¡¯s Red packet.


    Lulu deserved an even more valuable reward.


    you¡¯re so soft. What are you going to do when you get a wife in the future? ¡± Xia Shi only felt that he was being controlled by Jiang huailu. It had only been a few days, and she already felt that little Lu would be a good husband in the future.


    Lu huaijiang¡¯s lips were pressed into a straight line.


    When he married a wife in the future, if he asked her to go east, she would definitely not dare to go west! Which of the girls from the capital¡¯s aristocratic families wouldn¡¯t have their legs tremble when they saw him?


    Did she dare to ride on his neck?


    Lu huaijiang chuckled with some disdain.


    But at this moment, the little Lulu was looking at him pitifully.


    However, he was so intimidated by the Xia family that he didn¡¯t dare to extend his hand.


    Lu huaijiang couldn¡¯t help but raise his eyebrows. He wasn¡¯t being controlled by the woman. He just liked to see her little money-grubber look. ¡°Little housekeeper, just take it. You¡¯ll be blessed with good luck in the new year.¡±


    The little girl¡¯s face instantly bloomed with spring warmth, and Lu huaijiang¡¯s eyes also softened.


    He didn¡¯t even realize how gentle he was in front of Jiang huailu.


    ¡°Mother, are we going to the old mansion to pay a New Year¡¯s visit today?¡± Jiang Huaian asked as he stood at the door.


    Mrs. Xia paused, her hands stopping. ¡°You¡¯re the eldest son of the Jiang family, so it¡¯s only right for you to go back and visit the old master. I, won¡¯t be going.¡± Now that Jiang yubai had married a new daughter-inw, and it was the first day of the new year, why should she go and cause trouble for the fu family?


    She actually had a good impression of this person from Fu Corporation.


    Although the fu family had indeed known that she was Jiang yubai¡¯s ex-wife from a long time ago.


    However, her separation from Jiang yubai had nothing to do with the fu family. When she took a fancy to Jiang yubai, she didn¡¯t let her down, and the Xia Corporation didn¡¯t dislike her.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going either. I¡¯m going to pay a New Year visit.¡± Little huailu touched her Doudou and asked Lu huaijiang to embroider a big Doudou on her skirt.


    It was specially used to store red packets..

 Chapter 270 - 270: A noble is going to do something big (1)

    Chapter 270: A noble is going to do something big (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°I¡¯lle back for dinner then. I¡¯ll go see my grandfatherter.¡± Jiang Huaian said with a smile.


    Madam Xia sighed and gave him two more pieces of silver.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that my heart aches for others, it¡¯s just that it¡¯s a pity that the old master still has to be bullied at this age. You can give him this bit of silver.¡± When she entered the family, her maternal family fell out, but they still gave her some dowry.


    However, there was still a huge gap between the Xia family and the Jiang family, who was at the peak of their power.


    Even the dowry was not enough.


    The old man had secretly supplemented her a few times, and she had remembered it until now.


    Jiang Huai ¡®an looked at his mother with a smile. I¡¯ll thank mother on behalf of grandfather.¡± He squeezed the red packet and it was probably a banknote.


    After returning to his room, Jiang Huai ¡®an stuffed another hundred taels into the bag.


    Now that the Jiang family¡¯s expenses weren¡¯t high, this money could barely support them for a year and a half.


    His original moonsilver wasn¡¯t high, but this time, he helped everyone find many virgins. The city Lord gave him a thousand taels of silver as a reward, but the Xia family didn¡¯t want him, so he was free to do as he pleased.


    Now he was fourteen, and his nominal age was fifteen.


    In an aristocratic family, he was also a Prince who could take charge of things on his own. Spending money was also amon thing.


    Jiang Huaian didn¡¯t decline.


    He knew that his mother was still doing her best to cultivate him. She had always been preparing for her return to the capital. Even if she was exiled, he and his sister still followed the old rules at home.


    He didn¡¯t waste his own body.


    The Jiang family was divided into two groups on the first day of the new year. Jiang Huai ¡®an went to the old mansion to pay a New Year¡¯s visit. Jiang huailu followed the Xia family to visit the Yang family, bringing Lu huaijiang with him.


    ¡°Little Lu, you don¡¯t have to be so polite. There¡¯s no one at home, so you¡¯ll be a cold pot and a stove if you go back. Don¡¯t worry and just stay in the Jiang family. They can still afford to raise a person.¡± Sitting in the carriage, Madam Xia was more and more satisfied with him.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity. If Huai ¡®an was ady, I could arrange a marriage for her. ¡± The more Xia Shi looked, the more she liked it.


    Lu huaijiang secretly nced at Jiang huailu.


    However, the Xia family didn¡¯t think of going together. After all, Jiang huailu was only four years old.


    Now, she was still a silly girl who only had food in her mind.


    The Xia family couldn¡¯t help but feel pity. She was an example of marrying into a high family. The life of a wealthy family was not good.


    On the surface, he looked impressive, but who knew what he was feeling inside?


    Little Lu¡¯s family background was not good, his parents had died long ago, and he was the only one left in the residence.


    However, he had a good character. Unfortunately, Lulu was too young.


    In an instant, the Xia family threw this matter out of their minds. It was too boring, and there was no trace of these two people at all. He was seven or eight years older.


    The carriage arrived outside the Yang family¡¯s Gate.


    Only then did he realize that the Yang family¡¯s Gate was heavily guarded, much stricter than before. That guard didn¡¯t seem to be from the Yang family.


    The carriage had just stopped at the Yang residence.


    ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± The guard angrily rebuked.


    A fat man rushed out of the door and kicked the guard, causing him to fall t on his face.


    ¡°You¡¯ve disturbed this young master¡¯s honored guest, you¡¯ll suffer! Do you really think this is your home?¡± Yang pinfeng¡¯s face was dark, and his eyebrows drooped, like a second generation ancestor.


    It made sense. Before he met Jiang huailu, he was a rich second generation.


    ¡°Lulu, Madam Xia, pleasee in. Mother has been waiting for you for a long time.¡± Yang pinfeng looked at Lulu with wide eyes. He was so busy yesterday.


    He had gone to buynd for Lulu.


    Lulu received another thirty thousand taels worth of silver, and his wealth was like a rolling snowball, growing bigger and bigger.


    Yang pinfeng faintly felt that this small city could no longer contain his wealth. ¡°This is brother Lu. You¡¯ve seen it before.¡± Lulu pouted at the chubby boy..

 Chapter 271 - 271: A friendship that went through life and death

    Chapter 271: A friendship that went through life and death


    (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Yang pinfeng¡¯s eyes twitched, and he felt that this man looked familiar, as if he had seen him somewhere before.


    However, he didn¡¯t mind.


    ¡°Lulu, Lulu, let me tell you. I¡¯ve made a new friend, I¡¯ll introduce him to youter. You¡¯re a young master from the capital, you¡¯re very proud.¡±


    ¡°Yesterday I went out to handle some matters and was separated from the guards. I don¡¯t know who I offended, but someone actually put a Gunny sack over this young master.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a good thing that young master helped.¡± Yang pinfeng pointed to his cheek. He had stolen his mother¡¯s makeup and put twoyers on it to cover the bruise.


    Otherwise, it would be embarrassing.


    ¡°His Kung Fu is not bad? Which young master in the capital? Tell me, I might know who it is.¡± Lu huaijiang asked casually. Seeing him reach out to pull Jiang huailu, the corner of his eyes wrinkled slightly.


    She walked in the middle and inadvertently separated the two of them.


    She was just a little girl, what was the point of holding hands?


    Jiang huailu raised his head and looked at him, confused.


    ¡°Kung Fu? What Kung Fu do you want?¡± Yang pinfeng was stunned.


    ¡°How can he save you without Kung Fu? There are ten of them.¡± Little Huai Lu touched her heart and looked scared. Although she was a God, she was also very strong. However, if there were ten of them, she could only .


    He could only follow his godmother¡¯s instructions.


    ying dead.


    She stopped her heartbeat, held her breath, and waited for the other party to bury her before getting up.


    It was said that this was a method she often used to descend to the mortal


    world to experience tribtions. She didn¡¯t even tell her Godfather about this secret technique.


    ¡°It¡¯s, it¡¯s just lying down.¡±


    Yang pinfeng made threatening gestures.


    ¡°Ten people are beating me up. If this continues, I¡¯ll be disfigured and won¡¯t be able to find a wife in the future. The little Lord was loyal enough to lie down as soon as he came. Five people hit him, five people hit me. You¡¯ve helped me take on the punches of five people.¡±


    Yang pinfeng sighed, what a good brother.


    When the other party was lying beside him, he was sure that this was his brother.


    Lu huaijiang stopped in his tracks.


    He looked deeply at yang Feng.


    Where did this little girl find such a clown?


    Or could it be that he had stayed in the pce for too long, and the friendship between the people had developed so quickly?


    It was almost beyond the scope of ordinary people?


    However, the little girl in front of him nodded her head in all seriousness. ¡°He¡¯s a good brother. A friendship that has been through life and death, a friendship that has been beaten.¡± A brother who can share the burden of five pairs of fists with you might not even be your biological brother.


    Lu huaijiang sighed faintly. At this timest year, he had already struck fear into the capital, right?


    When the first Prince had tried to return to the capitalst year, he had paid a great price to have them packed in a red sandalwood box.


    He sent a human head over.


    What a sin.


    He was born to do great things, but now he was going to spend the new year with two simple-minded people.


    After entering the Yang familypound, the guards in thepound became even more strict. There was a guard every three steps, and those people reeked of blood.


    When Lu huaijiang passed by, they often looked at him with a cautious look.


    ¡°Lulu, you guys can go y with young master Feng. Remember not to offend the noble, I¡¯ll apany Madam Zheng for a while.¡± When they reached the backyard, Madam Xia ordered Lulu away.


    They could pay their New Year¡¯s greetings at any time, but it was a big deal to offend a noble. Now that the Jiang family¡¯s days were gradually stabilizing, the Xia family did not want to cause more trouble.


    Yang pinfeng was overjoyed.


    ¡°That¡¯s good. My mother is not pleased with me these days. Lulu, brother Lu,e with me to the backyard.¡±


    Yang pingfeng nced at Lu huaijiang, his eyes were a little unhappy.


    Why was she always standing between him and Lulu? it was as if the Gxy was separating them.


    Lu huaijiang ignored hisints.


    They wanted to hold hands, but there was no way..

 Chapter 272 - 272: The eldest Princess Lu Jinghong (1)

    Chapter 272: The eldest Princess Lu Jinghong (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°Is your partner from Beijing?¡±


    ¡°Did hee with the noble?¡± Little huailu bounced behind yang pingfeng, and Lu huaijiang felt like he had drunk two pounds of old vinegar.


    ¡°Yes, a noble brought them from the capital.¡± Yang pinfeng really liked that guy.


    ¡°He sneaked out when we entered the city and saved me.¡± Yang pinfeng couldn¡¯t help but sigh. It was fate.


    They were really destined to be brothers.


    The Yang family¡¯s courtyard was huge. Mrs. Zheng came from a family of schrs and had never liked expensive decorations.


    Most of the materials in the yard were taken from natural carvings or the species cultivated by the local gardeners.


    Even in winter, the Yang family mansion was filled with the fragrance of flowers.


    He passed through the door of drooping flowers and went straight to the backyard.


    ¡°Graceful and graceful ¡­ Jinghong,e out quickly. This is my little sister Lulu.¡± Yang pinfeng walked to a door and pushed it open.


    There was a ng.


    The winter sun shone into the room.


    He happened to see a teenager holding a dagger high in his hand and pointing it at him.


    ¡°Jinghong, what are you doing?¡± Yang pinfeng was scared out of his wits. He rushed up and knocked the dagger out of his hand. The dagger fell to the ground, shining with a cold light and making a nking sound.


    ¡°Jinghong, are you taking things too hard? Didn¡¯t you say you wanted to get to know my friends?¡± Young master yang was provoked and kicked the dagger out of the door.


    Lu huaijiang walked to the table and picked up the booklet.


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch it! That¡¯s my martial arts manual! When I be a peerless master, I¡¯ll be able to help the weak and help the strong!¡± The young man¡¯s face was red with anxiety as he hurriedly snatched the secret manual.


    ¡°How do you know that¡¯s a secret manual?¡± The baby deer was soft and cute, and it tiptoed to peek.


    ¡°It¡¯s written in the book, a martial arts manual. You see, the martial arts secret manual is not to be spread! ¡± The handsome young man pointed at a fewrge words on the book.


    ¡°Who would be so stupid to write a name on it and call it a martial arts manual?¡± Little Huai Lu¡¯s face was full of disdain. This child was probably a simple-minded one.


    Would it lower my intelligence if I yed too much?


    ¡°You don¡¯t understand. This is a secret manual that I exchanged all my assets for. That expert had said that the more obvious a ce was, the easier it was to be overlooked. This secret manual is fated with me, that¡¯s why he gave it to me. ¡± The handsome young man¡¯s eyes were sparkling.


    ¡°It¡¯s written in the book that if you want to seed, you must first castrate yourself.¡± After saying that, the young man wanted to get the knife again.


    Little huailu was short, so she happened to see thest page and a line of small words.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t castrate yourself, you can also cultivate.¡± The little girl tiptoed and pointed to the corner.


    The teenager flipped the book over and saw that on thest page of the secret manual, in the corner, it was written: ¡°If you don¡¯t castrate yourself, you can also cultivate.¡±


    There was an even smaller row of words at the bottom.


    This story is purely made up. If there is a Thunder, is it purely a coincidence?


    ¡°Coincidence? Making things up?¡±


    ¡°No, no, I spent all my money on this secret manual. It¡¯s because I ran out of money that I ended up in the misty sect¡¯s forest.¡± The young man¡¯s hair was about to stand on end as he held the book and shouted.


    ¡°My dear mother, you really have the heart to do this.¡± Yang pinfeng¡¯s face was filled with shock, and he almost chopped off the thing that was used to carry on the family line.


    However, Lu huaijiang¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, and his eyes were filled with a dim light.


    No, why did he feel that this young man looked a little familiar?


    The more he looked, the more familiar he looked!


    Lu huaijiang¡¯s eyes narrowed as he carefully sized up the young man.


    The young man was about twelve years old and looked very thin and weak.


    Only his eyes were shockingly bright.


    She looked like a girl.


    Miss!


    Lu huaijiang¡¯s eyes darkened.


    Lu Jinghong!

 Chapter 273 - 273: She can’t be replaced 1

    Chapter 273: She can¡¯t be reced 1


    Trantor: 549690339


    Lu huaijiang¡¯s eyes instantly darkened.


    Lu Jinghong.


    His father was now forty years old. When he was twenty years old, he ascended the throne and retired Emperor passed the throne to him.


    The same year he ascended the throne, he gave birth to the first Prince, Lu yuanxiu.


    The retired Emperor had been lingering on his sickbed, so his father had sent some stable Pce maids to serve the retired Emperor.


    The retired Emperor had been seriously ill from time to time in the past ten years, and the Imperial physicians had been summoned several times. Everyone had prepared white banners in the pce at all times, deeply afraid that something would happen to him.


    Who knew ¡­


    rftvelve years ago, the old maidservant who served the retired Emperor in the pce was actually pregnant.


    This matter caused a great stir in the pce. The nanny had been guarding the pce for more than ten years and had never stepped out of the retired Emperor¡¯s bedroom.


    At that time, the Emperor was already thirty years old, and the retired Emperor was fifty years old.


    She was so sick that she could barely get out of bed, but she was actually pregnant with a dragon¡¯s fetus?


    The second year after she was born, the Imperial consort was pregnant with Lu huaijiang.


    At that time, it was a storm, and the Emperor had to use a lot of strength to suppress the matter.


    The year Lu huaijiang was born, the olddy passed away with the retired Emperor.


    Whether it was the people or the Imperial court, it was difficult to speak of. The youngest grandson and the eldest Princess were only one year apart. Wouldn¡¯t it be a joke?


    Before he died, he even left behind a child. At that time, the Emperor even had the thought of getting rid of the child.


    After the child was born, she had people seal the eldest princess¡¯s Pce. In these years, few people mentioned it.


    Seeing Lu Jinghong appear in the barren capital a thousand miles away, Lu huaijiang frowned.


    Moreover, you¡¯re a girl, what Pce do you belong to?


    Lu Jinghong shivered, as if he was being stared at by a ferocious beast.


    ¡°What¡¯s so good about helping the weak and helping the weak? We have the salvation Hall here, which can save the people from fire and water, eliminate evil spirits, and return peace to the world. Helping the weak is a small kindness, but going to the hall of salvation is a great kindness.¡± Yang pinfeng was smiling like a tiger.


    Lu Jinghong could see through everything with a single nce. He was an extremely pure and transparent child without any schemes.


    ¡°The hall of salvation? It was rumored that the world salvation Hall had appeared out of nowhere and could ward off evil spirits. Was it true? If I had known that it was real, why would I have practiced the secret manual?¡± Lu Jinghong¡¯s eyes lit up.


    Yang pinfeng nced at little Huai Lu and smiled without saying anything.


    He was currently very busy.


    If he could trust this kid, he would be able to help him in the future.


    ¡°You have to introduce me ¡­¡± Lu Jinghong¡¯s forehead was still wrapped in a white bandage, and there were traces of blood on it. These were the traces left behind by saving yang pinfeng yesterday.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m very familiar with the hall of salvation. This is my little sister Lulu. She¡¯s the only one who can get close to the hall of salvation.¡± Yang pinfeng tugged at Lulu.


    Lu Jinghong tilted his head and looked at Jiang huailu.


    The little girl was chubby and had a Milky fragrance.


    His eyes were clear, clean, and bright.


    ¡°Can I call you sister Lulu? Sister Lulu, is it because you¡¯re so beautiful that the Savior Hall likes you so much? So the hall of salvation also judges people by their appearance.¡± Lu Jinghong asked curiously, his ink-ck eyes clear of any impurities.


    With just one nce, the little deer¡¯s nose twitched.


    Lu huaijiang pulled her to his side. there are so many good-looking people in the world. Of course, Lulu is because of fate. Fate had taken care of her and loved her. It¡¯s an irreceable love.¡± Lu huaijiang said softly, a glimmer of light shing across his eyes.


    Lu Jinghong looked at the young man in white in front of him and took a step back.


    His face was blue and purple, and he raised his hand to cover his heart..

 Chapter 274 - 274: A vague dislike _1

    Chapter 274: A vague dislike _1


    Trantor: 549690339


    Lu Jinghong¡¯s face turned frighteningly pale.


    It was as if all the blood in his body had solidified and was instantly drawn out.


    Suddenly, she gasped for air, her body stiffened, and she shivered. She looked at him in horror.


    Lu huaijiang didn¡¯t say anything and only took some snacks from the table. He squatted down and fed Jiang huailu mouthful by mouthful. ¡°Do you want some tea?¡± Even though his voice was cold, anyone could hear the gentleness in it.


    As soon as she got close, she felt that he was shaking badly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡± Lu Jinghong pped yang pingfeng¡¯s hand away reflexively. ¡°What are you doing? We¡¯re both boys, so petty.¡± Yang pinfeng was a little unhappy.


    Lu Jinghong finally came back to his senses and looked at Lu huaijiang carefully. However, she realized that he was casually squatting in front of the young woman. There was no hostility in his eyes, and he was even using a handkerchief to wipe the residue between the young woman¡¯s lips.


    ¡°H-his surname is Lu?¡± Lu Jinghong¡¯s voice trembled, and tears began to fall from his eyes.


    that¡¯s right. Brother Lu¡¯s parents are both dead and he has no one to rely on in huangdu, so he¡¯s spending the new year with us. Little Huai Lu exined. ¡°Did you get the wrong person? My father even knelt down when he saw him.¡±


    Jiang huailu blinked her eyes, wondering why everyone looked like they had seen a ghost when they saw brother Lu Jiang.


    ¡°Brother Lu was born and raised in the barren capital. His parents passed away early and he¡¯s an orphan. You can¡¯t bully him. He¡¯s my man. ¡± Little Huai Lu put her hands on her hips and puffed up her cheeks, looking very fierce.


    Lu huaijiang saw how protective she was of her child and couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    It was as if his entire person had be gentle.


    Lu Jinghong ced a hand on his chest as he observed the young master in front of him. His facial features were simr to that of the other young master Lu. However, if one looked closely, this young master Lu was smiling as he squatted down beside the little girl without any manners. He was even wiping the corner of her mouth gently.


    This kind of person was Lu huaijiang!


    Lu huaijiang was a demon who killed without spilling blood!


    Lu Jinghong heaved a sigh of relief and waved his hand, his face pale. ¡°I was wrong,¡± she forced a smile on her face. Jing Hong thought it was an old acquaintance. He¡¯s still lying in bed in the capital.¡± How could he be in the barren capital with so many people surrounding him?


    However, she was still afraid of that face and did not dare to get close to Lu huaijiang.


    Naturally, they didn¡¯t dare to approach Jiang huailu.


    ¡°Then you have to introduce me to him some other day. It was said that the hall of salvation could dispel evil spirits, but he did not know when the great Zhou Dynasty would regain its rity. That is the good fortune of the people.¡± Lu Jinghong looked at young master yang affectionately.


    I heard that there¡¯s still a mortal in the hall of salvation. I really want to go and take a look.


    Yang pinfeng shook his head.


    ¡°It¡¯s a waste of time to go. My father won him over with wealth and power, but he wasn¡¯t moved at all. Only when he sees Lulu does his expression look good. Only Lulu is capable.¡± Yang pinfeng winked at Lulu, but he didn¡¯t reveal that Lulu was the Savior.


    He was a Jiao, but he was not stupid.


    Lu Jinghong chuckled and looked at Lulu in surprise.


    He seemed to be extremely curious.


    Jiang huailu only yed for a while before feeling bored. Strangely, Lu huaijiang noticed her impatience at the first moment.


    Suddenly, his eyes were thought-provoking.


    Lulu was a well-mannered child, and was rarely this impatient.


    ¡®Madam Xia, I¡¯m afraid that I¡¯ll take Lulu back to the front yard after you¡¯re done with your visit.¡± Without another word, Lu huaijiang took Lulu¡¯s hand and headed out.


    Yang pinfeng wanted to follow, but Lu Jinghong pulled on his sleeve..

 Chapter 275 - 275: She was jumping on His Highness “head (1)

    Chapter 275 - 275: She was jumping on His Highness ¡°head (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°Brother pinfeng, tell me more about the world salvation Hall. Why is Lulu so well-liked by the hall of salvation?¡± Lu Jinghong pulled at his sleeve with two fingers.


    Yang pinfeng wanted to leave but he couldn¡¯t.


    ¡°Will the God of the hall of salvation appear?¡±


    ¡°Have you seen it before? Why doesn¡¯t it leave huangdu?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the name of that mortal? Master Chu¡¯s? Why did he like Lulu? How can a mortal like him work for a God? can he be considered half a God?¡± Jiang huailu could still hear her voice even after she left the house.<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    ¡°Yang pinfeng seems to like her a lot.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true. On the way here, the maidservants and servants we met all praised him. He looks like someone who is easy to approach.¡±


    ¡°But I don¡¯t like her.¡± Little huailu walked behind Lu huaijiang, making creaking sounds as she stepped on the snow.


    ¡°Don¡¯t ask me for a reason. I just don¡¯t like her. I don¡¯t know why, but I just don¡¯t like it. Am I being unreasonable?¡± Little Huai Lu said in a muffled voice. She lowered her head and drooped weakly.


    Lu huaijiang gently patted her little head.


    ¡°Why do I need a reason? I don¡¯t need a reason to hate anyone.¡± Lu huaijiang said softly. Just like how your father hated the world and loathed the world, you didn¡¯t need any reason.


    ¡°It¡¯s your right to like or dislike anyone. No one can force you to change.¡± ¡°Of course, you don¡¯t have topromise yourself to cater to others.¡±


    ¡°Lulu, if you don¡¯t like her, then don¡¯t make friends with her. She ¡­¡± Lu huaijiang paused, a trace of disgust in his eyes.


    In his memory, a pair of white and tender hands kept appearing.


    That pair of small hands picked up the silk cloth and covered his face.


    She covered his face with a silk cloth.


    ¡°She¡¯s not as innocent as you think. Lulu is a good kid, don¡¯t let others lead you astray.¡± Lu huaijiang bent down and picked her up. His eyes were deep, and no one knew what he was thinking.


    Jiang huailu put his arms around Lu huaijiang¡¯s neck. brother Lu, I want to ride a Gao Gao. He pointed at Lu huaijiang¡¯s neck.


    Lu huaijiang¡¯s eyelids drooped, ¡°don¡¯t push your luck.¡± His tone was cold.


    The little girl wanted to cry but didn¡¯t,¡±little cabbage, yellow in the ground.¡± She was born silly, her father didn¡¯t love her, and she was exiled ¡­ Life is too bitter ¡­¡±


    The teenager¡¯s eyelids kept trembling.


    However, when she heard that sentence of being belittled, her heart twitched.


    His heart shrank when he saw the tear hanging on her eyshes.


    ¡°I really owe you. Come up,e up! There won¡¯t be a next time!¡± Lu huaijiang¡¯s face sank. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that bengong let you go, bengong wouldn¡¯t have let you go!


    He grabbed the little girl and put her on his shoulder.


    His Highness Lu huaijiang, who was second only to one person and above tens of thousands of people, was being ridden on the head by a little girl.


    ¡°Woah, I see. It¡¯s so high, so high


    ¡°It has to be higher, higher. I want to pick that flower ¡­¡±


    ¡°Giggle ¡­¡± It was not enough for the little girl to sit on his shoulder. She even held his head and tried to stand up.


    ¡°Jiang huailu, don¡¯t go too far! I allowed you to ride on my head, but I didn¡¯t allow you to perform acrobatics on my head!¡± Lu huaijiang was angry, but he was afraid that she would fall. He even had to reach out to support her.


    He was really angry, hateful, and aggrieved.


    The bell-likeughter spread far and wide, and Lu Jinghong, who was standing by the window, finally dispelled thest bit of doubt in his heart.


    She used her head as a guarantee that there was no possibility that this person was Lu huaijiang!


    Lu huaijiang was not someone who could tolerate others jumping around in his head..</font>

 Chapter 276 - 276: 276-instigating a rebellion-I

    Chapter 276 - 276: 276-instigating a rebellion-I


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°Who¡¯s making a ruckus in the courtyard?¡±


    In the study room, a man in luxurious clothes stood in front of the window with one hand behind his back.


    Two red plum blossoms extended from the window. The man¡¯s face was gentle, but he was breaking the plum blossoms that grew into the window.


    He looked out the window.


    He happened to see a young man holding a girl on his shoulder, running past the courtyard with a smile.<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    From a distance, she could only vaguely see the side.


    It was just that the side profile was somewhat familiar to him, and the coarse linen clothes he was wearing made him look ridiculously frivolous. He didn¡¯t think much of it.


    City Lord yang nced at it and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s a child from the city who came to pay a New Year visit. My wife is on good terms with the Furen in the inner courtyard and would set up a few tables in the residence on the first day of every year.¡±


    ¡°It just so happens that the first Prince hase to visit my humble home today. I would like to invite the first Prince to have a simple meal so that this guilty subject can express my feelings.¡± City Lord yang had already lived for three generations, so it was reasonable to say that he was no longer guilty. However, huangdu was different from other imperial court officials.


    It was never wrong to be careful.


    The first Prince chuckled as he gave city Lord yang a deep look.


    ¡°City Lord yang is the third generation, and your son is the fourth, right? Back when the city Lord had returned to take over as the city Lord, he had at least entered the capital to take a look. Your son is so old, but he has never been to the capital, right?¡±


    ¡°The city Lord has never thought of letting his descendants return to the capital. No matter how good the barren capital is, no matter how happy the local tyrant is, it can¡¯t bepared to the outside world.¡± With a gentle smile, the first Prince picked up the White porcin cup in front of him and took a light sip of tea.


    He seemed to be extremely pleased.


    ¡°There are countless people in this city who have been demoted by him. I just pitied the ministers for working hard for the country and the people, but they never got a good result. It was trulymentable. If it¡¯s really the sovereign of the world, the Empire that the great Zhou¡¯s ancestor fought for ¡­¡± The first Prince shook his head slightly.


    The city Lord lowered his eyes, as if he was thinking about something.


    ¡°In this city, more than half of them have been through three generations. However, he still remained in the barren capital, a ce where evil and Yin spirits ran rampant. I¡¯m afraid not many of them really want to stay in the barren capital. It¡¯s just that the person in power now might not be as free as in huangdu when he goes out.¡± The first Prince chuckled.


    ¡°You must be joking.¡±


    ¡°In the past, huangdu was sneaky, but now it¡¯s open at night. I¡¯m afraid even the capital can¡¯t do that. As for that person, I¡¯m the same as themon people in this city, I¡¯m a sinner. I don¡¯t dare to say anything.¡± City Lord yang cupped his hands in the direction of the capital.


    How could city Lord yang not have guessed the reason why the first Prince had avoided everyone and headed to the barren capital?


    City Lord yang sighed in his heart and took a sip of the White porcin tea.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s skip the meal. Why wouldn¡¯t I use it for a meal? if I really wanted to have a meal with you, why would Ie all the way here?¡± The first Prince stood up. The maidservants were already waiting outside the door.


    As soon as he went out, he gave him a cloak.


    It was very gentle and small.


    ¡°City Lord yang, think carefully. I never mistreat my own people. Even if it¡¯s not for yourself, you have to think about your descendants.¡± After he finished speaking, he left the house with Jiang huaijin¡¯s help.


    ¡°I would like to go to the hall of salvation to take a look. City Lord yang, please consider it for a few days. I can¡¯t stay for too long.¡± The first Prince waved his hand and walked out the door.


    He stopped in his tracks when he heard the siblings ughter.


    He sneered.


    He was really scared out of his wits by Lu huaijiang.


    He was clearly lying in the capital. If he had really woken up, there would have been news of him.


    He immediately headed towards the hall of salvation,pletely ignoring the young man who had suddenly turned to look at him from behind.


    City Lord Yang¡¯s smile disappeared after the first Prince had left. His face was dark, and his eyes were gloomy.


    ¡°The sky of huangdu is going to change.¡± He sighed and drifted away with the wind..</font>

 Chapter 277 - 277: 277: every injustice has its perpetrator and every debt has its debtor (1)

    Chapter 277 - 277: 277: every injustice has its perpetrator and every debt has its debtor (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    The weather in huangdu had changed.


    The great Zhou Dynasty was about to change.


    No one knew that the instigator of the chaos was currently riding on the crown Prince¡¯s head,ughing wildly.


    The little girl¡¯s face was red fromughing, as if she had put on makeup.


    Her hair was messily hooked by the tree branches, and it was tightly hooked around Lu huaijiang¡¯s neck.<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    When Lu huaijiang carried her down, Mrs. Zheng happened to see Madam Xia out.


    ¡°Sister Xia, I won¡¯t keep you here any longer today. There were too many people in the house. After these two days, we sisters will have a good


    gathering.¡±


    ¡°Lulu,e quickly. This is a red packet I prepared for you ¡­¡±


    Mrs. Zheng saw the young man in the courtyard, tall and slender, with sword-like eyebrows and bright eyes. He couldn¡¯t help but look at the Xia family.


    Madam Xia said with a smile, her tone full of affection.


    ¡°He¡¯s the benefactor who saved Lulu. This child doesn¡¯t have any rtives to take care of him, so he can only be looked after more often.¡± The Xia family did like Lu huaijiang, but he was always pampering Lulu, lest Lulu¡¯s pride was spoiled.


    Mrs. Zheng nodded with a smile.


    That day, the Yang family had also sent people to search for Lulu among the girls who had disappeared.


    Xia Shi almost fainted from crying.


    He turned around and instructed the servant girl. Not long after, he took out another red packet. She walked towards Jiang huailu with a smile. Jiang huailu saw hering and immediately turned around with his back facing her.


    Lu huaijiang closed his eyes helplessly.


    He silently stepped forward and lifted the scarf that was hanging on her back. There were a fewrge words embroidered on it with red and silver thread.


    ¡°The ce where the red packets are ced .


    Mrs. Zheng couldn¡¯t helpughing.


    The Xia family¡¯s old face was red, and they were so embarrassed that they almost found a hole to hide in.


    Lu huaijiang,¡±anyway, I don¡¯t admit it. No one can say that I embroidered it!¡± She looked up at the sky, as if she didn¡¯t know this little girl.


    Little Huai Lu, however, had a ttering look on her face.


    As long as I¡¯m not embarrassed, the person who¡¯s embarrassed is someone else !


    ¡°Thank you for the red packet, Mrs. Zheng. Lulu wishes you a Happy New Year. My, your first wish of the year wille true.¡± The little girl was all smiles, and her words were as sweet as honey.


    Mrs. Zheng¡¯s eyes burned with desire.


    It was a pity that she couldn¡¯t give birth anymore. Otherwise, it would be great to have another daughter.


    Her son could anger her to death 300 times a day.


    I can¡¯t mention it, I want to beat him up.


    ¡°With Lulu¡¯s blessings, I hope that Lulu can grow up safely and healthily. I won¡¯t let mother worry anymore.¡± Mrs. Zheng was also a mother, and her child was her mother¡¯s life.


    ¡°Thank you, Mrs. Zheng.¡± Lulu thanked her obediently, and Madam Zheng wanted to pull her over and give her a kiss.


    Mrs. Zheng then gave the red packet to Lu huaijiang. Lu huaijiang hesitated for a moment, then took it and handed it to Jiang huailu.


    The little guy seemed to be veryfortable with it and stuffed it into his pocket without even looking.


    Mrs. Zheng chuckled.


    This young man didn¡¯t look like an orphan at all. The way he looked at her was neither servile nor overbearing, and there was a bit of awe-inspiring arrogance all over his body.


    For some reason, when she saw him, the words ¡®dragon and phoenix among men¡¯ appeared in her mind.


    By the time Madam Xia brought her child back to the mansion, it was almost night.


    Jiang Huaian didn¡¯t return untilte at night. He was exhausted when he got home. Because most of the maidservants in the mansion had been sent back for a reunion, Madam Xia personally served him the food.


    The little Lulu was sitting on the teenager¡¯s knees, counting her red packets.


    ¡°There¡¯s a fight in the old mansion.¡±


    Jiang Huai ¡®an suddenly sighed and raised his head to look at the Xia Corporation.


    ¡°Father was beaten up by Fu enterprise. I¡¯ll probably not be able to go on duty for the next few days..¡±</font>

 Chapter 278 - 278: The worst morning temper (1)

    Chapter 278 - 278: The worst morning temper (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°It¡¯s the first day of the new year, and it¡¯s rare for Fu enterprise to prepare a table of good food. On the first day of the Lunar New Year, when they had to pay respects to their ancestors, the olddy was sprawled on the bed, unable to speak or move. She even raised her finger to point at Fu enterprise, not allowing Fu enterprise to sit at the table. She must be angry at the fu family for lying to her and marrying into the family because they lied to her. ¡±


    ¡°The fu Corporation isn¡¯t a soft-heartedpany.¡± Xia Shi heard this and silently added.


    ¡°The olddy didn¡¯t say anything. She justy on the bed and cried silently. Father and second Shu saw and went to coax, and old taitai cried even more.¡± second uncle then criticized Yuan-Shi a little ¡­


    ¡°The fu family then took action.¡±


    At that time, Fu enterprise¡¯s original words were, ¡°if I can¡¯t eat it, no one can eat it.¡± He immediately overturned the table of dishes. The ancestral tablets of the ancestors were knocked over to the ground.<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    Then, she pointed at the olddy. don¡¯t talk to me about filial piety. The old should be more sensible. Only the young should be filial.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you think that I¡¯m not good enough for your son? You can just cry behind your son¡¯s back, can¡¯t you just tease him?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll fight him every time you tease him. I¡¯m used to ordering people around, so it¡¯s hard to say who¡¯ll be the one getting beaten up.¡± In front of the olddy and the whole family, he hit Jiang yubai with a rolling pin until his nose bled.


    The old man fainted from anger.


    The olddy couldn¡¯t speak or move, so she justy on the bed and wailed.


    He was so angry that he almost peed and defecated.


    ¡°The Jiang family isn¡¯t having a good time. Evil people will be tortured by evil people, now one fear that you know how good mother is.¡± Little Huai Luy on the table and smiled.


    He even picked up the Golden naked seed and bit it.


    Lu huaijiang secretly red at her.


    He poured a ss of water for her to rinse her mouth before he carried her back to sit on his knees.


    ¡°How is your grandfather? It wasn¡¯t easy for the Jiang family to settle down, but the old master ¡­¡± Now, the Xia Corporation only had some sympathy for the old master.


    ¡°When my son returned, grandfather was already awake. He also hired a doctor for the family, and the money was given to his grandfather alone. No matter if it¡¯s the fu family or the olddy, they¡¯re all unreliable.¡± Jiang Huai ¡®an couldn¡¯t help but click his tongue. It was a good thing that his mother left the Jiang family quickly. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t be able to live such a peaceful life. Mrs. Xia hummed in agreement. She only thought about taking care of the old man asionally. She couldn¡¯t care so much about other things.


    ¡°Lulu, you should go to sleep. You should go back to the Academy in two days. Don¡¯t forget the homework assigned by the headmaster.¡± After Xia Shi finished speaking, she took Lulu back to wash up.


    By the time little huailu fell asleep on the bed, Lu huaijiang had already left.


    The next day, he rushed back before dawn.


    No one knew where he had gone.


    ¡°Lulu, get up early. Young master yang came to wait for you before dawn, and you¡¯ve already had a few bowls of tea. He even brought along a well-behaved and quiet little girl.¡±


    Lulu was still growing up, so he sleptte on New Year¡¯s Eve.


    On the morning of the first day of the new year, she was busy visiting the Yang family. The Yang family had a great rtionship with the Jiang family¡¯s good life, and the Xia family was a grateful person.


    Naturally, he had to bring Lulu to pay a New Year¡¯s visit.


    She had nned to let Lulu sleep in a little longer today, but little did she expect young master yang toe with a pretty little girl before dawn.


    That little girl had a sweet mouth and said a lot the moment she came. Little Huai Lu was drowsy and couldn¡¯t even open her eyes. Her round face was extremely cute.


    Madam Xia dragged her and dressed her in a half-asleep state.


    When he woke up, he was already standing at the door after washing her up.


    ¡°Yang pinfeng, why are you looking for me?¡± With a kick, the little guy¡¯s face darkened and he kicked the door open in a fit of anger.


    ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to call me even if the sky is falling and the evil is destroying the world!¡± He gritted his teeth when he heard the voice..</font>

 Chapter 279 - 279: Two-faced (1)

    Chapter 279: Two-faced (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    The little girl in the room, who was wearing a light pink dress, seemed to be startled, and her body trembled slightly.


    He turned around and looked at her in surprise.


    Her clear eyes seemed to be a little panicked.


    Yang pinfeng¡¯s face was imprinted with five palm prints, and he was cowering behind Lu Jinghong.


    ¡°Why are you hiding? You have such a huge body, do you expect her to be able to cover you?¡± The little girl pulled a long face, kicked him, and quickly climbed up the chair.


    His face was still in a daze.


    pinnacle, you¡¯re the son of the city Lord. How can you be scared by Lulu? ¡± Lu Jinghong covered his mouth andughed. There was no meaning in his words, he just asked casually.


    Yang pinfeng didn¡¯t feel embarrassed at all, instead, he smiled and said, ¡°¡±l¡¯m not the one looking for you, Jinghong. Hehe, did I scare you? Jinghong was actually ady! She¡¯s really bold to actually help me take on the punches of five people.¡± Yang pinfeng was extremely surprised, but he found that Little Lulu was not surprised.


    ¡°What¡¯s there to be surprised about? I¡¯d be surprised if you turned into a girl.¡± Little Huai Lu rolled her eyes at him.


    ¡°What happened to your face?¡± The five palm prints on his face were very obvious.


    Its my ramer?s birthday on the second day of the new year. This year, it wasn¡¯t suitable to hold a big party since a noble person was here, so his mother made him a bowl of noodles. Isn¡¯t it just a bowl of noodles? when I woke up this morning, I said, whoever made the noodles, my mother was angry.¡±


    ¡°My father insisted on giving me aplete New Year, and now he¡¯s just been pped.¡± Young master yang didn¡¯t care at all. In any case, he had been beaten more than the salt he had eaten.


    ¡°She gave me a chance to reorganize my words. I said it was a cut, and she gave me another p. Why did he say it was longevity noodles?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t she just looking for trouble? I was wondering if her cooking skills were not good enough. The longevity noodles are all in one piece, and her bowl of noodles are all broken, so it¡¯s broken.¡±


    ¡°Women get impetuous at their age.¡±


    ¡°It just so happens that sister Jinghong is always asking about you, so I brought her here to find you. So as not to be an eyesore to my mother at home and to beat me up for fun.¡±


    ¡°No, no. I didn¡¯t ask about Lulu. Jinghong had never had any friends, and he was overjoyed at the sight of Lulu, wanting to get closer to him. That¡¯s why I want to know what Lulu likes to eat and y with, and I want to be friends with him.¡± Lu Jinghong was shocked and quickly waved his hand to exin.


    She was so frightened that tears were about toe out, and her face was full of grievances.


    Yang pinfeng¡¯s face was filled with confusion, ¡°what¡¯s wrong with asking?¡± It¡¯s not like it¡¯s something shameful.¡±


    ¡°Why are you thinking so much?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not thinking about it,¡± Lu Jinghong replied softly.


    Lulu pursed her lips. She was only three or four years old in her previous life.


    She was young, but that didn¡¯t mean she was stupid.


    She could feel that Lu Jinghong was not as innocent as she looked.


    In other words, I can smell the aura of your soul.


    Lu Jinghong seemed to be very close to Lulu, always looking at her with a pair of clear eyes. ¡°Lulu, let¡¯s go to the hall of world salvation togetherter, shall we? Feng Feng said that you have the favor of yang Cha Daren, and Jing Hong also wants to go take a look.¡±


    ¡°The clothes you¡¯re wearing are really simr to mine.¡± Little Huai Lu reached out and pinched her clothes. The style was simr.


    But little Huai Lu was surprised.


    For some reason, he felt a little ufortable.


    ¡°I brought sister Jinghong to buy these clothes. Sister Jing Hong said that your clothes are very new and I brought her to the shop.¡± Yang pinfeng turned around and betrayed Lu Jinghong.


    Lu Jinghong¡¯s expression was slightly awkward.


    ¡°The innkeeper said that this is the only fitting outfit.¡± She bit her lower lip..

 Chapter 280 - 280: Imitating her (1)

    Chapter 280: Imitating her (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Yang pinfeng looked at Lu Jinghong in confusion.


    Only this one fit?


    The young man was baffled.


    He had opened that shop on the entire Street behind her back. Didn¡¯t he bring her to that shop because they had the most ready-to-wear clothes?


    However, yang pinfeng didn¡¯t think too much about it.


    ¡°Speaking of which, sister Jinghong does look quite simr to Lulu when she¡¯s dressed up like this. Those who don¡¯t know might even think that they¡¯re sisters.¡± Yang pinfeng pointed at the two of them. One was tall and the other was short. Other than Lu Jinghong being a little taller and thinner, the two of them were dressed very simr.


    Lu Jinghong pursed his lips and pulled Lulu closer to him. ¡°Lulu and I are good sisters. This is our fate.¡±


    Jing Hong smiled as she bent over, her eyes curved like crescent moons.


    ¡°Jinghong has no parents since he was young, and his only brother is not close to him. He only locked Jing Hong up all year round and didn¡¯t allow her to take even half a step out. If Jinghong offends Lulu and Feng, you have to let me know.¡±


    ¡°A startled Swan is ignorant and doesn¡¯t know much. Sometimes, you don¡¯t know how to judge a person when you speak without thinking.¡± Lu Jinghong was a little apologetic as he pouted, looking like a naive and innocent child who had been locked up in the pce.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± yang pinfeng waved his hand. Anyway, I don¡¯t know if you¡¯ve offended me. ¡± His mother had said that his brain was straight.


    ¡°Lulu,e and have your breakfast.¡± Lu huaijiang stood outside the door, casting a cold nce at Lu Jinghong.


    He took Lulu¡¯s hand and left.


    Lu Jinghong only stood up and sat on the chair after they were far away.


    She looked around innocently,¡±brother Lu, are you really from huangdu?¡± That bearing is almostparable to a noble.¡± His expression was full of amazement.


    ¡°Who else could it be if not from the barren capital? Outsiders can¡¯t enter our ce.¡± Yang pinfeng ate some snacks. They had already eaten when they came, but Xia Shi had refused her invitation just now.


    Lu huaijiang carried Lulu to the dining table.


    no wonder miss Lu looks so friendly to me, ¡± Madam Xia said with a smile. it turns out that the way she dresses and speaks is simr to Lulu. You¡¯ve only juste back to your senses.¡±


    ¡°That miss Lu is a rare pure and clean person. There was no impurity in her eyes, and she looked very innocent. I wonder what kind of family can raise such a child.¡± Xia Shi couldn¡¯t help but sigh.


    Lu huaijiang finished his meal and put down his bowl.¡±She doesn¡¯t deserve to bepared to Lulu.¡±


    Xia Shi couldn¡¯t help butugh. little Lu, you¡¯re thinking that no one is better than Lulu. They had only known each other for a few days, and this young master Lu was a man of principle. Yet, she had to watch as he lost his principles bit by bit.


    Yet, the other party did not know.


    ¡°I¡¯m notplimenting her, I¡¯m just afraid that someone will cry on New Year¡¯s Day.¡± It¡¯s not auspicious.¡± After saying that, he nced at Jiang huailu coldly, implying something.


    If I wasn¡¯t afraid of her crying, would I praise her?


    She¡¯s short and round, and she keeps using my clothes to wipe her nose. Who would like her?


    As soon as he stepped out of the door, he saw yang pinfeng trying to grab Lulu¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Little brat, there¡¯s a difference between men and women. Don¡¯t touch me.¡± A hurried chiding sound was heard as he hurriedly walked to her side, separating the two of them.


    After that.


    He naturally reached out to hold the little girl.


    Yang pinfeng looked depressed, ¡°he¡¯s not a man?¡± Why is old Lu the only one allowed to hold hands and not Feng Li the only one allowed to hold a finger?¡±


    The more they interacted, the more they felt that young master Lu was not Lu huaijiang.


    In front of Jiang huailu, young master Lu was a man with no bottom line!


    It was impossible even if Lu huaijiang died!

 Chapter 281 - 281: Lulu is the silly and sweet one _1

    Chapter 281: Lulu is the silly and sweet one _1


    Trantor: 549690339


    The hall of salvation was burning with incense offerings today.


    However, the security along the way was tight, and the people were a little cautious.


    Normally, there were nobles who came to offer incense, but themon people didn¡¯t have such feelings.


    It was obvious that the guard was not from huangdu.


    This was from the outside.


    Someone who could pass through the misty forest and run amuck in huangdu was not someone the people of their exiled ancestors could mess with.


    Everyone avoided him.


    Chu Liang still lived in the ancestral house at the foot of the mountain.


    City Lord yang had offered to repair his ancestral home, but Chu Liang had refused. They would not ept anyone¡¯s goodwill and would only eat the food they brought or ept everything from the world saving Hall.


    He didn¡¯t dare to provoke anyone from the outside world.


    ¡°Are we just going to see the day wandering God like this? Didn¡¯t they say that he was now a God appointed by the gods to the human world? Let¡¯s bring some gifts to visit him, shall we? Be careful of being impolite.¡± Lu Jinghong looked at yang pingfeng. moreover, he is the son of the city Lord. It¡¯s not good to offend the day wandering God.


    ¡°No need.¡± Yang pinfeng didn¡¯t care. Why did he bring a gift? As long as you have Lulu, you don¡¯t need to bring anything.¡± Yang pingfeng didn¡¯t tell Lu Jinghong that he was actually Lulu¡¯s Lackey.


    It wasn¡¯t that he was wary of Lu Jinghong, but he was afraid that Lu Jinghong would steal his number one follower.


    Lu Jinghong responded with a smile.


    ¡°I also heard that the day wandering God doesn¡¯t ept congrattory gifts from the mortal world, so I asked. I heard that he has never made friends with the people of the barren capital. It¡¯s rare.¡±


    They had just reached the foot of the mountain.


    Although there were many people in the hall of salvation, many of them only walked around Chu Liang¡¯s ancestral house at the foot of the mountain because of the strict security.


    He did not go up the mountain.


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t make friends with others, but Lulu is an exception. If you don¡¯t believe me, just wait and see.¡± Yang pinfeng blinked his eyes mysteriously. Lu Jinghong was about to say something, but when he saw the vige, he quickly followed.


    Ever since the vige had the hall of salvation and Chu Liang, the size of the vige had expanded by several times.


    He had expanded the surrounding mountains and from then on, he was protected.


    There was a huge and obvious que at the entrance of the vige.


    There was even red silk hanging on it.


    ¡°Are you here to pay respects to the sun wandering God? The day wandering God doesn¡¯t ept worship, so he can only look outside the courtyard.¡± but there¡¯s a big incense burner in the middle of the vige. I got his permission to ce it. Do you want to buy some incense wax and paper money? ¡± As soon as they entered the vige, an olddy with wrinkled skin and white hair came up with a bundle of wax and paper money, just enough for one stack. Lu huaijiang was protecting Lulu, and no one dared to get close to him when they saw his cold aura.


    They could only surround yang pingfeng and Lu Jinghong.


    Lu Jinghong¡¯s eyes were filled with tears, and he wanted to hide behind yang pingfeng in a panic.


    ¡°The money is with my sister. Look at my body, I can¡¯t take out any money!¡± The brat shouted. She wanted to run after she finished speaking.


    The olddy reached out her chicken w-like hand and pulled him back. ¡°Do you look like you don¡¯t have money?¡±


    Her stomach was bulging.


    ¡°I¡¯ve eaten all the money I have,¡± yang pinfeng grinned.


    She took the opportunity to escape, leaving Lu Jinghong to clean up the mess in fear.


    Lu huaijiang, who was in front, couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°You have to look like a silly and sweet girl.¡±


    ¡°What sweet? Is there any candy?¡± Young Lulu¡¯s eyes lit up.


    Lu huaijiang was speechless. This was the real silly sweet. But this silly girl was the kind that could stir up the world . The heavens had no eyes.


    He sighed again.


    Damn it!

 Chapter 282 - 282: She has a small temper (1)

    Chapter 282: She has a small temper (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Lu Jinghong caught up to him in a sorry state.


    Everyone had already arrived outside Chu Liang¡¯s ancestral home.


    Lu Jinghong¡¯s hands were filled with all kinds of yellow papers, and there were about ten of them.


    Her hair was a little messy from the squeezing, and at this moment, she carried it over with a helpless and aggrieved expression.


    Yang fenfeng was dumbfounded.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t buy them all, did you? This was all a lie. Chu Liang was a mortal and did not smoke. What are you buying so many for?¡±


    Lu Jinghong¡¯s eyes were slightly flustered, as if he didn¡¯t know what to do.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how to reject them. They won¡¯t let me go if I don¡¯t buy it. After buying one, he had to buy another. Wait, you¡¯ll apany me to burn it.


    ¡°Why are they only after me? do they know that I¡¯m kind?¡± Lu Jinghong pouted and stomped his feet.


    ¡°That¡¯s not true.¡± Little Huai Lu shook her head hurriedly. The vigers had all been trained to be kind and not difficult to deal with. They only looked for dumb and rich people, and they didn¡¯t seem to have brains. There are also those who are so good at pretending to be kind that they can¡¯t refuse.¡± Lu huaijiang¡¯s eyelids twitched. How smart.


    Lu Jinghong¡¯s face fell, and his eyes turned red as he looked at yang pingfeng.


    This kid only followed Lulu¡¯s lead and added, ¡®¡±¡®lt¡¯s not that you¡¯re brainless, it¡¯s not that you care about your reputation, you¡¯re definitely a silly and sweet girl.¡±


    Lu Jinghong was on the verge of tears.


    ¡°Yang Cha Daren was really appointed as the day wandering God?¡± ¡°Aiya, this is the only living person who has be a God, right?¡±


    ¡°Unfortunately, we can¡¯t curry favor with him. Al .


    ¡°It¡¯s fine if we can¡¯t curry favor with them. If we really do, it¡¯ll be those dignitaries, what does it have to do with us? It would be fair to ignore everyone. Let¡¯s quickly pay our respects and then go to the mountain to ask for a lot.¡± The people around him piously stuck a few incense sticks at the door.


    In just half a year, the area outside the Chu family¡¯s ancestral home was filled with incense.


    Every day, people from the vige came to collect them, but they still had an endless supply.


    As soon as they left, it was Jiang huailu¡¯s turn.


    He had just reached the door.


    The door opened with a creak.


    While everyone was kowtowing, Chu Liang walked out of the door without even blinking.


    ¡°Lulu, you¡¯re here. Come in and have a seat.¡± After he finished speaking, he stood to the side and weed the group of people in.


    As the outsiders discussed, a faint smile appeared on Lu Jinghong¡¯s face. He was about to say something, but before he could say anything, he was weed into the door.


    After entering the door, the thin and thin young man poured tea for everyone.


    As expected.


    As described by the outside world, he only liked Jiang huailu.


    He even let Jiang huailu sit in the main seat, which showed how much he favored her.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know you wereing, otherwise I would have bought some snacks to put at home.¡± Chu Liang was a little apologetic. His master rarely came to his house and he did not have any snacks.


    He just couldn¡¯t show it.


    Lu Jinghong, who was sitting below, waved his hand. ¡°You¡¯re being too serious. How could I hold you up? Lulu isn¡¯t such a gluttonous child. Isn¡¯t that right?¡± Lu Jinghong smiled, as if he was very understanding.


    Chu Liang furrowed his brows slightly. However, it disappeared in an instant.


    ¡°It¡¯s not for you to eat, what¡¯s the dy?¡± Jiang huailu¡¯s face was full of disgust.


    So I¡¯m the bad guy?


    The entire room was filled with her people.


    Except for Lu Jinghong.


    Lu Jinghong smiled apologetically and was about to say something, but Jiang huilu pointed at him and said, ¡°¡±You go and buy it.¡±


    ¡°I want the green bean cakes from the North of the city. I also want to eat the braised duck from the restaurant in the East of the city.¡± He looked at Lu Jinghong angrily.


    Lu Jinghong covered his mouth in shock. Lulu, ¡± he said, ¡± we can¡¯t take other people¡¯s love for granted. Moreover, young master Chu was working for the gods, so it was even more inappropriate for him to run around. The distance between the north and east of the city is quite a few ces.¡±


    He was a good person.


    Then, Chu Liang stood up..

 Chapter 283 - 283: Move back your bottom line (1)

    Chapter 283: Move back your bottom line (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°Do you still want the mung bean cake from the North of the city, the braised duck from the East of the city, and the charcoalmb skewers from the West of the city? I can also bring a bowl of mutton soup and sprinkle some coriander on it. ¡± Chu Liang¡¯s eyes lit up. This was the first time the Savior had made a request of him.


    He hated that he could not give the world to her, as long as she wanted it.


    Lu Jinghong¡¯s eyes widened.


    ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you at home then,¡± the young Lulu waved her hand happily.


    After he finished speaking, he stretched out his hand.


    Lu huaijiang sighed and was very resistant.


    His body, however, very honestly took her over.


    ¡°I¡¯m tired of walking.¡± Lying on Lu huaijiang¡¯s shoulder, Chu Liang looked at her with a face full of regret. He really wanted to hug her.


    Chu Liang did not greet anyone. He only needed a master.


    After he finished speaking, he disappeared in a sh.


    This was Lu Jinghong¡¯s first time seeing a God¡¯s means, and he was so shocked that his eyes widened.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, it¡¯s boring. I¡¯m going back.¡± Lulu mumbled on Lu huaijiang¡¯s shoulder. There was no respect for Chu Liang in her eyes.


    Lu Jinghong¡¯s eyes shed with anxiety.


    ¡°I ¡­ I want to wait a little longer.¡±


    I ¡­ Lu Jinghong¡¯s voice was weak. can I wait here for him toe back? ¡± After he finished speaking, he smiled reservedly and helplessly, ¡°¡±He¡¯s buying things for Lulu anyway. It¡¯s not good toe back empty-handed,¡±


    Oh, ¡± Lu Lu replied. Lu huaijiang did not look at her for long before he carried her out the door.


    ¡°That¡¯s up to you,¡± In any case, he was just driven out by the main character, so yang pinfeng didn¡¯t try to persuade him.


    He felt that ever since brother Jinghong had be sister Jinghong, something was not right with this person.


    He sniffed. His brother was still the most reliable.


    He didn¡¯t want to y with women.


    It wasn¡¯t until Jiang huailu and the others returned to their rooms that someone came to report.


    ¡°Miss Lu has been thrown out.¡±


    Yes, Lu Jinghong had been thrown out.


    Chu Liang¡¯s attitude towards Lulu waspletely different from that of anyone else.


    Furthermore, Lu Jinghong had mimicked Lulu¡¯s naiVe and innocent personality.


    Did she think that Chu Liang was treating Lulu differently because of his personality?


    It was really a big joke.


    However, Jiang huailu and yang pingfeng didn¡¯t give her any extra thoughts.


    At this moment, she had more important things to do. ¡°Brother Lu, wuwuwu, brother Lu ¡­ I¡¯m so pitiful.¡±


    ¡°Look at my little hands ¡­¡±


    ¡°Such a cute hand, it¡¯s obviously the hand that you use to eat chicken legs and mutton skewers. How could you bear to let her read through the night? How can you do that!¡± The little doll clutched onto the corner of Lu xiezhen¡¯s clothes.


    Yes, it was.


    There were two more days until the school opened.


    A Savior who could save the world from fire and water, who could save tens of thousands of people from danger.


    ¡°I¡¯m so smart, why do I have to do homework? Wasn¡¯t homework for stupid people to do? I remember everything ¡­¡±


    ¡°Brother Lu, help me do my homework. Lulu is so pitiful.¡± The child¡¯s face was red and tears were streaming down his face.


    Lu huaijiang¡¯s face turned green. This was his bottom line!


    ¡°How can you be so slow in your studies?¡± Lu huaijiang¡¯s face was indifferent.


    ¡°If I can¡¯t finish it, the teacher will hit my palm.¡± The little girl wiped her tears silently.


    ¡°He was beaten until his skin was red and swollen, and his fingers were swollen like small sausages. Lulu was still young. What if he broke his fingers? ¡°I¡¯m going to be a cripple in the future. I lost my fingers at such a young age.¡± After saying that, he stretched out five fingers and ced them in front of Lu huaijiang.


    After a long time ¡­


    Lu huaijiang sighed.


    Forget it, he¡¯d move his bottom line back by an inch for the time being.


    It was a pity that his hands, which he used to read memorials to the court all day long, would one day be reduced to doing homework for a baby!


    Fate made a fool of him!

 Chapter 284 - 284: The hope of returning home (1)

    Chapter 284: The hope of returning home (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    The new year passed by quickly.


    Jiang Huai ¡®an¡¯s birthday was after the new year. The Xia family had personally bought their children¡¯s favorite dishes two days in advance, and their brows were rxed.


    On the day of her birthday, the Yang family¡¯s young master and a few other colleagues came to congratte her, and two tables were set up.


    Now, he was fourteen, and his nominal age was fifteen. He had be a big boy who could stand on the top of the family.


    At night, the Jiang family set up a table for themselves.


    Xia Shi drank a pot of peach wine, which was rare. On the table, sheughed andughed, then cried.


    She looked at her son and daughter in a daze, as if she was seeing the day she married Jiang yubai more than ten years ago.


    ¡°Mother, when I got married, I really thought that I would have to rely on him for the rest of my life.¡±


    ¡°The maiden family said that I was too close to him, that he relied too much on his mother, and that he was not a good match. But I didn¡¯t listen to a single word. It¡¯s good to break off from my maiden family and marry him.¡±


    even though I¡¯ve been wronged all these years and have some regrets, I still clenched my teeth and didn¡¯t dare to tell anyone.


    ¡°Back then, I cried and begged to walk this path, cutting off all the paths that I had to walk. What was he now? I won¡¯t have the chance to repay father and mother in this lifetime.¡± Xia¡¯s wine ss fell to the ground and he raised his hand to wipe the tears from the corner of his eyes.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think that mother would ultimately still rely on the child to live a good life. My mother was half right. He said that the Jiang family was unreliable and that he was ill-blessed and couldn¡¯t take it. They didn¡¯t know that I had two promising children. If mother knew, one fear that she would scold me for being stupid and sigh that I have good fortune.¡±


    The warm wine on the table gave off a faint floral fragrance, and little Huai Lu took two deep breaths.


    He secretly took the ss that Lu huaijiang had finished and licked it.


    It was sweet and had a slightly fermented taste.


    ¡°Mother, we can still go back. The first time it was unconscious, it was three months. The second time, it might be three years, or even thirty years. What if it died one day? We have to think of something good. Is it brother Lu?¡± The girl in the cotton-padded jacket pursed her lips and pouted at Lu huaijiang.


    The young man¡¯s face tensed up.


    He looked down on everyone as if he was already deaf.


    Jiang Huaian poured his mother a cup of tea to sober her up.


    A small stove was lit under the teapot, and it was snowing heavily outside the window.


    White smoke rose from the teapot, making a gurgling sound. It was peaceful and beautiful.


    ¡°Mother, when one is young and frivolous, everyone has their impulsive moments. For him, you betrayed the Xia family and refused to contact me for so many years. I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re trying to prove that you made the right choice? Now that he had left him, it was a timely stop. If maternal grandmother and maternal grandfather knew about this, they would only feel heartache for the pain you have suffered for so many years.¡±


    ¡°When we get the chance to return to the capital, we¡¯ll personally go back to the Xia family and apologize to old master and old Madam.¡±


    ¡°The days are getting better, and there will be a time when I go home.¡± Jiang Huai ¡®an¡¯s tone was firm.


    Actually, on the day the Jiang family was exiled .


    At the city gate, he saw the Xia family.


    However, Lulu had just recovered from a serious illness, and his mother¡¯s heart had been with him. She did not see anyone from the Xia family.


    At that time, the Jiang family had offended the Crown Prince, and many people in the capital didn¡¯t dare to send them off. Most of the people who came were servants sent by the mansion. Only in the Xia family did he see his first uncle, second uncle, and the others wiping their tears.


    Now it wasn¡¯t good to tell mother, it would only add to her sadness.


    ¡°Do we really have a chance to go home?¡± Xia Shi murmured.


    ¡°Of course there is. Once His Highness is dead, we will definitely return to the capital.¡± Jiang Huaian¡¯s tone was firm.


    ¡°It¡¯s the new year, so don¡¯t mention sad things.¡± Lu huaijiang gave everyone some food with his chopsticks. He really didn¡¯t want to talk about the incident in the capital.


    He didn¡¯t want to mention the Jiang family¡¯s exile.


    When he woke up, he would first find an excuse to call this family back..

 Chapter 285 - 285: 285-1 1 m going to behead you (1)

    Chapter 285 - 285: 285-1 1 m going to behead you (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Young Lulu nodded.


    ¡°Right, right, right. Let¡¯s talk about something good, something happy. For example, if His Highness suddenly died? What if His Highness doesn¡¯t wake up?¡± The little girl¡¯s eyes were burning.


    The young man¡¯s face darkened.


    I told you to say something good, but I didn¡¯t tell you to wish me death!


    The veins on Lu huaijiang¡¯s forehead were bulging, but the little girl in front of him didn¡¯t have any eyesight and looked straight at him.<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    ¡°Brother Lu, quickly pour us some wine.¡±


    let¡¯s raise our sses to congratte the Crown Prince for not waking up. We¡¯llfort him in our hearts three times a day and congratte him on his early death and early reincarnation! Lu Lu got excited and climbed onto a chair. ¡°Mother, think of something good. We still have hope.¡±


    ¡°Your Highness has been in a deep sleep for months and months, and it is possible that you will fall asleep directly. We can go back to the capital.


    Maternal grandfather and maternal grandmother haven¡¯t seen Lulu before. Lulu really wants to see them.¡± The little girl had almost never left the Jiang family¡¯s residence before she was three years old.


    The olddy despised her for being stupid and bringing shame to the Jiang family.


    He was also afraid that she was born in a bad family and would bring disaster to the Jiang family, causing her to not even see her grandparents at her age.


    Xia Shi felt a little guilty.


    ¡°It¡¯s all mother¡¯s fault. It would be good if mother could see it earlier.¡± Back then, she had also acted out of spite against her maternal family in order to prove that her judgment was right.


    No matter how hard it was, she refused to return to her maternal home.


    Her two sisters-inw had looked for her in private, asking her to go home and see her parents.


    He found an excuse to decline.


    ¡°It¡¯ll be soon.¡± Jiang Huaian said with a smile.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then I¡¯ll be petty for once. Congrattions on your early reincarnation, Your Highness.¡± If His Highness died of illness, then the first Prince would naturally seed the throne. There would be fewer twists and turns, and the people would no longer be homeless.


    Jiang Huai ¡®an¡¯s eyes drooped. A few days ago, the wizard wanted to capture His Highness¡¯s soul.


    However, he interrupted them.


    Now that he thought about it, he did not regret it.


    It wasn¡¯t that he was on His Highness¡¯s side, but that His Highness was someone who needed to be hit in one strike. Such an illusory matter, if His Highness woke up one day, it would be a disaster for the world.


    He would not let the people fall into eternal hell.


    The group of people from the Jiang family all raised their sses and stood up. Even the short man was standing on the chair with a ss of grape juice in his hand.


    Lu huaijiang sat there expressionlessly.


    No, bengong will not do it!


    Don¡¯t even think about it!


    His Highness Lu felt a chill in his heart.


    In his heart, he had already killed this group of people 800 times.


    ¡°Brother Lu, quickly stand up. In the future, we¡¯ll celebrate him once every year. There will always be a day when his dreames true. Isn¡¯t that right?¡±


    Young Lulu looked at him expectantly.


    Madam Xia and Jiang Huai ¡®an also looked at him in confusion.


    Lu huaijiang felt like he was sitting on pins and needles.


    At this moment, bengong is a little unsociable.


    Lu huaijiang couldn¡¯t help but think.


    ¡°Young master Lu, did His Highness do you a favor?¡± The smile on Jiang Huai ¡®an¡¯s face faded, and his gaze towards young master Lu became less passionate.


    Xia Shi also looked at him with rapt attention.


    Lu huaijiang stood up silently and raised his ss with a tense face.


    His entire body was stitt, and he didn¡¯t smile at all.


    His entire body was filled with resistance, deep resistance.


    ¡°Brother Lu, are you not happy? You¡¯re not even smiling at such a joyous asion?¡± Little Huai Lu looked at him seriously.


    ¡°I¡¯m happy,¡± Lu huaijiang said with a fake smile. In order to fit in with the group, I¡¯ll admit it!


    When we return to the pce, when this old man calls you back to the capital, see how this Prince will deal with you!


    What a f * cking dog.


    It¡¯s fine to celebrate your father¡¯s early death and early reincarnation, but you also want me to personally raise my cup. That¡¯s fine, but you still want bengong tough?


    This was too much, too much!</font>

 Chapter 286 - 286: Lulu, you betrayed me (1)

    Chapter 286 - 286: Lulu, you betrayed me (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    After Jiang Huaian¡¯s birthday.


    Lu huaijiang was depressed for a few days.


    How could he not be depressed? In front of the Jiang family¡¯s master, they had already begun to fantasize about the beautiful life the Jiang family would have after his death.


    Lu huaijiang saw the little girl¡¯s happy expression, as if she was receiving a red packet during the new year.


    He couldn¡¯t help but think that if he called the little girl back to the capital and then back to the pce.<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    How was he going to exin this?


    After all, he had almost cut off his head and exiled him.


    Lu huaijiang couldn¡¯t think of a solution in a short time, so he simply found an excuse to avoid it.


    Soon, it was the 16th day of the first month.


    On the 16th day of the first month of the year, the Academy started school. Jiang huailu happily carried the small bag that the Xia family had prepared for her and went to school.


    The carriage creaked as it twisted to the school gate.


    Only then did he realize that his friends had already arrived at the Academy.


    ¡°Eh, why isn¡¯t zhuzhu here?¡± Little Lulu asked the young master in front of her in a soft voice. The young master¡¯s face turned red.


    ¡°Zhu Zhu came to the Academy in the morning, and even brought old master Wen. The teachers gave her a new test paper, and it seems like she¡¯s going to be promoted.¡±


    Just as he finished speaking, he saw yang pinfenging in with ame leg.


    ¡°Lulu, ah Yin has gone to school in her ce. He promoted three sses in one go and even got the first ce in that ss.¡± Yang pinfeng¡¯s face was filled with shock.


    Although he was in zhuzhu¡¯s body, he was not always awake.


    He didn¡¯t expect it to be so powerful.


    ¡°Do you think zhuzhu wille back?¡± Yang pinfeng limped and ced his empty bag on the table. He sat down and started to gossip with Lulu.


    Young Lulu furrowed her pretty eyebrows.


    ¡°Not necessarily. Big sister Zhu Zhu is not happy.¡± Ever since Lulu had met her,


    To her, life was a burden, a burden.


    She didn¡¯t have a strong heart, so she probably wouldn¡¯t be able to survive until the end.


    Young Lulu even guessed that if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that she had her brother ah Yin in her body ¡­ Perhaps she had already walked on the path of no return, apanying her deceased mother.


    Yang pinfengid on the table and sighed.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t my mother give me twins? Help me when I don¡¯t want to go to ss or do my homework. Lulu, we haven¡¯t done our homework yet. Let¡¯s go and stand outside the door together.¡± Yang pinfeng was so touched that he pulled his little master.


    With his little master standing at the door with him, what did he have to do? He would not have been so calm if he did not know that Lulu did not write anything either.


    The young Lulu turned around and looked at him with a deep gaze.


    He pulled out a stack of books.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already finished,¡± he said slowly.


    As soon as he finished speaking, the master entered the door with the rattan.


    Yang pinfeng¡¯s back trembled as he sat up straight.


    He looked at Jiang huailu with a dazed and horrified expression, as if he had betrayed him.


    She trembled as she flipped through her homework, and it was exactly the same handwriting as hers!


    She clutched her chest and copsed on the table in pain.


    ¡°You, you ¡­ Didn¡¯t you say you would stand at the door together and not write?¡± Tears were streaming down her face. She was so shocked that she was about to cry.


    Young Lulu chuckled and lowered her voice. ¡°Brother Lu wrote it for me.¡± He lifted his chin and was very pleased with himself.


    ¡°Lulu, you betrayed me. You actually didn¡¯t help me write one! Didn¡¯t you say we¡¯ll live and die together, and that we¡¯ll go through thick and thin together?¡±


    Yang pinfeng hurriedly packed his things and stood up.


    He said loudly.


    ¡°Master, my father is dead. I want to go home for the funeral! Three days off!¡± Young master Yang¡¯s voice was loud and clear as he raised his hand and shouted..</font>

 Chapter 287 - 287: Jiang huailu was caught for cheating (1)

    Chapter 287 - 287: Jiang huailu was caught for cheating (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    The city Lord was dead.


    The ss suddenly became very noisy.


    Even the master was so shocked that his legs trembled.


    If the city Lord died, wouldn¡¯t the city be in chaos? In the early years, when city Lord yang was not around, the city was a mess without any rules.


    Someone dared tomit a crime in the streets during the day.<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    Yang pinfeng cried and cried, saying that his father was dead and wanted to go back to the funeral.


    However, just as he took his bag and went out, he saw his father and grandfather, director Zheng, looking at him with heavy eyes.


    ¡°It¡¯s actually true! You brat, are you spreading rumors that I¡¯m dead again?¡±


    City Lord Yang¡¯s eyes narrowed as he nced at yang pinfeng, who was trembling.


    F * Ck.


    Father is here?


    ¡°If your grandfather, I, wasn¡¯t the principal, would it be my turn to die?¡± Director Zheng looked at him coldly.


    ¡°Last year when you entered the school, you said your grandmother died.¡±


    ¡°Your grandfather died the year before we entered the Academy.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s your father¡¯s turn this year?¡±


    ¡°If I wasn¡¯t the director, would your entire family be dead? How many funerals do you have to attend this year? No wonder from time to time there are Masters who ask me to restrain my grief. So, it¡¯s you who caused this trouble?¡± Director Zheng was so angry that he was panting heavily.


    If he wasn¡¯t the Dean, he would have died a few times from this kid¡¯s mouth.


    Dean Zheng was so angry that his head was buzzing.


    On the spot, young master yang performed a scene of crying and kneeling to beg for mercy.


    ¡°Sigh, there¡¯s a big show to liven things up at the start of the school term.¡± The little girl was extremely proud. If it wasn¡¯t for brother Lu, she would probably be beaten up.


    By the time yang pinfeng came back crying, his throat was hoarse and his buttocks were bruised.


    He could only stand at the table and listen to the ss.


    since the headmaster has taught me, the headmaster will not scold me anymore. I hope you will take care of yourself. The master nced at yang fenfeng.


    He personally took Lulu¡¯s homework as a model and praised it.


    Young Lulu¡¯s face turned red and she waved her hands anxiously. The teacher thought that she was being modest, so he praised her again.


    ¡°In order to test if you have reviewed it. There will be a start of school test today. Now, everyone, put away your books. This is the scroll I wrote in advance.¡± The teacher had given them an impromptu test, which scared the students so much that their faces turned pale.


    The little Lulu was not scared at all. She rarely forgot anything that was in her mind.


    She just did not want to do her homework.


    ¡°We¡¯re finished. I didn¡¯t revise at all.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re dead this time.¡±


    The crowd wailed. The little girl was quite smart. In order to fit in with the group, she also gave two ¡°Oh¡± sounds. He just raised his eyebrows and was secretly happy.


    The little girl sat in the first row, obediently sitting in her seat.


    The master even nodded at her.


    Little Lulu wrote quietly throughout the entire process. She was really a good student in the teacher¡¯s heart. An hourter, Lulu put down her pen.


    Behind him .


    Someone poked her little shoulder.


    The master was drinking tea at the door and Lulu turned around to take it carefully.


    A few small words were written on it.


    ¡°Do you know how to do this question?¡± There was also a detailed description of what to mention.


    Young Lulu sneaked a nce behind her, and everyone lowered their heads and started to write. Only yang pinfeng was looking forward to it.


    After a moment of silence, Lu Lu raised her pen.


    After he finished writing, he handed it to the little girl behind him. Just as he handed it over, he heard someone say, ¡®¡±¡®Teacher, Jiang huailu cheated.¡±


    Wen ruxuan stood up and pointed at Jiang huailu.


    Everyone turned their heads to look at her, and the little girl behind her was so anxious that her face turned pale. He wanted to hide the paper in his hand, but because of his young age and timid nature, he actually dropped it to the ground..</font>

 Chapter 288 - 288: God-like cheating (1)

    Chapter 288 - 288: God-like cheating (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    The master quickly stepped forward.


    He grabbed the small note from the ground behind him, and his face suddenly darkened.


    From the moment Wen ruyan spoke, yang pinfeng had been staring at him fiercely.


    Wen rufei looked at him carefully and then at Jiang huailu. She pursed her lips and refused to lower her head.


    ¡°Master, it¡¯s a sacred thing for you to teach us how to read. Jiang huailu actually ignored the teacher¡¯s teachings, he really lost the face of schrs.¡±<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense. Lulu didn¡¯t copy the books. Yes, yes, I need Lulu¡¯s help.¡± Yang pinfeng raised his hand hurriedly. He could not drag Lulu down with him.


    Wen rufei, that vile person.


    It must have been ah Yin¡¯s words that had made his life difficult in the residence and had trapped Lil ¡°miss in the residence. Now that ah Yin had been promoted, he could only target Lulu.


    Yang pinfeng¡¯s eyes were about to spit fire.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the two kicks on his butt that limited his performance ¡­


    He could rush up to Wen rufei and press her under his butt to give her a good beating.


    The master¡¯s face darkened, his hands behind his back, and his eyes swept across the room.


    The young master and youngdy instantly fell silent.


    ¡°Did you write this?¡± The master looked at Jiang huailu with heartache and sighed deeply.


    The child¡¯s ink-like eyes were still a little confused.


    She nodded her head.


    ¡°Teacher, she did cheat and break the rules. Hmph, she said that she would give young master yang the answer, but who knew if she was the one asking for the answer? This title of genius might be fake.¡± Wen ru Yu saw that her brother¡¯s face was red and he didn¡¯t say anything. She looked at him with hatred and immediately said.


    She just couldn¡¯t bear to see them get what they wanted.


    Why was Mother still grounded in the residence, while Wen ruzhu could already run around with father?


    Why did father only listen to Wen ruzhu after that evil extermination?


    They were clearly family.


    Wen ruyu had never treated Wen ruzhu as her elder sister, but now Wen ruzhu was the one who kept her word in the residence.


    How many tears had her mother shed for this?


    Her mother would curse every day that there was an evil spirit in Wen ruzhu¡¯s body. The current Wen ruzhu was not her, it was an evil spirit that had taken her body.


    Wen ruyu felt wronged and couldn¡¯t help but make things difficult for her when she saw the group of people beside her.


    Jiang huailu and yang pinfeng were her only two friends.


    At this moment, seeing Jiang huailu¡¯s head hanging down and the teacher asking her to read the note, Wen ruyu couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you read it out? You can read it. Aren¡¯t you innocent? Why don¡¯t you just read it out loud?¡± Wen ru Yu raised her chin slightly and was quite proud. Wen rufei frowned at her sister. He had already done his best to help her.


    The headmaster looked at Lulu.


    ¡°Lulu, read it out. He had to admit his mistakes. Please don¡¯t do this in the future, and I hope you can correct it. ¡± The master was a little disappointed.


    It didn¡¯t matter if Lulu was helping yang pinfeng cheat or if he was cheating on his own.


    The headmaster was serious and upright when it came to reading.


    Lulu lowered his head and unhurriedly opened the note, as if he was resisting.


    She read it out softly, ¡°the third question of the second volume, can you do it?¡± Do you know the answer?¡± Although the little girl¡¯s voice was soft, it was still loud enough for everyone to hear.


    ¡°Continue reading.¡± Wen ru Yu was all smiles.


    Yang pinfeng¡¯s face turned ugly, and he almost gritted his teeth.


    He hated that he could not bite off a piece of meat.


    The young Lulu said slowly.


    ¡°Can you do the third question of the second volume? Do you know the answer?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I can do it. You know the answer.¡±


    Then, he passed the note to the master.


    ¡°He asked me if I knew, and I replied that I did. What¡¯s the matter?¡± Lulu looked at the master in confusion..</font>

 Chapter 289 - 289: Adorkable _1

    Chapter 289: Adorkable _1


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°Lulu only replied to him with one sentence. I wonder why everyone¡¯s so excited?¡±


    Lulu¡¯s tone was full of questions.


    The master looked at his beloved student in shock.


    His hands trembled as he opened the note in her hand.


    Wen ruyu rushed forward in disbelief and snatched the note from the master¡¯s hand.


    As expected.


    Do you know how to do this?


    I will.


    No more?


    ¡°No more? That¡¯s it?¡± Wen ru Yu was trembling as she held the note. He looked at her in shock.


    ¡°Of course not. What else could there be? He didn¡¯t say anything else.¡± Jiang huailu looked at him in confusion.


    The master¡¯s heart stopped.


    He actually raised his hand and touched his chest.


    She didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Should he be d that the students did not cheat each other, or should he be sad that such a talented child¡¯s brain circuit was not normal?


    The headmaster was both sad and happy.


    ¡°You¡¯re a viin, you¡¯re a viin!¡± Wen ruyu was still young, and she was so angry that she cried on the spot.


    She burst into tears.


    ¡°I¡¯m small to begin with.¡± Lulu rolled her eyes. She didn¡¯t think that he was scolding her, so she wasn¡¯t angry at all.


    She immediately sat back in her seat, still looking very obedient. She didn¡¯t cry from the scolding, but Wen ruyu cried from anger.


    Even yang pinfeng was stunned.


    [ so this is what you gave me? ]


    However, when she saw the expressions on Wen ruyuan and Wen ruyu¡¯s faces, she happily pounded on the wall andughed.


    Her butt hurt from the tugging, and she immediately cried.


    Three or four people in the small ss were crying.


    The master sighed silently,¡±forget it, those who have finished can leave.¡± It¡¯ll give you a headache.¡± He was only thinking in his heart that he probably couldn¡¯t hand in this student. These few days, Dean Zheng hade to ask a few times.


    When the little girl came out with her little bag, she went to her brother¡¯s begging ban on the way.


    The pleading ss was filled with children who were there for the Imperial examination. Most of them were in their teens or twenties, and some of them were even married.


    These people were all excellent youths with excellent character and academic performance.


    After three generations, they were always ready for the Imperial examination.


    Those who had less than three generations would work in huangdu on the day they finished their studies.


    Little huailu¡¯s agility ss was filled with beginner children, and she was surrounded by children. Usually, theyughed and joked around, even making a lot of noise.


    Qiu Soban was in the backyard, separated by a wall. He walked through the arch in the middle to his brother¡¯s ss.


    The little girl was very cute, carrying the bag that the Xia family had sewn for her. It wobbled as it walked, and there were even flowers embroidered by the Crown Prince himself on it. It was extremely cute.


    At this moment, her brother was in ss.


    However, the teacher was leading the students to memorize books and did note out for a long time.


    The little girl looked left and right, waiting for her brother toe out for a long time. He simply climbed up the window.


    The chubby niuniu¡¯s body was hanging on the windowsill, her little face was red from exhaustion, and her eyes were shockingly bright.


    It just so happened that her brother was sitting in the middle, wearing a blue and white robe, and was shaking his head as he read a textbook.


    ¡°Big brother ¡­¡±


    ¡°Big brother ¡­¡± The little girl lowered her voice and called out softly like a kitten.


    The little girl who had climbed onto the windowsill was red-faced as she hung on the windowsill.


    The windowsill of the Academy was a little high. She only felt that something was wrong when she climbed up.


    This was good.


    He couldn¡¯t go up or down.


    It was stuck in mid-air.


    At this moment, the sound of reciting stopped, and the little girl¡¯s tender and childish voice was heard, ¡± big brother, big brother, save me ..


    Everyone was shocked.


    They all looked at the window.


    He saw a chubby little girl with two pigtails. Half of her head was hanging on the window sill.


    Her small face was round, and her eyes seemed to have been washed by the rain, clear and bright.


    It was untainted by dust and didn¡¯t have the slightest bit of mortal smoke and fire.


    ¡°Brother, save me ¡­¡± She was shouting in a baby voice.


    Whose little cutie sneaked out!


    The eyes of all the teenagers who were begging for mercy lit up!

 Chapter 290 - 290: His super little genius (1)

    Chapter 290: His super little genius (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    brother, I¡¯m being hung ¡­


    brother, save me ¡­ The little girl¡¯s hands were on the window sill, and her feet were still hanging in the air.


    Her eyes were teary, and her snot was about to bubble.


    The eyes of the youths in the Academy were all wide open.


    ¡°Whose sister is she? He is actually born with such a charmingly naiVe appearance.¡± The teenager sitting by the window hurriedly stood up and leaned over to carry the little boy who was hanging on the window sill.


    ¡°Hey, it¡¯s quite heavy.¡± The young man¡¯s face turned red.


    He carried the child in and ced him on the study table.


    The little girl sat cross-legged on the table and patted her body.


    At this moment, the bell rang from outside. The master shook his head, touched the White beard on his chin, and slowly left.


    Jiang Huai ¡®an¡¯s forehead throbbed, ¡°Lulu, why are you here?¡± Let¡¯s see if you still dare to climb on the windowsill in the future.¡± After he finished speaking, he pinched his sister¡¯s little nose. The child impatiently bared her fangs and brandished her ws as she pushed him away.


    ¡°Brother, I¡¯m here to ask you a question. Lulu has a valid reason.¡± The little Lulu was sitting on the table, her little belly soft and bulging.


    The teenagers sitting at the side surrounded her one after another, and one of them even tried to poke her chubby belly.


    PA.


    The little girl pped her brother¡¯s ssmate¡¯s hand.


    ¡°You can¡¯t touch a girl¡¯s belly.¡± Brother Lu Jiang had said that no one was allowed to touch Lulu.


    The youngsters couldn¡¯t help butugh and said with eager eyes, ¡°¡±Jiang Huai ¡®an, your younger sister is so adorable. If I had known earlier, I would have visited your residence more often.¡±


    That face looked ruddy and toot, and he really wanted to pinch it.


    However, that girl seemed to have a big temper, and her mouth was pouting, making people not dare to make a move.


    But the more she was like this, the more pleasant she was.


    ¡°Cute? Angering someone to death was not worth paying for. When she grows up, she probably wont be able to get married.¡± Jiang Huai ¡®an muttered helplessly, but his eyes were filled with love.


    ¡°Besides, not letting you meet is to protect your self-esteem.¡± Jiang Huai ¡®an waved his hand in a righteous manner.


    The little doll was struggling to hold the bag that her mother had sewn for her in her arms. The two little things on her head were very cute.


    ¡°Protect our self-esteem? Brother Jiang, what do you mean by this?¡± Many of the young boys looked at the soft and cute girl in front of them.


    do you still rememberst year¡¯s initiation ss? that group of little tyrants mored to go home to farm and rear cows? ¡± Jiang Huaian said slowly.


    At that time, this matter was extremely big.


    The parents of those kids from the initiation ss happened to be from extremely powerful families in huangdu.


    I remember that even director Zheng¡¯s personally raised and highly regarded grandson threatened to go back and herd cows.


    not only that, there¡¯s also old master Wen¡¯s twins and some sons of the rich and powerful in huangdu.


    I heard that he lost his self-confidence because of a four-year-old girl ¡­ The person who spoke suddenly pped his forehead.


    He pointed at the innocent-looking little girl in front of him.


    ¡°Could it be her? Your sister?¡± Everyone was shocked.


    ¡°Your family actually produced two people with outstanding talent?¡±


    Jiang Huai ¡®an was a famous young talent, but the fact that there was a super genius in the Enlightenment ss who had an eidetic memory had spread throughout the Academy.


    However, Jiang Huai ¡®an had never said that she was his biological sister. Other than a few familiar people, almost no one knew that they were a family.


    the child is too young. Extreme wisdom will hurt her. There¡¯s no need to tter her.


    Jiang Huai ¡®an quickly brushed the matter aside.


    The Jiang family only needed him to support them. His sister was still young, and all she needed to do was to grow up happily and healthily. A child who was too smart would always attract the attention of others. It was too hard for her..

 Chapter 291 - 291: Celestial stone (1)

    Chapter 291 - 291: Celestial stone (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Jiang Huaian didn¡¯t need Lulu to be smart.


    He only wished for his sister to live a peaceful and happy life.


    When they were in the capital, many families knew that the Jiang family had given birth to a daughter who wasn¡¯t very bright. At that time, he had hoped that Lulu would be a little smarter and that she would not be hurt by rumors.


    Now that he was too smart, it was also troublesome.


    The young men looked at her with sparkling eyes. ¡°Do you really have a photographic memory? I remember that even Huai ¡®an can¡¯t do it. ¡± Everyone was surprised and looked at Jiang huailu with more curiosity.<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    Such a sister simply satisfied everyone¡¯s inner thoughts.


    This was the soft and cute little sister he had imagined.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if my father can give birth to one now.¡± One of the youths


    couldn¡¯t help but Mutter.


    His ssmate pped him on the head and said,¡±wake up.¡± First of all, your father can¡¯t give birth to such an adorable daughter. Moreover, the difference in their brains is too big, so it¡¯s not rmended to try.¡±


    ¡°At most, you¡¯ll give birth to a child who¡¯ll fight with you for the family inheritance.¡±


    ¡°Or ¡­ She¡¯s an arrogant and unruly girl who misbehaves at home.¡±


    Everyone agreed with him. Many of them had younger sisters in their families. However,pared to this child in front of him, he was a world of difference.


    ¡°There is always a difference between imagination and reality.¡± Everyone consoled each other.


    ¡°Little guy, why are you still looking for your brother?¡± Jiang Huaian¡¯s good friend, Feng Yutang, smiled. He had been to the Jiang family a few times and was familiar with Jiang huailu.


    His chubby little hand slowly took out a pen and paper from his pocket. ¡°Brother, What do you like to eat the most?¡± The little fellow looked on with eager eyes.


    Then, she answered her own question. I know this. It¡¯s West Lake vinegar fish. I like West Lake vinegar fish. He drew a fish on it.


    ¡°Brother, what color do you like?¡± The little fellow did not know this. When she woke up, she was already in exile. At that time, he was wearing a prisoner¡¯s uniform. When he came to huangdu, he often wore the clothes of the Academy or the clothes on duty. He rarely wore his own.


    ¡°Your brother likes blue and green.¡± One of his ssmates said on his behalf.


    Then, he drew the sky and the grass.


    ¡°Then what kind of girls do you like, big brother?¡±


    The crowd burst intoughter when they heard this. This caused the surrounding students to gather around.


    Jiang Huai ¡®an¡¯s face turned red,¡±why are you asking so many questions at such a young age?¡± It¡¯s fine as long as we hit it off.¡± The child replied calmly and drew a circle.


    My brother likes round heads.


    ¡°Then, big brother, what¡¯s the size of your shoes?¡± He pulled his brother¡¯s foot and stepped on the paper.


    then, brother, what books do you like to read the most? ¡±


    After a long series of questions, the little girl finally stopped.


    She watched as the little guy blew away the ink on it, folded it up, put it into his little bag, and even patted it seriously.


    ¡°Why are you asking this?¡± Jiang Huai ¡®an was confused. This guy didn¡¯t pay attention to these questions.


    ¡°Brother, don¡¯t ask. Lulu just suddenly thought of a way to get rich. I¡¯ll share the money with my brother in the future.¡± After she finished speaking, she opened her arms and asked her brother to carry her off the table.


    Everyone rushed forward, and Jiang Huai ¡®an quickly reached out to carry his sister down.


    This group of people¡¯s eyes almost popped out.


    I also want a weak and cute little sister who will call me big brother in a childish voice ¡­


    Jiang Huai ¡®an only smiled at their words.


    ¡°Two strong men,e and help the master move that stone.¡±


    ¡°Is it that rock that fell from the sky? Last year, a ming rock fell from the sky and burned the evil spirits in the forest of the fog sect until they cried out. It burned for three days and three nights, and the surrounding area was burned to the point that not even a de of grass grew before it was extinguished..¡±</font>

 Chapter 292 - 292: A message from the realm of God (1)

    Chapter 292 - 292: A message from the realm of God (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    The teenagers were suddenly motivated and let go of young Lulu.


    Seeing that everyone was talking so excitedly, young Lulu squeezed her way in.


    It just so happened that two young men in blue clothes were carrying a ck, shiny stone to the door.


    The stone was covered with gray lines, which seemed to be some kind of ancientnguage.


    He also thought of some kind of sacrificial rune.<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    Little Huai Lu¡¯s eyelids twitched. For some reason, she felt that he looked a little familiar.


    The two of them seemed to be tired from carrying the stone. The stone fell heavily to the ground, creating a deep pit.


    ¡°I¡¯m too tired, too tired. Why is it so heavy?


    ¡°Let¡¯s bring it in first. A noble hase to the barren capital and heard that a


    celestial stone has flown in from beyond the sky. I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll have to bring him back to the capital this time.¡±


    The youths looked at each other, but they knew that this treasure was not something an ordinary person could possess, let alone keep it in huangdu.


    ¡°The master spent a lot of effort to borrow this from the city Lord¡¯s mansion. He only gave us half a day to beg for Soban¡¯s help.¡±


    The crowd wailed, their faces filled with anxiety.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid the heavens are foretelling something about this foreign object. It¡¯s already lucky to be able to spy for half a day.¡± Jiang Huai ¡®an shook his head, and his ssmates seemed to have gotten over it.


    The little Lulu stood in front of the rock, her eyes wide open.


    He reached out and touched it gently.


    His lips were slightly open, his eyes were wide open, and he was so surprised that he couldn¡¯t speak for a long time.


    She vaguely remembered that when she came down from the divine realm a year ago, godmother said that she would contact her secretly if there was an important matter.


    Secretly, this word was used very well.


    The general idea was to contact her secretly without alerting anyone.


    But now, the little Lulu was stunned.


    Godmother¡¯s so-called sneaky, not attracting the attention of others, was it this sneaky?


    ¡°Little Lulu, you haven¡¯t seen it before, have you? This was a stone that had flown down from the sky. It was around March or April, when the sky was flowing. This Obsidian fell from the sky with a ball of fire.¡±


    it hit the forest of the confounding mist sect. The area three miles around this stone was directly burned to the ground.


    ¡°Not even a de of grass has grown.¡± it¡¯s said that this stone is a warning from the heavens. The heavens are against the Crown Prince ¡­ As he spoke, the young man suddenly covered his mouth in horror. Then, she looked around and didn¡¯t dare to say anything more.


    Everyone¡¯s brows furrowed slightly, but they didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°Uh, actually, it might not be as serious as you think.¡± Luluughed dryly and nced at the rock that was being protected.


    Godmother, is this your secret message?


    Even if you were to appear in my dreams, it would be less of amotion than this.


    It turned out that not long after she went down to the divine realm, godmother had sent a message.


    Lulu nced at it, and his eyes were fixed on the stone. He was delighted.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Big brother will send you out, and I¡¯ll have to trouble you two big Brothers to carry the celestial stones in and block the door so that little sister can¡¯t go out


    The stone suddenly stood up.


    The crowd was even intimidated.


    However, upon a closer look, a pair of short legs could be seen under the stone.


    The little girl¡¯s tender and chubby arms were carrying the stone and walking into the house step by step.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to go through so much trouble, just carry him over.¡± After a few breaths, the little girl ced the stone in the teacher¡¯s position.


    He casually pulled his hair and dusted his hands, as if he had just thrown something away.


    The room was dead silent.


    ¡°Big brother, I¡¯ll go home first. Come back early and remember to bring Lulu some steamedmb. Don¡¯t tell mother.¡± After saying that, she carried her small bag and skipped away.


    I¡¯m really happy to actually see godmother¡¯s message..</font>

 Chapter 293 - 293 -extremely cute (1)

    Chapter 293: -extremely cute (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    The whole room was extremely quiet until Jiang huailu was far away.


    Jiang Huai ¡®an clutched his forehead in despair, his eyes narrowed.


    It¡¯s over, my sister¡¯s strength won¡¯t be able to cover it. It was really strange for a little girl to have such great strength.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t see wrongly, did I?¡±


    ¡°A youngdy who is not even as tall as my waist actually managed to lift a celestial stone that two men can not lift?¡±


    The ssmate who spoke didn¡¯t believe in heresy. He directly walked to the side of the heavenstone and rolled up his sleeves.


    ¡°Aiyo, my waist ¡­¡± As soon as he exerted his strength, he heard a creak from his waist. The stone did not move at all, but his waist was dislocated. For a moment, it was as if a Thousand Waves were rising in the school.


    ¡°This girl, she doesn¡¯t seem to be weak at all.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re so soft, how can you have such great strength? Other people call her the extraordinarydy, but she should be called the strongdy.¡±


    ¡°Brother Jiang, your sister is really strange. He was gifted in his studies. In terms of physical strength, he was strong enough to pull mountains and rivers apart. Brother Jiang, I¡¯m really curious to whom your sister will be betrothed to in the future.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m really proud of your future brother-inw.¡± Everyone started to tease him.


    The veins on Jiang Huai ¡®an¡¯s forehead throbbed. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll teach him not to fight with Lulu before he gets married.¡± If he didn¡¯t make a move, he would be easily crippled.


    ¡°As for what kind of person she will marry in the future, Huai ¡®an is unwilling to specte. But I know what her ambition is ¡­¡± Jiang Huaian sighed.


    Everyone¡¯s curiosity was piqued.


    ¡°Our huangdu isn¡¯t like the outside world. If she wants to, it¡¯s not impossible for her to be a female teacher in the future.¡±


    ¡°How good would it be if he was a man? his lofty ambitions could also be realized.¡±


    Jiang Huai ¡®an¡¯s mouth twitched. Where did you get the courage to value her so much?


    Jiang Huai ¡®an looked up at the sky and said,¡¯ she¡¯s stronger than others. He said he wanted to go to the bow to carry the sandbag. Others could carry a bag of one Wen, but she said she could carry three bags at a time. When she¡¯s a little older, she can carry five bags at a time.¡±


    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for my mother watching her at the door with a cane, she would probably have already taken action.¡±


    ¡°Pfft.¡± Feng Yutangughed out loud.


    ¡°Your sister is really interesting. She was a wonderful person. She was truly a wonderful person. The most valuable thing was that this child was so concerned about his elder brother. What eldest brother likes to eat, drink, and wear, we must remember everything.¡±


    Everyoneughed until their heads almost fell off. How could there be such a lovely child with such a lovely ambition?


    She was really a cute, intelligent, and violent woman.


    Jiang Huaian couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    At this moment, little Huai Lu, who had gone out, did not go home as her brother had expected.


    Instead, she turned a corner and went to the female house next door.


    As the barren capital was filled with exiles, most of them were Royal descendants, aristocrats, or officials.


    In order to prevent the future generations from forgetting the rules, everyone was extremely concerned about the cultivation of the future generations. He was always ready for the day he returned to the capital.


    In the Academy, the younger students were taught together, and the older students were taught separately.


    At this moment, Jiang huailu had gone to the women¡¯s Academy next door.


    He had just walked through the arched door.


    The nanny guarding the door nced at her and saw a group of women pulling Lulu to the foot of the wall.


    ¡°Quick, quick, quick, line up, line up. Don¡¯t squeeze ¡­¡±


    I also want to buy Jiang Huaian¡¯s preferences.


    ¡°I want it too, I want it too..¡±

 Chapter 294 - 294: Round head = hit it off (1)

    Chapter 294: Round head = hit it off (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    In the men¡¯s school, separated by a wall.


    ¡°Huai ¡®an is really lucky to have such a sister. Those few brothers and sisters of mine will only add to my troubles.¡±


    Even his ssmates who usually didn¡¯t like Jiang Huai ¡®an looked much better now.


    The other party¡¯s sister was really likable. He was happy just looking at it.


    Jiang Huaian knew how to read people¡¯s expressions. He immediately said to the other party, ¡°¡±You¡¯re too kind, brother Liu. Lulu and I only have each other to depend on, so we¡¯re naturally more intimate with each other.¡±


    Everyone understood.


    Everyone knew that Jiang Huai ¡®an¡¯s parents had divorced, and he was living with his mother.


    Now that he thought about it, it was a little unbelievable.


    ¡°Your father¡¯s brain must have been caught by the door to actually expel such an outstanding child from the family? Your mother gave birth to two extremely intelligent children. If it was my family, we would have long been worshiped. A great hero ¡­¡±


    Everyone agreed.


    In huangdu, nothing was worth much.


    Only talents, outstanding descendants, and mothers who could give birth and raise outstanding children were the most precious.


    If they wanted to leave huangdu, it would be up to their descendants.


    ¡°Let¡¯s just treat it as if he¡¯s dead,¡± Jiang Huai ¡®an said indifferently.


    ¡°As expected, younger sister is the cutest in the world. He¡¯s asking about your size and color, I¡¯m afraid he wants to make clothes for you?¡± he¡¯s asking you what you like to eat. I¡¯m afraid he wants to prepare the dishes Huai ¡®an likes at home.


    ¡°As for what kind of books you like, I¡¯m afraid sister Lulu will have to read them a few more times so that you can discuss the Dao with me in the future.¡± Feng Yutang¡¯s words made everyone jealous, their jealousy almost overflowing.


    he even asked about what kind of girl brother Huai ¡®an likes. I¡¯m afraid he also has to pay attention to brother¡¯s marriage.


    ¡°The heavens owe me a sister.¡± Feng Yutang had always been a person who liked to crack jokes, so at this moment, he made everyone envious and a little funny.


    In just half a day¡¯s time.


    Jiang Huaian immediately became the most envied person in qusoban.


    He came to the Academy half a year ago, because he only had half a day of sses a day and had to be on duty in the inner city. However, he was well-learned and did well, which made some people unhappy. Today, they had actually let go of their past grudges.


    It was a joke.


    Jiang Huai ¡®an was so touched that tears welled up in his eyes. When she went back, she would definitely say something good to her mother and give her a chicken leg. Tonight, he would go around and buy her a steamedmb.


    Jiang Huai ¡®an was truly sincere.


    Meanwhile, in the next room.


    Little Lulu was standing in the middle of a group of girls dressed in silk.


    ¡°My brother¡¯s preferences are sold for three taels. Don¡¯t haggle, you can wear the same style as my brother if you know what he likes. I can even make clothes for him.¡±


    ¡°My brother¡¯s favorite food is sold for five taels. This is the real price. After all, I can still send him snacks every day.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a book that my brother likes to read. This is for ten taels. It¡¯s true that we have simr interests, but it¡¯s not cheap to have a spiritual and soul connection.¡±


    Young Lulu stood on a rock garden with her hands on her hips and her eyes shining.¡±Sister, I can tell you a secret for free today.¡±


    my brother likes girls with round heads. Forget about t heads ¡­ Those big Sisters who like to have round heads,e.¡±


    ¡°Lulu can¡¯t help it, big brother really doesn¡¯t like his t head. I heard it from him.¡± The little girl looked troubled.


    The round-headed girls ¡®eyes lit up.


    On the other hand. the t-headed girl left the group chat deiectedly.


    ¡®Ah, I¡¯m out of the deal..

 Chapter 295 - 295: Days of suffering (1)

    Chapter 295: Days of suffering (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Little Huai Lu felt a little guilty.


    He clenched his fists and calmed down.


    Then, she quickly put the money that the youngdies had given her into her pocket, her little face full of innocence.


    ¡°Sister, my brother has recently taken a liking to the steamedmb from beyond the clouds restaurant in the eastern part of the city.¡±


    ¡°He also wants to drink the grape juice from beyond the clouds restaurant¡¯s neighboring restaurant.¡±


    ¡°Sister, you can buy some apricot cakes when you give us the desserts. You can¡¯t say that Lulu told you.¡± Jiang huailu smiled, but his face was full of fear.


    The girls smiled and touched her head. what a cute child. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t tell on you.


    ¡°But your brother¡¯s taste is a little sweet.¡±


    The little Lulu chuckled. When she came out from the corner, the silver in her pocket was already ttering.


    ¡°I¡¯m really a genius. How can you be so smart ¡­¡± Lulu was overjoyed. This rich girl was really generous.


    Spending ten taels of silver to buy a man¡¯s preferences.


    When these older sisters came to find her, she was scared to death.


    The group of girls hade to her sneakily, saying that they wanted to do a big business. But there were some risks.


    She thought that she was going to steal her brother¡¯s clothes, shoes, and socks.


    The little girl bounced out of the Academy. When she came out, she realized that Lu huaijiang seemed to have not appeared for a whole day.


    She didn¡¯t know what was wrong with him, but ever since her brother¡¯s birthday, they had drunk two sses of wine together.


    Then, after he gave his best wishes to His Highness Lu huaijiang, his expression had not been right.


    In the past few days, he had been even more elusive.


    As soon as little Huai Lu arrived at the door, the Jiang family¡¯s attendants were already waiting there.


    Madam Xia had bought her a little maid named taozhi. But Lulu didn¡¯t like anyone following her around, so he was only responsible for sending her to school and washing her up in the morning.


    At the corner, a man was sneakily hiding in the corner.


    When he saw Jiang huailuing out, he tidied his clothes and strode forward.


    As he approached, Jiang huailu could smell the strong smell of ointment. It was more like ointment for bruises.


    The man who used to be high-spirited was now full of fatigue. The dark circles under his eyes could not be covered, and his eyes were bloodshot.


    ¡°Lulu¡¯s finished school? Did you miss father? father came to see you after he finished his duty.¡± As soon as Jiang yubai got closer, Lulu noticed that there were traces of makeup on his face.


    It was probably because the weather was slightly hot today that the powder and makeup scattered, faintly revealing the traces inside.


    ¡°What happened to your face?¡± The young Lulu pointed at his face and


    eximed.


    Jiang yubai¡¯s expression stiffened slightly. He looked embarrassed and avoided eye contact.


    It was the second branch¡¯s turn to cook this morning, but concubine Yuan¡¯s body was not in good condition. He asked for a day off, but the fu n refused to let him off and started fighting with the yuan n.


    Jiang Yuqing asked him to persuade her, but in the end, he was scratched all over his face by that Shrew.


    Now, when the olddy saw the fu Corporation, she was like a mouse seeing a cat. When she saw her, she couldn¡¯t stop trembling. Jiang yubai sighed softly in his heart. Ever since the Xia n left, the Jiang family had fallen apart.


    The Jiang family¡¯s days were in deep waters and suffering.


    His mother had even held his hand at the head of the bed yesterday, wailing.


    From the gestures of her hands and feet, he could only vaguely make out two words, Xia and Lu ¡­


    She was gesturing and crying, and even he could see the regret in her voice. But for some reason, there was a trace of fear and anger, probably because of Fu enterprise.


    ¡°Daddy got scratched by a cat this morning. It¡¯s nothing serious.¡± Jiang yubai didn¡¯t want to talk about this matter.


    He didn¡¯t know why, but he was thinking more and more about the good of the Xia family.


    Her mind was filled with the voice and smile of the Xia family all day long.


    ¡°That little cat is quite energetic.¡± Little huailu didn¡¯t show any concern at all, and Jiang yubai didn¡¯t realize that Lulu rarely called him ¡®daddy¡¯.


    He even thought that Lulu was still young and would be greedy for his father¡¯s affection..

 Chapter 296 - 296: Can I replace her (1)

    Chapter 296: Can I rece her (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°Lulu, I don¡¯t know what you like to eat. Here are two pieces of silver. Keep it for yourself and buy what you like to eat. Don¡¯t let yourself suffer.¡± Jiang yubai took out two taels of silver and handed it to Lulu.


    ¡°Father and mother had a misunderstanding and were separated. But father will always be Lulu¡¯s father.¡± Jiang yubai yearned even more for the peaceful days of the past.


    The Xia family was filial to their inws and counseled their children. She had to wash her hands and make soup for him every day. It turned out that those days were so precious.


    Even his mother was regretting it now.


    However, Lulu was looking at him with pity.


    She opened the small bag in front of him.


    Then, he shook it.


    The silver made nking sounds.


    The little girl replied in a soft voice, ¡°you should keep the silver for yourself.¡±


    Buy some good food for the cat, so it won¡¯t scratch its face again.¡±


    After he finished speaking, he opened the small bag and handed it to Jiang yubai.


    The pile of shining silver needles really made Jiang yubai feel embarrassed and sad.


    ¡°Take care of yourself first. Your clothes are all torn. In the past, mother would never let you wear tattered clothes. I change my clothes every day ¡­¡± The little girl didn¡¯t say anything, but just shook her head as if she couldn¡¯t bear to look at it.


    The more she acted this way, the more Jiang yubai felt ufortable. Embarrassed and awkward, he could barely lift his head in front of his daughter.


    The little girl sighed as if she had not heard anything.


    Then, her chubby little hand grabbed a handful of silver taels from her bag and stuffed them into Jiang yubai¡¯s palm.


    ¡°Take care of yourself first. Lulu and mother are having a good time.¡± After he finished speaking, he walked past her without any mercy.


    Jiang yubai¡¯s face was pale. His body swayed and he almost fell to the ground.


    He was actually being pitied by his four-year-old daughter!


    With her back facing Jiang yubai, little huailu¡¯s lips curved.


    She wasn¡¯t being kind and pitying Jiang yubai. It was just that a daughter¡¯spassion was the key to defeating the opponent¡¯s heart.


    She would probably never forget the regrets of her life.


    Little Huai Lu waved her hand and pushed away the peach branch, wanting to hold her hand.


    He climbed up the carriage on his hands and feet.


    Kneehee kneehee, she was so tired that her face turned red.


    When he climbed onto the carriage, his eyes were shockingly bright.


    ¡°Godmother contacted me.¡± The little girl mumbled. She became excited when she recalled the celestial stones she saw during the day.


    Her father and mother, who had given her a body and a soul, had already found a trace of their aura.


    It had been a thousand years. Godmother had been looking for them for a thousand years.


    ¡°I will save the world, kill the evil spirits, and rebuild the physical body of my parents!¡± The little girl clenched her fist.


    Little Huai Lu¡¯s face was still red with excitement when she returned to the residence.


    ¡°Taozhi, is brother Lu back?¡±


    The maidservant immediately nodded. the hall of salvation has expanded to cover the entire barren city. Many people have gone to the city gate. They said that the spirits would not be able to enter the city gates and wreak havoc. I think young master Lu must have gone to join in the fun.¡±


    After saying that, taozhi paused again.


    ¡°Young master Lu is not at home, but there is ady called Lu Jinghong who has been waiting for a long time.¡± Taozhi said softly.


    Lulu¡¯s delicate brows furrowed upon hearing that.


    But the Xia family and her brother were not there, and she was alone.


    Lulu pouted and slowly walked in.


    When he entered, he could already hear Lu Jinghong chatting with the servant girls in the residence. He did not seem to put on any airs and was even kind.


    ¡°Lady Jinghong is quite simr to our Little Miss.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, even their dressing preferences are simr.¡±


    Lu Jinghong then asked softly, ¡®¡±¡®Does Lulu like to go to the hall of salvation?¡±

 Chapter 297 - 297: Are you dreaming?(l)

    Chapter 297: Are you dreaming?(l)


    Trantor: 549690339


    The maidservant wasn¡¯t scheming and immediately said, ¡°Little Miss does not go much but the hall of salvation has always been close to her. In fact, the loft of the hall of salvation is only open to her. ¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m so envious of Lulu,¡± Lu Jinghong seemed to be mumbling nonchntly, and the servantsughed, but they didn¡¯t know how to respond.


    When Jiang huailu came in, the room was already quiet.


    Lu Jinghong sat obediently in front of the table with his legs crossed, looking harmless and innocent.


    However, Jiang huailu could tell that something was wrong at a nce.


    The dress she was wearing was the style she often wore, and her eyebrows and lips were curved just right.


    It was actually 30 ¨C 40% simr to him.


    He seemed to be deliberately imitating her.


    ¡°Lulu, you¡¯re finally back! Thest time you all left in a hurry, sister Jing Hong didn¡¯t even say goodbye to you.¡±


    ¡°You, ah, aren¡¯t you afraid of losing the favor of Lord day wandering God?¡± Lu Jinghong weed her with a smile, as if they were very familiar with each other.


    Lulu didn¡¯t seem to mind.


    ¡°Lulu doesn¡¯t care if we lose it.¡± The little girl was indifferent.


    Lu Jinghong¡¯s expression changed. He couldn¡¯t ask for more, but she didn¡¯t care at all.


    No one could remain calm.


    ¡°Lulu, you don¡¯t know how much trouble the hall of salvation has stirred up in the outside world. You have to go to the hall of world salvation diligently and not lose your favor and favoritism. Big sister really envied you for being the only one to be doted on. ¡± Lu Jinghong¡¯s expression was dark, but he still held Jiang huailu¡¯s hand, looking happy for her, but also worried for her.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine even if Lulu doesn¡¯t go. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    ¡°Granny Zhu and Chu Liang said that they like Lulu only because of him. Not for anyone or anything. Of course, no one can rece Lulu.¡± The little girl picked up the small tea bowl on the table and took two sips. Lu Jinghong¡¯s eyelids twitched when he heard the word ¡®rece¡¯.


    He clenched his fists and pursed his thin lips.


    ¡°Sister Jinghong, you don¡¯t have to worry about Lulu. Lulu, let me tell you a secret. Don¡¯t tell anyone else.¡± The little girl whispered in her ear mysteriously.


    ¡°Lulu often goes up to the attic and sees them. They had once told Lulu that there were many people in this world who wanted to rece Lulu. Princesses, daughters of noble families, rich merchants, and saintesses of Saint sects. All of them wanted to rece Lulu and be the one and only beloved by the gods. However, they will only favor Lulu.¡± gods don¡¯t make promises, but once they make a promise, they will always keep it.


    ¡°That¡¯s why Lulu will never be reced. Even if someone looks and acts like Lulu, Lulu will still be the one and only Lulu.¡± Jiang huailu raised her eyebrows after she finished speaking.


    The little fellow puffed out his chest, looking extremely proud.


    The handkerchief in Lu Jinghong¡¯s hand was almost crushed, and the smile on his face was almost impossible to hide.


    ¡°R-really?¡±


    Lu Jinghongughed so hard that his face turned white.


    Probably because Jiang huailu was young, she didn¡¯t hide it very obviously.


    However, there was a hint of impatience at the tip of his brows.


    ¡°Sister Jinghong, please don¡¯t tell anyone. Of course it¡¯s true.¡± The little girl nodded her head slightly, as if she couldn¡¯t see her sister¡¯s dazed look. ¡°So, sister, you don¡¯t have to worry. What you think will never happen.¡±


    Lu Jinghong¡¯s face turned paler and paler as he spoke.


    In the end, he almost couldn¡¯t maintain the smile on his face and walked out of the Jiang family¡¯s Gate with a tense face.


    After she left, Jiang huailu¡¯s face fell.


    ¡°You want to rece Lulu? are you trying to ascend to heaven?¡± Jiang huailu almost rolled her eyes..

 Chapter 298 - 298: Brother Lu is going to commit suicide?

    Chapter 298: Brother Lu is going tomit suicide?


    Trantor: 549690339


    Godmother had said that in the human world, there were women with delicate faces, pure eyes, and always speaking and doing things with an extremely innocent look, but they did not understand anything.


    They all had amon name.


    The White Lotus in the human world.


    He wanted her to be careful.


    Godmother was right.


    ¡°The human world¡¯s routine is deep, really deep.¡± Little Lulu sighed. How was she going to survive as a weak little girl?


    He could only ¡­


    He could only secretly twist off their heads.


    At night.


    Jiang huailu¡¯s soul left his body and stood on the long Street of the barren capital. The excitement of the new year in huangdu had yet to die down, and Xixi was still mumbling about how lively it was.


    Because the hall of salvation was enough to protect the entire barren city, the people could also go out at night.


    It was a rare sight in the barren capital that was brightly lit.


    On the side of the street, there were also small stalls selling portraits of the barren capital¡¯s Savior. Along the way, there were also people who built small temples, and people often went in to pay their respects.


    ¡°We have to thank the Savior. If it wasn¡¯t for her great mercy, we would still be deeply troubled by the evil. I¡¯ve been trapped here for generations.¡±


    ¡°She is the light that guides us to the future.¡±


    Along the way, there were also grandmothers holding their grandchildren¡¯s hands, teaching them to respect the Savior.


    Lulu¡¯s eyes narrowed as she stood on the street. She suddenly realized that there seemed to be something missing in the homes of the people.


    It was a New Year, and there were red couplets pasted on the front of their houses.


    Something was missing in front of the door.


    ¡°It¡¯s the door God. We¡¯recking a door God who can guard the house and is full of righteousness.¡± Jiang huailu suddenly realized that theycked door gods and local gods, these gods that could resist evil.


    By some strange coincidence, Lulu had arrived at the Yang family mansion.


    Before he even entered, he heard yang pinfeng¡¯s words, ¡°¡±Father, I¡¯m your only son. You hit me less and treat me better. In the future, when you die, I will be able to break the basin for you, take care of you in your old age, and build the most domineeringher house for you.¡± otherwise, when you¡¯re old and still sprawled on the bed, I¡¯ll bury you ..


    ¡°Father, why did you hit me again? Father, you¡¯re getting older and you¡¯re throwing tantrums. How can my mother tolerate you? If you continue to be like this, my mother will have to find a new man. ¡±


    ¡°Mother, why did you hit someone?¡±


    Aiyo, Aiyo, ¡± the sound of mixed beating rang out in the manor again.


    Lulu turned around silently. it¡¯s a good thing I found him a job. At least he won¡¯t be beheaded for saying something wrong. Otherwise, when he inherits his father¡¯s position in the future, he will probably be cut down by Lu huaijiang.¡±


    Lulu returned to the hall of salvation in a sh.


    As soon as her feet touched the ground, she saw a young man in ck standing on a stool. He stretched out his arm and was about to hang his head on the


    White silk.


    brother Lu Jiang, why are you so depressed? ¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t!¡± Jiang huailu ran up and hugged Lu huaijiang¡¯s leg.


    Lu huaijiang¡¯s body was pulled straight in an instant, and the chubby little girl hung on hisp. His head was stuck in the White silk, causing Lu huaijiang to roll his eyes.


    Granny Zhu was dumbfounded.


    Seeing the White-clothed youngster¡¯s eyes roll back, he pped his thigh and said, ¡°¡±My Lord, my Lord. Come down,e down, young master Lu is going to be strangled to death by you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s me, your mother-inw, who begged young master Lu to help me remove the flower basket hanging on it.¡± Granny Zhu stomped her feet in anxiety. He hurriedly went up to carry this silly boy down, and when he carried him down, he still looked confused.


    On the other hand, Lu huaijiang covered his neck and coughed non-stop. He coughed until his face and ears were red, and his finger pointing at Jiang huailu was trembling.


    The flower basket that had been taken down was kicked over by someone, revealing the things inside.


    ¡°Recently, a few cats came to the hall of salvation of the world. In order to leave some fresh food for you, I hung them in the air with white silk. My legs aren¡¯t convenient, so I asked young master Lu to help me remove it. ¡± Grandma Zhu¡¯s face was filled with guilt.


    I-I thought you were going tomit suicide ¡­ Little Huai Lu¡¯s body shrank, and she was so scared that her nose was blistering.


    There was a long strangtion mark on brother Lu¡¯s neck, and it quickly swelled up. Lu Lu could not help but shiver.


    She, she did something bad again..

 Chapter 299 - 299: Trying to win her over (1)

    Chapter 299: Trying to win her over (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°Do you think I still have one breath left?¡±


    Lu huaijiang asked darkly. He touched the mark on his neck, his eyes gloomy.


    I¡¯m hanging on to myst breath.


    The tiny Savior hid behind granny Zhu, his eyes glimmering with spiritual light.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯re still breathing. He¡¯s still on hisst breath.¡± The little fellow popped her head out and said in a soft voice.


    Lu huaijiang almostughed out of anger.


    He was so angry that heughed.


    ¡°Then, shouldn¡¯t I still have to thank you?¡± Damn it, this little girl was only as tall as her waist. She was short and small, but she was actually so heavy.


    In the future, he might as well not use any spell techniques to exorcise the evil spirits. His weight was enough to crush the other party to death.


    Jiang huailu stood up from behind grandma Zhu and waved her hand shyly. ¡°No need for thanks. If you feel like you owe me, you can help me do my homework a few more times in the future.¡±


    The corner of Lu huaijiang¡¯s mouth twitched, he was so angry that he couldn¡¯t speak.


    ¡°The book says that a drop of kindness should be repaid with a gushing spring. Lulu isn¡¯t that kind of person, so don¡¯t be too polite, brother Lu.¡± The little girl sped her hands together and looked at him with bright eyes.


    Lu huaijiang,¡±should I thank you for not hanging me to death?¡±


    Lu huaijiang sighed faintly, his brows suppressing a bit of hostility.


    Today, when he tailed Lu yuanxiu in the form of a soul, he realized that Lu yuanxiu had his eyes set on the hall of salvation.


    His little aunt, who had always been confined to the pce and had always appeared innocent and harmless, had actually followed him to huangdu. One had to know that from the moment she was born, she had been regarded as a disgrace to the royal family.


    Her father had never allowed her to appear in front of anyone and had done everything he could to keep her hidden in the harem.


    She was quite bold to leave the pce and evene to the huangdu city.


    She probably knew that Jiang huailu was doted on by the hall of salvation and was trying to rece her.


    He didn¡¯t know if these two were in an Alliance or if they each had their own thoughts. Lu huaijiang¡¯s eyes darkened. He was too soft-hearted. Pointing at that trace of Royal bloodline, it made him jump up and down until now.


    Not only did they attack his physical body, but they also found a wizard to try to imprison his soul.


    Lu huaijiang¡¯s eyes were bloodthirsty.


    Looking down at the innocent and sincere little girl in front of him, Lu huaijiang¡¯s mind was filled with thoughts.


    He thought of the master¡¯s divination.


    He had been trashed by that girl seven times, seven times!


    And in this life, he would still be crazy for her, crazy for her, and even go against walls for her.


    Lu huaijiang actually felt a little funny in his heart.


    A child who ate until his face was covered in oil, didn¡¯t want to do his homework, and even had his palm hit by the teacher?


    The little Savior who only had food and fun in his eyes and would cry from time to time with a runny nose?


    Lu huaijiang pondered in his heart. When he woke up, he would call the Jiang


    family back to the capital. This damn girl, he had to look under the skin.


    Granny Zhu arranged the desserts in the flower basket one by one before respectfully standing to the side.


    ¡°Master, people from the imperial family havee today.¡± Granny Zhu said softly.


    Her daughter was now the mother-inw of the bed. She was a true God, and the olddy served Jiang huailu more and more piously.


    Hearing the word ¡°imperial family,¡± Lu huaijiang¡¯s eyes trembled slightly and he looked up at Jiang huailu.


    ¡°The noble person that the city is talking about is actually the emperor¡¯s son, the first Prince.¡±


    ¡°The first Prince was born in noble consort Lin¡¯s womb and was once the most promising Prince to win the Crown Prince¡¯s position. Later, His Highness Huai Jiang appeared out of nowhere and the first Prince was demoted to an extremely cold ce. You¡¯ve managed thend of extreme frost quite well over the years.¡±


    ¡°It is said that because the Crown Prince is unconscious, His Majesty summoned him back to the capital.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here today to help my Lord open the salvation Hall throughout the great


    Zhou Dynasty.¡±


    Granny Zhu said in a low voice..

 Chapter 300 - 300: Coveting her (1)

    Chapter 300: Coveting her (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Lu huaijiang didn¡¯t even bat an eyelid.


    It seemed like he didn¡¯t have any thoughts about it.


    Jiang huailu finished the desserts on the table, and granny Zhu went up to help her wipe her mouth.


    ¡°Why would I open so many? There are people praying and making wishes everywhere. I don¡¯t even have time to eat and drink.¡±


    ¡°And I still have to do my homework every day.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve opened so many world-saving halls. Can I stop doing homework and going to school?¡± Jiang huailu suddenly turned to look at brother Lu.


    The teenager, who would be eleven years old after the new year, was leaning against the door.


    He nced at the child on the table and pursed his thin lips. ¡®You wish.¡± Jiang huailu¡¯s small face clearly fell.


    ¡°So what? There are so many world saving halls, and I still have to patrol around. No one¡¯s giving me my monthly allowance, and no one¡¯s doing my homework for me. ¡± The little girl curled her lips in disdain.


    Lu huaijiang chuckled.


    He pointed with his slender fingers. big brother, I heard that you¡¯ve found many counselors and aides in order to win over the hall of salvation? ¡±


    However, you never expected that the leader of the hall of salvation was a four-year-old child who was still in school.


    Why don¡¯t you give her a pig¡¯s shoulder instead of using the hall of salvation to win her over?


    This was the reason why Lu huaijiang was not in a hurry.


    ¡°He said that he could let master¡¯s name be remembered for thousands of years, and his name will be known throughout the world.¡± Granny Zhu continued.


    The little Lulu shook her head in disgust. ¡°what¡¯s the use of being famous all


    over the world?¡± I¡¯m already dead, who cares if people scold me or praise me after I die?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need it even if it¡¯s famous all over the world. First, I can¡¯t eat it, and second, I can¡¯t use it.¡± My godmother said that false titles are the most useless thing.


    If someone used an empty title to gain something, then he would just have to get the hell out of here. Who cares?


    She hade down to the mortal world with the experience of her predecessors.


    There was someone behind her!


    He wasn¡¯t one of those wild gods who had no one to back him up and no one to impart their experience to.


    Young Lulu puffed out her chest proudly.


    Lu huaijiang shook his head silently. He wondered what were the chances of the other party tricking this guy away with the excuse of the world¡¯s delicacies?


    He pondered in his heart. It was 100% true.


    With this thought, he ced the matter of looking for chef as his top priority.


    As long as there was enough delicious food in the pce, he would be able to keep this child.


    Grandma Zhu nodded, a hint of regret in her eyes.


    It wasn¡¯t that they were helping the first Prince, but that the hall of salvation had brought unprecedented changes to huangdu. The ce that had once been regarded as a great flood and ferocious beast, a ce that outsiders would even feel insulted by mentioning, was now thest Pure Land in the world.


    Grandma Zhu understood.


    Even the royal family had attracted attention, so how could the outside world, which was deeply troubled by evil, not be tempted?


    Where would the small huangdu go?


    ¡°That person also said something.¡± Granny Zhu frowned and said in a low voice, ¡°¡±He seemed to know that the hall of salvation favored you. He asked for your name and which family you were from.¡±


    ¡°You still ask ¡­¡±


    Granny Zhu hesitated for a moment. Master was still so young.


    ¡°I even asked if your fate is really too precious to speak of? I¡¯m afraid he has other thoughts.¡± Granny Zhu¡¯s brows furrowed with unconceble worry. Her master was still young and inexperienced, yet he was in control of such a huge salvation Hall.


    If outsiders knew about it and threatened her, she would not be afraid.


    However, if someone deliberately approached and coaxed him, it was very easy for him to believe others.


    Now, just a noble and unspeakable name was enough to move people. This world saving Hall would probably have to be kept a secret.


    Lu huaijiang¡¯s rxed appearance just now was now somewhat displeased.


    Lulu was only four or five years old.. If he really had any thoughts that he shouldn¡¯t have, then he wouldn¡¯t be polite!

 Chapter 301 - 301: the three rules: scamming His Highness (1)

    Chapter 301: the three rules: scamming His Highness (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°Thoughts? What are you thinking?¡± Lulu raised his head in confusion.


    Just as granny Zhu was about to speak, her mouth opened slightly, but she did not manage to say a word.


    He felt a bone-chilling cold and shivered, goosebumps rising all over his body.


    She saw the young man opposite her looking at her gloomily. If she said a word, she would probably die on the spot.


    Granny Zhu immediately lowered her head and smiled, ¡°¡±The people from the imperial family are all very scheming. As long as you are careful, it will be fine.¡± If she didn¡¯t mention it, the first Prince would probably want to set her up.


    Ayer of cold sweat formed on his forehead.


    That¡¯s right, master is only four or five years old now, why say such dirty things to taint her eyes?


    However, his heart was trembling. How could the young man in front of him have such a vicious aura?


    ¡°Granny, you can leave first. He didn¡¯t need to trouble Lulu with his matters in the future. Lulu is short and if he¡¯s too mncholic, he won¡¯t grow tall in the future.¡± Lu huaijiang¡¯s tone was unquestionable.


    Granny Zhu, who usually only listened to Lulu¡¯s orders, nodded.¡±Yes.¡± His expression also became solemn.


    After granny Zhu left, Lu huaijiang¡¯s expression finally looked better.


    ¡°Lu Jinghong and the first Prince are not good people. You should stay away from them. You can¡¯t win against them with your small arms and legs.¡± Lu huaijiang squatted down and instructed seriously.


    ¡°He will definitely be suspicious if the hall of salvation Pampers you alone for no reason. If he knew that you were the Savior, he might imprison you, control you, and make you his. Do you know?¡±


    ¡°The first Prince has always been deep in thought. Who knows, he might use cannonballs coated in sugar to soften you. Do you want to wear the clothes he gave you?¡±


    ¡°Nice and beautiful clothes? That kind of material from the capital can attract flowers and butterflies?¡± Lu huaijiang raised his eyebrows.


    ¡°If he sends you food from the capital that you¡¯ve never eaten before, will you try it?¡±


    The little girl began to swallow her saliva.


    Lu huaijiang¡¯s rm went off.


    It was a good thing that he had given her a heads up in advance. Otherwise, this girl would have really been coaxed away!


    ¡°You¡¯ll be finished if you eat it. It¡¯s a light punishment even if your intestines rot.¡±


    The light in the little girl¡¯s eyes was almost extinguished.


    ¡°Do you understand what I¡¯m saying?¡± The corners of Lu huaijiang¡¯s lips curved up slightly. Seeing that she was afraid of the first Prince, he revealed a slight smile.


    ¡°I understand. Are you saying that the imperial family is too cunning and we can¡¯t trust them?¡± The little girl found the main point in all seriousness. Lu huaijiang¡¯s lips parted. He was also a member of the imperial family.


    Thinking about it this way, wasn¡¯t he also trapped in it?


    But now that the situation was urgent, she couldn¡¯t let the first Prince win her over and exinter.


    Lu huaijiang nodded deeply,¡±yes.¡± The members of the imperial family are heartless and can not be befriended, and can not be married.¡± The first Prince had probably been moved by the words ¡°noble beyond words.¡±


    Lulu was now five years old, and it would be ten years before she reached marriageable age.


    The eldest Prince was twenty years old, and it was impossible for him to wait for her. He was in urgent need of a family with an outstanding family background to help him seize power.


    However, Lulu was still young, and it was highly possible that he would make her his concubine in a few years.


    Lu huaijiang was furious just thinking about it, his eyes filled with anger.


    Lulu gave him a serious look, and nodded after a moment of thought.¡±Alright, Lulu will remember.¡± The little girl nodded like a chicken pecking at rice.


    Lu huaijiang heaved a sigh of relief. As long as she didn¡¯t have a good impression of the imperial family, she would avoid the first Prince.


    It was perfect!


    At this moment, he had no idea that the sigh of relief he was feeling now was all for the sake of causing more trouble for himself in the future..

 Chapter 302 - 302: Something is wrong with her believer (1)

    Chapter 302: Something is wrong with her believer (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Jiang huailu believed brother Lu¡¯s words.


    He deeply believed it.


    After all, His Highness was an evil spirit, and the first Prince had ill intentions. It was normal for the people of the imperial family to be evil.


    Lulu was convinced.


    At this moment, Jiang huailu entered the hall with his divine soul, but Lu huaijiang looked like a stranger.


    It was alreadyte at night, and the incense stalls outside the hall had already been tidied up.


    Whoever knew that there would still be people who entered the hall crying andining.


    She looked like a sixteen or seventeen-year-old girl. She lowered her head and covered her face. Her voice was hoarse from crying, and her hands were still pulling at thepels of her clothes.


    His clothes were torn in two.


    Granny Zhu¡¯s brows furrowed at the sight.


    ¡°Youngdy, what¡¯s wrong with you? What happened?¡± Granny Zhu also had a daughter, and she was usually more kind to the girls. He hurriedly took out two sets of clothes and put them on the girl.


    That girl was draped with granny Zhu¡¯s clothes, her head lowered as she sobbed.


    She was crying in sadness and despair.


    ¡°Granny, my life is so bitter.¡± Lulu¡¯s expression turned serious when she spoke.


    Standing in front of the youngdy, granny Zhu hurriedly asked.


    ¡°But what happened? Do you want me to report you to the authorities?¡± It was obvious that something big had happened to this youngdy, and granny Zhu was so anxious that her heart was trembling.


    The girl only cared about crying, and she cried even more miserably.


    ¡°My mother passed away and was buried at the foot of the mountain of the hall of salvation. In the afternoon, I came to offer incense to my mother, and at night, I thought ofing to the front of the pce to offer two incense sticks. On the way here, I passed by a sorghum field ¡­¡± The woman sobbed as she spoke, and even Lu huaijiang couldn¡¯t help but frown.


    He was considering whether he should cover Lulu¡¯s ears.


    Grandma Zhu could not hold back her tears when she heard that.


    The world was difficult, and women¡¯s future was difficult.


    He actually encountered such a thing.


    ¡°Good child, don¡¯t be afraid. Granny will protect you. Once the sun rises, granny will go to the Yamen.¡± Grandma Zhu cried ufortably.


    The woman wiped her tears. I¡¯m already seventeen. My mother was most concerned about my marriage.


    ¡°After I reached marriageable age, my mother hurriedly proposed marriage to me and it was not sessful for two years. In the end, he died of depression.¡±


    ¡°Before my mother left, she asked me toe to the hall of salvation to beg the gods. She would be able to get married eventually. In the end ¡­ Lulu was so touched that tears were about to fall. He even came to offer incense in the middle of the night.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t havee at night, you silly child. What kind of ce was the deste capital? this was and of exiles. This entire city is made up of exiles and sinners.¡± Granny Zhu¡¯s heart ached.


    The woman sobbed even harder.


    ¡°My mother said that only by walking at night can one get married.¡± The woman sobbed.


    ¡°I¡¯ve prepared a lot of paper money when I go back today. I want to celebrate the New Year with the Savior. In the end, we came across a sorghum field. The sorghum field was full of sorghum, taller than people.¡±


    when I passed by the sorghum field, arge hand actually reached out and dragged me into it. The woman burst into tears.


    don¡¯t cry, ¡± grandma Zhu hugged her. don¡¯t cry, my good child.


    Lu huaijiang tried to cover Lulu¡¯s ears, but Lulu broke free.


    ¡°Why did he drag you into the sorghum field? Are you stealing sorghum?¡± The little girl asked loudly, but the other party could not see her soul. Instead, it was she herself who cried out.


    Grandma Zhu felt bitter in her heart. She knew that she had been defiled.


    ¡°How could he do this to me? how could he humiliate me like this?¡± The woman angrily rebuked.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you do anything after you dragged me into the kaoliang field? He actually didn¡¯t do anything!¡± The woman sat on the ground and burst into tears..

 Chapter 303 - 303: The fate that was in her hands (1)

    Chapter 303: The fate that was in her hands (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Grandma Zhu was stunned.


    ¡°Ever since I was young, my mother wanted to arrange an arranged marriage for me, but it didn¡¯t happen even when I reached marriageable age.¡± ¡°My mother got anxious after she reached marriageable age.¡±


    my mother has made me go to gaoliang at night for two years. I¡¯ve been dragged in there three times, three times, and I didn¡¯t do anything! The woman raised her head. Her face scared the little Lulu so much that he jumped three feet high.


    ¡°I heard that the hall of salvation can save people from suffering and even kill evil spirits. Sincest year, I¡¯ve beening to the hall of salvationte at night to pray for blessings. It¡¯s been half a year, almost a year.¡±


    The woman sobbed.


    Granny Zhu¡¯s heart almost stopped beating.


    ¡°Y-y-you¡¯re crying because he pulled you into the sorghum field and didn¡¯t do anything?¡± Grandma Zhu clutched her heart and panted heavily. What kind of


    people were these?


    The woman couldn¡¯t help but nod. I only hope that the Savior can bless me. Next time, someone wille and pull me into the sorghum field. I want to do something.


    ¡°My mother said that when the timees, I won¡¯t cry or make a fuss and will just cling on. In fact, I¡¯m already 18 after the new year.¡± The woman¡¯s face was dark. She stood up, wiped her tears, and bowed to the Savior.


    Lu huaijiang¡¯s face darkened.


    He suddenly realized that the Savior was not normal. Even his believers were not normal.


    Little Huai Lu mumbled, ¡®I care about the evil, but asionally I care about marriage. But I don¡¯t care about pulling people into the sorghum field.¡± Just as she was about to listen to something else, she felt Lu huaijiang¡¯s sharp p on her forehead.


    She was immediately sent back to the Jiang family.


    Jiang huailu opened her eyes, covered in a nket, and touched her head in a daze. ¡°You¡¯re hitting my head again. You¡¯re getting stupider.¡± After he finished speaking, he fell into a deep sleep.


    The next morning, Jiang huailu was pulled out of bed by Madam Xia.


    ¡°Mother, this is the steamedmb I brought back yesterday, and some fruit juice. Coincidentally, they¡¯re all Lulu¡¯s favorite.¡± Jiang Huaian rubbed his brows and handed Madam Xia a basket.


    When Madam Xia saw that there was a flower in the basket, she immediately raised her eyebrows.


    ¡°Mother, don¡¯t misunderstand,¡± Jiang Huai ¡®an immediately exined. She didn¡¯t know who had given her son this, but he had left it at the door early in the morning. The gatekeeper said that they were wearing the Academy¡¯s clothes, so I¡¯m afraid they are the girls in the Academy.¡±


    Jiang Huaian blushed.


    Xia Shi couldn¡¯t help butugh. Her son was fifteen this year and had grown up.


    She was almost at the age of engagement.


    She didn¡¯tugh at him.


    ¡°Mother told the gatekeeper to be more careful. If you like it, then so be it. If you don¡¯t like it, then you can talk to thedy in private. Don¡¯t waste her time and waste her time on you.¡±


    After that, he looked at the pretty food box and mumbled, ¡°¡±Lulu is so lucky. He asked me to buy a steamedmb yesterday, but someone¡¯s giving it to him today.¡±


    Jiang Huai ¡®an couldn¡¯t help but feel happy. he also asked me to bring some steamedmb back. I remembered it well, but I came back toote from my shiftst night and forgot about it.


    Xia Shi looked at him reproachfully, ¡°you, don¡¯t spoil her.¡± Look at this guy¡¯s stomach, it¡¯s almost popping out.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t say, neither of us bought it. The steamedmb still ended up in her mouth. She was really lucky. In the end, she had eaten it. It¡¯s all fate ¡­¡± Jiang Huai ¡®an couldn¡¯t help but tease him. No wonder he was a God of cooking, able to eat whatever he wanted.


    Jiang huailu smiled and took a bite of the mutton. It was tender and fragrant, and his tongue was about to fall off.


    She wasn¡¯t sure if it was fate or not.


    However, she knew that her fate of wanting to eat the Lamb was in her hands.


    The little girl lowered her head andughed secretly..

 Chapter 304 - 304: My husband’s embroider Guild (1)

    Chapter 304: My husband¡¯s embroider Guild (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    The Jiang family¡¯s days were peaceful and quiet.


    The Xia family had to teach the girls in the city etiquette every day, so they left early.


    Jiang Huai ¡®an saw that his sister had finished her meal, so they went to the Academy together.


    ¡°Lulu, how¡¯s your embroidery going? When you learn it, you have to embroider a handkerchief or something for big brother.¡± Jiang Huai ¡®anughed and teased her. Ever since that day, his sister had never held a needle in her hand. On the contrary, her bag, small handkerchief, and skirt had many flowers on them.


    He had also discussed it with the Xia Corporation in private. Did she practice it secretly?


    A guilty look shed across the little girl¡¯s face. ¡°Lulu won¡¯t learn anymore. In the future, my husband will learn and he will embroider.¡± Aiya, why hasn¡¯t brother Lu Jiange to propose marriage yet?


    If she had chosen brother Lu Jiang earlier, she wouldn¡¯t have had to learn embroidery in the future.


    She didn¡¯t have to do her homework.


    He could also eat whatever he wanted.


    The little girl¡¯s eyes lit up.


    Jiang Huai ¡®an had been waiting for this exnation for a long time, and his head was buzzing.


    He suspected that if his sister had such thoughts, would she really get married?


    ¡°Lulu, this ¡­ As for men, most of them don¡¯t learn embroidery.¡± Jiang Huaian didn¡¯t know how to tell her that men didn ¡®t learn needlework like women.


    Who knew that Lulu would immediately re at him when he heard this?


    ¡°You¡¯rezy and you don¡¯t allow others to learn? She¡¯s clearly a good student.¡± After saying that, she covered her mouth again, afraid that she would expose the fact that she had asked brother Lu to propose marriage.


    Fortunately, Jiang Huaian didn¡¯t notice.


    I won¡¯t embroider it for you, ¡± the young Lulu coughed. I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to finish it all. With that said, he ran off with his bag.


    Jiang Huai ¡®an couldn¡¯t help but feel helpless,¡¯ nonsense, this little guy is gettingzier andzier. She actually tried to get her future husband to embroider flowers, really ¡­ Forget it, forget it, if you can¡¯t get married in the future, big brother will take care of you.¡±


    ¡°Speaking of which, I still have to save more money. We have to prepare a house and a shop for her in advance so that she won¡¯t have to worry about food and drink in the future.¡± Jiang Huai ¡®an recalled his sister¡¯s strength and couldn¡¯t help but sigh.


    In the future, when his sister got married, he would definitely not doubt his brother-inw would deal with her.


    He was very worried that his future brother-inw wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand two moves from her.


    If there was a conflict, they had to agree that they were not to abuse their brother-inw.


    It was hard to believe that he had to n for his sister so early on.


    Jiang Huaian was exhausted.


    When he returned to the Academy, he found that his ssmates who had begged suo ban were all secretlyughing at him.


    ¡°Brother Jiang, you¡¯re blessed. I¡¯m blessed, I¡¯m blessed.¡±


    ¡°Brother Jiang¡¯s charm is truly not shallow. I¡¯m impressed.¡± Jiang Huaian looked suspicious.


    When she returned to her seat with a head full of suspicion, she saw several handkerchiefs and shoes on the table. Looking at the fine stitches, the embroiderv was Drobablv not bad.


    ¡°This, which girl gave this to you? it¡¯s actually brother Jiang¡¯s favorite color.¡± Feng Yutang couldn¡¯t help but tease him, causing Jiang Huai ¡®an¡¯s face to turn red from embarrassment.


    Jiang Huai ¡®an had a bad feeling. He had a feeling that he had exposed something.


    But the young Lulu did not feel guilty at all.


    Her brother had taught her to make the best use of everything. What was wrong with her using her brother to shine?


    Little Huai Lu sat calmly in the ssroom with a faint smile on her lips.


    In the afternoon, after school.


    However, an uninvited guest arrived outside the Academy.


    The carriage was parked not far from the Academy, seemingly low-key but extravagant. Copper bells hung from the four corners of the carriage, looking small and exquisite.


    There was a man in ck standing beside the carriage. He looked a little familiar.


    When Jiang huailu came out, the man suddenly looked at her..

 Chapter 305 - 305: The unromantic Lulu (1)

    Chapter 305: The unromantic Lulu (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Yuan Jing!


    A face appeared in Jiang huailu¡¯s mind.


    The person in front of her was clearly different from Yuan Jing, but this name instantly appeared in her mind.


    ¡°Master, she¡¯s out.¡± Yuan Jing stood at the side of the carriage with his head lowered. The worry in his eyes disappeared in a sh when he looked at Jiang huailu.


    Yuan Jing stepped forward and lifted the curtain.


    A pair of fair hands with neatly manicured nails were revealed, and her palms were wide and strong.


    When he revealed his face, he looked like a gentle and handsome man.


    He looked up and chuckled at Jiang huailu.


    Jiang huilu had goosebumps.


    Lu Jiang often chuckled, but there was an intoxicating gloominess to it. But at this moment, she shuddered.


    It made her feel nauseated.


    ¡°You must be the granddaughter of the Jiang family, miss Lulu, right? Your father and I are old acquaintances, so I¡¯vee to see you.¡±


    After he finished speaking, he stretched out his hand.


    Yuan Jing handed him an exquisite small box made of ck sandalwood.


    At this moment, Jiang huailu was walking to the side of the Academy, which was not a very eye-catching ce. Lu yuanxiu squatted down and handed the ck box over with a faint smile.


    ¡°This is a meeting gift for Lulu. Lulu, take a look. Do you like it?¡± He had already made up his mind before he came. If Lu Jinghong could seed, he would be satisfied.


    But now, Lu Jinghong was not enough.


    He could only bring out the things that he had prepared earlier, the things that girls liked the most.


    Little Huai Lu¡¯s face was full of defense. Brother Lu said that the enemy would first corrode my heart.


    He suddenly became more alert.


    Yuan Jing opened the box.


    The light from the box made Lulu close her eyes.


    ¡°Lady Jiang, have you heard of the bright moon Pearl? The bright moon Pearl could emit the light of the moon, and one could be sold for a sky-high price in the great Zhou Dynasty. This bright moon Pearl was specially found by our young master to gift to youngdy.¡±


    Jiang huailu tiptoed and stretched her neck to take a look.


    At this moment, the sky was dark, and he could see the faint light that the bead was giving off.


    ¡°What¡¯s the use of this?¡± The little girl pouted her lips in disgust.


    ¡°It¡¯s not bright enough, and not enough to be used as a candle. You say it¡¯s pretty, right? It¡¯s just a bare bead, what¡¯s there to see.¡± The little girl¡¯s face was full of disdain. Were the people outside stupid?


    As long as someone could afford the price of amb, she was willing to sell it.


    The smile on the first Prince¡¯s face froze.


    if I want to light it up, I¡¯ll light it up. Isn¡¯t it nice to have a rabbitntern? ¡® After that, Lu Lu shook her head and walked away.


    The eldest Prince could see that she was sincere.


    He really despised this priceless night-luminescent Pearl!


    ¡°Wait a minute, miss Lulu. If you don¡¯t like this Pearl, can I treat you to a meal? I saw Lord Jiang yesterday and know that he misses his beloved daughter very much. Why don¡¯t you have a reunion dinner with father, miss Lulu, while we¡¯re at the Lantern Festival?¡± Lu yuanxiu opened the folding fan in his hand.


    The folding fan was the work of a great calligrapher.


    If they were in the capital, thedies would have fainted from the alcohol.


    Jiang huailu took three steps back, ¡°You¡¯re using a folding fan in the middle of winter. Do you have a fever?¡± Was there something wrong with his brain?


    After saying that, she looked at him in horror.


    ¡°Young master, are your eyes blind? Why do you keep blinking? If your eyes aren¡¯t feeling well, you should find a doctor early. The earlier you get treatment, the faster you¡¯ll recover.¡±


    Jiang huailu didn¡¯t understand why he was winking at her when she was talking.


    Lu yuanxiu¡¯s face turned green.


    Yuan Jing kept his head down, trying to hold back theughter in his throat..

 Chapter 306 - 306: Banquet at hongmen (1)

    Chapter 306: Banquet at hongmen (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    The first Prince¡¯s expression was unsightly.


    The biggest mistake he had ever made since he was born was Lu huaijiang.


    The second one was the four or five-year-old girl in front of him.


    Her eyes were clear, and she looked at him with sincerity and pity. ¡°Poor thing, he¡¯s so young, don¡¯t be blind.¡±


    At the corner, Lu huaijiang clenched his fist and pressed it against his lips.


    She tried her best to suppress her smile.


    Of all people to please, why did he have to please such a baby?


    Bengong had personally fallen in front of her.


    The first Prince¡¯s facial muscles twitched. He bit his cheek and looked at Jiang huailu with deep eyes.


    ¡°Young master,¡± Yuan Jing coughed, dy Jiang is still young.¡± Yes, she¡¯s still young and can¡¯t understand your beauty trap.


    I threw you a flirtatious look and you actually saw it as your eyes twitching.


    The first Prince straightened his body and said, ¡°forget it. Take good care of yourself, miss Lulu.¡± I know that miss Lulu has suffered a lot in the barren capital. In the future, the elementalists will definitely find a way to bring your family back.¡±


    There was a probing look in his eyes.


    If it wasn¡¯t for Lu Jinghong¡¯s confirmation that she was really loved by the hall of salvation, he wouldn¡¯t even have given her a second look.


    ¡°I¡¯m no longer a member of the Jiang family. Even if I summon the Jiang family back, it has nothing to do with Lulu.¡± Lulu had a backbone.


    ¡°There¡¯s always a way,¡± the great Prince¡¯s lips curled up.


    A group of old and weak women was nothing. What was really important was this group of officials who had old grudges with Lu huaijiang.


    The eldest Prince didn¡¯t make things difficult for her. It was better to say that he didn¡¯t even care about such a small child.


    Seeing that the maidservants of the Jiang family had arrived, the first Prince took Yuan Jing and left.


    Lu huaijiang only came out from the corner after the first Prince had walked far away.


    His eyes were gloomy as he nced at the creaking carriage in the distance, frowning.


    ¡°Lulu, you did great. Look at that man, which normal man would block a four or five-year-old girl in an alley? The next time you meet someone like this, run. They definitely have ill intentions.¡± Lu huaijiang didn¡¯t forget to make things clear.


    ¡°And you can¡¯t let anyone hold your hand at will. There are differences between men and women, do you understand?¡±


    ¡°If a female¡¯s reputation is not good, it would be difficult to propose marriage in the future. Just like that girlst night, even if she walked at night and went to the high grain fields, people would be toozy to waste her. ¡± Lu huaijiang said with a straight face.


    The heavens had taken pity on him. He was a dignified Crown Prince, but he had actually fallen to the point of criticizing others.


    However, when he thought about how she was still young and needed someone to guide her, he became confident again.


    Lu Lu furrowed her brows as if she was thinking about something.


    She paused for a moment and turned her head to nce at him. ¡°Then why aren¡¯t you sewing my clothes? Then why are you still holding my hand? Didn¡¯t you say that you can¡¯t let anyone hold your hand?¡± His eyes stared straight at Lu huaijiang¡¯s sped hands.


    Yes, Lu huaijiang was holding her hand.


    Lu huaijiang¡¯s eyes twitched, ¡°I¡¯m different from others.¡± You don¡¯t have to treat me like a human.¡±


    At this moment, Jiang huailu felt inexplicably stifled.


    At dinner time, the Xia family came back in a hurry.


    Jiang Huaian, on the other hand, looked happy. Nothing could be seen from his expression.


    ¡°The first Prince hase to huangdu and invited some guilty officials. They were once important officials in the court, people who were exiled because they offended the Crown Prince. Your grandfather sent word early in the morning, saying that you should go with Lulu.¡± The summer family was not very repulsed, but they were not very willing to be associated with the first Prince.


    ¡°Your son has already heard that they have brought their family. I¡¯ll go with Lulu, so it won¡¯t be too eye-catching.¡± Jiang Huaian said after a moment of silence..

 Chapter 307 - 307: Being beaten up and returning to her maiden home to complain (1)

    Chapter 307 - 307: Being beaten up and returning to her maiden home toin (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    At dinner, Xia Shi taught Jiang huailu some rules.


    ¡°You¡¯re really unlucky.¡±


    ¡°In the early years of the pce banquet, old taitai was dead and could often bring her family to the pce banquet. You have not even seen the world.¡± Xia Shi felt a little guilty.


    Everyone in the Jiang family had enjoyed the Jiang family¡¯s preferential treatment. Even if they were exiled, they would not lose out in this life. However, Lulu seemed to have lost his soul and was not very clear-headed.


    He was awake, but he was in exile.<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    No, to be precise, he was on the guillotine.


    Lu huaijiang, however, held a teacup and said softly, ¡°Lulu¡¯s good fortune is yet toe. I¡¯m far more blessed than you can imagine.¡± Even if she wasn¡¯t blessed, he could still give her full blessings. Xia Shi was a little relieved after hearing this.


    ¡°I¡¯m counting on your words,¡±


    The Xia family just took it as afort.


    What she did not know was that the child sitting in front of her was the master of the hall of salvation. The young man in front of her was the one who controlled the fate of the great Zhou Dynasty.


    ¡°One must not offend the noble tomorrow. Follow your brother all the way, but don¡¯t go too far away from him. I don¡¯t think the noble people will see a child like you who only knows how to eat.¡± After Xia Shi taught him some rules, she let Jiang huailu go to sleep.


    Jiang huailu fell asleep.


    A figure suddenly appeared in the room.


    Lu huaijiang¡¯s expression was slightly cold as he stared at the little girl with a white belly in front of him.


    His body took priority over her brain and covered her with the nket. ¡°When bengong awakens, it will be time for you to return to the capital.¡±


    ¡°Jiang huailu, would you be surprised if you saw my appearance?¡± Lu huaijiang thought in his heart that he must call the Jiang family back before the first Prince.


    Otherwise, he would banish him from the capital and the great prince would call him back. Then wouldn¡¯t he be the bad guy for nothing?


    Lu huaijiang didn¡¯t care about what others thought, but Jiang huailu was different.


    I¡¯m afraid, I¡¯m afraid she¡¯ll cry. The Crown Prince rubbed his brows helplessly.


    As the night deepened, Lu huaijiang¡¯s figure slowly disappeared.


    Early the next morning, the old estate¡¯s carriage arrived in front of the estate.


    Madam Fu sat in the carriage and without waiting for the maidservants to open the curtain, she opened it herself and got down first.


    When he saw the Xia family, he first bowed.


    Good Morning, sister Xia. I¡¯m here to pick up Huai ¡®an and Lulu. Fu enterprise was neither humble nor arrogant and seemed to be very forthright.


    Mrs. Xia pursed her lips and nodded, but didn¡¯t ask the Jiang family.


    ¡°I¡¯ll have to trouble little sister Fu to look after these two monkeys.¡± Xia Shi carried Lulu, who was dressed up obediently, out. Her red lips and white teeth made her look even cuter.


    Fu Zhicheng took the man and nodded with a smile before bringing him to the carriage.


    The horse carriage creaked as it headed towards Eastwind tower.


    ¡°Aunt Fu, where is he?¡± Jiang huailu looked left and right, but didn¡¯t see Jiang yubai. She looked at her with her round eyes.


    Fu enterprise liked Jiang huailu very much. Who wouldn¡¯t want to have such a cute and transparent child?


    ¡°Him? he went back to my mother¡¯s house. He probably went toin.¡± Fu Zhicheng replied indifferently.


    ¡°Comin?¡± Jiang Huai ¡®an, who was sitting outside the carriage, stuck his head in.


    Madam Fu sat up straight, ¡°I¡¯ve always believed that Jade can¡¯t be made into good things if it¡¯s not polished.¡± Your father has been acting more and more unpresentable these years, so I helped him to loosen his bones.¡± The fu family said it so easily, but if she loosened her hands, Jiang yubai, a schr, would have to lie in bed for a few days.


    Jiang Huaian paused for a moment and went back to his seat without a word.


    Who would have thought that one day, he would be beaten up so badly that he would go back to his own family toin?


    ¡°Is the olddy alright?¡± Jiang huailu was a little curious..</font>

 Chapter 308 - 308: Inviting the young Lulu (1)

    Chapter 308 - 308: Inviting the young Lulu (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Fu Shi secretly winked at her. ¡°You guess? There are only two women in the family, me and Yuan Shi. Even men couldn¡¯t serve her, and Yuan-Shi had to take care of the child, but she didn¡¯t want to dirty her hands. I¡¯m the only one who¡¯s willing to pay attention to her and help her wipe her shit and pee.¡± Fu Zhicheng raised her eyebrows.


    ¡°Even though she would shout and resist every time I served her. But what could he do? No one is willing to touch it. ¡® Fu Shi touched the hairpin in her hair.


    This woman had to be ruthless enough.


    The Xia Corporation was dyed by love.


    She valued that man and abandoned her family for him. Naturally, she couldn¡¯t bear to see him suffer between her mother-inw and daughter-inw. He kept giving in and wronged himself to make the other party feel better.<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    She was not that kind of person.


    She didn¡¯t love Jiang yubai, but she felt that he had a bright future ahead of him. He was the best one she could find in huangdu.


    As long as there was no love in her heart, as long as she was ruthless enough, she could get what she wanted.


    As for the olddy, she was sprawled on the bed and was at her mercy.


    Even when he used needles to poke the olddy to vent his anger, the olddy would cry and wail. No one in the residence took a second look.


    One can¡¯t live for one¡¯s own sins.


    Soon, the carriage arrived at the Eastwind tower.


    Eastwind tower had long been cordoned off, with threeyers of guards inside and outside. The first Prince had taken him quite seriously.


    There were many horse carriages parked outside the building. Jiang Huai ¡®an had just gotten off the carriage with Lulu.


    Yang Feng Feng came over eagerly.


    ¡°Lulu, you¡¯re here? Come sit with meter, I thought of a good opportunity to make a fortune. I¡¯ll tell youter.¡± Yang pinfeng smiled. The gold mine outside the city had beenpletely dug out, and Lulu had a huge amount of wealth in his hands.


    Huangdu couldn¡¯t digest it any longer, so he had to leave the city.


    It just so happened that master Jiang was looking at them, so Jiang Huaian led Lulu into the building.


    The entire third floor of the Eastwind tower had been reserved by the first Prince.


    The first floor was empty, and everyone was in the attic.


    ¡°This way, please.¡± The shopkeeper personally weed the guests upstairs. At this moment, there were already many people upstairs.


    The Wen family, the Zheng family, the Li family, the Xiao family, the Zhou family, the Yang family, all the top families in the barren city were here.


    The only ones without much power were probably the Jiang and Fang families.


    They were all people from the barren capital in the past two years.


    ¡°Lulu, follow me.¡±


    ¡°The peak form will also follow big brother.¡± Yang pinfeng waved his hand at his mother and followed Lulu back to the lianz familv¡¯s seat.


    Mrs. Zheng gritted her teeth in anger.


    After begging for so many years, he only managed to get an unfilial son to return. She seriously suspected that her husband and she would be angered to death by him in the future.


    Yang pinfeng, on the other hand, was sitting obediently in front of Lulu.


    The more he looked, the more stifled he felt.


    ¡°Lulu, don¡¯t talkter. Just stay by big brother¡¯s side.¡± Jiang Huai ¡®an looked after his sister and said gently.


    Lulu pursed his lips and nodded with a smile.


    It didn¡¯t take long for the first Prince to be escorted upstairs.


    Everyone stood up to greet her. Taking advantage of her short height, Lulu knelt down when others knelt down.


    No one saw it anyway.


    The first Prince was dressed in a navy blue robe, and he seemed to be very approachable. He always had a warm smile on his face, which made people unconsciously rx their vignce.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so polite. All of them were old officials who had apanied the Emperor or their ancestors to help thete Emperor conquer the country. Elementalists can¡¯t stand it. ¡± Lu yuanxiu personally helped city Lord yang, who was standing in front, up.


    Everyone followed the momentum..</font>

 Chapter 309 - 309: The Fang family’s intentions (1)

    Chapter 309: The Fang family¡¯s intentions (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    The first Prince sat in the main seat.


    Beside him stood a young girl with a veil over her face. She seemed to be very respectful and submissive, pouring wine for the first Prince from time to time.


    The delicacies on the table were all made by the chefs the first Prince had brought from the capital.


    At the banquet, The Sound of Music lingered in the ears. Wine toasts were exchanged at the banquet, words were joyous, and it was a harmonious scene. Jiang huailu didn¡¯t raise her head the whole time, her eyes were shining at the banquet.


    ¡°Now I know why everyone wants to go back to the capital.¡± Jiang huailu picked up some venison with his chopsticks.


    After taking a bite, he was filled with intoxication.


    ¡°Even if it¡¯s not for the evil, I have to return to the capital for this meal.¡± Lulu muttered softly.


    Jiang Huai ¡®an didn¡¯t hear what she said, but he felt sad to see his sister like this.


    The Jiang family had never been short of food and clothes, but Lulu didn¡¯t enjoy any of that when he was awake.


    The advisor sitting at the first Prince¡¯s side seemed to have drunk a lot. When the guests were happy, the first Prince spoke.


    Jiang huailu didn¡¯t have time to listen. She was only four or five years old and had been working too hard on national affairs. Brother Lu said she wouldn¡¯t grow tall.


    The little girl ate meat and only asionally heard a few words,¡±loyalty,¡±¡±return to the capital, ¡± and ¡°tap tap tap.¡±


    The atmosphere at the banquet was rather heavy, as if the first Prince needed an answer from everyone.


    The situation was in a stalemate.


    No one expressed their stance, and no one was willing to be the first.


    No one could say for sure whether the Crown Prince would wake up or not. If he didn¡¯t wake up, everyone¡¯s loyalty to the first Prince would be nothing. In fact, if he were to ascend to that position in the future, he would definitely be credited for it.


    But what if he woke up?


    That would be a bloodbath in huangdu, and all the peace would be overturned.


    The first Prince coughed lightly, his heart sinking. He clenched his fist, he hated how he almost captured Lu huaijiang¡¯s soul. He wanted him to never wake up.


    ¡°Sir Fang, now Dongli has repeatedly invaded the border of the great Zhou. Ever since master Fang¡¯s family left the capital, there has been no military general in the court who can take charge of one side alone. Dong Li is so arrogant now.¡±


    ¡°His Majesty has been worried about this for a long time. If Sir Fang is willing to return to the capital, it will be a great help to the great Zhou.¡±


    ¡°Dongli has always been brave and good at fighting, and the people at the border have been hurt many times. It had always been the Fang family guarding the border, ensuring that it was safe. Now, thosemoners are in deep waters and burning fires. Even now, they often worship the Fang family¡¯s portrait, begging the Fang family to protect them.¡±


    ¡°If master Fang is willing, I am willing to use my head as a guarantee to help master Fang return to the capital. Even if master Fang doesn¡¯t give face to His Majesty, he still has to consider for the sake of the innocent people.¡± The first Prince put on the air of serving the country and its people. He immediately stood up and gave a deep bow to the Fang family.


    Master Fang¡¯s hands trembled, and tears streamed down his face. He hurriedly helped the first Prince up.


    His Fang family had guarded the border for many years, and the people and the Fang family Army were as close as family. Now that he heard that the border had been harmed, how could Sir Fang feel good?


    But he also understood that he had been summoned back to the capital while the Crown Prince was unconscious.


    In the future, when His Highness awakens and gets angry, even his Majesty will not be able to control him.


    When His Highness was around, His Majesty could not do anything to him.


    Seeing the Fang family¡¯s intentions, the first Prince did not press too hard. As long as one of them returned to the capital, everyone would see the good and follow him with peace of mind.


    He raised his ss and looked at the Jiang family.


    With a nce, he saw the little girl sitting next to the Jiang family¡¯s legitimate son.


    His back was clearly straight and he had a good attitude on the surface.


    It could be seen that the Jiang family had not neglected her teaching, which also meant that the Jiang family was ready to return to the capital at any time.


    However, there was one thing different about that girl. She was well-mannered and well-educated. However, the chopsticks in her hands moved very quickly, and she would stuff the food into her mouth from time to time. Her face was like a little hamster, but there was nothing wrong with it.


    Her rules were all used on food..

 Chapter 310 - 310: Embarrassing the little boy in public (1)

    Chapter 310: Embarrassing the little boy in public (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    The first Prince¡¯s gaze fell on the Jiang family.


    The young girl beside him noticed it immediately.


    Jiang huaijin pursed his lips and looked at old master Jiang. The moment master Jiang met her gaze, his eyes sank and he looked away.


    Jiang huaijin bit his lower lip, his eyes full of grievance.


    The old man recognized her. She could understand at a nce from the resentful look in his eyes.


    ¡°Pavilion elder Jiang, how have you been?¡± The first Prince leaned back in his chair and looked at the Jiang family with a gentle gaze.


    Jiang yubai¡¯s face did not seem to have much color, and he looked a little pale.


    However, Fu Shi was smiling and seemed to be very open and generous.


    It wasn¡¯t that Jiang yubai had lost all color in his face, it was just that he had been beaten up too severely by her.


    However, as a man, he could not talk to his family, so he went back to the fu family behind their backs.


    Master Jiang stood up and saluted in a neither servile nor overbearing manner, ¡®¡±¡®1¡¯11 have to trouble the first Prince to remember that this old man is fine. It¡¯s already Your Highness¡¯s mercy to be able to keep your life.¡± Master Jiang nodded.


    When the great prince heard him mention the Crown Prince, his eyes darkened.


    ¡°Elder Jiang was once the emperor¡¯s teacher and assisted His Majesty until he ascended the throne. After that, he taught His Highness, and even the eldest grandson of the Jiang family¡¯s head was chosen to be his studypanion. Unfortunately, before he could enter the pce, something happened. This matter had been too rushed back then, and the Emperor, who was recuperating in the harem, was very sorrowful when he found out. His Majesty still misses you.¡±


    ¡°Elder Jiang¡¯s family has suffered a lot from the guillotine to the exile. It was a pity that the Elementalist had not returned to the capital in those years. Otherwise, he would have been able to help. I can¡¯t disappoint the old ministers.¡±


    ¡°Huang ¡®er, go and pour wine for Pavilion elder Jiang. I¡¯d like to propose a toast to Pavilion elder Jiang.¡± The first Prince nced at Jiang huaijin.


    Jiang huaijin hurriedly lowered his eyes, picked up the White porcin, and walked in front of the Jiang family.


    With trembling hands, she poured some wine for Pavilion elder Jiang.


    Pavilion elder Jiang didn¡¯t even look at her, but Jiang yubai did. He seemed to have felt the familiarity between his brows.


    ¡°Many thanks for the first Prince¡¯s favor. The Jiang family is no longer blessed and can no longer serve His Majesty.¡± Pavilion elder Jiang¡¯s expression was calm. He didn¡¯t mention anything about returning to the capital.


    The first Prince¡¯s face darkened as he nced at Jiang huaijin.


    Jiang huaijin¡¯s hands clenched the White porcin tightly.


    He smiled and said, ¡± it doesn¡¯t matter who you pledge your loyalty to. The Jiang family has been loyal to our duty for many years, but we haven¡¯t had a good end. Are you willing to do so, Pavilion elder Jiang? Are the Jiang family¡¯s descendants willing?¡± Jiang huaijin looked at his grandfather with pleading eyes.


    Pavilion elder Jiang nced at her emotionlessly.


    ¡°I once swore an oath. I¡¯ll only be loyal to His Majesty in this life, and I¡¯ll be loyal to whoever bes the Emperor. As for my children and grandchildren, they¡¯ll all follow my wishes.¡± If he was willing to turn back, he would have already bowed to the Crown Prince.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, since the Jiang family is loyal to the Emperor, will Your Majesty protect the Jiang family?¡± The first Prince sneered, no longer hiding the viciousness in his eyes.


    As long as Lu huaijiang was awake, his father could not do anything.


    The first Prince felt a little regretful after saying this.


    In the end, Lu huaijiang¡¯s unconscious state made him less cautious.


    all the descendants will follow your wishes, Pavilion elder Jiang. Have you asked for their opinion? ¡±


    ¡°That ice-cold and lovely girl is the granddaughter of the Jiang family, right? Do you me grandfather foring to huangdu to suffer at such a tender age? If your grandfather is willing today, you can return to the Jiang family and be that high and mighty granddaughter of the first wife.¡± The first Prince¡¯s lips curled into a faint smile as he looked at her meaningfully.


    Jiang huailu was confused.


    The ministers all looked over with a frown..

 Chapter 311 - 311: Only eight palanquins are willing to return to the capital (1)

    Chapter 311 - 311: Only eight pnquins are willing to return to the capital (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Jiang huailu was indeed exquisite.


    Even though he was chubby now and his looks had been sealed. However, sitting in the middle of the group, he was still the most eye-catching and dazzling one.


    Her exquisite features were even more outstanding than those of the Jiang family.


    At this moment, her face was full of confusion as she looked at the crowd with a pair of eyes full of doubt. Her small hand sneaked around andnded on Jiang Huai ¡®an¡¯s delicate porcin cup without a trace.


    Taking advantage of her brother¡¯s distraction, she took the small ss of wine that was emitting the fragrance of fruit.


    Holding it in her hand, she looked at the crowd and then at her brother.


    Then, he sneakily took a sip. His eyes were shockingly bright.


    Then, he took another bite.


    Until he finished the ss of fruit wine in one go.


    ¡°The granddaughter of the Jiang family¡¯s first wife is only four years old, not even five. How would a child of his age know about this?¡± City Lord yang smiled as he tried to smooth things over.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. My child is already six or seven years old, but he only knows how to cause trouble. They don¡¯t care about the matters of the residence.¡± Old master Wen smiled. At first nce, he was a businessman from Heshan.


    Ling ¡®er stretched out her hand and pinched Deputy city Lord Zhou. Deputy city Lord Zhou¡¯s face twisted in pain.


    ¡°If you ask her about the pce, she probably doesn¡¯t know anything,¡± he immediately replied with a smile.


    The first Prince did not show it on his face, but he was a little surprised.


    When they had made things difficult for the Jiang family just now, that group of people had all been sweeping the snow in front of their doors in a calm andposed manner, not making a single sound.


    All he did was criticize the four-year-old granddaughter of the Jiang family, yet he had to trouble half of the nobles in the barren city to intercede? The fact that she was favored by the Savior was so eye-catching? Otherwise, what could have happened that would make so many influential people speak up for a child?


    If Jiang huailu heard this, she would probably answer. She had really won this with her face and unique charm!


    The first Prince raised his wine cup and said with a smile, ¡± I was just asking casually.ren aon¡¯t Know now to talk, so tney just say wnat tney Know, don¡¯t you think so?¡±


    ¡°Little girl, do you want to go back to the capital? If you are willing to return to the capital and beg your grandfather, you might be able to get your wish.¡± The first Prince looked at Jiang huailu with a smile.


    He was like an understanding big brother.


    ¡°Burp.¡± The little girl burped in front of everyone.


    Her face was red and hot, and her eyes were not clear, looking blurry.


    ¡°Ha. I¡¯ve drunk too much ¡­¡± Yang pinfeng looked at her in shock.


    Jiang Huai ¡®an¡¯s heart turned cold. He reached out to grab the ss and flipped it over. There was not a single drop of wine in it.


    When he saw the blue-patterned wine pot on the table in front of her, Jiang Huaian¡¯s eyelids twitched.


    He opened the lid of the wine pot and found that the entire wine pot was empty.


    ¡°W-what capital? I won¡¯t beg him, I want him to beg me to go back! I want eight, eight pnquins to bring back to the capital ¡­ You¡¯ll do the same to how you exiled me back then ¡­ How are you going to invite me back?¡±


    ¡°I want a big pnquin that can be carried by eight people. I don¡¯t want him to beg me, I want him to beg me, Hmph ¡­¡± The little girl held the wine ss, her body swaying.


    Hmph, the stinky evil banished her and wanted to cut off her head.


    Without the eight pnquins, she would not go back.


    She was a Savior with a backbone.


    Mrs. Zheng chuckled and quickly covered her mouth to hide a smile. This girl, she really got drunk at the right time.


    The smile on the first Prince¡¯s lips froze, and he almost could not maintain it. if you still need eight pnquins to escort you back, then you¡¯ll probably have to stay in the barren capital for the rest of your life. The first Prince¡¯s eyes were cold, and he was a little unhappy.


    Jiang Huai ¡®an hurriedly grabbed Lulu and stood up. ¡°My little sister is still young, and I hope that the first Prince will forgive her. Lulu was innocent and insensible. It was Huai ¡®an who had not managed his sister well. If I offend the Prince, Huai ¡®an is willing to bear the consequences.¡± Jiang Huai ¡®an suddenly knelt on the ground..

 Chapter 312 - 312: I’ll show you a death on the spot (1)

    Chapter 312 - 312: I¡¯ll show you a death on the spot (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Jiang huailu, on the other hand, was drunk and dazed. Her eyes were wide open as she looked at the crowd in a daze.


    The first Prince was about to fly into a rage and use this opportunity to attack Jiang Huai ¡®an.


    Jiang huailu suddenly walked forward. As she walked, her footsteps staggered, and she raised her hand to cover her heart in shock.


    His face instantly turned pale.


    He turned around and vomited.


    He raised a finger and pointed at the wine ss on the table. ¡°The wine ¡­¡± After shouting, he fell to the ground. On the ground, his body was twitching and he was foaming at the mouth!


    A momentter, he copsed to the ground, his condition unknown.


    Everyone was shocked.


    Jiang Huai ¡®an¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and he didn¡¯t care if he was rude or not.


    She scrambled to her feet and ran to Lulu, only to find that her body was extremely cold when she held her in her arms.


    Jiang Huai ¡®an was so scared that he trembled.


    ¡°Why is your body so cold? There¡¯s no blood at all.¡± Jiang Huai ¡®an pressed his forehead against Lulu¡¯s. It was so cold that he had goosebumps.


    Yang pinfeng licked his wine ss.


    Lulu took a bite and said that she was a vile person. Vile people and women were difficult to raise. She was a vile person and a woman, so it was nothing for her to eat all of it alone.


    He had only taken a sip, and she had drunk the whole pot.


    Seeing her on the ground, Jiang Huaian¡¯s face was pale. He slowly walked forward.


    For some reason, he reached out to her, who was lying in Jiang Huai ¡®an¡¯s arms without moving.


    He reached out and touched her nose.


    ¡°Aiya, I¡¯m not breathing.¡± Yang pinfeng murmured.


    The entire scene was shocked.


    Old master Jiang stumbled to his feet, even the teacup on the table was overturned.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? What was going on? Hurry up and call the doctor. Why is your body so cold?¡± Pavilion elder Jiang¡¯s hands trembled as he tried to take Jiang huailu from his grandson.


    However, she realized that zhangsun¡¯s eyes were dazed, and he was hugging Lulu tightly.


    Pavilion elder Jiang¡¯s heart skipped a beat. His expression was enough to make him lose his mind.


    He knew that Lulu was important to Jiang Huaian, but he didn¡¯t expect it to be this important.


    He didn¡¯t dare to act rashly, and only tried to speak as gently as possible, ¡°¡±Huai ¡®an, let grandfather take a look at Lulu. Is Lulu feeling unwell today? Did he say where he was feeling ufortable?¡± Elder Jiang said in a low voice.


    ¡°Hurry and get the best doctor in the city.¡± City Lord yang immediately stood up. Take my token and invite that person from the Imperial physician family over.¡± There was once an Imperial physician who was exiled because of a grave mistake, and now his status in the city was extremely high.


    Old master Wen and the rest stood up.


    ¡°She¡¯s fine. She was still healthy when she woke up this morning. She¡¯s alive and kicking, she¡¯s not ufortable, not at all ¡­¡± That was the only sentence that Jiang Huaian could say as he hugged Lulu tightly in his arms. Even his eyes were a little unfocused.


    Everyone looked at each other.


    ¡°Lulu has a nosebleed. She¡¯s bleeding from her nose ¡­¡± Ah Yin, who was dressed like a teenager, squatted down and pried away Jiang Huai ¡®an¡¯s fingers bit by bit.


    Then, he stuffed his hand into it.


    ¡°Huai ¡®an, you¡¯re hugging Lulu too tightly.¡± Jiang Huai ¡®an seemed to have taken in some of her words, and his fingers loosened.


    Ah Yin used one hand to wipe away the blood from Lulu¡¯s nose.


    ¡°Is she poisoned? He was still alive and kicking before we came, but he ate a lot of delicacies and drank a lot of wine.¡±


    Mrs. Zheng pulled yang fenfeng into her arms and whispered.


    These words caused everyone to be shocked.


    Now that the barren capital had reentered the public eye, the first Prince could think of a way to pass through the forest of the confounding fog sect. Naturally, others could as well.


    The first Prince¡¯s face paled.


    It was as if his chest was in turmoil at that moment.


    Yuan Jing shouted immediately..

 Chapter 313 - 313: Drinking feces water to induce vomiting (1)

    Chapter 313 - 313: Drinking feces water to induce vomiting (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Yuan Jing¡¯s words made everyone at the banquet panic.


    The first Prince had already suffered several sneak attacks when he returned to the capital from the extreme cold.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the officials of the barren capital and the hall of salvation, he wouldn¡¯t have taken the risk.


    The group of people who followed Lu huaijiang were all lunatics.


    It was extreme and crazy.


    He only heaved a sigh of relief when he arrived safely at the barren capital. He didn¡¯t expect that this moment of rxation would lead to such a big problem.


    ¡°Investigate, investigate!¡± The first Prince¡¯s face was cold as he angrily smashed the wine pot in his hand to the ground.


    The wine potnded on Jiang huaijin¡¯s foot, causing him to grimace in pain.


    ¡°Spit out your thoughts first. He didn¡¯t know if it was the food or the wine that was poisoned. Someone quicklye and help His Highness vomit.¡± Yuan Jing hurried to the group of guilty officials after giving the order.


    The first Prince was at the height of his power back then, and everyone thought that he would be made the Crown Prince.


    However, ever since Lu huaijiang grew up, he gradually revealed his intelligence.


    He had actually forced the older him to retreat.


    After that, His Majesty even conferred him the title of King and sent him to an extremely cold ce thousands of miles away. He had not returned to the capital for many years.


    His life carried too much hope.


    Immediately, a maidservant came forward and helped Prince Xian down from the main seat.


    ¡°Quickly go and pour some tea. Go to the kitchen and personally prepare the water for washing the rice. You can¡¯t use the hands of others.¡± The nanny was bestowed by the Imperial consort, and at this moment, her expression was somewhat fierce.


    ¡°Momo, Momo, Zhenzhen also drank quite a bit of wine just now.¡± Jiang huaijin¡¯s face was pale.


    It was fine if he didn¡¯t think about it, but the more he thought about it, the more he felt his stomach churning.


    The nanny had kicked her in the stomach.


    ¡°How can your cheap life bepared to the wise King? hurry up and prepare the rice-washing water to make His Highness vomit. If anything happens to His Highness, you¡¯ll be the one to me!¡± The elderly woman¡¯s eyes looked as if she wanted to eat someone up. Prince Jin nced at Jiang huaijin, and Jiang huaijin hurriedly retreated.


    Everyone was frightened and didn¡¯t dare to wait for the Imperial physicians toe.


    Even in terms of seniority, it was not their turn for the time being.


    Immediately, some people helped each other to the outer room to induce vomiting.


    ¡°Damned thing. It must be because that girl is young, her body is weak, and she drank a little too much, which prompted the poison.¡± At this moment, the wet nurse was supporting tne great prince, SIOWIY making mm vomit.


    His index finger slowly slid down his throat, and then he poured tea and rice-washing water into it, stimting his throat. The first Prince vomited and felt nauseated.


    ¡°Is the Imperial physician here? Where is the Imperial physician?¡± The nanny hurriedly shouted.


    ¡°The Imperial physician will be here soon, this servant has already sent for him.


    The servant outside was so anxious that his mouth was bubbling.


    The sage King panicked even more. It didn¡¯t matter if he kept his life, but he had to keep his guilty ministers safe.


    He had always been acting behind the emperor¡¯s back. However, it had not reached the point of defeating the Crown Prince. If he knew that he was actually disloyal, he was afraid that his father would be dissatisfied.


    ¡°Quickly go and help the Lords.¡± The sage King was about to lose all his strength, and he felt dizzy.


    The banquet was instantly thrown into chaos.


    The wet nurse hardened her heart and gritted her teeth.¡¯Your Highness, that girl¡¯s body is weak and she¡¯s young, so her illness acts up very quickly. It could be seen that this poison was very overbearing. The most effective way to induce vomiting is to use turbid water. If it really doesn¡¯t work, this servant will have people prepare some.¡±


    Wasn¡¯t the dirty water just manure water?


    When the first Prince heard this, he immediately retched.


    He had only invited a guilty official once, and he had to induce vomiting, dig his throat, and drink rice and water. He had really suffered enough!


    Now, there was even manure water!


    The first Prince gritted his teeth!

 Chapter 314 - 314: She got up again (1)

    Chapter 314 - 314: She got up again (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    The first Prince almost couldn¡¯t stand up. If he really drank the dung water, he would be able to save his life. After getting involved with such a dirty thing, he was afraid that he would not have any fate with the position of Crown Prince.


    But life was still important.


    No matter how important the throne was, it had to be alive.


    The first Prince¡¯s heart was in a struggle, and beads of sweat appeared on his forehead.


    After a moment of silence, the nanny saw him nod and immediately ordered people to prepare.


    Very quickly, the stinky sewage water was carried in a bucket.


    Many of the officials in the barren capital vomited when they smelled it.


    Now, it was only the women who were safe. They had only eaten some food, most of which were fruits. Most of them didn¡¯t touch a single drop of alcohol.


    Jiang Huai ¡®an carried Lulu in his arms and held Wen ruzhu¡¯s hand with one hand.


    In just an instant, the situation on the field had developed beyond imagination.


    Even yang pinfeng swallowed his saliva, and everyone was busy vomiting.


    ¡°I, I was just saying. I don¡¯t know if she¡¯s poisoned. Lulu told me before that she met an expert who taught her a turtle breathing technique. It allows her to rest without breathing or using her pulse. I¡¯ve seen it once, and now she¡¯s drunk, could it be ¡­¡± Yanq pinfenq muttered.


    Jiang Huaian¡¯s eyes lit up again.


    At this moment, the nanny beside the Xian Prince had already taken a tea bowl and filled it with tea for the Xian Prince.


    He pinched the sage King¡¯s nose and was about to pour it down.


    Jiang Huai ¡®an¡¯s eyes moved slightly. He was lying on Lulu¡¯s chest and between Lulu¡¯s nostrils. There was no breath or heartbeat.


    His heart was in a mess, but he thought that his sister was the God of cooking and was favored by the hall of salvation, so she wouldn¡¯t die early.


    He immediately calmed his mind.


    Ah Yin nced at him and said,¡±you can be at ease.¡± Lulu is different from others.¡± Although he couldn¡¯t tell what was different about her, he could tell that the girl did have some hidden golden light.


    As a spirit soul, he stayed in Wen ruzhu¡¯s body. His eyes were now something that transcended yin and yang.


    But Lulu was the only one he could not see through.


    ¡°ng!¡± A sound.


    The door was mmed open.


    The white-haired Imperial physician was actually carried back by someone. When he was put down, he twisted his butt and grimaced in pain as he walked.


    ¡°Aiyo, Aiyo, what¡¯s that smell in this room?¡±


    ¡°Quickly treat His Highness and see what poison it is. Is there a cure?¡± The nanny¡¯s forehead was covered in sweat. At this moment, the tea bowl was already empty.


    The first Prince was almost done with his vomiting.


    But the nanny was still worried.


    This was all the hope of the n.


    ¡°Imperial physician, please take a look at my sister first. She hasn¡¯t woken up for a long time.¡± Jiang Huaian was a little anxious.


    ¡°Your younger sister has no heartbeat or pulse and is already dead. Why waste time? if you dy His Highness¡¯s ¡­¡±


    The nanny immediately rebuked sternly, but before she could finish her words, she heard a weak voice.


    ¡®What do you mean dead? What Prince?¡±


    Her voice was soft and weak, and there was a hint of childishness in it. Everyone was stunned.


    They saw Jiang huailu, who had been judged to be dead and had no pulse or heartbeat. She sat up straight and rubbed her eyes with her chubby, white, and tender little fists.


    ¡°Big brother, what¡¯s wrong?¡± The little girl¡¯s eyes were filled with confusion, but she smiled embarrassedly after she finished speaking.


    ¡°Big brother, I won¡¯t secretly drink anymore. After drinking it, my stomach feels so ufortable and nauseated. I keep feeling like vomiting. I¡¯m still burning in my heart.¡± The little girl pouted, feeling wronged.


    The Imperial physician stepped forward and ced his hand on her pulse. ¡°This wine has been soaked in deer antlers. You¡¯re so young, of course you¡¯ll have a fever. It¡¯s normal to have a nosebleed.¡±


    Everyone¡¯s heart skipped a beat. They suddenly had an ominous premonition..

 Chapter 315 - 315: What kind of evil intentions could the child have?

    Chapter 315: What kind of evil intentions could the child have?


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°Big brother, why are you all looking at me?¡±


    ¡°Big brother, Lulu only drank a little wine. Are you guys going to punish Lulu? At most, I¡¯ll return Lulu to you.¡± The little girl hid behind Jiang Huai ¡®an with a bitter expression.


    The corners of city Lord Yang¡¯s mouth twitched. Just now, Madam Zheng had already pressed him down to induce vomiting, and he vomited so much that he started to doubt his life.


    He then sneaked a nce at the first Prince, who had an ugly expression on his face.


    Then, he looked at the bucket of manure by his feet. It had been taken away by someone.


    But the empty teacup on the table made city Lord Yang¡¯s eyes Twitch.


    Fortunately, there were people who were even more miserable.


    ¡°What do you mean by that? You mean, she wasn¡¯t poisoned at all?¡± The eldest Prince was so angry that he trembled violently. It was unknown whether it was from anger or grievance, but his eyes were a little red.


    The Imperial physician stroked his beard and took his pulse again. He immediately returned Prince Jin¡¯s bow, dare to say that she just drank too much.¡±


    ¡°No, she drank too much. Why does she look dead? No pulse or heartbeat?¡± The first Prince¡¯s teeth were chattering.


    His eyes were like knives as he looked at Jiang huailu.


    Jiang Huai ¡®an shielded his sister behind him. Naturally, he also blocked the slight smile on her lips.


    The Imperial physician pondered for a moment. everyone in this world has different physiques. Some of them have special physiques and can¡¯t touch wine. Once they do, they¡¯ll enter a state of suspended animation. This girl was only four or five years old, so she probably had not drunk wine before. It¡¯s probably this type of physique.¡±


    ¡°This type of physique appeared a few thousand years ago. She was also the first Empress of the Empire. It was rumored that the Empress had an extremely special Constitution, and she could even stop breathing in the resting room. It¡¯s said that the woman is an ancient God.¡±


    I don¡¯t know if she¡¯s a God or not, but it¡¯s true that she used to be an Empress and had such a physique.


    ¡°There are records of this in the ancient books.¡±


    The first Prince¡¯s face was unsightly, and he was almost gnashing his teeth. With a gloomy face, he clenched his fists tightly, and the veins on his forehead popped out.


    ¡°This is ridiculous!¡±


    The Imperial physician nced at him. He had already been demoted to huangdu, so there was no worse oue.


    ¡°Whether Huang is preposterous or not has nothing to do with the little girl. He poured it out after drinking it, but he didn¡¯t say he was poisoned. A group of officials actually didn¡¯t even have this little bit of judgment. She¡¯s not poisoned, she just has a special Constitution, it¡¯s up to you to believe or not.¡± The Imperial physician picked up the small box and turned to leave.


    Anyway, he didn¡¯t want to go back to the capital. His family had been in the barren city for many years, and the rich and powerful here all supported him. He was even morefortable outside than here.


    The first Prince was so angry that he almost fell over.


    The first Prince pointed in Jiang Huai ¡®an¡¯s direction. He raised his hand, put it down, put it down, and then raised it again.


    Lulu stuck her head out from behind her brother. ¡°Lulu only drank one pot of wine and didn¡¯t do anything else.¡± That¡¯s right, she didn¡¯t do anything.


    It was just a show of dying on the spot for everyone.


    It¡¯s your own preconceived notions.


    ¡°I-I-I don¡¯t know anything. I was just casually asking if she was poisoned. But she didn¡¯t say that she was poisoned, and she didn¡¯t say that she would make everyone vomit. I¡¯m only eight years old. I¡¯m still a child.¡± Yang pinfeng hurriedly waved his hand.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Lulu¡¯s only four years old, and he¡¯s only eight at his peak. What bad intentions could a child have? They don¡¯t know anything and only think that we are adults and have our own judgment as officials.¡± Jiang Huai ¡®an lowered his eyes, not looking at the first Prince..

 Chapter 316 - 316: A child i s words carry no harm (1)

    Chapter 316: A child i s words carry no harm (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Jiang Huaian¡¯s words didn¡¯t exonerate Lulu.


    On the contrary, he was criticizing the crowd for not making their own judgment, but it was the truth.


    Everyone was still in a daze.


    He only knew that the chubby girl suddenly fell to the ground as she walked. She vomited, had a nosebleed, and then stopped breathing and had no heartbeat.


    In an instant, everyone began to vomit.


    Some of them ate garlic, some drank vinegar, some drank tea and washed rice, and some even prepared to drink manure.


    Finally, the Imperial physician¡¯s sessor came, and that wretched girl got up again, swaying.


    She woke up after everyone was tortured.


    The worst thing was, he didn¡¯t know if that person had drunk the manure water. Just now, everyone was in a hurry to save their lives, so they didn¡¯t have time to pay attention to others.


    At this moment, the smell of feces in the room was very light, as if they had been taken out. Whether he drank it or not, probably only he himself knew.


    The first Prince¡¯s fingertips trembled as he took several deep breaths.


    However, there was only that thick stench in the air.


    The wet nurse lowered her head and looked at her feet.


    Yuan Jing¡¯s eyes moved over calmly, looking at the chubby little girl silently.


    Suddenly, he recalled the day he kidnapped her, and her mischievous side.


    For some reason, a thought grew deeper and deeper in his heart. She had definitely done this on purpose!


    But he had no evidence!


    Yuan Jing could only shift his eyes away, pretending that he knew nothing.


    Just by standing in front of the first Prince, he could feel the sage King¡¯s irrepressible anger.


    ¡°You bastard.¡±


    The first Prince angrily rebuked.


    City Lord yang paused for a moment, then immediately knelt down. ¡°Your


    Highness, it¡¯s this Minister¡¯s fault for not teaching my son well. Who asked him to talk nonsense and speak without restraint. Your Highness, please punish me. ¡®


    When master Jiang saw Jiang huailu¡¯s clever expression, his heart settled and he also knelt in front of city Lord yang.


    ¡°It¡¯s the guilty subject who did not restrain his descendants and let them drink as they please. You even fainted in public, causing Your Highness to misunderstand. Please punish me, Your Highness.¡±


    He admitted to all his crimes.


    But Speaking of which, one of them was just a casual sentence.


    One was that he had drunk too much, fainted, and vomited. What was wrong with that?


    The first Prince had truly suffered a loss in public.


    Old Mr. Wen stuck out his belly and said amiably, ¡± they¡¯re both children. One is a child¡¯s words, while the other is only four years old. She doesn¡¯t know anything.


    He looked like a peacemaker, but his meaning was that he was covering up for the two children.


    Nonsense, who would protect a child from the barren capital if not their own?


    The eldest Prince was so angry that his eyes turned red. This group of people did not care, but he had already drunk ¡­ However, he couldn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°I hope Your Highness can forgive them. These two children are still insensible. Go back and let the family discipline them more.¡± Everyone stood up and looked at the child who was hiding behind his brother.


    It was really awesome.


    With the power of one person, he defeated everyone.


    All the influential people in the inner city, including the first Prince, had died in her hands, which was a great crime.


    The nanny straightened her body, her eyes calm.¡±Wangye is magnanimous and would not care about two children.¡± The nanny was the nanny who followed the Imperial noble consort and had an extremely high status in front of the Imperial noble consort.


    The first Prince had also been brought up by her personally, so the first Prince was now a little calmer. ¡°It¡¯s just two children.¡± He immediately forced a faint smile. This King won¡¯t bother with them.¡±


    ¡°This is miss xiaojiang. Just now, I heard you say that you wanted His Highness the Crown Prince to bring you back to the capital in a pnquin carried by eight people. Then this King will wait to see how you return.¡±


    In the end, the wise King could not hold back and said a few harsh words to the child..

 Chapter 317 - 317: 317-return (1)

    Chapter 317 - 317: 317-return (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Everyone looked at each other, and those who were still a little tempted just now shook their heads slightly.


    This matter was caused by Jiang huailu.


    But what she really did was just drink a pot of wine. Because of her young age, she couldn¡¯t hold her liquor and vomited after drinking too much.


    He didn¡¯t say a word or do anything.


    It was fine if she didn¡¯t do it on purpose, but if she really did, then everyone had lost their judgment in a moment of panic. He also med himself for falling into a trap.<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    Regardless of whether it was true or not, this girl was a capable person.


    Moreover, she was only four years old now. What could she do in the future?


    Many people looked at the child who was hiding behind his brother, looking frightened and flustered.


    When she heard the sage King mock her for wanting to return to the capital in a pnquin carried by eight people, she could not help but stick her head out.¡±Then there is no need for Your Highness to worry. If Lulu really had eight pnquins, it would be his good fortune. If Lulu didn¡¯t have a pnquin with eight carriers, he would still have to return to the capital. Who would take a braggart at the age of four seriously?¡±


    The little girl¡¯s eyes were full of contempt.


    ¡°A four-year-old Lulu is just bragging after drinking too much. Who can take it seriously?¡± That way, whoever was calctive about it was a fool.


    The first Prince¡¯s face darkened even more.


    Jiang Huaian pulled her into his arms and covered her mouth.


    She was such a good girl, why did she have a mouth?


    The light beep beep had offended someone.


    ¡®l¡¯ne nrst prince stood up, ms c10tnes a mess ot dirt. He 100Ked at tne crowd with a heavy heart. Now that the ground was full of wolves, how could he still have the mood to continue the discussion?


    The aide went to the toilet halfway through and returned to the banquet.


    Seeing the first Prince¡¯s disheveled appearance and gloomy expression, she followed him out of the door without a word.


    ¡°Everyone, think about it carefully. This King will leave the capital in three days. If you have any ideas,e and join this King at any time.¡± After that, he hurriedly left.


    The White veil on Jiang huaijin¡¯s face was already dirty, but the nannies and the first Prince did not show the slightest bit of pity. She could only suppress her grievances and chase after him.


    That¡¯s right, she had prepared a copy of everything that she had prepared for the first Prince.


    The first Prince¡¯s tea, rice-washing water, vinegar, and even manure water, she had prepared a portion for herself.


    She was so disgusted that she almost cried.


    Before he left, he looked at Jiang huailu with hatred, but now, he was gritting his teeth in hatred.


    Master Fang sighed, stood up, and cupped his hands at the crowd.


    ¡°I won¡¯t join anyone. I only wish to lead the Fang family¡¯s Army to resist the invasion and return peace to the border.¡± His words were extremely straightforward. He didn¡¯t go back to seek refuge with Prince Jin. All for the sake of going back and leading the Army to repel the enemy.


    They still didn¡¯t take sides.


    Master Fang nodded to the crowd and followed the first Prince out. That night, the Fang family took the token and left the barren capital.


    ¡°The Fang family is loyal to the Imperial court and themon people, and their entire family of generals has been loyal to the great Zhou for generations. With him around, the great Zhou can have a few years of peace.¡± It was not known who said this, but everyone deeply agreed.


    Jiang huailu watched the Fang family leave the table, and his eyes moved slightly.


    ¡°It¡¯s time to return to your position.¡±


    Elder Jiang rose to his feet and bowed deeply to the people who had suffered. Regardless of whether Lulu had left the Jiang family or not, he was the most senior in the Jiang family today, so he should step forward and apologize.


    ¡°Old master Jiang, there¡¯s no need to be like this. This child had only drunk a pot of wine, and she had not done anything. Who can me her for that?¡±


    After that, he sighed again,¡±he didn¡¯t do anything but threw all the nobles in huangdu into a trap. He¡¯s not an ordinary person.¡± If it were my family¡¯s descendent, I¡¯d be willing to die.¡±


    After all, lying on the ground with his body twitching and foaming at the mouth, he didn¡¯t look drunk at all.


    However, no one had any evidence that she was lying.


    What a clever little boy!</font>

 Chapter 318 - 318: Disdainful _1

    Chapter 318 - 318: Disdainful _1


    Trantor: 549690339


    Pavilion elder Jiang felt honored as well. Even though Lulu had left the Jiang family, the blood of the Jiang family still flowed in his heart. The more he thought about it, the more sad he felt.


    He was an old man with half a foot in the coffin, but he still wanted to interfere with his son¡¯s bedroom Affairs?


    She felt both sad and proud. How good would it be if these two children were still the Jiang family¡¯s descendants.


    He secretly red at his eldest son, the good-for-nothing.


    Old Jiang¡¯s family had really sinned.<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    The Good daughter-inw of the Xia family had been divorced by him, and his descendants were so intelligent. How could he have such a stupid son?


    He didn¡¯t know if kicking Mrs Liu and her eldest son out of the family could exchange for the Xia family and their descendants?


    The old man sighed in his heart, but he didn¡¯t show it on his face.


    ¡°When the child grows up, he will have his own life. As an elder, he should support them in whatever they did. There was no need to keep them by his side. After all, the blood of the Jiang family still flows in his veins.¡± Master Jiang said with a smile, but his heart was full of bitter tears.


    Her heart was trembling.


    If she continued, her tears would fall.


    The old man¡¯s heart ached as he looked at Jiang yubai, gritting his teeth.


    ¡°Lulu, don¡¯t be afraid. These uncles will be able to protect you in huangdu.¡± City Lord yang looked at Jiang huailu. Lulu¡¯s action interrupted the sage King¡¯s interrogation, and at least everyone could catch their breath.


    Jiang huailu pursed her lips and walked out from behind her brother, smiling sweetly at the uncles.


    Everyone¡¯s heart melted. Such a cute and innocent child, yet he didn¡¯t know anything.


    The Xian King¡¯s thoughts were too deep, to even suspect such a child.


    ¡°Thank you, uncles.¡±


    The more old Mr. Wen looked at him, the happier he became, ¡°he¡¯s such a small child, only four or five years old. He¡¯s not as deep as he thinks.¡± How could she y dead when she was so young? Isn¡¯t that right?¡± Old master Wen looked towards the crowd.


    Everyone agreed with her, but ah Yin and Jiang Huai ¡®an both looked at her.


    Damn, she really could do that.


    After the banquet was over, Jiang huailu¡¯s reputation spread all over the barren capital along with the pot of wine.


    Old master Jiang didn¡¯t even look at his eldest son. He walked straight towards Jiang Huai ¡®an and his wife, his expression gentle.¡±Grandfather is old. I can¡¯t protect you. Lulu, you and your brother have to support each other. If there¡¯s anything you don¡¯t understand, you muste and ask grandfather, okay?¡±


    ¡°Even if you don¡¯t acknowledge others, grandfather is still grandfather.¡± It seemed that as long as the two children acknowledged that they were descendants of the Jiang family, the old master would not force them toe back.


    Jiang Huaian nodded at Lulu. ¡°Of course, grandfather.¡±


    Young Lulu also looked up and called out in a gentle voice, ¡°¡±Grandfather.¡± The old man didn¡¯t care about the back of the house. Although he had failed in his duty, it was still a rule that had been around for thousands of years. Since ancient times, no father-inw had ever meddled in the affairs of their son and daughter-inw. Even men rarely asked about the harem.


    This was the unification of the entire dynasty.


    The old master¡¯s heart concerned the world, so he probably did not notice theplicated things between the women.


    However, it was also his responsibility that he did not discipline the olddy well and did not manage the family strictly. He acknowledged this, but he also owed his descendants.


    Jiang yubai stood behind the old man and called out ¡®father¡¯. When he saw that his children and the old master were not on good terms, his eyes lit up.


    The old man ignored him and walked out of the door.</font>

 Chapter 319 - 319: You’re nothing in front of me

    Chapter 319: You¡¯re nothing in front of me


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°Father, you can¡¯t do that. If you drive him out of the house, I¡¯ll also separate from him.¡± Fu Zhicheng said hurriedly.


    Jiang yubai¡¯s face turned pale in an instant. He turned around and left after hearing what she said.


    Madam Fu smiled and nodded at Jiang Huai ¡®an, then ran out after Jiang yubai. ¡°Really, he¡¯s already so old, he wouldn¡¯t really think that I¡¯ve taken a fancy to him, right? He was already so old, yet his mind was still filled with love. What was he thinking? It wasn¡¯t like there weren¡¯t any younger than him. It¡¯s better to find a wild man and invest your feelings in him than you.¡± Fu enterprise mumbled that when it came to rtionships, the Xia enterprise¡¯s 10 to 20 years of hard work were still not enough.


    She wasn¡¯t stupid.


    It was difficult to take back the feelings one had invested, and it was easy to lose everything.


    She might as well find a family with a literary reputation so that she would have a chance of leaving huangdu.


    As for true love, she could just find a wild man.


    Fu enterprise was very open-minded.


    Lulu tilted her head and tugged at the corner of her brother¡¯s shirt. ¡°What do you mean by¡± wild man


    Ah Yin and Jiang huailu looked at him in unison.


    Jiang Huai ¡®an¡¯s lips opened and closed, then closed and opened again.


    ¡°It¡¯s a man who runs in the wild,¡± he said seriously. The cold sweat on his forehead dripped down inrge drops.


    The two of them nodded as if they had learned something. ¡°Oh .


    Jiang Huai ¡®an wiped the cold sweat from his forehead. It seemed like he had to be more careful with his words in the future. The girl had grown up and started to think about things.


    Jiang Huai ¡®an¡¯s meal today was really torturous. He thought that something had happened to Lulu and almost choked on his breath.


    Lulu must have woken up, but he had caused all the rich and powerful in the house to fall into misfortune.


    Only now did he feel that his back was covered in cold sweat. After his clothes dried, he felt a chill on his back.


    He could only lead Lulu back to the manor.


    Yang pinfeng rubbed his chin. Seeing that there was no one around, he walked up to Lulu carefully. so here¡¯s the question. Are you pretending or are you for real? ¡±


    He had long found the first Prince an eyesore, and to be able to see him suffer such a huge loss today, he had really gained a lot.


    Lulu blinked innocently, ¡®¡±¡®Lulu can¡¯t remember anything. I feel dizzy after drinking it and just want to sleep.¡± Don¡¯t ask, it¡¯s true.


    After she finished speaking, she held her brother¡¯s hand and skipped downstairs.


    At the corner, a secret guard looked in the direction of Jiang huailu and


    cusappeareu.


    Jiang huailu¡¯s expression only lightened up when she went downstairs. Tsk tsk, talking about invisibility in front of her was like running naked.


    It was really hard on her.


    Every time she saw someone eavesdropping in a corner, she had to pretend that she didn¡¯t see the other party. It was so hard.


    The group of people had just gone downstairs when they saw people pulling and pulling at the door. It seemed that there were already many people watching.


    Jiang huailu was a gossiper, so she pulled her brother¡¯s ear and listened. It turned out that the two childhood sweethearts were quarreling on the street.


    The girl had made a fortune, and after she was of age, she was betrothed to someone else by the elders of her family. The childhood sweetheart was unforgiving and wanted to ask for a chance.


    ¡°We were originally neighbors, and you watched me grow up. Ordinary people even teased us as childhood sweethearts and smiled as they wanted to arrange a marriage for us. However, because your family is rich, our friendship was broken. Could it be that you despise the poor and favor the rich?¡±


    That Madam had a youngdy behind her and was even holding the hand of a woman with a pale face.


    At this moment, his face was ashen,¡±where did you get your friendship from?¡± Since ancient times, marriage had always been about matching social status and the words of the matchmaker. Her parents are both present, whoever she is betrothed to, does it still need to get your approval?¡± The madam gritted her teeth as the crowd pointed at her.


    The schrly man¡¯s face was filled with anger. ¡°You can¡¯t be poor for more than three generations. Juan Zi, don¡¯t bully the young for being poor. If you value her family background, I will definitely fight for everything for her in the future!¡±


    Everyone cheered when they heard this..

 Chapter 320 - 320: Can ‘t be poor for three generations (1)

    Chapter 320: Can ¡®t be poor for three generations (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    The man¡¯s clothes had been washed so much that his hair had turned white, but the woman was wearing gold and silver. The difference was obvious at first nce.


    Themon people would always sympathize with the weak.


    It was also because of his own reasons that he was more inclined to the same kind.


    At this moment, the man obviously looked like he had nothing. On the other hand, the rich girl in the dress looked like she came from a good family. That Madam was like a demon who broke up the loving couple.


    The madam¡¯s face turned red with anger.


    ¡°Well said, don¡¯t bully the young for being poor. You can¡¯t be poor for more than three generations. Young master, we have high hopes for you.¡±


    ¡°Even a three-year-old child understands this logic. Madam, you are too snobbish.¡± Themoners who were watching the show didn¡¯t mind themotion and opened their mouths.


    It forced the mother and daughter to be filled with embarrassment.


    ¡°You, you don¡¯t have to say anymore. Don¡¯t anger my mother.¡± The young woman stomped her feet anxiously. Although she liked the other party, seeing him criticize her mother in public now, he had a somewhat overbearing attitude. He was a little unhappy.


    ¡°Ruoruo, I¡¯m doing this tor you. You don¡¯t believe that I can give you happiness? I may have nothing, but my heart is worth thousands of gold.¡± The man¡¯s eyes were filled with infatuation as he looked straight at the woman.


    The woman stomped her feet anxiously, covered her face, and shed tears.


    Everyone sighed and faintly looked at the maiden¡¯s family, pointing and whispering, their words were quite a bit disdainful of the poor and loving the rich.


    Although it was their parents ¡®order to matchmake, the two were clearly childhood sweethearts. The world sympathized with the weak, and this was naturally the case at this moment.


    ¡°You, you¡¯re ridiculous! I¡¯m proposing a marriage for my daughter, what does it have to do with you? What does it matter to you who I betroth her to?¡± Thedy didn¡¯t seem to be good with words, and her whole body was shaking.


    The man¡¯s face was full of disappointment. As he saw more and more people around him, he still refused to give up.


    ¡°Big brother, what do you mean by¡± don¡¯t bully a poor young man ¡°? What do you mean you can¡¯t be poor for more than three generations?¡±


    ¡°Is it because you¡¯re too poor to marry a wife, so you don¡¯t have any children?¡± The little Lulu looked at her brother with great curiosity. But just as she finished speaking, the crowd suddenly quieted down and looked at her in unison.


    Jiang Huai ¡®an, why did his sister¡¯s mouth have the ability to make the crowd quiet down?


    He was so scared!


    Yang pinfeng hid behind him, his shoulders trembling. Hahaha, I¡¯m dying ofughter.


    They couldn¡¯t be poor for more than three generations because they were so poor that they didn¡¯t have any descendants.


    The atmosphere that she had worked so hard to create had beenpletely defeated by her.


    Jiang Huai ¡®an couldn¡¯t help but want to sigh, but he had to hold it in. ahem, Lulu, that¡¯s not a question you should be asking, ¡± he said bitterly. It¡¯s not something you should care about.¡± She wanted to pull Lulu away.


    Young Lulu looked disgusted,¡¯what¡¯s there to not understand? It was just that when the older sister¡¯s family was poor, she was neighbors with the older brother and had an extremely good rtionship when they were young. Then, when sister¡¯s family became rich and powerful, the elders in the family arranged a marriage for her, but this brother didn¡¯t agree?¡± Jiang Huai ¡®an was taken aback, but he nodded silently.


    You¡¯ve really understood.


    You¡¯re only four years old!


    The man¡¯s expression turned a little better, and he smiled sadly. ¡°Even a three or four-year-old child can understand the logic. Auntie doesn¡¯t understand.¡±


    ¡°Little boy, if it were you, would you marry someone you like, or someone of equal social status?¡± The young master thought that the little girl¡¯s words were quite reasonable and would definitely be able to help, so he immediately asked.


    ¡°My younger sister is still young, how would she know about love?¡± Jiang Huaian was displeased.


    Lulu was still young and didn¡¯t understand, but he knew that the man just wanted to use Lulu¡¯s mouth to get the other party¡¯s mother to let go.


    ¡°Of course I¡¯ll choose a family of equal social status,¡± Lulu said, sticking his head out..

 Chapter 321 - 321: Please call her Lu xianxi 1

    Chapter 321: Please call her Lu xianxi 1


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°Big brother and mother have put in so much effort and worked hard for their entire lives just so that Lulu will have a better future. They had worked hard for decades, and Lulu had married back to where she came from. Wouldn¡¯t father and mother¡¯s lives have been in vain? Moreover, just based on a few words of sincerity, you¡¯re trying to gain something for nothing. What kind of logic is this?¡±


    ¡°Even a three-year-old child wouldn¡¯t want to work. Big brother, do you think I¡¯m a one or two year old child?¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t just say that you¡¯re being sincere. Big brother, where are you on duty at your age? Have you passed the Imperial schr examination?¡± Young Lulu asked, delivering a fatal blow.


    The man¡¯s face darkened.


    ¡°Look, big brother, you¡¯re saying that you want to give big sister happiness. However, he didn¡¯t have the ability to earn money, and as a schr, he didn¡¯t get a good reputation. Do you need to feed your family with your mouth?¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t have money, but big brother has never nned for a future with big sister. What kind of sincerity was that ¡­ Even a young child like Lulu knows.¡± Lulu rolled his eyes.


    Even the pale-faced woman standing behind the madam opposite her gradually regained her rity.


    The faces of themoners standing around turned green and white. This girl made a lot of sense.


    They were speechless.


    Jiang Huaian looked at her in shock.


    Where the hell did you learn this from?


    One set after another!


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go home.¡± Jiang Huai ¡®an dragged his sister towards the carriage. The man in the crowd had a face as ck as the bottom of a pot. She probably didn¡¯t expect that a child would expose her true feelings.


    ¡°Where did you see that?¡± Jiang Huai ¡®an was shocked when he got into the carriage.


    Lulu paused and grinned, ¡°I knew it since I was born.¡± I¡¯m not stupid. If there¡¯s ready-made chicken legs, I won¡¯t eat them. I¡¯ll wait for the second fool to say that he¡¯ll earn them in ten years and then treat me. I¡¯m not a pig!¡± Naturally, it was a lie.


    Her godmother had taught her, although she didn¡¯t know what it meant.


    Her godmother was afraid that she would suffer losses when she descended to the mortal world, so she fed her a lot of knowledge. He said that he would naturally understand when he grew up.


    Although her biological parents were gone, her godmother had calcted everything for her.


    ¡°In the future, you are not allowed to say these things in public. You are so old, if you know too much, it will affect your reputation. It will hinder the marriage in the future.¡± Jiang Huai ¡®an sighed silently. His sister was only so old, but he already suspected that his future brother-inw wouldn¡¯t be able to handle her.


    It was too f * cking sneaky.


    Lulu pouted and snorted.


    In her heart, she was determined to marry into a good family in the future. Whoever gossiped about her would have their mouth torn apart.


    Once they had returned to the residence, yang pinfeng held Lulu¡¯s hand and asked carefully.


    ¡°The Spring Festival has passed, and the sowing season ising. Each family has selected manpower to open up the wastnd. We have bought so muchnd, and it is not easy to find people now. Can you get 300 spirits to plow thend?¡± Yang pinfeng asked eagerly.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a little bit of public power for private use. It¡¯s nothing, right?¡± ¡°How muchnd do we have left? how many people and how much money do


    we need?¡± Lulu asked with a frown.


    Yang pinfeng said, ¡± almost two hundred mu. The two mountains are our family¡¯s. There¡¯s not much money. Including the food and people, it¡¯s only five hundred taels of silver. The main reason was that there were only so many people in huangdu, so it was not easy to find people. We bought thisndte and now it is toote to find people. Be careful not to dy the harvest.¡±


    ¡°Bury five hundred taels of silver in the ground. Spread the word that whoever found it would get it. You don¡¯t need to worry about the rest.¡± He returned to his room after he finished speaking.


    That night, yang Feng¡¯s two hundred mu ofnd.


    It was turned upside down..

 Chapter 322 - 322: Torture (1)

    Chapter 322: Torture (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Yang pinfeng felt that his intelligence had been crushed.


    Five hundred taels of silver, no matter how hard he tried, he would not be able to get it.


    He found a hidden ce and buried five hundred taels of silver. In the end, that night, the two mountains were carefully searched several times.


    ording to the guards at the foot of the mountain, it was said that the two mountains had not stopped all night.


    Simrly, the Jiang family¡¯s old residence also had a sleepless night.


    By the time the fu Corporation returned from the banquet with Jiang yubai, it was already dark.


    When she came back, the stove was cold, and the two lights were on. She didn¡¯t even turn on dinner.


    The fu Corporation had dismissed two girls, and they were used to gain face.


    The current Jiang family waspletely relying on Jiang yubai and the lordmaster¡¯s little bit of silver, so the family had to carefully n how to spend it.


    ¡°I¡¯m going out for a bit. Yubai, go and serve your mother.¡± Master Jiang nced at his son. The Xia Corporation is gone, so you can go and serve them yourself.


    After that, he went out.


    After going out and turning a few corners, he saw a girl wearing a veil standing in the depths of the alley.


    The old master saw her face darken.


    ¡°Grandfather ¡­¡± The little girl pursed her lips and looked at the old man with tears streaming down her face. She bowed deeply to the old man.


    The old man put his hands behind his back and looked at her coldly.¡±You still know toe back? You still know that I¡¯m your grandfather? My Jiang family is unyielding and unyielding. For the sake of that tone, I would rather be sent to the deste city than change my mind.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re good, you¡¯ve sided with the wise King! How long has the whole family been looking for you? You¡¯re actually hiding beside the sage King and refusing toe back.¡±


    The old master¡¯s eyes were filled with disappointment, but Jiang huaijin started to cry.


    ¡°Grandfather, what should Zhenzhen do? The Jiang family was torn apart, and they were no longer united as before. Qianqian was also forced to do so. Grandfather, you should submit to the first Prince. The first Prince is a person who knows how to repay kindness. He¡¯ll definitely treat the Jiang family well.¡± Jiang huaijin lowered his voice, his brows furrowed with worry and pleading.


    The old man took a deep breath.


    He pushed away Jiang huaiyu, who was begging him.


    ¡°Treat the Jiang family well? I¡¯m treating you well, right?¡± The old man could not hide the disappointment in his eyes.


    ¡°Yingying, although grandfather rarely manages the rear residence, he¡¯s still a great master. But do you still remember the Jiang family¡¯s rules? You¡¯re only fourteen, and you¡¯re not even of marriageable age, yet you¡¯re following the first Prince without any status. Do you really think that others will think highly of you? You¡¯re looking down on yourself!¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to persuade me anymore. If youe back with me to the Jiang family today, grandfather will still treat you as a daughter of the Jiang family. If you still decide to follow him back to the capital, the Jiang family will no longer have a granddaughter like you.¡±


    Master Jiang was heartbroken. Did she know what this meant?


    If it were to be made public, her reputation would be ruined.


    As for the first Prince, he probably already knew her identity. However, he still kept her around, all for the sake of winning over the Jiang family.


    Jiang huaijin¡¯s expression changed.


    ¡°Grandfather, do you really want to force me?¡± Jiang huaijin gritted his teeth so hard that they almost shattered. Why couldn¡¯t grandfather spare a thought for the Jiang family¡¯s descendants?


    Old master Jiang¡¯s body shook slightly due to the shock of his old age.


    He didn¡¯t even look at Jiang huaijin and sighed as if he hadn¡¯t heard him. He turned around, waved his hand, and returned to the old mansion.


    When he came back, he heard the olddy¡¯s shrill screams on the bed.


    Mrs. Fu quickly wrung the towel dry, smiled at her father-inw, and went into the room to clean the olddy.


    After entering the house, the smile on Fu Shi¡¯s face disappeared.


    ¡°You, please stop shouting. Look, the old master was in his seventies and eighties, old and clumsy. The eldest son and the second son are also afraid of trouble. As for your niece, you¡¯ve been calling her that for the whole day, but she didn¡¯t even look at her.. ¡°

 Chapter 323 - 323: Lifelong regret (1)

    Chapter 323: Lifelong regret (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°You really don¡¯t know how to enjoy life. He had to do it himself. I¡¯m not a good-tempered person like the Xia family, who will let you do whatever you want!¡± After she finished speaking, she grabbed a hot towel and wiped it off her body. When she wiped it off, it was all red, and the olddy trembled in pain.


    If one looked closely, one could even see traces of pinhole in the hidden area.


    The olddy was lying on the bed, unable to move. Her entire face was burnt. The skin on her body was already white and red, and being pricked by needles was even more painful.


    At this moment, there was a gurgling sound in his throat, and tears kept falling from his turbid eyes.


    The image of the woman who did whatever she was told to do seemed to appear in her mind again, always looking at her carefully and ingratiatingly.


    Even when he heard her cough in the middle of the night, he would get up from the bed and stand outside the door to serve her.


    Every time there was something good in the residence, it was always for this olddy.


    And now, the fu Corporation dared to beat up Jiang yubai in front of her.


    He tortured her in every way possible while no one was around.


    The olddy sobbed and cried, but she couldn¡¯t make a sound. Only two words could be heard from time to time.


    She had been having a high fever for the past few days, and whenever she said the word ¡°hot,¡± Fu enterprise would only give her a thin piece of clothing, so cold that she shivered.


    If sheined that she was cold, he would put three to five pieces of clothing on her, causing her to sweat profusely from the heat.


    She still remembered that three years ago, when she had a fever, Xia Shiyi had served her by her bed for three days without knowing anything. He took care of all the hot and cold people.


    The more the olddy thought about it, the more depressed she became, and she could only cry.


    And that child.


    That child!


    Jiang huailu, Jiang huailu was actually the revered master of the hall of salvation. The whole world was at her beck and call, that was her good grandson!


    The olddy was so angry and remorseful that she fainted on the spot.


    Fu Shi snorted and took the basin of noodles away after washing up. As she walked, she said, ¡°Mother pretended to be unconscious again and made a fuss about not having dinner. Whoever is free tonight can go and feed him.¡±


    After saying this, Yuan-Shi smiled and said, ¡°¡±Mother¡¯s temper is big now and need people to coax her before she is willing to eat. You¡¯ve fainted three times this month, right?¡±


    ¡°Call the doctor back, she¡¯s awake again.¡±


    Fu Shi smiled and said nothing. Of course, she was awake. She would not wake him up if she inserted the needle.


    ¡°Forget it, ignore her. Now, she was so busy that her feet didn¡¯t even touch the ground. Mother, it was fine if she didn¡¯t help, but she only added to the trouble. How long would it take for the rice to be cooked? Let¡¯s treat two girls. They¡¯ve been waiting for these two mouthfuls of food every day until they¡¯re hungry.¡± Jiang Yuqing looked at his elder brother. He was the eldest son, so he naturally had the obligation to bear the responsibility.


    Jiang yubai¡¯s lips moved. Fu Shi then said indifferently, ¡°Father and husband both have things to do, so Yuqing, you and sister Yuan should be more diligent at home. In the past, sister Xia could do it by herself, so why can¡¯t two people do it?¡±


    Jiang yubai¡¯s expression turned dark after he heard that, and he immediately shut his mouth.


    Fu Shi¡¯s lips curved up. She nced at the second branch¡¯s pale face, turned around, and went back to her room. Anyway, she came back after eating her fill.


    She couldn¡¯t be bothered to care if Jiang yubai was hungry or not.


    But she still left a bowl of hot rice for the old master. She also liked sister Xia¡¯s son and daughter. Jiang Huai ¡®an had personally given her a few taels of silver to treat the old master well.


    She would just treat it as a good deed.


    As for the olddy, wasn¡¯t this her own doing? In the past, she had heard sister Xia say that whenever her husband was resting in his room, her mother-inw would feel dizzy. The son would leave his wife at night and turn to the doctor to ask about the olddy¡¯s well-being.


    Since you love to pretend to faint, I¡¯ll make you faint now.


    Fu enterprise was all smiles. The only thing that sister Xia lost was that she had feelings for that man.


    But she did not.


    Naturally, he wouldn¡¯t please or fear anyone..

 Chapter 324 - 324-family of martyrs (1)

    Chapter 324:-family of martyrs (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    The Jiang family¡¯s old residence was in deep waters.


    Jiang huailu didn¡¯t care.


    Soon, it was the third month of spring, and everything was restored.


    It had been more than a month since the first Prince had left the barren capital, and it seemed to have calmed down with his departure.


    ¡°What did you give Lu Jinghong when he left?¡± Lu huaijiang leaned against the peach tree, and the peach tree was really overshadowed by him.


    Jiang huailu squatted on the ground and poked the ant nest with a peach branch.


    The first Prince had brought Lu Jinghong with him when he was about to leave the barren capital.


    Lu Jinghong¡¯s face and eyes were red from crying. He hugged her tightly and refused to let go.


    ¡°When you return to the capital in the future, you muste and find me. I still have some power in the capital, so I will definitely not let anyone bully you.¡± Lu Jinghong¡¯s expression made it seem as if she and Lulu were extremely close.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Lulu will find someone to back him up,¡± the little girl said. Her brother Lu had said that his family had a few assets and had some power, so he could at least protect her.


    Lu Jinghong¡¯s eyes were filled with disdain.


    The Jiang family was in such dire straits, and she was only a few years old. Who could she find to support her?


    However, due to her big nephew¡¯s instructions, she could only give Jiang huailu a farewell gift with a smile.


    Jiang huailu searched her thoroughly and handed her a bag too.


    It was said to be a specialty of the barren capital.


    ¡°It¡¯s a specialty of huangdu.¡± The little girl squatted on the ground and focused on ying with the mud.


    Just as Lu huaijiang was trying to figure out what special local products were in huangdu, he heard the girl say, ¡°¡±What other specialties can there be in the barren capital? the barren capital produces ghosts. I asked Chu Liang to capture a few representative spirits outside the city and sealed them in the envelope.¡±


    ¡°As long as she opens it, she¡¯ll definitely be surprised.¡±


    Lu huaijiang¡¯s eyelids twitched. That big brother of his was probably stomping his feet in anger. Surprise? that big brother of his was most afraid of the evils.


    However, he had never thought that he would be defeated by a four-year-old child several times in a row.


    The little girl stood up slowly.


    ¡°My door God is about to return to his position.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the door was mmed open with a bang.


    ¡°The Fang family has sacrificed themselves for the country.¡±


    the entire Fang family died on the battlefield. It¡¯s been half a month, and the news has only just reached huangdu. Yang pinfeng stumbled into the door.


    Lu huaijiang stood up, his aura slightly cold.


    Yang pinfeng¡¯s eyes were red, and he took a deep breath. His throat was trembling.


    ¡°Dongli country probably knows that His Highness the Crown Prince is unconscious, and there is no one guarding the court now. They have repeatedly offended the border, and by the time Sir Fang led the Fang family¡¯s Army to the border, the border had already lost three cities.¡±


    ¡°The Fang family¡¯s Army is still as courageous as ever, not afraid of death.¡±


    ¡°We took back two cities in just half a month. At thest checkpoint, Dongli country went crazy and threatened the people of the city. Even if they had to retreat, they wanted the people to die with them.¡±


    ¡°However, if the descendants of the Fang family are willing tomit suicide in front of the city, they will not hurt a single person and will leave thest city.¡±


    ¡°The entire Fang family is brave and good at fighting, and their entire family is loyal. Even the women of the Fang n were born from battlefields.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Fang has two sons, two grandsons, and a daughter. Even the matriarch is at the border.¡±


    ¡°Dongli country gave us three days to think, but we killed hundreds of people every day. He just stood on the city wall and killed a hundred people.¡±


    ¡°Sir Fang did not sleep for a few days. On the third day, olddy Fang put a bewitching fragrance in his tea. The olddy is leading her entire family to the city wall.. ¡°

 Chapter 325 - 325: A whole family of martyrs (1)

    Chapter 325 - 325: A whole family of martyrs (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Yang pinfeng¡¯s voice was choked with tears.


    ¡°The entire Fang family! Dozens of people, the matriarch, her son, daughter-inw, grandson, and granddaughter, as well as the nannies who have never left the residence.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re all on the city wall.¡±


    ¡°Dongli country is filled with hatred. Even if we have to retreat, we have to drag the entire Fang family back.¡±


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t care about his face at all, and he¡¯s threatening us with the entire city.¡±<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    ¡°I heard that when the people in the city saw the people from the Fang family on the city walls, they cried until they fainted.¡±


    ¡°In front of the enemy, the olddy of the Fang family announced that the lives of the Fang family would be exchanged for the lives of tens of thousands of people in the city. It¡¯s worth it. ¡±


    ¡°The Fang family has died today. Even if I have to harm a single citizen, my family¡¯s Army will kill all the people of Dongli, even if it means going to the ends of the earth!¡± At that time, these words had made the Fang family Army tear up, and almost at that moment, it had ignited a raging fire.


    Their morale was greatly boosted.


    The hatred in his eyes had almost intimidated the entire Dongli country.


    Matriarch Fang, that thin and weak olddy, immediately slit her throat.


    The blood of the Fang family dyed the city walls red.


    His eldest grandson was not married yet, and his youngest grandson was only a few years old.


    The entire city was in grief.


    When Grand Secretary Fang returned to the city walls, his face was dark, and there was not a single tear in his determined eyes. However, the old man, who was old but strong, had no white hair at all. When he woke up, his hair was all white.


    ¡°It¡¯s said that Dongli country wanted to take revenge on the old master and let the old master see his family destroyed. I didn¡¯t intend to keep my promise, but the Fang family¡¯s Army was extremely bloodthirsty at that time. They actually frightened Dongli countrv and reallv withdrew from the citv without hurting a


    single person.¡±


    Yang pinfeng silently wiped his tears, ¡®the entire Dongli country has been practicing martial arts, and all these years, they have been intimidated by the Crown Prince¡¯s tyrannical abuse of power. One did not expect that when your Highness did not wake up for half a year, it actually made them have thoughts.¡±


    The entire court knew that His Highness was extremely bloodthirsty.


    When His Highness was eight years old, he probably knew that the eight-year-old crown Prince was in charge of the great Zhou, so Dongli country raised its Army to invade the border.


    At that time, Dongli country was really killed by His Highness¡¯s Army and they were fleeing everywhere. His Highness was a ruthless person. He would rather kill a thousand by mistake than let one go. He had truly massacred the entire city of the other party, massacring the entire city in blood, before His Highness¡¯s anger was appeased.


    After that, he didn¡¯t dare to offend her.


    Now that the Crown Prince was unconscious, he didn¡¯t think that the other party would also have such thoughts.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that evil person to not only intimidate his own people, but also the enemy.¡± Yang pinfeng said while sobbing. After he finished speaking, he felt brother Lu¡¯s dark eyes on him.


    ¡°After the troops of Dongli retreated, the old master didn¡¯t eat or sleep. He cleaned up the bodies of the Fang family and sent them back to the Fang family¡¯s ancestral Hall overnight. Fallen leaves return to their roots.¡±


    ¡°All along the way, the people knelt down to wee us. It¡¯s a pity that the old master is all alone in his old age.¡±


    ¡°When the news was sent back to the barren capital, the entire city mourned. Father has already sent people to take care of it.


    Lu huaijiang crossed his arms, the coldness in his eyes could hardly be concealed.


    The corners of his mouth were slightly cold, and there were traces of coldness.


    ¡°Do you really think that bengong is dead?¡± The voice faded away with the wind.


    When Jiang huailu pulled brother Lu out of the house, they found that the whole city was covered in white banners.


    With red eyes, Mrs. Xia held back her tears as she carried a basket of wax and paper money. ¡°Lulu, stay at home. Mother will go out and bring some winter clothes for the Fang family.¡±


    Jiang Huai ¡®an also didn¡¯t return for the entire day.


    Lulu, however, looked up at the sky, her eyes deep and serene. No one Imew what she was thinking..</font>

 Chapter 326 - 326: It’s all the Crown Prince’s fault, that evil spirit (1)

    Chapter 326 - 326: It¡¯s all the Crown Prince¡¯s fault, that evil spirit (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    The Xia family hurriedly went out with the paper money.


    His voice was nasal and his eyes were red. He rubbed his eyes. The Fang family had helped her a lot during her exile, and after she came to the barren capital, the Fang family had often taken care of her.


    There were dozens of people in the Fang family.


    Just thinking about it made Xia Shi¡¯s heart ache, and tears couldn¡¯t help but fall.


    Yang pinfeng pulled Jiang huailu out of the door, with Lu huaijiang following behind.<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    ¡°Lulu, the Fang family is so pitiful. These were all given to them by the people. When I came here, I heard father say that he was going to build a Cenotaph for them in huangdu so that they can be worshipped by the people in the future.¡± Yang pinfeng¡¯s eyes were red, and he was wearing white silk along the way.


    Along the way, there weremoners who knelt down. They were all wearing in clothes and burning paper.


    ¡®Master Fang, your family can rest in peace. We¡¯ll remember you.¡± master Fang, your entire family is loyal to you. The people of great Zhou owe you.


    ¡°I won¡¯t be able to pay you back in this lifetime.¡±


    As Jiang huailu walked forward, he realized that the entire city was mourning.


    ¡°In the capital, His Majesty has also made the Fang family loyal and righteous marchites. But what was the use of that? the entire Fang family was dead. When he was alive, he didn¡¯t treat others well and even exiled the Fang family. On the other hand, when the great Zhou needs it, the Fang family will immediately go to battle.¡± Yang pinfeng exchanged a look with Jiang huailu as he spoke.


    The two of them sighed in unison and said, ¡°¡±lt¡¯s all the Crown Prince¡¯s fault, that evil spirit.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all that evil Crown Prince¡¯s fault.¡±


    After they finished speaking, they turned to look at Lu huaijiang.


    Lu huaijiang looked at them with a nk expression. The two brats stared at him in silence, until he also said with a cold face, ¡°¡±lt¡¯s all the Crown Prince¡¯s fault, that evil spirit.¡±


    Damn it, when he returned to the capital, he would definitely capture this wretched girl and bring her to the pce to be tortured!


    Only then could he wash away the shame in his heart.


    When night fell, none of the Jiang family members came back.


    The sky was getting dark, and only then did Madam Xia and Jiang Huai ¡®an enter the door.


    Seeing Lulu sitting alone in the main hall, Mrs. Xia was shocked.¡±Lulu, it¡¯s all your mother¡¯s fault for leaving you alone at home.¡±


    Lulu waved his hand. There would be a servant girl for dinner.


    As for a person .


    Jiang huailu was too embarrassed to say that the messenger of death hade for a meeting. The room was so crowded that there was no ce to stand. But she didn¡¯t dare to tell her mother, for fear that she would faint from shock.


    Only Jiang Huai ¡®an, who was born with yang body, felt a chill when he touched his arm.


    Jiang huailu blinked his eyes, and theher soldiers instantly retreated.


    ¡°Sigh, I didn¡¯t expect the Fang family to end up like this. His Majesty was really


    What¡¯s the use of the Marquis? the Fang family no longer has any descendants.¡± Xia Shi sighed and didn¡¯t know what to say


    ¡°If His Highness Lu huaijiang was awake, I¡¯m afraid he could have killed a few cities.¡± Xia Shi mumbled.


    ¡°The Fang family resisted the invasion of Dongli, but they paid a heavy price. Old man Fang was unwilling to give up and tried to lead the Fang family¡¯s Army to attack. But Your Majesty ¡­¡± Xia Shi shook her head and didn¡¯t say anything more.


    Today, the nobles of the barren capital entered the city Lord¡¯s mansion and discussed this matter.


    ¡°His Majesty¡¯s temperament is gentle. If it was an Emperor, that would be called having no courage. It was no wonder that when Lu huaijiang fell into aa, the enemy country was ready to make a move. They are also certain that His Majesty would not dare to act rashly.¡± Dongli country had attacked three cities in a row, and when they retreated, they had even threatened the Fang family with their lives.


    If His Majesty had some courage, he should have asked the Fang family¡¯s Army to teach them a lesson.


    Instead, he made the Fang family¡¯s Army stay put and call back the old man.


    It was really an insult to great Zhou¡¯s prestige..</font>

 Chapter 327 - 327: Come back quickly (1)

    Chapter 327 - 327: Come back quickly (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°This really disappoints Grand Secretary Fang.¡±


    After helping Lulu wash up, Madam Xia sat under themp in a daze.


    The Fang family was a group of friendly but bloody people.


    Even though he had fallen into the barren capital, he had not lost his humanity and kindness. On the contrary, they still followed the rules of the n and restricted the disciples.


    Even though they were exiled, they still went to the battlefield without turning back when the great Zhou called for them.<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    ¡°The Fang family has sacrificed themselves for the country. His Majesty doesn¡¯t even have the intention to seek justice for them.¡± The more Madam Xia thought about it, the colder her heart felt. It was not worth it for the Fang family.


    On the other hand, Jiang Huai ¡®an was sneering with a straight face.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid he has other thoughts.¡± Jiang Huai ¡®an pursed his lips, trying to suppress his anger, but he was unable to.


    ¡°Grandfather has a good understanding of the current affairs in the capital and has recently gained the favor of the city Lord. He got some news and only told me at night. I¡¯m afraid that the eldest Prince is going to discuss marriage with the princess of Dongli.¡±


    ¡°Dongli country has offended the great Zhou¡¯s borders and caused the entire Fang family to lose their lives. His Majesty could not quell the anger of the people, and there were repeated protests. Even the court officials couldn¡¯t suppress it, so noble consort Lin said that the first Prince had yet to propose marriage. We will let Dong Li country send their most respected Princess for a marriage Alliance.¡±


    Jiang Huaian¡¯s expression darkened.


    ¡°Political marriage? What marriage? Is His Majesty crazy? Dongli has harmed the great Zhou so many times, yet they still want to form a good rtionship with Dongli. What does this mean to the Fang family?¡±


    Jiang Huai ¡®an speered,¡±what else could it be?¡± It was all because the first Prince was trying to pull in allies. Before His Highness awakens, he must gain a firm foothold.¡±


    ¡°Asking a Tiger for its skin, truly nauseating!¡±


    ¡°The great Zhou Empire is not afraid of Dongli. Why would we need a marriage Alliance? Your Majesty is really ¡­¡± Xia Shi wiped her tears and cursed in her heart. She could only wipe her tears and cry.


    ¡°The bones of the Fang family are not cold yet. Even if they die, they will not feel at ease.¡± Xia Shi sobbed softly.


    Jiang huailu, on the other hand, leaned against her mother¡¯s arms, half-asleep.


    Madam Xia restrained her emotions and hurriedly carried her to the bed. The little girl was sleeping in a daze. ¡°Yourdyship, don¡¯t be angry. The heavens willpensate them.¡±


    After he finished speaking, he fell into a deep sleep.


    When Jiang huailu woke up again, he was already standing in the hall of salvation.


    The little girl raised her hand and could see the Fang family members trapped in ce. There was a bit of panic on the faces of the old and the young. From the moment their necks were slit, they existed in a different way.


    There were Yin souls all around, some of them were enemies, and some of them were their own.


    Fortunately, those Dark Souls respected them very much and never touched them.


    On the battlefield, regardless of friend or foe, everyone shed tears for the hero.


    Seeing that they were trapped in ce, Jiang huailu wanted them toe over.


    However, Lu huaijiang felt that her ¡°quicklye and find me¡± seemed illiterate, so he changed it for her.


    you¡¯re an educated person, after all. Don¡¯t let others think that you¡¯re an illiterate. Lu huaijiang was full of disdain. For the sake of her face, he had even added a line for her.


    Lulu chuckled and called out to the distance, ¡°¡±Disciples of the Fang family, quickly return. ¡±


    When the Fang family heard this ethereal voice, they felt a huge force pulling them away.


    The matriarch, who was carrying the child, was protected by everyone. It was as if countless years had passed before her eyes.


    He was already in the cold and empty Hall.


    Everyone supported each other. The Fang family¡¯s eldest young master looked left and right, frowning slightly, and was somewhat on guard.¡±Where is this ce?¡± Candles were lit everywhere, as if they were worshiping Bodhisattva. However, there were also armored Yin soldiers holding weapons standing on both sides of the hall.


    The olddy held her youngest grandson in her arms, her eyes full of guilt and pity..</font>

 Chapter 328 - 328: The Savior freeloaded for a meal (1)

    Chapter 328 - 328: The Savior freeloaded for a meal (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°Grandmother has let you down.¡± The Grandmaster did not regret dying for the country, but she had let down her youngest grandson.


    His life had ended before it had even begun.


    When he heard zhangsun¡¯s words, he looked up.


    When she saw the familiar decorations around her, she was slightly stunned.


    The Grandmaster frowned slightly, ¡°this ce ¡­¡±<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    ¡°It¡¯s the barren capital.¡±


    ¡°l went to tne nall ot salvation to pay my respects Detore tne expedition. ¡®l¡¯nls was the hall of salvation! How did we end up in the hall of salvation?¡± The matriarch was a little shocked. She turned her head to look around and saw familiar decorations.


    ¡°Granny Zhu.¡± When the Fang family¡¯s eldest daughter-inw saw granny Zhu bring tea over, she was startled for a moment.


    With a smile on her face, granny Zhu respectfully bowed to the Fang family¡¯s young and old.


    ¡°Life and death are vast, yin and yang are separated. No one can see you, so this old woman will thank the Fang family for their righteousness on behalf of the world.¡± Granny Zhu gave a respectful bow, and with the help of the Fang family, she walked down the stairs.


    ¡°Grandma Zhu, you don¡¯t have to do this. The Fang n has been a loyal n for generations, and we are willing to serve the country. It¡¯s a pity that this grandson who hasn¡¯t even started has to follow this old woman into the yellow


    Springs. ¡±


    ¡°However, granny Zhu, this person will either be a lonely ghost after death or be sent into reincarnation by the ck and white impermanences. But why did you suddenlye to the hall of salvation?¡± Old Madam Fang hade to offer incense several times and was somewhat familiar with granny Zhu.


    She only knew that granny Zhu was a pitiful person. Her only daughter had been killed, and she was now a temple attendant in the hall of salvation.


    However, he didn¡¯t think that he would have such a chance.


    It turned out that she had been dealing with strangers in the day. At night, he actually had another identity in the hall of salvation.


    Granny Zhu smiled as she served tea to the Fang family.


    ¡°The Savior is kind and can¡¯t bear to see the Fang family be a ghost. A special summons to the Fang family. You¡¯ll have good fortune in the future.¡±


    Granny Zhu smiled and said, ¡± I¡¯ve never told the old matriarch that the old woman¡¯s daughter was once the messenger of death. Now, she¡¯s promoted to a bedhead mother-inw.¡±


    After he finished speaking, he smiled and weed the two of them as they walked towards the main Pce.


    The young Masters of the Fang family looked at each other.


    ¡°It¡¯s not fabricated?¡±


    The matriarch¡¯s expression was solemn. She bowed to the main hall, but her expression was still a little nervous.


    ¡°Don¡¯t panic, taijun. The Savior is extremely kind and never makes things difficult for others. Besides ¡­¡± ¡°Besides, the Savior and you guys are fated to meet,¡± said granny Zhu with a mysterious smile.


    At the very least, Savior hase to your house to freeload a few times.


    Everyone was curious, but they also respected him.


    Young master Fang scratched the back of his head. ¡°Lulu used to lie to me, saying that the Savior likes candied gourd. I asked my wife to bring tanghulu several times to pay her respects.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve sent her a few times, but she said that the Savior loves desserts. After that, I love to eat snacks .


    ¡°That girl, she only knows how to lie to me. Please don¡¯t anger the Savior. I¡¯ll have to properly admit my mistaketer.¡± Young master Fang was a little helpless.


    Grandma Zhu nced at him andughed secretly.


    When they arrived at the entrance of the main hall, granny Zhu stopped outside the door.


    ¡°The Savior is waiting for you in the inner hall. Pleasee in, matriarch. This Biddy will send you off here.¡± Granny Zhu pushed open the heavy Vermilion door.


    In the center of the majestic and awe-inspiring Hall, there seemed to be a person sitting.


    Before the Fang family could take a closer look, they could already feel the majesty of the world.


    This was different from the reverence he had felt when he entered the pce. This was the might of heaven blessed by the heavens and earth.


    The Fang family members stood with their hands by their sides and entered the hall with solemn faces. He didn¡¯t dare to look at the person in front of the hall and knelt down to pay his respects as soon as he entered. Jiang huailu sat in the middle, carefully observing the Fang family.


    As expected, even if he lost his life.


    In the Fang family, from old to young, they were still upright and iron-blooded men..</font>

 Chapter 329 - 329: The Fang family is worth it (1)

    Chapter 329 - 329: The Fang family is worth it (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°Raise your head,¡± Jiang huailu said softly.


    Her little feet swayed on the chair. Lu huaijiang nced at her and silently reached out to hold her leg.


    It was an insult to the dignity of the Savior!


    Olddy Fang looked towards the center of the main hall.


    The expression on his face stiffened sligh tly ¡­<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    A child was sitting in the middle of the room.


    The child was about four or five years old, and he had an ice-cold, pleasant, and intelligent appearance. She was wearing a small skirt, and her small feet could not help but sway.


    There was a young man standing beside her, but he was hidden in the dark and his face could not be seen clearly.


    ¡°Lulu ¡­¡± The Fang family¡¯s eldest young master was suddenly startled, and he looked dazedly at the little girl in front of the hall.


    The little girl waved her hand in the air, and a golden scroll appeared.


    The Golden Book glowed as if it was filled with some mysterious power.


    ¡°A hundred years ago, the Fang family entered the capital to serve the country. It has been passed down for three generations, and they are all loyal to the people and the world. It could resist the invasion of foreign enemies from the outside and suppress the evildoers from the inside. The world was his responsibility, and the lives of the people were his priority. He had even sacrificed himself for the country, saving the people from fire and water. Among themon people, themon people spontaneously set up ancestral halls to pray for the Fang family, and when the heavens heard it, they respectfully called great general Fang the God of War.¡±


    ¡°She called the matriarch a kind mother and loved the people like her own children.¡±


    Jiang huailu¡¯s voice was crisp and clear, as if every word and every sentence contained the power of heaven and earth.


    Matriarch Fang raised her hand to wipe her tears as she cried. Her grandson was still ignorant of the world and extremely naive. Even now, he was still an ignorant child.


    Seeing the olddy crying so hard, the little grandson hurriedly wanted to kiss his grandmother.


    Grand Master Fang took a deep breath. How could his heart not ache?


    The eldest son had just married, and the youngest son had not yet grown up. He was the eldest son of the Fang family and could kill countless enemies on the battlefield. But he couldn¡¯t protect his entire family.


    Young master Fang helped his father up, his eyes full of willingness.


    He had never regretted being born into the Fang family.


    After Jiang huailu finished speaking, she pointed with her little hand.


    ¡°The Fang family¡¯s achievements are known to the heavens, and will not let the hero¡¯s heart turn cold.¡± Jiang huailu looked at them with a smile.


    Everyone from the Fang family looked at each other. Now, no matter how stupid they were, after seeing this magical power, they would probably understand that Jiang huailu was their Savior. The shock in his eyes could not be concealed.


    It was fine if the Savior was human.


    The problem was that she was only four or five years old.


    A few months ago, she had evene to the Fang family¡¯s house to eat a few times.


    In the end, they ate until their stomachs were full and couldn¡¯t walk, so Jiang Huaian was carried back.


    When matriarch Fang heard the People¡¯s mourning and respect for them, she could not help but shed tears. ¡°How is this possible? how is this possible?¡±


    The Fang family did not ask for anything in return for what they had done, but when they heard that the people had remembered them in their hearts, they could not help but feel happy.


    It even washed away the news that he had heard a few days ago that the eldest Prince was going to marry the princess of Dongli.


    ¡°The Fang family is worth it.¡± Jiang huailu closed the Golden Book in his hand with a smile.


    ¡°Olddy Fang, step forward.¡± Lulu sat up straight and waved his hand. Countless messengers of death who had obtained divine intent appeared in front of him. The granny at the head of the bed and the day wandering God also stood on both sides.


    Everyone bowed to the Fang family in the center.


    The Fang family returned the greeting in a flurry.


    They had only done what they thought was right, and had never even thought of asking the world to repay them.


    However, when he slit his neck and closed his eyes, he opened them again.


    He actually saw many gods worshipped by the human world. Even the only person who walked the human world, the day wandering God, who could not be moved by the wealth and power of the world, was bowing to them with a smile in his eyes at this moment.


    The old matriarch was still in a daze. Young master Fang nudged his grandmother.


    The matriarch stepped forward nervously..</font>

 Chapter 330 - 330: God of War’s return (1)

    Chapter 330 - 330: God of War¡¯s return (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°The Fang family¡¯s matriarch, 67 years old, the eldest daughter of the Xu family. She married into the Fang family fifty years ago and helped the Fang family to spread its offspring. She restrained herself and strictly taught her children.¡±


    for fifty years, she led the Fang family¡¯s descendants to kill enemies and render Meritorious Service. She¡¯s also a role model for women.


    ¡°The Fang family is just, the old matriarch is just.¡±


    ¡°The old matriarch has blessed the world and has lived a righteous life. He is a kind man who loves the world.¡±


    ¡°I hereby bestow olddy Fang with the title of thend granny, and the title of the God of Fortune, just like thend God. The local God is the Fang family¡¯s old master. When he dies, he will return to the deity position and enjoy the incense of heaven and earth, with an endless lifespan.¡±<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    ¡°From then on, there will be the figure of the earth God crossing the bridge and entering the river. Enjoy the incense of the world for a thousand years.¡± As soon as Jiang huailu finished speaking, a golden light came from the Golden Book and went straight into olddy Fang¡¯s forehead.


    In that instant, the olddy¡¯s body was covered in golden light, and she returned to her divine position.


    ¡°The eldest son of the Fang family, step forward.¡± Jiang huailu¡¯s voice was childish, but it was unquestionable.


    Young master Fang gently nudged his father.


    This father of his was not good with words and was also a person who did not smile. But he was brave and good at fighting, leading the Fang family Army to risk his life, he was practically the backbone of the entire Fang family Army.


    There were still traces of blood on general Fang¡¯s face. His eyebrows were as ck as ink, and he was full of righteousness. He was a man who could feel a sense of security at a nce.


    Previously, no one had paid much attention to it.


    Even though he hadmitted suicide, he was still holding a sword in his hand.


    At this moment, his sword was stabbed into the ground and he was on his knees. His straight and broad shoulders made old Madam Fang sigh slightly. This was the Fang family¡¯s pride.


    Now, he hadmitted suicide in front of the city wall.


    How could that old man of hers withstand it?


    However, when she thought about how her family could be reunited in the future and be able to be gods, the olddy felt better.


    At this moment, general Fang was kneeling straight in front of the pce Hall. Jiang huailu, on the other hand, put away the Golden Book with a smile.


    This big uncle was clearly righteous and awe-inspiring, but he was unsmiling and had a murderous aura because he killed enemies all year round.


    Yang Feng was extremely afraid of him.


    ¡°Uncle Fang, what do you think you can do?¡± The little Lulu narrowed her eyes.


    General Fang hesitated for a moment, then shook his head with certainty, ¡°This general is not willing to do such a good thing, this general does not have the patience. I only have one sword and I only wish to kill all the evil people in the world so that the people can live and work in peace.¡±


    Jiang huailu smiled, ¡°now the people are deeply harmed by the evil. Except for huangdu, no one can go out at night.¡± Do you have any thoughts about the evil hurting people in the day, general Fang?¡±


    A hint of ruthlessness appeared on the faces of the generals under the hall.


    ¡°Kill him! He should be killed!¡± huailu stood up. He was such a short child, but there was a murderous look on his face.


    ¡°Alright!¡±


    ¡°The people of the world are deeply harmed by the evil, even their homes are in an uninhabited ce. I will grant you a golden body, and you will be the God of War in the world, the door God of the world. He held an evil-ying sword in his hand, and he could kill any evil spirit or evil spirit that invaded his body. To protect the safety of the people! Are you willing to do so?¡±


    Jiang huailu spread out his hand, and a golden light shed, and an evil extermination sword with a bit of awe-inspiring aura appeared in his hand.


    General Fang suddenly raised his head and looked straight at the evil extermination sword.


    The evil extermination sword trembled slightly and gave off a buzzing sound.


    Only to see that evil extermination sword turn into a ray of golden light with a ¡°whoosh¡± sound, and enter straight into general Fang¡¯s hand.


    ¡°A treasured sword is given to a hero, this is where it belongs. So it¡¯s true that this sword is one with the spirit.¡± Jiang huailu muttered. So all these Dharma treasures were really sentient..</font>

 Chapter 331 - 329: The Fang family is worth it (1)

    Chapter 329: The Fang family is worth it (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°Raise your head,¡± Jiang huailu said softly.


    Her little feet swayed on the chair. Lu huaijiang nced at her and silently reached out to hold her leg.


    It was an insult to the dignity of the Savior!


    Olddy Fang looked towards the center of the main hall.


    The expression on his face stiffened sligh tly ¡­


    A child was sitting in the middle of the room.


    The child was about four or five years old, and he had an ice-cold, pleasant, and intelligent appearance. She was wearing a small skirt, and her small feet could not help but sway.


    There was a young man standing beside her, but he was hidden in the dark and his face could not be seen clearly.


    ¡°Lulu ¡­¡± The Fang family¡¯s eldest young master was suddenly startled, and he looked dazedly at the little girl in front of the hall.


    The little girl waved her hand in the air, and a golden scroll appeared.


    The Golden Book glowed as if it was filled with some mysterious power.


    ¡°A hundred years ago, the Fang family entered the capital to serve the country. It has been passed down for three generations, and they are all loyal to the people and the world. It could resist the invasion of foreign enemies from the outside and suppress the evildoers from the inside. The world was his responsibility, and the lives of the people were his priority. He had even sacrificed himself for the country, saving the people from fire and water. Among themon people, themon people spontaneously set up ancestral halls to pray for the Fang family, and when the heavens heard it, they respectfully called great general Fang the God of War.¡±


    ¡°She called the matriarch a kind mother and loved the people like her own children.¡±


    Jiang huailu¡¯s voice was crisp and clear, as if every word and every sentence contained the power of heaven and earth.


    Matriarch Fang raised her hand to wipe her tears as she cried. Her grandson was still ignorant of the world and extremely naive. Even now, he was still an ignorant child.


    Seeing the olddy crying so hard, the little grandson hurriedly wanted to kiss his grandmother.


    Grand Master Fang took a deep breath. How could his heart not ache?


    The eldest son had just married, and the youngest son had not yet grown up. He was the eldest son of the Fang family and could kill countless enemies on the battlefield. But he couldn¡¯t protect his entire family.


    Young master Fang helped his father up, his eyes full of willingness.


    He had never regretted being born into the Fang family.


    After Jiang huailu finished speaking, she pointed with her little hand.


    ¡°The Fang family¡¯s achievements are known to the heavens, and will not let the hero¡¯s heart turn cold.¡± Jiang huailu looked at them with a smile.


    Everyone from the Fang family looked at each other. Now, no matter how stupid they were, after seeing this magical power, they would probably understand that Jiang huailu was their Savior. The shock in his eyes could not be concealed.


    It was fine if the Savior was human.


    The problem was that she was only four or five years old.


    A few months ago, she had evene to the Fang family¡¯s house to eat a few times.


    In the end, they ate until their stomachs were full and couldn¡¯t walk, so Jiang Huaian was carried back.


    When matriarch Fang heard the People¡¯s mourning and respect for them, she could not help but shed tears. ¡°How is this possible? how is this possible?¡±


    The Fang family did not ask for anything in return for what they had done, but when they heard that the people had remembered them in their hearts, they could not help but feel happy.


    It even washed away the news that he had heard a few days ago that the eldest Prince was going to marry the princess of Dongli.


    ¡°The Fang family is worth it.¡± Jiang huailu closed the Golden Book in his hand with a smile.


    ¡°Olddy Fang, step forward.¡± Lulu sat up straight and waved his hand. Countless messengers of death who had obtained divine intent appeared in front of him. The granny at the head of the bed and the day wandering God also stood on both sides.


    Everyone bowed to the Fang family in the center.


    The Fang family returned the greeting in a flurry.


    They had only done what they thought was right, and had never even thought of asking the world to repay them.


    However, when he slit his neck and closed his eyes, he opened them again.


    He actually saw many gods worshipped by the human world. Even the only person who walked the human world, the day wandering God, who could not be moved by the wealth and power of the world, was bowing to them with a smile in his eyes at this moment.


    The old matriarch was still in a daze. Young master Fang nudged his grandmother.


    The matriarch stepped forward nervously..

 Chapter 332 - 330: God of War’s return (1)

    Chapter 330: God of War¡¯s return (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°The Fang family¡¯s matriarch, 67 years old, the eldest daughter of the Xu family. She married into the Fang family fifty years ago and helped the Fang family to spread its offspring. She restrained herself and strictly taught her children.¡±


    for fifty years, she led the Fang family¡¯s descendants to kill enemies and render Meritorious Service. She¡¯s also a role model for women.


    ¡°The Fang family is just, the old matriarch is just.¡±


    ¡°The old matriarch has blessed the world and has lived a righteous life. He is a kind man who loves the world.¡±


    ¡°I hereby bestow olddy Fang with the title of thend granny, and the title of the God of Fortune, just like thend God. The local God is the Fang family¡¯s old master. When he dies, he will return to the deity position and enjoy the incense of heaven and earth, with an endless lifespan.¡±


    ¡°From then on, there will be the figure of the earth God crossing the bridge and entering the river. Enjoy the incense of the world for a thousand years.¡± As soon as Jiang huailu finished speaking, a golden light came from the Golden Book and went straight into olddy Fang¡¯s forehead.


    In that instant, the olddy¡¯s body was covered in golden light, and she returned to her divine position.


    ¡°The eldest son of the Fang family, step forward.¡± Jiang huailu¡¯s voice was childish, but it was unquestionable.


    Young master Fang gently nudged his father.


    This father of his was not good with words and was also a person who did not smile. But he was brave and good at fighting, leading the Fang family Army to risk his life, he was practically the backbone of the entire Fang family Army.


    There were still traces of blood on general Fang¡¯s face. His eyebrows were as ck as ink, and he was full of righteousness. He was a man who could feel a sense of security at a nce.


    Previously, no one had paid much attention to it.


    Even though he hadmitted suicide, he was still holding a sword in his hand.


    At this moment, his sword was stabbed into the ground and he was on his knees. His straight and broad shoulders made old Madam Fang sigh slightly. This was the Fang family¡¯s pride.


    Now, he hadmitted suicide in front of the city wall.


    How could that old man of hers withstand it?


    However, when she thought about how her family could be reunited in the future and be able to be gods, the olddy felt better.


    At this moment, general Fang was kneeling straight in front of the pce Hall. Jiang huailu, on the other hand, put away the Golden Book with a smile.


    This big uncle was clearly righteous and awe-inspiring, but he was unsmiling and had a murderous aura because he killed enemies all year round.


    Yang Feng was extremely afraid of him.


    ¡°Uncle Fang, what do you think you can do?¡± The little Lulu narrowed her eyes.


    General Fang hesitated for a moment, then shook his head with certainty, ¡°This general is not willing to do such a good thing, this general does not have the patience. I only have one sword and I only wish to kill all the evil people in the world so that the people can live and work in peace.¡±


    Jiang huailu smiled, ¡°now the people are deeply harmed by the evil. Except for huangdu, no one can go out at night.¡± Do you have any thoughts about the evil hurting people in the day, general Fang?¡±


    A hint of ruthlessness appeared on the faces of the generals under the hall.


    ¡°Kill him! He should be killed!¡± huailu stood up. He was such a short child, but there was a murderous look on his face.


    ¡°Alright!¡±


    ¡°The people of the world are deeply harmed by the evil, even their homes are in an uninhabited ce. I will grant you a golden body, and you will be the God of War in the world, the door God of the world. He held an evil-ying sword in his hand, and he could kill any evil spirit or evil spirit that invaded his body. To protect the safety of the people! Are you willing to do so?¡±


    Jiang huailu spread out his hand, and a golden light shed, and an evil extermination sword with a bit of awe-inspiring aura appeared in his hand.


    General Fang suddenly raised his head and looked straight at the evil extermination sword.


    The evil extermination sword trembled slightly and gave off a buzzing sound.


    Only to see that evil extermination sword turn into a ray of golden light with a ¡°whoosh¡± sound, and enter straight into general Fang¡¯s hand.


    ¡°A treasured sword is given to a hero, this is where it belongs. So it¡¯s true that this sword is one with the spirit.¡± Jiang huailu muttered. So all these Dharma treasures were really sentient..

 Chapter 333 - 333: She dared (1)

    Chapter 333 - 333: She dared (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    General Fang stood up.


    She lowered her head and her eyes. The evil extermination sword in his hand let out a slight buzzing sound. His brows furrowed slightly, and he hid the evil extermination sword in his body.


    However, the more he thought about it, the more he felt that His Highness was a little strange.


    Wasn¡¯t His Highness in aa?


    The first Prince had clearlye prepared for this trip to the barren capital. The night he had agreed to return to the capital, the first Prince had given him an Imperial edict. It was an imperial decree summoning a guilty subject back to the capital, but there was no name on it. It was only when he agreed to return to the capital that his name was written.<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    After he returned, he also took the time to pay a visit to the eastern Pce.


    The Empress was still guarding the eastern Pce. She ignored the pce rules and lived directly in the eastern Pce.


    Imperial concubine Lin was now in charge of the pce.


    When she left, she saw that His Highness had be much thinner, his face was colder and harder, and the space between his brows was deeper. Even though she was just lying there doing nothing, she still felt like she was covered in ice, terrifyingly cold.


    However, at this moment, he was standing in the hall of salvation.


    If he wasn¡¯t extremely familiar with His Highness, he wouldn¡¯t even dare to think of the two of them as the same.


    ¡°Your Highness, Your Highness, why have youe to the hall of salvation? Your Highness, the Dong Li Kingdom has offended the great Zhou¡¯s border. I have already forced them to retreat. I hope that Your Highness will wake up soon to take charge of the state affairs.¡± General Fang said in a low voice.


    The Imperial court was harsh on the crown Prince, and the people were afraid of His Highness. However, they had to admit that he was the only one who could make Dongli afraid.


    He was really treating violence with violence.


    ¡°His Highness is often unconscious, the court is unstable, and the people and foreign enemies are also restless.¡± General Fang sighed slightly. It was not good for him to question His Highness¡¯s merits, but His Highness¡¯sa would only bring chaos to the world.


    In addition, general Fang had never told any outsiders about this. Even his family had never revealed a single thing.


    The first Prince was narrow-minded, jealous, and unforgiving.


    He was not tough enough against foreign enemies and did not use iron-blooded methods. He had spent most of his time in the military camp. Lu huaijiang and the first Prince¡¯s status in the camp werepletely different.


    Lu huaijiang could eat and sleep with the soldiers, and could even receive the toughest training with the soldiers of sacrifice. That youth was ruthless. Not only was he ruthless to the world and the Imperial court, he was also merciless to himself.


    But the first Prince could not. He couldn¡¯t even put the soldiers in his eyes, couldn¡¯t empathize with them, and couldn¡¯t win the respect of the soldiers.


    It could not intimidate the world.


    Master Fang had even thought that His Royal Highness huaijiang would


    probably never ept anyone in his heart.


    At this moment, Lu huaijiang¡¯s eyes were slightly dark as he twisted the little bell on his waist.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell Jiang huailu about my identity. Once this matter is over, he will return to the capital soon.¡±


    ¡°Since you¡¯re dead, you¡¯re no longer under the jurisdiction of the Yang realm. Do her job well.¡± So as not to cry and disturb bengong all day.


    Matriarch Fang¡¯s lips moved, as if she wanted to say something.


    However, she had a deep fear of Lu huaijiang, so she could only hold back her words.


    Who in the world wasn¡¯t afraid of this young prince?


    Iron-blooded people, even blood rtives, could not make him soft-hearted.


    Over the years, countless remonstrators had died in court, and he had never even lifted his eyelids.


    ¡°Your Highness, if Lulu finds out that you are the Crown Prince, will he me you?¡± general Fang looked at him. General Fang was a bit curious. After all, the Jiang family had been peaceful in the capital, but now because of his exile, the family was torn apart.


    ¡°She would dare?¡± Lu huaijiang frowned. With a coldugh, a sinister look shed across his eyes.


    General Fang let out a soft sigh and retreated..</font>

 Chapter 334 - 334: Soaring golden light (1)

    Chapter 334 - 334: Soaring golden light (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    during this period of time, they had yet to return to their God Thrones, so they still had some free time.


    He helped the messenger of death to deal with the evil spirits in the forest of the fog sect.


    It was not until everyone had left that Lu huaijiang raised his hand and rubbed his eyebrows.


    ¡°She really dares!¡± Lu huaijiang said slowly.


    ¡°If bengong knew what to do, would there be a need to deal with her? He would have already summoned them back to the pce!¡± Only he could experience the bitterness and bitterness.<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    Sigh.


    For the first time, His Highness Lu huaijiang felt a deep sorrow.


    The next morning, the entire journey in the barren capital was in a vegetative state.


    However, Madam Xia rushed out of the room with a bewildered expression, along with all the servant girls and old women in the manor.


    Jiang Huai ¡®an¡¯s hair was also down, but his eyes were bright.¡±Mother, you also dreamed of it?¡±


    ¡°Huai ¡®an, you dreamed of it too?¡±


    The two of them said in unison.


    ¡°What did you dream of?¡± ¡°What did you dream of?¡± The two of them said in unison again.


    Jiang Huai ¡®an quickly reined in his emotions and suppressed the fire in his heart. He looked at his mother and said, ¡°¡±Mother, go first.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Mr. Fang¡¯s family,¡± Madam Xia said, unable to hide her joy. I dreamed of a golden light that shot up to the sky in the hall of salvation. The Savior had conferred the title of God on master Fang¡¯s family.


    The light in Jiang Huaian¡¯s eyes grew brighter.


    ¡°It¡¯s the same for our son. Huai ¡®an also dreamed of the same scene. And brother Fang even asked our son to visit him when he¡¯s free.¡±


    At this moment, the two of them pulled the maidservants and servants to ask, and everyone in the manor dreamed of it.


    ¡°Furen, this servant went out early in the morning to buy. The whole city knew about this. This dream was a God¡¯s announcement to the world. There are evenmoners who have already gone to the Fang family¡¯s old residence to pay their respects. Oh right, I heard that the hall of salvation has been sending portraits since early in the morning.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s said to be a painting of a door God that can guard a house. You see, this servant brought one back.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a gift from the hall of salvation. I don¡¯t need to pay.¡±


    Madam Xia took the portrait from the old woman¡¯s hands and saw a square face. His eyes were filled with determination and righteousness. He was the general Fang who had died on the battlefield.


    Xia Shi was so excited that she was about to cry.


    ¡°The heavens have opened their eyes, the heavens have opened their eyes!¡±


    ¡°The Fang family¡¯s kindness has a good ending, and it can be considered a positive oue.¡± Madam Xia happily wiped away her tears with Jiang Huai ¡®an.


    ¡°When one person attains the Dao, his chickens and dogs ascend to heaven. The Fang family is blessed.¡± The summer family was very pleased. The Savior was really a good person.


    ¡°The Savior is really a good person. Later, mother will also go and invite the


    Savior¡¯s statue back, and in the future, we will worship it more at home. The Savior is a person who has the world in his heart and great love in his heart. I¡¯m afraid he¡¯s always concerned about the rise and fall of the dynasty and the lives of the people.¡± Xia Shi put her hands together and bowed in the direction of the hall of salvation.


    At this moment ¡­


    Jiang huailu was standing on a stool, stretching out her neck and secretly reaching for the snacks on the table.


    There was still some residue at the corner of his mouth.


    Lu huaijiang looked at Xia Corporation coldly.


    Care about the world?


    No, her heart was filled with delicious food!


    ¡°Lulu, did you dream of master Fang¡¯s family being conferred the title of godsst night?¡± Madam Xia hurriedly carried her down and gave her a bowl of porridge.


    Jiang Huaian had just returned from washing up.


    ¡°Mother, Lulu is still a child. What¡¯s the use of the Savior appearing in her dreams? I¡¯m afraid that this girl dreams of eating meat every night.¡± Jiang Huai ¡®an couldn¡¯t help but chuckle as he grumbled, but he didn¡¯t forget to put Lulu¡¯s te of steamed fish.


    ¡°No,¡± Jiang huailu didn¡¯t raise his head.


    After saying that, he grinned.


    I¡¯m not dreaming, but I¡¯ve personally made him a God.


    I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m the one who was conferred the title of God by the higher-ups!</font>

 Chapter 335 - 335: The Savior doesn’t want to go to school (1)

    Chapter 335 - 335: The Savior doesn¡¯t want to go to school (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    After Jiang huailu finished his breakfast, he was ordered by the Xia family to go to the Academy.


    The little girl mumbled as she walked, ¡°¡±Study, study, you only know how to study every day. Do you know who you¡¯re asking to study? You¡¯re letting the


    Savior study!¡±


    ¡°This is really too much!¡± Jiang huailu stomped her feet in anger.


    He had to study every day in heaven, but in the mortal world, he was supposed to be the Savior, the most capable one in the world. Why did he still have to study?<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    Jiang huailu was full of hatred.


    Lu huaijiang slowly walked behind her. ¡°Just because you¡¯re only four years old . You didn¡¯t study when you were four, you studied when you were fourteen.¡±


    Hearing this, the girl¡¯s face turned even uglier and she almost burst into tears.


    ¡°Hmph, I asked you toe and propose marriage, but you didn¡¯te! Even if you don¡¯te, there will be more in the future! I don¡¯t want you to send me. Why are you giving it to me? If you don¡¯t want to marry me, are you afraid that


    I¡¯ll be kidnapped and cheated?¡±


    The little girl was worried that she had no ce to vent her anger and immediately red at Lu huaijiang with her hands on her hips.


    Lu huaijiang nced at her from the corner of his eyes.¡±No, I¡¯m just afraid that someone would ruin their career in your hands.¡±


    ¡°In this huangdu city, a third of the kidnappers were caught by you, right?¡± Jiang huailu was so angry that she took a deep breath, and then another.


    stop sucking. Your stomach is already big. When the timees ¡­ Before Lu huaijiang could finish his sentence, he saw the other party¡¯s eyes sh and look at him with tears in her big eyes.


    The young evil silently broke the branch in his hand and his tone changed, ¡°¡±Your stomach is already big enough to hold a boat. It¡¯s extremely big. If you take in another breath and can tolerate people again, they won¡¯t be able to live.¡± Lu huaijiang added without any backbone.


    ¡°Brother Lu, you have good taste,¡± the little girl chuckled.


    The two of them had just reached the entrance of the Academy, but before they could enter, they heard yang pinfeng pulling her bag and running out in a hurry.


    Lu huaijiang¡¯s eyelids trembled. He reached out and pulled the two apart.


    ¡°If you¡¯re talking, then talk. What¡¯s with your hands and feet?¡± After saying that, he held the chubby little hand tightly.


    The two little fellows did not notice at all.


    At this moment, the little friends of the Academy were running out in a hurry, seemingly all running to the back of the Academy.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Where are you all going? Don¡¯t you have to go to school today because the master is dead?¡± The youngdy¡¯s eyes brightened, but she didn¡¯t see the teacher¡¯s name on the yin Yang book.


    As she spoke, the master walked slowly past her with his walking stick.


    He turned around and looked at her deeply.


    Ah, she¡¯s dead.


    She was done for.


    ¡°Do you still remember the river?¡± yang pinfeng hurriedly asked. That river flows from the outside of the city to the inside of it, then passes through the outer city to the inner city, and then passes through the inner city until it reaches the Yellow Sea.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s said that there¡¯s a scapegoat in that River. It¡¯s haunted.¡±


    ¡°This morning, young master Xiao Lin from the ss next door left everyone in the residence and sneaked to the river to y. In the end, he was dragged into the river by a pair of hands. It was said that a golden light appeared and a general with a sword in his hand saved him. He barely managed to keep his


    lite.¡±


    ¡°In the morning, the headmaster said that the whole Academy was on holiday, probably because the Academy wanted to discuss how to deal with it. They¡¯ve probably all gone to the hall of world salvation.¡±


    When yang pingfeng and Lulu arrived at the river, it was already packed with students.


    Since ancient times, young men and women loved to join in the fun.


    Even though the headmaster of the Academy had repeatedly warned them not to go near the water, there were still people who did not believe it..</font>

 Chapter 336 - 336: His Highness must be crazy (1)

    Chapter 336 - 336: His Highness must be crazy (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°It¡¯s here. The money bag my mother made for me suddenly fell into the water. My mother tied me up very firmly to prevent thieves from stealing. I fell down for no reason.¡±


    I wanted to take it, but a pair of pale, rotten hands grabbed my feet. Pull me in


    ¡°You¡¯re quite strong.¡± The person who spoke was filled with fear.


    Everyone sat in a circle, with yang pinfeng at the periphery.


    ¡°You¡¯re too stupid. That must be the water ghost¡¯s scheme. I¡¯m deliberately luring you into the water to pick up things so that I can drag you into the water.¡± The children spoke one after another, but the eldest young Masters only nced at them from a distance, then shook their heads and left.<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    Lulu was the only one left standing by the river.


    As the wind blew, the small bell on her waist seemed to have been cut off by something and fell into the water.


    The little girl looked at the surface of the water with a nk expression.


    The surface of the water was strangely calm.


    It was as if the wind had stopped, and the water surface was still.


    Lulu crossed his arms and nced at the water. Lu huaijiang, who was standing behind her, felt that her actions were inexplicably familiar. He seemed to have seen it somewhere before.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you a chance. Hand it over to me honestly.¡± Jiang huailu¡¯s voice was extremely calm.


    At this moment, the master in the distance had already started shouting, and the children immediately scattered and ran back to their homes. The master nced at Jiang huailu from afar, and there was a tall teenager behind him. Seeing that the parents were there, he nodded and left.


    Lulu raised an eyebrow when he saw no one around.


    The aura on his body could not be concealed.


    At this moment ¡­


    The surface of the water began to bubble.


    A pair of pale hands, which had lost all skin and were full of rot, gently twisted her Bell and emerged from the water.


    He silently returned it to her feet.


    ¡°Just like this?¡± Jiang huailu¡¯s expression was calm.


    The water ghost¡¯s hand that was out of the water paused and then retracted back into the river. However, in an instant, a small case was returned. The small case was still covered in mud, and it had probably been in the water for a long time.


    The patterns on the box were all covered in mud.


    Jiang huailu still didn¡¯t move.


    The rotten hand silently retracted back into the water, and not long after, it gave him a gold hairpin.


    After a while, he gave her a green bracelet.


    There was also half a dark green earring.


    After a while, there was a pile of things at her feet. There were boxes, earrings, hairpins, and even a dangling ornament. There were also two extremely simple-looking small bowls.


    They were scattered all over the ground.


    Then ¡­


    The sound of aggrieved sobs rang in her ears.


    ¡°Little brat, little brat ¡­ I didn¡¯t, didn¡¯t want to touch you. I¡¯m just showing you my swimming skills, do you believe me?¡±


    Then, a head that looked like a weed appeared on the surface of the river. The head was white from being soaked in water, and the eyeballs were gone. ¡°I already don¡¯t ¡­ Wuwuwu, I already have nothing to give you.¡±


    ¡°Wuwuwu ¡­ Before the hall of salvation, sob, sob, sob. I was dragged down by the water ghost to be a substitute. I¡¯ve had enough. I want to reincarnate and leave. This is the first time I¡¯ve harmed someone, wuwuwu.¡±


    God knows how he was so unlucky to meet the Savior who struck fear into the hearts of the ghosts in the ghost realm.


    The aura contained the pressure of heaven and earth. Just a fraction of it was enough to almost kill him.


    There was also the youth behind her. He clearly looked like he had iplete souls, but he was not as kind as the one in front of him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t let the dirty things taint your eyes.¡± Lu huaijiang took a step forward and covered Lulu¡¯s eyes.


    Lu huaijiang¡¯s eyes swept over the water ghost, and the water ghost cowered. if I really can¡¯t, I can give you my most precious thing as an apology. In the distance, general Fang held the evil extermination sword in his hand and looked at the youth in a daze.


    The young man gently raised his hand and covered her eyes..</font>

 Chapter 337 - 337: Roasting His Highness over the fire (1)

    Chapter 337 - 337: Roasting His Highness over the fire (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°After I fell into the water, my body was eaten by the fish, and now only my head is intact. I¡¯ll give you my head as an apology.¡± The water ghost sobbed and reached out to remove the head.


    From now on, he was going to turn from a water ghost into a headless ghost.


    Lu huaijiang¡¯s face immediately drooped.


    Who would f * cking send their head to the other party as an apology?


    Lu huaijiang¡¯s gaze made the water ghost cry even more miserably.<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    ¡°How long have you been a water ghost? Have you harmed anyone before?¡± Jiang huailu blinked her eyes, her long eyshes moved slightly in the young man¡¯s palm, making the young man withdraw his palm slightly.


    ¡°Ghosts don¡¯t know the years. I count the number of fireworks people in the city set off every year to determine the age. I¡¯ve already seen 32 fireworks and hung rednterns 32 times. I¡¯ve never harmed anyone before. It was my first time this morning. I saw him crying so hard that my heart softened, so I let him go.¡±


    I mustered up the courage toe here for a second time, and, and I met you two ¡­


    He was the most miserable ghost in the world.


    The little girl pondered for a moment and said, ¡°although you have the intention to harm others, you still have that bit of kindness.¡± Thirty-two years isn¡¯t a short time.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you a chance to redeem yourself.¡±


    ¡°There are still many evil ghosts who have harmed people in the outside world but have escaped to heaven. They needed to be arrested and punished. I¡¯ll give you this chance. I¡¯ll give you a chance to reincarnate. Are you willing to do so?¡± The water ghost was stunned. It shook its head in excitement.


    She hurriedly pressed her head back, but she pressed it too anxiously and even pressed it the wrong way.


    He then hurriedly pulled it back.


    I¡¯m willing, I¡¯m willing. From a lonely ghost to eating Royal food, I¡¯m willing. Shui GUI thanked him excitedly.


    Jiang huailu asked him if he could read, and he paused.


    ¡°When the brat fell into the water, he probably injured his head and can¡¯t remember many things. He could recognize some of the words, but he was not too familiar with them. Now, you don¡¯t even remember what happened before you died.¡± The water ghost¡¯s voice was slightly low.


    After she finished speaking, she seemed to be happy again.


    ¡°This little brat is truly grateful for master¡¯s great kindness for having such good fortune. I don¡¯t have anything to repay you with, so I¡¯ll give this head to you. You can keep it as a decoration if you have nothing to do. Although I don¡¯t remember what happened when I was alive, I¡¯ve vaguely heard that you¡¯re so good-looking. I must be more beautiful than pan an. This head is also useful for your viewing pleasure.¡±


    The water ghost seemed to treasure that face.


    Lu huaijiang could clearly feel the little girl¡¯s face twitching.


    ¡°The hall of salvation doesn¡¯t ept gifts.¡± Lu huaijiang said righteously.


    The water ghost let out a disappointed ¡®Oh¡¯.


    Jiang huailu nodded, indicating that she epted his kind intentions. ¡°You will remember your reincarnation when you go to the homeward stage.¡±


    ¡°From tomorrow onwards, you will be horse face and hunt for the dead souls with the messenger of death. Go on. ¡± He pointed in the air and the water ghost disappeared.


    Only then did Lu huaijiang slowly release his hand and nced at general Fang in the distance.


    General Fang¡¯s mind was filled with the words fromst night, ¡°she dared?!¡±


    F * ck, this was what she didn¡¯t dare to do.


    In the distance, the little girl was pulling the young man excitedly.


    ¡°Brother Lu, these things are too dirty. You can¡¯t dirty Lulu¡¯s hands. Quickly take off your clothes and we¡¯ll carry the things back.¡± She grabbed Lu huaijiang¡¯s finger.


    His eyes were filled with anticipation and a bit of suppressed joy.


    As expected, it was easy to get rich!


    Lu huaijiang ¡­


    On the left was general Fang with his burning eyes, and on the right was a child full of anticipation.


    Lu huaijiang felt a little tormented.


    He was being roasted on the fire by Jiang huailu!


    In front of the court officials, she could forget about throwing her face on the ground and stepping on it!


    Don¡¯t think about it!</font>

 Chapter 338 - 338: I’m afraid His Highness is possessed (1)

    Chapter 338 - 338: I¡¯m afraid His Highness is possessed (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Lu huaijiang felt that this was probably his first obstacle.


    In the future, he would have to call this girl back to the capital, so he was afraid that there would be many such things.


    He had raised this girl¡¯s heart to be higher than the sky. If she didn¡¯t have any hierarchy, how would he be able to convince the public in the future?


    Now that he had hardened his heart, it was a good thing for him.


    At this moment, Lu huaijiang¡¯s face was cold as he looked at her indifferently.<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    The little girl looked up at him innocently, as if she could not understand the coldness and estrangement in his eyes.


    ¡°Brother Lu, what¡¯s wrong? Lulu¡¯s clothes were too small to fit. Brother Lu, are you afraid of the cold?¡±


    ¡°Lulu is warming you up.¡± As she spoke, she clumsily wrapped Lu huaijiang¡¯s big hands with her hands. She puffed up her cheeks like a little frog and blew at Lu huaijiang¡¯s hands.


    A slightly warm wind blew gently. Lu huaijiang¡¯s heart inexplicably warmed, and his eyes stiffly turned to another ce.


    ¡°Don¡¯t change the topic. Why should I help you take off your clothes? you really have no sense of propriety!¡± Lu huaijiang coughed lightly, stopping the trace of softening in his heart. He wanted to pry her fingers apart, but she was holding on too tightly. He couldn¡¯t hurt her fingers, could he?


    He could only give up.


    The little girl was not going to let it go.


    ¡°Brother Lu, what¡¯s wrong? Brother Lu, brother Lu, brother Lu ¡­ Good brother Lu, give brother Lu a kiss, the best brother Lu The little girl tugged at his finger and shook it.


    The little girl leaned on him affectionately, holding his hand and shaking it.


    Her mouth chattered non-stop, and her voice was soft and sweet, as if she had stuffed his mouth full of candy.


    It was so sweet that it was intoxicating.


    He did not even notice that the corners of his lips had already curled up as he looked at the little one with a pampering expression.


    General Fang looked at the young man in front of him. His face was dark, but the corners of his lips were high.


    No, His Highness, who was not allowed to be touched in court, was being pulled by someone until his arm was almost broken, and he did not even shout for his head to be chopped off?


    Then, he saw the young man suddenly sigh in resignation.


    Helplessly rubbing the space between her eyebrows, she resigned herself to her fate and took off her clothes.


    She was only wearing her inner clothes, and her outer robe was spread on the ground. Her ten long and slender fingers stuffed the mud-covered things into her clothes. Hisrge, snow-white hand was stained with mud, but he did not mind it at all.


    Instead, he said to the little girl, ¡± step back a little. This mud is too smelly. Be careful not to get sshed on you. He didn¡¯t realize that he was already dirty.


    The sun rose, and the cold teenager seemed to have softened a little.


    General Fang rubbed his eyes, mumbling, ¡°¡±Even though she¡¯s a deity, she can still hallucinate?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid Your Highness is possessed. He must be bewitched.¡±


    ¡°His soul must have left his body and he¡¯s been possessed. Yes, he must be bewitched.¡± He had almost watched His Highness grow up step by step, step by step until today.


    On the day he forced the middle-aged Emperor to retire in the harem, the blood in the pce was sshed three feet away.


    Even on that day, he had not seen the slightest bit of a warm smile on His Highness ¡®face.


    He had never seen such a warm smile on His Highness¡¯s face.


    His teeth were almost showing.


    It was as if he had eaten two pounds of honey.


    It was ¡®sweet¡¯.


    If he returned to the pce, wouldn¡¯t that girl be jumping around on his head and stamping his face with the Jade seal for fun?


    General Fang couldn¡¯t help but cover his face with his hands, unable to bear to look at it.


    He really couldn¡¯t bear to look.


    The sky of huangdu had changed, and the sky of great Zhou was probably not far away.


    Would it cause a huge change because of her?</font>

 Chapter 339 - 339: Bending over for her (1)

    Chapter 339 - 339: Bending over for her (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    General Fang left with a confused expression.


    Lu huaijiang only felt relieved when general Fang disappeared.


    ¡°Brother Lu, did you work hard?¡± The little guy leaned over and wiped the sweat on Lu huaijiang¡¯s face.


    Lu huaijiang looked at her with deep eyes. As he looked, the young prince sighed.


    ¡°I¡¯m not tired, brother Lu is not tired.¡± He forced a smile on his face, but he was crying in his heart.<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    My heroic name!


    It was all destroyed.


    He couldn¡¯t help but rejoice in his heart. Fortunately, general Fang had already be a door God and was no longer working in court. Otherwise, his face would be rubbed against the ground.


    As long as he could harden his heart when he returned to the pce and not let this girl jump around too happily.


    He would not have lost his face.


    Lu huaijiang¡¯s heart rxed a lot. He immediately stood up and touched little huailu¡¯s fluffy little head.


    ¡°Come, let¡¯s go home.¡± Under the scorching sun, the young man was wearing underclothes and holding a bag of treasures in his left hand. His right hand was holding the little girl¡¯s hand.


    The shadow of the figure was long, which actually added a bit of warmth.


    Along the way, when she met people who were quarreling, the young prince would always pull her in front of him.


    If he met a woman quarreling and saying such dirty words, he would definitely cover her up.


    brother Lu, that sister just now cried and said that she values men over women. What do you mean by that? ¡± The little fellow asked innocently.


    ¡°Does it mean that everyone likes boys and not girls? Is this also the reason why grandmother doesn¡¯t like Lulu?¡±


    Lu huaijiang¡¯s eyes darkened and he was a little unhappy.¡±Of course not. The meaning of valuing boys over girls was that boys would carry heavy things while girls would carry light things. Hit the boys harder, and the girls lighter.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± Lulu replied, his eyes bright.


    ¡°Uncle Yang¡¯s family values boys over girls, right? After all, yang pinfeng has been beaten up badly every time.¡± The little girl was full of surprise. Lu huaijiang chuckled. Why did this little girl know so much?


    She should grow up properly, eat properly, and be happy.


    Lu huaijiang¡¯s white inner clothes were covered with mud, and even his feet left footprints. The year beforest, because the pce servants had touched him with a little water, his hands were chopped off.


    It was as if a lifetime had passed.


    Lu huaijiang was slightly dazed. As he walked, he realized that the little girl had suddenly stopped.


    I want to eat glutinous rice balls. Brother Lu, do you have money? ¡± The little guy stood in front of the stall, drooling at the glutinous rice balls.


    The White and sticky meatballs were dipped in the sweet juice of Osmanthus flowers and had a golden luster. There was only a string of them left.


    Lu huaijiang released his hand and touched his pocket. When he poured out the clothes to store the treasures, he dropped the money bag.


    The little girl¡¯s eyes shifted to the bag of treasures.


    Lu huaijiang hid the item behind him and shook his head slightly.


    Lulu¡¯s family shouldn¡¯t be too ostentatious in huangdu. Although Jiang Huai ¡®an was capable, he was alone and couldn¡¯t fight against so many people.


    Madam Xia was also a woman who was away from home.


    Once again, Lu huaijiang pondered when he should recall Lulu to the capital.


    ¡°Brother Lu, why don¡¯t we just forget it The little girl said sensibly, but her eyes were fixed on the glutinous rice balls without blinking.


    He swallowed his saliva.


    He couldn¡¯t bear to see her look like she was unable to get what she wanted.


    Lu huaijiang silently lowered his head and looked at his feet.


    ¡°Although this pair of shoes is a little dirty, it was made by huangdu¡¯s Qiao Niang. There are even pearls embroidered on the side, so you can get quite a lot of money if you wash them.¡± Lu huaijiang took off his shoes and pushed them forward with a straight face.


    The stall owner looked at him in surprise. Upon closer inspection, there were indeed pearls under the mud..</font>

 Chapter 340 - 340: The barefooted Prince (1)

    Chapter 340 - 340: The barefooted Prince (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°Sure, thest bowl is yours, young master.¡±


    ¡°Little girl, your brother is really good to you.¡± The stall ownerughed.


    The little girl looked adorable and was a perfect match for the young man. They looked like a golden couple.


    ¡°I¡¯m not her brother,¡± Lu huaijiang said with a long face.


    The stall owner was stunned and immediately changed his words, ¡°Oh, child bride, child bride.¡± Little girl, your little husband is quite good to you. The two of them were so well-matched, they would definitely be fated to be together when they grew up! Little Lord, you¡¯re so kind.¡± After the stall owner finished speaking, he happily kept the shoes.<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    Her ears were burning red. She nced at Jiang huailu and stared at the glutinous rice ball.


    The corners of his mouth drooped, and he lost his smile.


    However, she wiped the mud off her hands and handed the meatball to Jiang huailu.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, don¡¯t think about eating. Look at you, you¡¯ve be a chubby little girl. I don¡¯t have any shoes for you to change into food.¡± Lu huaijiang mumbled. In his heart, no one knew that he was next to Jiang huailu, so he decided to give up.


    He just needed to put up a front in the pce.


    ¡°Lulu, No¡­ Well, Lulu isn¡¯t fat, Lulu just has a lot of meat ¡­¡± Jiang huailu took a bite of the glutinous rice ball, which was covered with Osmanthus honey. It was so sweet that it touched her heart.


    Alright, alright, alright. You¡¯re not pang Tutu. You¡¯re just meaty, meaty. Lu huaijiang said casually. He was barefooted and covered in mud, dragging his dying baby and freeing one hand to hold the little girl¡¯s hand.


    At this moment, master Jiang was standing on the roof of the attic, discussing matters with a group of guilty officials.


    He took a nce and frowned.


    Then, he shook his head. How could that be possible? His Highness was still in aa in the capital. The man just now seemed like a rag-picker, so he immediately dispelled the thought.


    Jiang huailu took a bite of the glutinous rice ball. The glutinous rice ball was skewered with a bamboo stick, about six each. Lulu had just taken half a bite when she suddenly stopped in her tracks and tiptoed to Lu huaijiang¡¯s lips. ¡°Brother Lu, eat.¡± The little girl¡¯s eyes were bright as if the sun, moon, and stars were hidden in them.


    At that moment, Lu huaijiang felt that all the pent-up anger in his stomach had dissipated into that ¡®brother Lu¡¯.


    He lowered his head and bit into the remaining half. It was so sweet that his heart felt greasy, as if he was going to drown in the sugar.


    Jiang huailu didn¡¯t go home until she had returned to her room. She wiped her mouth secretly, threw away the bamboo stick, and went home happily.


    ¡°Little Lu, you didn¡¯t buy Lulu any candy or snacks, did you?¡± As soon as he returned to the mansion, he met the Xia family, who had brought back the portrait of the Savior. After she finished bathing and burning incense, she saw little Lu return home covered in mud.


    He was shocked.


    However, although little Lu was younger than Jiang Huaian, he was a sensible child, so she didn¡¯t probe further.


    Lu huaijiang had never lied in his life, but the little girl hiding behind him carefully pulled on the corner of his clothes, and suddenly changed her tone, ¡®¡±¡®No, Lulu has been restraining himself recently. When I came back just now, I drooled so much that I didn¡¯t even steal a bite.¡± At most, I¡¯ll go home barefooted.


    Lu huaijiang¡¯s toes moved.


    that¡¯s good. Huai ¡®an¡¯s teeth started to grow when he was five. Lulu will be five soon. I¡¯m afraid he¡¯ll eat his teeth if he eats sweet food. Madam Xia looked at Lulu and felt that her daughter¡¯s eyes were filled with guilt. However, Lu Jiang was never a liar, so the Xia family believed him..</font>

 Chapter 341 - 341: The origin of the war against foreign countries (1)

    Chapter 341 - 341: The origin of the war against foreign countries (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°I heard that there are water ghosts in the moat recently. I¡¯m afraid the messenger of death will rush over soon.¡±


    ¡°The Academy has given you a day off today, so you should stay at home. You¡¯re not allowed to go out and mess around. The weather has been hot recently, so you¡¯re not allowed to go into the river to take a bath.¡± It was June and July, and it was almost Lulu¡¯s birthday. Madam Xia did not forget to remind her.


    Jiang huailu¡¯s lips curled up.


    ¡°Lulu doesn¡¯t want to y with them. They¡¯repeting to see who can urinate the highest, and they don¡¯t even bring Lulu along.¡± Jiang huailu was not happy.


    Lulu, you¡¯re a girl now. You can¡¯t mess around. Madam Xia¡¯s forehead twitched. He was afraid that his daughter would be corrupted.<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    ¡°Oh,¡± Lulu replied quietly, looking very honest.


    ¡°Little Lu, I¡¯ve been quite busy these days. I¡¯ll have to trouble you to look after Lulu for me. Don¡¯t let her eat any sweet food or greasy food. He also made her run a fewps in the courtyard every day and let her finish the homework prepared by the teacher. That¡¯s right, keep an eye on her needlework. If she goes back in the future, she won¡¯t be aughingstock.¡± The Xia family seemed to be very busy recently, and they were already very busy with the upper-ss nobles of huangdu.


    Mrs. Zheng was also happy to bring her along and support her.


    Jiang huailu also heard some rumors.


    Probably, probably this group of people from the barren capital was not far from returning to the capital.


    His mother had left the Jiang family and had to seek refuge with someone else before she could return to the capital.


    Lu huaijiang looked at Madam Xia and nodded. alright. I will watch over it strictly.


    Jiang huailu shrunk her head. Lu huaijiang looked at her deeply before asking someone to prepare hot water for her.¡±lt¡¯s too hot today. Lulu, go and wash up first. Later, big brother Lu will bring you to write and do embroidery.¡± Jiang huailu responded slowly.


    When she came back from washing up, Lu huaijiang was already standing in the courtyard with his hair down.


    Under the scorching sun, the young man was dressed in white, as beautiful as a painting.


    Jiang huailu¡¯s hair was still dripping water. Lu huaijiang frowned slightly and had to let her sit down, gently wiping her little hair. It was furry and veryfortable.


    ¡°Lulu, do you want to go back to the capital?¡± Lu huaijiang asked softly.


    Lulu leaned back in his chair, his eyes still drowsy and his little face still a little dazed from the sun.¡±Yes, I do.¡±


    Lu Jinghong said that there¡¯s a lot of good food in the capital, so I want to go back ¡­ Eat, kill, kill, kill ¡­ Evil ¡­¡± Huhu, before he could finish speaking, he fell into a deep sleep on the chair.


    Lu huaijiang¡¯s hand that was drying his hair paused slightly. His eyes were deep and his expression was calm.


    It was as if he had regained some of the calmness he had when he was the Crown Prince.


    ¡°What will you do after you return to the capital?¡± It was as if a soft sigh hade from the wind and disappeared with it.


    Yet, it was as if nothing had happened.


    Jiang huailu fell asleep and it was already evening when he woke up.


    Lights were lit everywhere, and the few maidservants in the residence were already busy. Because of the hot weather, dinner was prepared early.


    The Xia family also took the watermelon frozen in the well. The skin was green and the inside was red.


    It was said that they were Tributes from foreign countries, and that the first Prince had brought them from the pce. She gave a few to city Lord yang, and Mrs. Zheng gave her one.


    It was cut into several pieces. Because Lulu was a woman and the watermelon was too sweet, she only ate one piece.


    After eating, he ate the melon skin.


    He looked at the crowd and swallowed his saliva. the melons of the foreigners are so delicious. Why don¡¯t you take them down? ¡±


    The two people from the Jiang family rolled their eyes in unison.


    Lu huaijiang suddenly raised his head and looked at her seriously.


    His eyes seemed to be thinking about something. Jiang huailu didn¡¯t take a closer look, but brother Lu looked away..</font>

 Chapter 342 - 342: Helping her do her homework again (1)

    Chapter 342 - 342: Helping her do her homework again (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°In order to eat a few mouthfuls of melon, I¡¯ll beat up foreign countries for you. Do you think you¡¯re a demoness who can bring disaster to a country and its people? You¡¯re really capable!¡±


    Jiang Huaian couldn¡¯t help butin.


    ¡°I¡¯m not a demoness, I¡¯m not a demoness, ¡± Jiang huailu said with her hands on her hips. You¡¯re insulting me!¡± This is an insult to the Savior!


    Mrs. Xia didn¡¯t even raise her head and nced at her daughter¡¯s small round belly.


    ¡°A demoness? The demoness has long legs and a thin waist. For the sake of two mouthfuls of watermelons, she¡¯ll conquer the world for you. You have short arms, short legs, and a round stomach?¡±<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    ¡°What are they nning? Was it because Lulu ate a lot? Trying to make Lulu¡¯s stomach round? Are you trying to make Lulu thick-skinned?¡± Madam Xia couldn¡¯t help but tease her daughter. This girl really thought too much.


    The only ones who could conquer the world now were His Majesty and the Crown Prince.


    These two people fighting foreign countries for a little fatty, what a joke.


    Little Huai Lu was so angry that the braids on her head were raised.


    ¡°Mother, you¡¯re bullying me, you¡¯re bullying Lulu. Which part of Lulu was chubby? Which part of Lulu was short? Lulu isn¡¯t ugly.¡± Lulu stomped his feet in anger.


    Everyone in the room was overjoyed.


    Jiang Huaian wiped the tears from the corners of his eyes and grinned widely. ¡°Yes, yes, yes, you¡¯re not ugly. But His Majesty and his Highness are not so blind as to fight for a little fat girl, are they?¡±


    Little Huai Lu pouted and mumbled, her eyes wide open.


    Lu huaijiang saw her aggrieved look and coughed lightly. well, not necessarily. He coughed dryly. He, he really wasn¡¯t sure.


    what¡¯s so good about having a thin waist and long legs? brother Lu, who do you think is prettier, Lulu or a Vixen with a thin waist and long legs? ¡± Jiang huailu immediately turned around and pointed at Lu huaijiang. Lu huaijiang was clearly enjoying the show, but he didn¡¯t know how the fire had spread to him.


    Just as he was about to make fun of her, he saw that the girl¡¯s eyes were filled with stubbornness and anticipation.


    That trace of anticipation actually made him unable to even say a word of ridicule.


    He immediately took a bite of his melon and said slowly, ¡°¡±You¡¯re good-looking, you¡¯re good-looking. You look good, okay?¡±


    To him, there was no difference between men and women.


    There were many beauties in the pce, but the ones he had killed the most were also beauties.


    Jiang huailu smiled through her tears and immediately turned to look at her brother and mother arrogantly, it¡¯s obvious that your eyes are disabled. Brother Lu said that I look better. He even patted his stomach smugly after he finished speaking.


    Mrs. Xiaughed so hard that she covered her face, little Lu, don¡¯t spoil her. This girl is being pampered and spoiled by us all day long until she can¡¯t find her North. In the future, ah, she won¡¯t be able to get married.¡±


    His tone was filled with love.


    ¡°If she can¡¯t get married, my brother Lu will.¡± The little girl lowered her head and muttered, but no one heard her clearly.


    On the contrary, Lu huaijiang¡¯s fingers curled slightly and clenched into a fist.


    As she was speaking, Madam Xia threw away the melon skin and said lightly, ¡®¡±¡®0h, right. Lulu, bring today¡¯s homework and the flowers you embroidered here.¡±


    The little girl¡¯s face stiffened, and her lips opened slightly, showing a rare panic.


    Lu huaijiang couldn¡¯t bear to see her frightened look. He raised his hand and held her hand, as ifforting her. Then, she handed over her homework and two crooked flowers that she had embroidered.


    Jiang huailu¡¯s expression tightened, but Lu huaijiang was very calm.


    Xia Shi opened it and saw that it was Lulu¡¯s handwriting.


    This little flower was much better than before. It could be seen that she had worked hard in private.


    Xiaolu heaved a sigh of relief and squeezed brother Lu¡¯s palm.


    A smile appeared on Madam Xia¡¯s face, ¡°it¡¯s good that you know how to work hard.¡± Mother, there¡¯s hope now. Mother had always thought that such an outstanding pair of children would be implicated by the Jiang family, but did not think that there would be a ray of light at the end of the tunnel. We, ah, will soon have a way to return to the capital.¡±


    ¡°Lulu, you need to work harder.¡±


    Madam Xia gently took a breath, and there was some struggle between her eyebrows..</font>

 Chapter 343 - 343: Lu huaijiang’s hostility (1)

    Chapter 343 - 343: Lu huaijiang¡¯s hostility (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°Lulu, you didn¡¯t have to leave the capital back then.¡±


    Madam Xia sighed softly, and the servant brought some clean water to wipe her hands.


    ¡°The Jiang family still has some connections. You¡¯re just a three-year-old child, so no one will argue with you.¡±


    ¡°At that time, someone came to ask the Jiang family if they could send the female family members to the pce to be maidservants. In order to avoid the death penalty, being a servant girl is also possible.¡±


    Lu huaijiang¡¯s expression turned dark again.<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    ¡°It is just that one did not know why the Crown Prince knew about it. He had once bluntly said, ¡°wasn¡¯t the Jiang family all proud and unyielding? Since you are not willing to submit to him, then you should have some backbone and not


    CIO tnmgs 11Ke Demg a ve and pping your race.¡±


    ¡°If he sees a daughter of the Jiang family enter the pce, he will not let her off easily.¡±


    At that time, when His Highness said this, no one dared to help the Jiang family. Only then was Lulu sent here to be beheaded. Fortunately, the tables had turned and he was exiled instead.


    ¡°When the Jiang family returns to the capital this time, if His Highness awakens, he will definitely make things difficult for the Jiang family. Lulu, when you left the capital, you even tore the hem of His Highness ¡°clothes, causing His Highness to lose face. I¡¯m afraid he¡¯ll be caught for his little braids.¡±


    ¡°Mother can only teach you strictly. If I let you go now, I will only harm you when I return to the capital in the future.¡±


    ¡°Everyone says that the barren capital is a city of exiles. They were all ces where evil people gathered. But Lulu, do you know that aristocratic families are even more filthy and hide evil that the world can¡¯t see? When we return to the capital this time, because His Highness is not happy, I¡¯m afraid that many of the noble families will use you against you and make Lulu feel embarrassed.¡± The Xia family didn¡¯t know if Lulu would be able to adapt to life in the capital.


    Lulu was so happy here.


    In the capital, he was locked up for three years and did not even take a step out of the door.


    In terms of happiness, the capital was far from beingparable to the barren capital.


    Lu huaijiang¡¯s throat was dry, and he couldn¡¯t help but touch his throat. He carefully looked down at Jiang huailu¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°So he¡¯s that bad?¡± Lulu¡¯s eyes widened.


    It was indeed an evil. No wonder they had to kill the evil to return peace to the world.


    Wouldn¡¯t he be even more terrifying if he were to destroy the world in the future?


    ¡°Maybe he¡¯s excusable?¡± A trace of guilt shed past Lu huaijiang¡¯s eyes as he spoke in a low voice. But thinking about it, it didn¡¯t seem like there was any reason for it, but he couldn¡¯t just admit it.


    The little girl¡¯s delicate nose wrinkled. there¡¯s no reason. I just did as I pleased. I did whatever I wanted.


    Lu huaijiang¡¯s heart twitched when he saw the trace of disgust in her expression.


    It was so painful that his limbs gradually turned cold.


    ¡°When we get back to Beijing, Lulu, you¡¯re not allowed to say anything bad about him. No matter what, he was the Crown Prince, a Highness who held the power of life and death. Lulu had to learn proper etiquette so that no one could find any mistakes. To avoid being med by His Highness and being caught by the capital.¡± Xia Shi carefully instructed her, and Jiang huailu nodded seriously. Lu huaijiang didn¡¯t know what to say when he saw how serious and cautious they were.


    He only felt an unbearable sourness in his heart.


    That night, after the Jiang family fell asleep, Lu huaijiangid on the bed and felt a fire burning in his chest.


    It was as if a raging fire was burning him, and there was a faint ck gas between his eyebrows. His eyes were slightly red, as if he was about to lose his mind.


    Lu huaijiang suddenly sat up and clenched his fists. The surrounding space was distorted.


    Lu huaijiang held on to hisst trace of rationality and turned into a ghost and left the room.


    No one noticed the sudden hostility between Lu huaijiang¡¯s brows that could not be dissolved.


    Late at night.


    The night watchman was wandering around, and the stall vendor was still setting up his stall at night. A pregnant woman was standing beside him to help.


    Lu huaijiangnded behind the stall owner.


    There was no emotion in his eyes, and his entire body was filled with an irrepressible killing intent..</font>

 Chapter 344 - 344: A moment of clarity for her (1)

    Chapter 344 - 344: A moment of rity for her (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    The darkness seemed to have surrounded Lu huaijiang.


    The hostility and loathing of the world almost made him sink into it, and there was a faint red light around his eyes. The murderous aura that shot up to the sky made everyone from the hall of salvation pale.


    ¡°There¡¯s an evil.¡± The mother-inw at the head of the bed suddenly appeared in the hall of salvation.


    ¡°This aura is somewhat familiar, as if it had appeared in huangdu before. It¡¯s huge and presumptuous, have the messenger of death return to the city quickly.¡± In an instant, Chu Liang headed towards the inner city.


    At this moment, Lu huaijiang seemed to have lost his mind. The light in his eyes was filled with deep ruthlessness.<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    The stall owner was chubby and was currently kneading the dough into small balls. The pregnant woman next to her reached out to wipe the cold sweat from her husband¡¯s forehead.


    ¡°It¡¯s been hard on you. You¡¯re eight months pregnant, but you still have toe and help, After I¡¯m done with my work, I¡¯ll stay at home with you until the child is born.¡± The honest man was apologetic, and the woman beside him was kind and gentle.


    ¡°What are you saying? you¡¯re doing this for our family. You wake up early and sleepte, the child in your belly knows that it¡¯s hard on father.¡± The woman was very understanding of her husband and lived a harmonious life.


    At this moment, Lu huaijiang did not have any reaction. Instead, he raised his hand slightly and was filled with killing intent.


    Just as she raised her hand, she saw the stall owner suddenly wipe his hands and take out a pair of clean Pearl embroidered shoes from under the table.


    The mud on the embroidered shoes had been wiped clean.


    ¡°Wifey, look, these are the Pearl shoes I collected today. A young master came in the day and in order to coax his little wife, he even pawned his shoes for me. I exchanged it for a string of glutinous rice and Osmanthus honey balls.¡±


    ¡°Look at these pearls, they¡¯re all high-quality goods. It wasn¡¯t washed before, so it couldn¡¯t be seen, but it was a pair of good things. When you give birth, I¡¯ll take it out and leave a few for you. I¡¯ll sell the rest for the child to save.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t say, that young man and the little girl are verypatible. They were like a Golden Boy and Jade girl, and they would definitely be a good couple when they grew up. I didn¡¯t expect that the young master, who looks cold and quiet, would dote on his wife.¡±


    The woman holding her stomach reached out and took the Pearl shoes. The shoes looked like they were tightly stitched with exquisite and small pearls sewn on the sides.


    ¡°That youngdy has a good life. There are several child brides in huangdu, but they have never met the right person and have been in pain for a lifetime. Don¡¯t you know how to give her a few more skewers? if the little girl likes it, then give her more.¡± The woman was kind and smiled, seemingly extremely kind.


    The stall owner hurriedly wiped his hands and helped her sit down.


    ¡°This is also a coincidence. It just so happens that it¡¯s sold out, and there¡¯s only one string left. The little girl was so greedy that she was about to cry.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll give her more when I see her tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°I hope that our child can be as delicate and lovely as her. Forget it, forget it. No, no. Although that girl looked chubby, her aura was not ordinary. We can¡¯t protect such a good-looking child.¡±


    He was full of praise for the child.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that she and that young master are really a good match. The little girl was so anxious that she was about to cry. That arrogant young master actually took off his shoes and pawned them for me. ¡±


    Lu huaijiang, who had lost his rationality, only heard that she was about to cry.


    I¡¯m going to cry, I¡¯m going to cry.


    It was as if only that one sentence had broken through the barrier and reached the bottom of his heart. In that pair of chaotic eyes, there was a moment of rity.


    I can¡¯t kill him!


    If she killed him and couldn¡¯t eat the glutinous rice balls, she would cry. In that moment of rity, Lu huaijiang turned his head and walked out of the city..</font>

 Chapter 345 - 345: Lu huaijiang’s disappearance (1)

    Chapter 345 - 345: Lu huaijiang¡¯s disappearance (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Lu huaijiang had not returned for three days.


    Ever since they finished eating the honeydew that day, Lu huaijiang was clearly still sleeping well that night, but the next day, he was nowhere to be found.


    However, Yin souls were often killed outside the forest.


    ¡°Will little Lu be in danger? Little Lu doesn¡¯t have anyone to rely on in huangdu, so where can he go?¡± The Xia family was indeed good to Lu huaijiang. Knowing that he had no rtives in huangdu, they simply took him in to live in the mansion.


    Lulu was indebted to him, so she was willing to take care of him.<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    Jiang Huai ¡®an thought for a moment before he left the house. Seeing his mother¡¯s expression, he said, ¡± I¡¯ll find some time to look for him when I¡¯m on duty this afternoon. Little Lu is a person with a sense of propriety. He must be tied down by something.


    ¡°You and Lulu don¡¯t have to worry. It¡¯s almost the middle of the seventh month. However, the outside world is no longer peaceful. I¡¯m afraid the strange happenings in huangdu can¡¯t be suppressed anymore.¡± The hall of salvation was very famous now, and the outside world wanted to rope them in.


    In the past two months alone, countless groups of outside forces hade to the barren capital.


    They were all trying to rope in the hall of salvation.


    Even the evil spirits in the outside world were panicking. There were even rumors that countless ghosts woulde to barren city in the middle of July this year.


    The city Lord and the others had been going in and out of the Savior Hall frequently in order to cooperate with the Savior Hall to resist the threat.


    Originally, the hall of salvation had not attracted any attention from the outside world. Now that the hall of salvation was getting stronger day by day and was walking out of huangdu step by step, there was no way to stop it in the future.


    ¡°Mother knows. Be careful on duty. Recently, there have been many foreigners in the city. Some havee to ask the door God to guard their houses, and some have asked for the protection of the hall of the world. No matter what, huangdu has lost its former peace.¡±


    The two of them could not calm down.


    On the contrary, Jiang huailu was squatting at the foot of the wall, holding a cup and gargling with salt on a willow branch, but she was a little absent-minded.


    ¡°It¡¯s Lulu¡¯s birthday the day after tomorrow, what would Lulu like to eat? Big brother will bring some back.¡±


    ¡°Her birthday was half of the seventh month. Although huangdu has returned to peace, I¡¯m afraid that the city will be sealed off on half of the seventh month.


    Lulu won¡¯t be able to qo out then. I¡¯ll bring back whatever vou want.¡± Jianq


    Huaian said with a smile. Lulu¡¯s mind had been elsewhere for the past few days, and she was probably thinking about young master Lu Jiang.


    For the first time, the little guy felt that his appetite was weak. He spat out some mouthwash and waved his hand dispiritedly.


    ¡°Lulu is probably sick and doesn¡¯t want to eat,¡± Jiang huailu was sickly and seemed to be out of energy.


    Madam Xiaughed and looked at her. ignore her. Just buy what she likes as usual. It¡¯s probably because the weather is too hot and the summer is a little bitter. ¡±


    Lulu and little Lu were on good terms, so this little girl was probably worried about brother little Lu.


    From time to time, Jiang huailu would sit on the steps, his eyes dazed as he looked into the distance.


    It was as if she could no longer sense brother Lu¡¯s presence.


    These days, the hall of salvation had been searching for Chu Liang, but three days ago, Chu Liang felt a power that was out of control. Jiang huailu guessed that it was probably him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious. By the way, I identally heard that little Lu¡¯s birthday is also in July and a half. This was his eleventh birthday. After the seventh month and a half, he would be twelve years old, a teenager. Mother will rush out a set of clothes for him these few days, Lulu must not be jealous.¡± Mrs. Xia pinched her daughter with a smile, wondering if she had really lost weight. This girl¡¯s cheeks were not as thick as before.


    ¡°Just make it for him. Lulu isn¡¯t a miser.¡± After he finished speaking, he lowered his head and returned to his room with a gloomy expression.


    She seemed to be used to having brother Lu¡¯spany day and night. Ever since brother Lu was no longer by her side, she had been hit on the palm by the teacher for three days..</font>

 Chapter 346 - 346: Demonic generals attacking the city (1)

    Chapter 346 - 346: Demonic generals attacking the city (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    At night, Lulu was lying on the windowsill.


    ¡°Brother Lu, where are you? It¡¯s Lulu¡¯s fifth birthday soon, aren¡¯t youing back?¡±


    ¡°You and Lulu have the same birthday. Lulu even prepared a gift for you.¡± brother Lu Jiang ¡­ The little girl fell into a deep sleep by the window.


    Her hair was tied into two small buns, with two small bells hanging on a red silk belt and a string of red furballs. She looked extremely cute.


    The little girl sat on the chair with her feet hanging down. The wind blew and the window closed gently.<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    The teenager¡¯s pale arms picked her up and gently ced her on the soft couch, covering her with the brocade quilt.


    The ck-clothed youth reeked of blood. His sword-like eyebrows were stained with blood, and the blood extended to the corner of his mouth.


    It was as if something had sttered blood on it.


    The young man stood in front of the bed and looked at her quietly. His eyes shed with a trace of rity, but they were quickly filled with chaos.


    It was not until dawn when the rooster crowed that the figure slowly disappeared.


    On the second day.


    Even huangdu seemed to feel that something was wrong.


    The sun was shining brightly, but walking under the scorching sun, one could still feel the bone-chilling cold. The chill went straight to the bottom of his heart, making him haveyer afteryer of goosebumps.


    When foreigners came to the barren capital, they brought a lot of gossip.


    There were even rumors that the world salvation Hall could sweep away all evil in the world and seize the position of the Imperial court. There were even rumors that the Savior had taken over the world.


    The waters of the barren capital had beenpletely disturbed by outsiders.


    This also pushed the hall of salvation to the forefront of the storm, and the number of evil spirits in the forest of the fog sect had increased sharply in recent days. There were even evil spirits from the outside world trying to break through the dense fog sect¡¯s forest and attack barren city. He was only stopped by the messenger of death.


    Usually, the chirping of insects and birds and the chirping of cicadas were constant, but today, huangdu was eerily quiet. Not a single Crow could be seen, and there was no sound of insects at all. The people who hade out to set up their stalls could not help but lower their voices.


    It became even quieter in the barren capital.


    Even a three-year-old child could feel that it was unusual.


    ¡°It¡¯s the Zhongyuan Festival after midnight tonight. Lulu, you can¡¯t just run around.¡± Madam Xia hurriedly entrusted this to her and went to the Yang family.


    Yang pinfeng had been checking the ounts these days and was ready to move to the capital.


    In the afternoon, the sky in huangdu was even darker.


    The zing sun was shrouded in dark clouds, bringing in the whistling in the distance, which was harsh and sharp.


    Even Jiang huailu couldn¡¯t help but straighten her mind. She wrinkled her beautiful and delicate little nose and looked into the distance.


    At the top of the wall, general Fang held his divine weapon and frowned.¡±l¡¯m afraid tonight will be difficult. Yesterday, when I explored the forest of the fog sect, there were quite a few ghost generals there. They all have hundreds of years of cultivation and tens of thousands of evil ghosts. I¡¯m afraid they¡¯re the outside world¡¯s evil spirits trying to test huangdu.¡±


    ¡°They seem to be looking for something.¡± But general Fang didn¡¯t find out what they were looking for.


    ¡°Theher soldiers have already made preparations, but there¡¯s a tough battle to fight tonight. If we win, the reputation of the hall of salvation will skyrocket. If we lose, I¡¯m afraid the hall of salvation won¡¯t be able to leave huangdu.¡± ¡°Tonight, I¡¯ll personally oversee things.¡± Jiang huailu said softly.


    Hearing these words, general Fang felt at ease. Now, he didn¡¯t look down on this five-year-old little man in the slightest.


    After general Fang left, Jiang huailu had dinner prepared early.


    As soon as Mrs. Xia came back, she ate and drank to her heart¡¯s content. She told taozhi not to be disturbed and that she wanted to sleep early.


    Mrs. Xia sneaked in and took a look. The little girl¡¯s cheeks were red from sleep. She had long fallen asleep and looked peaceful.


    ¡°Happy Birthday, Lulu!¡± Mrs. Xia said softly and kissed her cheek.


    What she didn¡¯t know was that Lulu was already standing in front of the thousands of otherworldly soldiers.


    They would be their pir of support..</font>

 Chapter 347 - 347: 347 _1

    Chapter 347 - 347: 347 _1


    Trantor: 549690339


    Jiang huailu stood in front of the hall of salvation.


    Everyone probably sensed something and closed their doors even before it was dark.


    Every household had the portrait of the door God, general Fang, pasted on it. It looked like an ordinary drawing paper, drawn with cinnabar, and even a little scribbled.


    No one knew if it would be effective, but it was better than nothing.


    It was much better than the bare wooden door that was blessed by luck.<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    Granny Zhu had already told everyone to stay as far away from the hall of salvation as possible.


    No one said anything. The tallest tree in the forest would be destroyed by the wind. The ability of the hall of salvation was too outstanding. If they were to leave huangdu, they would sooner orter attract the anger of the evil spirits in the world.


    This was only the first wave.


    However, as long as they won, the hall of salvation would truly stand firm.


    ¡°Eliminate the evil, clear the world, kill them!¡± The red-lipped and white-teethed little huailu stood between heaven and earth, her clothes fluttering in the wind.


    A loud and clear sound spread across the sky.


    ¡°Kill him, kill him, kill him!¡±


    ¡°Eliminate the evil, clear the world, kill them! Kill them! Kill him!¡± Theher soldier¡¯s voice shook the heavens, and a sense of justice rushed towards the heaven realm. It was like the might of the heavens. Even the people hiding in their homes could sense it, and invisible courage was injected into their bodies.


    The door God, the day wandering God, the night wandering God, the bedhead granny, and even the ck and white impermanences all joined the camp. The moment the entire sky fell into darkness, countless evils swarmed out.


    It was so dark that even the crescent moon was blocked.


    In the middle of the seventh month, many evil spirits showed themselves in front of the world.


    Themoners hid in their homes and covered their mouths, staring out of the windows at the vast sky.


    Many people felt weak and knelt on the ground to pray.


    the hall of salvation must expel the evil! It must expel the evil! Now, be it the Imperial court, themon people, or the evils, all eyes were on the hall of salvation.


    If the hall of salvation was defeated today, huangdu would no longer exist.


    If the hall of salvation could dispel the evil spirits, they would have a chance of returning to the capital with the help of the hall of salvation.


    At this moment, everyone could also see the ghost soldiers guarding the barren capital. They were all ghost souls, but they could tell the difference between the two at a nce. There was a faint divine light on theher soldier, and a trace of the divine might of a heavenly soldier.


    Many of them bowed to theher soldiers, thanking them for their hard work.


    Jiang huailu was suspended in the middle. Everyone could only vaguely see a


    ball of golden light protecting him, but they couldn¡¯t see his figure. They could only bow their heads in awe and worship him.


    That person must be the Savior.


    At the Jiang residence.


    ¡°Should I wake Lulu up to see the Savior?¡± Madam Xia and Jiang Huai ¡®an sat outside the Lulu house, looking up at the sky in awe.


    ¡°The Savior rarely shows his spirit, so one more look might get some divine intent. Lulu is favored by the hall of salvation, so it¡¯s good to pray to the Savior.¡± Xia Shi was a little moved.


    ¡°Forget it. Lulu is still young. Don¡¯t scare her. It¡¯s good that she¡¯s sleeping, what if you scare her?¡± Jiang Huai ¡®an didn¡¯t dare to go out on duty now.


    At this moment, he did not dare to leave his home.


    He was righteous, but he was also selfish.


    Righteousness could never be ced above his own.


    It wasn¡¯t until the Xia family dispelled the idea that Shui GUI, who was standing on the side, secretly breathed a sigh of relief. Oh my God, you¡¯re going to wake her up to see the Savior. Then ¡­


    You won¡¯t be able to see the Savior.


    He was the Savior of the world!


    Why are you still looking at the ball when you¡¯re awake!</font>

 Chapter 348 - 348: The Fang family Army’s spirit (1)

    Chapter 348 - 348: The Fang family Army¡¯s spirit (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    The dark mass of Yin souls wantonly shrouded the area, and everyone¡¯s hearts were in their throats.


    But this year, he felt more at ease. The Golden light in the sky was a calming needle.


    Jiang huailu was suspended in the air and could clearly see the other party.


    ¡°As expected, three ghost generals. I¡¯m afraid that they¡¯re here to test the hall of salvation. If we win tonight, the hall of salvation will truly enrage the evil.¡± Day wandering God Chu Liang looked at the opposite side with a dark expression.


    Jiang huailu¡¯s eyes were indifferent,¡±so what if I¡¯m angry?¡± So what if it was a murderous aura? My only wish is to get rid of thest evil in the world.¡± She hade for the evil.<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    At hismand, theher soldiers began to fight with the countless malicious ghosts.


    There were also countless Yin souls heading toward huangdu.


    It was so dark that it made people¡¯s hearts go numb.


    However, the wooden door that had once been easily pushed open and had no defensive power at all. This time ¡­


    The ordinary door God on the door shed with a golden light, and the God of War, who was holding a divine weapon and wearing armor, stood in front of the door.


    If there were any Yin souls causing trouble, one sword strike would destroy the soul.


    it¡¯s really protected by the gods ¡­


    ¡°So the door God can really protect the house and prevent ghosts from entering.¡±


    Everyone cried tears of joy. So there really was a door guard in the world.


    Many people recognized him. He was general Fang, who had been appointed by their Savior in their dreams. General Fang, who sacrificed himself to the heavens to save countless people at the border.


    ¡°The great kindness of the hall of salvation, the great kindness of the hall of salvation.¡±


    ¡°The hall of salvation is saving people from suffering.¡± Themoners were truly crying. This was the true hope of the world. It could bring hope to the world.


    ¡°Those three ghost generals seemed to be a general from the previous dynasty. They once ughtered 30000 soldiers, and I¡¯m afraid that these soldiers were turned into malicious ghosts by them.¡± Chu Liang was a little shocked. Those dark spirits were extremely vicious and were not something that ordinary dark spirits couldpare to.


    ¡°We can fight against the ghost generals, but ourher soldiers have not been trained.¡±


    Jiang huailu looked at general Fang who was covered in armor.


    ¡°General Fang, how many people from the Fang family¡¯s Army died in battle?¡± The little girl¡¯s eyes were clear, without the slightest fear.


    General Fang¡¯s body trembled, and he gritted his teeth, ¡®¡±¡®The Fang n has been part of the Fang n¡¯s Army for generations, and it has been passed down from generation to generation. Since ancient times, there have been more than 40000!¡± The Fang family had served the Imperial court for generations.


    The Fang family also had a military genealogy, which was dedicated to recording all the generals Fang who had died on the battlefield.


    It had been passed down for four generations, and by the time he killed himself, it had already reached 40000.


    It was really an inch of white bone.


    that ghost general brought 30000her soldiers with him. Do you think the men of the Fang family are afraid of them? ¡±


    ¡°Today, I¡¯ll give you the chance to call back the Fang family¡¯s Army.¡±


    ¡°A General¡¯s sess is built on ten thousand bones, it¡¯s time to let our ancestors see our world.¡± Jiang huailu¡¯s voice gradually became louder, with some agitation. With a wave of his hand, countless armored soldiers gathered from the heavens and earth.


    Countless soldiers with killing intent and killing intent emerged.


    ¡°Fang family¡¯s Army, Fang family¡¯s Army, kill, kill kill!¡±


    The violent Qi that soared to the sky broke through the clouds and broke into the sky.


    General Fang¡¯s eyes turned red almost instantly.


    ¡°This is the spirit of the Army.¡± Chu Liang pointed to the sky.


    ¡°All the soldiers who died in battle for the country have a military spirit. The Fang family¡¯s Army is truly the world¡¯s iron-boned soldiers.¡±


    General Fangughed out loud three times, drew out the long sword in his hand, and waved it forward, ¡°Children of the Fang family, let us fight again to protect the world!¡±


    ¡°Charge!¡±


    As soon as he gave the order, a murderous aura swirled between heaven and earth.


    He charged straight into the enemy¡¯s camp..</font>

 Chapter 349 - 349: You ‘Il definitely come _1

    Chapter 349 - 349: You ¡®Il definitelye _1


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°The Fang family¡¯s Army died to protect the country.¡±


    ¡°Tens of thousands of people have died, but because no one has taken care of them, they have be lonely ghosts. It was the Fang family who collected the corpses of the soldiers and raised them all these years.¡±


    ¡°Other than the Fang n, no one else can control these tens of thousands ofher soldiers.¡±


    ¡°Do you know who the ghost general is?¡± The granny at the head of the bed stood respectfully behind Jiang huailu, looking at the sky.


    ¡°When we set off from Dongli, we were unstoppable. It was the Fang family¡¯s Army that blocked everything with their bodies, the two sides were mortal enemies. An enemy from life to death.¡± The old woman at the head of the bed sighed. These things were passed down by the old man.<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    The rtionship between the great Zhou and Dongli had eased a lot, but they had once been irreconcble enemies.


    no wonder after the Fang family¡¯s Army came out, their momentum was suppressed. Jiang huailu responded, but he was thinking that he couldn¡¯t let the hero be disappointed. Although this group of dead souls had a strong killing intent, it was not a problem with general Fang controlling them.


    It was just that her eyes were always wandering, shuttling back and forth in the crowd.


    Jiang huailu looked left and right, slightly pursing her lips to hide the disappointment in her heart.


    ¡°Kill, kill, kill ¡­n


    ¡°Protect the master, the master ¡­ I¡¯ll clear the threat for master.¡± The three ghost generals had some tricks up their sleeves. They fought with general Fang and managed to tie him down.


    ¡°In three years, master will return to the throne and we will definitely be able to clear the hall of salvation!¡± One of the ghost generals looked at Jiang huailu.


    Killing intent burst out from his eyes.


    ¡°Ghost hag, kill her! We can¡¯t let her ruin our big n!¡± One of the ghost generals shouted, and The Woman in ck immediately walked towards Jiang huailu.


    Jiang huailu stood quietly in the sky, looking at the ghost general in ck quickly approaching.


    The old woman at the head of the bed wanted to stop him, but she found that she could not move at all. As expected, ghost generals wereparable to divine generals. No wonder ghost generals could always dominate an area and set up their own camp.


    Qiang Qiang, a mere Hall of salvation dares to spoil this old woman¡¯s ns ¡­


    ¡°Thanks to you, we were able to find master¡¯s traces ¡­¡± Granny ghost¡¯s eyes were astonishingly bright. She used her hand as a w and actually turned it into an Eagle¡¯s w as she attacked Jiang huailu.


    The strong wind made Jiang Huai¡¯s deer coat flutter.


    However, she tightly pursed her lips and refused to move.


    He was getting closer and closer to her ..


    He was getting closer and closer.


    Granny ghost¡¯s ws almost touched the tip of her hair, and she broke a soft, fluffy hair.


    Suddenly, she heard a helpless sigh.


    Jiang huailu¡¯s eyes brightened. When he came back to his senses, he was already in the arms of someone who smelled blood. The surroundings were slightly cold, and the smell of blood made one feel slightly ufortable.


    As the sword streaked across, granny ghost¡¯s eyes widened in shock, staring at Lu huaijiang.


    He didn¡¯t even have time to say a word before he disappeared from the world.


    Jiang huilu didn¡¯t even turn his head as he pouted his lips and shouted,¡±Brother Lu ¡­ Where have you been? Lulu has been looking for you.¡± The Savior, who was still fierce just now, was now pouting as he hugged brother Lu¡¯s neck and groaned.


    Lu huaijiang¡¯s eyes struggled, rity and ruthlessness intertwined.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you Dodge?¡±


    Lu huaijiang pressed her into his arms. His throat was hoarse, and when he opened his mouth, it was as if he had not spoken for a long time.


    His tone was stiff and his eyebrows were tightly furrowed. The sword in his hand was dripping with blood.


    ¡°I knew that brother Lu woulde. Brother Lu would definitelye. When you mention Lulu¡¯s birthday, you have to be the first to wish him Happy


    Birthday. You haven¡¯t even given me a birthday gitt.¡± The little guy chattered and did not notice the chaos in Lu huaijiang¡¯s eyes..</font>

 Chapter 350 - 350: The real big evil (1)

    Chapter 350 - 350: The real big evil (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°Brother Lu, where did you go? Lulu¡¯s palm was broken by the teacher.¡±


    ¡°When you weren¡¯t home, mother didn¡¯t allow Lulu to eat sweet food, and brother didn¡¯t give Lulu any special treatment.¡±


    ¡°Look at Lulu, he¡¯s so thin.¡¯


    ¡°Brother Lu, did you miss me?¡±


    Lu huaijiang¡¯s hand that was holding the sword trembled slightly, the chaos in his eyes gradually suppressed that weak trace of rity. When he raised his eyes again, his eyes were dark and filled with ruthlessness.<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    The long sword in his hand buzzed and trembled.


    The veins on the back of his hand were already bulging, as if he was restraining something.


    He put Lulu down, took out a handkerchief from his pocket, and carefully opened it. His entire body was stiff, as if he had used up all his strength.


    He solemnly opened the handkerchief, and inside was a piece of malt candy wrapped in oil paper. There were also flowers in the caramels, and they smelled very fragrant.


    Jiang huailu saw that the buggy was three feet tall and excitedly called out ¡®brother Lu¡¯.


    ¡°I knew that brother Lu is the best. Brother Lu, you¡¯re the best. Lulu likes you the most ¡­¡± His eyes were staring straight at the malt candy.


    However, the young man threw the sword away and used his bloodied hand to break off a small piece for her.


    He stuffed it into his mouth.


    There was a slight smell of blood mixed with the unique fragrance of flowers and caramels. Lulu did not hesitate at all.


    It was so sweet that it was intoxicating, so sweet that it was sickening. The little girl¡¯s eyes curved, and her entire person became happy.


    ¡°Mother said that Lulu should eat less sugar. It¡¯s almost time for Lulu to get new teeth. Moreover, one of his teeth was already loose, and he was probably going to get a new one soon, so he kept Lulu in check and refused to let him eat. But today is Lulu¡¯s birthday, Lulu ¡­¡±


    ¡°Kacha ¡­¡±


    She seemed to have chewed on something cold and hard, causing her mouth to creak.


    Jiang huailu¡¯s eyes widened and her mouth was agape. She was dumbfounded.


    Lu huaijiang seemed to be a little confused. He looked at the candy and then at her.


    Then, he stretched out his hands.


    Jiang huilu stood on tiptoe and spat out, ¡°¡®What is this thing?¡± Lulu grinned, feeling as if he had bitten his mouth open and blood was all over it.


    Lu huaijiang, on the other hand, was slightly dazed.


    He saw that there seemed to be something suspicious stuck on the malt candy that was already sticky.


    At this moment, Lu huaijiang, who had lost his mind, was a little flustered.


    He had saved her out of instinct, and he had also taken out the candy from his arms out of instinct.


    However, tms was sometmng ne nacl never expected.


    He had stuck Jiang huailu¡¯s teeth out!


    Even though Lu huaijiang didn¡¯t know anyone at this moment and had even lost his mind, he could see the little girl¡¯s face drooped when she saw this tooth. Her eyes were filled with tears. Lu huaijiang could not help but panic.


    ¡°Wuwuwu ¡­ Lulu¡¯s teeth got stuck, my teeth got stuck.¡± Her tears fell.


    However, the little girl was also very prideful. She wiped away her tears and looked around vigntly. I have to endure it. I can¡¯t be discovered. Wuwuwu ¡­ My teeth, wuwuwuwu! Savior¡¯s teeth were stuck to the ground.


    Lulu¡¯s big eyes were full of tears.


    Lu huaijiang clumsily squatted down and reached out to wipe his tears, but the more he wiped, the more tears he shed.


    Just now, he was filled with killing intent, but now, he was panicking and only cared about wiping his tears.


    they saw me lose my teeth and cried ¡­ Lulu¡¯s face fell off.¡± Jiang huailu pointed at the ghost general camp.


    The group of ghost generals felt their blood run cold.


    The young man who had been squatting on the ground just now stood up expressionlessly and picked up his sword.


    The ghost General¡¯s eyes widened, and before he could say anything, he was killed by Lu huaijiang.


    Lu huaijiang replied,¡±as long as you don¡¯t cry, anything is fine ¡­.¡±</font>

 Chapter 351 - 351: You came to the capital to find me (1)

    Chapter 351 - 351: You came to the capital to find me (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Only the heavens knew that Lu huaijiang would be irritable when he saw her cry.


    The string in his brain instantly snapped.


    What killing, what destroying the world, what ughtering, what world, they all threw it to the back of their minds.


    As long as she didn¡¯t cry, there was nothing to discuss.


    Everything could be discussed.<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    Lu huaijiang killed the ghost general, and general Fang led the group to quickly capture all the ghosts.


    However, the young man suppressed his anger and bent down to pick her up. He whispered in her ear, full offort, ¡°¡® I didn¡¯t see anyone. Those who saw me were all dead.


    The Savior¡¯s teeth were stuck out by malt candy in front of the battle and he even cried in anger, what kind of news was this?


    The little girl sniffled and her eyes were red and clear.


    brother Lu is the best. Lulu loves brother Lu the most ¡­ I¡¯ll like it even if my teeth fall out.¡± The little girl still had tears in her eyes. She wiped her face with the back of her chubby hand and immediately looked at him with a smile. Lu huaijiang¡¯s eyes were calm, but his chest felt a long-lost beating.


    The feeling of losing control weakened a little.


    He instantlynded in Jiang huailu¡¯s room.


    ¡°Brother Lu, can you not kill anyone?¡± The little girl pulled on his sleeve and whispered, lowering her head to avoid Lu huaijiang¡¯s eyes.


    Lu huaijiang didn¡¯t say a word and closed his eyes.


    When he opened his eyes again, he had regained his former rity.


    He had always known what he was doing. but he could not control himself. He


    could only watch helplessly as he ughtered without end, turning the ce blood red.


    But he didn¡¯t resist, and he couldn¡¯t resist.


    It was only when he saw Lulu that he seemed to be able to control himself. Lu huaijiang didn¡¯t say anything. Only he knew what he had done in the past few days.


    The little girl sat at the head of the bed and picked up a small handkerchief to wipe the blood off his hands. He held the sword in his hand tightly, and the little girl stretched out her fingers and gently bent it.


    He let go of his hand and fell to the ground.


    The little girl thought for a moment, then stood up and stepped on the bed. She tiptoed to wipe the blood off his face and whispered in his ear with a smile, ¡°¡±Brother Lu, Happy Birthday! You¡¯ll be turning twelve tomorrow, brother Lu. Is Lulu the first one to congratte you?¡± Her small mouth chattered, and the warm sound made his ears move.


    ¡°Yes, I am. Lulu, you¡¯ll be the first one.¡± Lu huaijiang looked at her seriously.


    I¡¯ll help you kill whoeveres first!


    Sure enough, the little girl¡¯s eyes lit up with joy when she heard that.


    ¡°Lulu, do you want toe to my side?¡± Lu huaijiang paused, then hugged her and asked seriously.


    ¡°Sure, big brother Lu said that he¡¯ll help me kill my enemy,¡± Lulu replied without hesitation.


    ¡°I have a great enemy, and brother Lu is going to help me take revenge. When the timees, brother Lu can¡¯t go back on his words.¡±


    also, when Lulues, you have to take care of his food, drink, and sleep. You can¡¯t let Lulu cry or suffer.


    ¡°But, big brother Lu, can you afford to raise Lulu?¡± The little fellow was a little worried.


    She was a big eater.


    Lu huaijiang chuckled, his chest trembling slightly.


    ¡°The Lu family has some inheritance, so they should be able to afford to raise Lulu. If Lulu doesn¡¯t mind, you can eat and drink ording to my standards.¡± Lu huaijiang paused again.


    ¡°They¡¯ll definitely take care of Lulu¡¯s food, drink, and sleep, so they won¡¯t let Lulu cry. You¡¯re too ugly when you cry.¡± He didn¡¯t even notice the adoration in his tone.


    ¡°As for being wronged, brother Lu promises you that since you¡¯re by my side, I won¡¯t let you suffer. But ¡­¡± Lu huaijiang¡¯s face darkened.


    ¡°Then, will you be able to forgive brother Lu? Brother Lu, it might be because of me that you were exiled ¡­¡± Lu huaijiang gritted his teeth, his eyes nervous..</font>

 Chapter 352 - 352: Are you the Crown Prince (1)

    Chapter 352 - 352: Are you the Crown Prince (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°Exiled?¡±


    ¡°Brother Lu?¡±


    Jiang huailu looked at him in confusion.


    ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this?¡± Lulu tilted his head innocently.


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you a secret, Lulu didn¡¯t like the capital in the past.¡± She pouted after some thought. The little girl smiled and whispered with her hands to her lips.<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    ¡°Lulu was insensible in the past and was always locked up in the residence, never taking a steD out of the residence. Even when he was three vears old, he didn¡¯t even step out of the main door.¡±


    ¡°And those people always look at Lulu with teasing eyes, and huaijie secretly pinch me. The girls in the capital also look down on Lulu, and they even use Lulu to mock mother.¡¯


    ¡°Grandmother also secretly scolded me for being a fool. He asked me why I was born in the middle of the seventh month, and said I was a ghost of death.¡± Lulu was still in the sky at that time. It was godmother who could not bear to see here down and suffer, so she had kept her here for three years.


    ¡°Lulu in the capital is not happy. So Lulu doesn¡¯t really care if he¡¯s exiled or not.¡± The little girl didn¡¯t hate being exiled. She was well protected by her mother and brother.


    He didn¡¯t feel bitter at all.


    She hated the evils and scolded them only because they would destroy the world in three years!


    Lu huaijiang heaved a sigh of relief, cold sweat almost dripping from his forehead.


    brother Lu, you mean that you¡¯ve probably facilitated the Jiang family¡¯s exile ¡­ Lu huaijiang didn¡¯t dare to say it was too obvious. After all, his reputation ¡­


    It was not good.


    Even though it was the truth.


    The little girl looked at him with a frown. ¡°Brother Lu, are you from an aristocratic family or the pce?¡±


    Lu huaijiang¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He clenched his fist and his body tensed up.¡±The pce.¡±


    The little girl stared at him with wide eyes, her face full of shock. ¡°Your Majesty¡¯s Pce or the Crown Prince¡¯s Pce?¡± The little girl gasped.


    ¡°Crown Prince.¡± Lu huaijiang¡¯s face was pale.


    ¡°I know. I know who brother Lu is now ¡­¡± Little huailu suddenly eximed, and Lu huaijiang, who was shocked, felt guilty all over.


    He was the Crown Prince, what was he feeling guilty about!


    ¡°No wonder big brother Lu said that you¡¯re not close to father and mother, and that many people hate you. Brother Lu, you are a little eunuch in the pce, right? It must be when my grandfather impeached the bad Crown Prince, and the bad Crown Prince was furious, so you hit my grandfather¡¯s butt. Deal with the Jiang family.¡±


    ¡°Aiya. Lulu can¡¯t remember clearly, but was the little eunuch who came to the


    Jiang family to write rice paper brother Lu?¡±


    ¡°Brother Lu, is it hard for you to serve the bad Crown Prince?¡±


    ¡°Brother Lu, the bad Prince is really bad, right? You must hate him to death, right? We¡¯re the same, I also hate the bad Crown Prince.¡± The little girl came to a sudden realization and hurriedly pulled on Lu huaijiang¡¯s sleeve.


    Lu huaijiang ¡­


    He didn¡¯t know what to say, but Jiang huailu¡¯s dark eyes looked at him.


    He could only say, ¡°it¡¯s not easy to serve. It¡¯s a little hard.¡± A little bad ¡­ A-are you alright?¡± Lu huaijiang¡¯s voice was low.


    A dark look shed past his eyes.


    ¡°Brother Lu, it¡¯s been hard on you. You¡¯ll be better off after the Crown Prince is dead.¡± The young Lulu was very sympathetic.


    He couldn¡¯t help but curse deeply again.


    Little Huai Lu saw the heaviness in her brother¡¯s eyes and thought that he was touched.


    Lu huaijiang took a deep breath, feeling that now was not a good time to exin. The more he said, the more mistakes he would make. What if he scared this girl and she hid away, unwilling to return to the capital?


    Now that she was the Savior of the world, she had the ability to do so.


    ¡°Lulu, you can¡¯t go back on your promise.¡± After he finished speaking, he paused.</font>

 Chapter 353 - 353: Lying to a five-year-old again (1)

    Chapter 353 - 353: Lying to a five-year-old again (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    His sleeves drooped down slightly, as if they were carrying something heavy.


    Jiang huailu was used to rummaging through his pockets. At first, Lu huaijiang was a little resistant.


    However, when he saw that she would smile happily every time she took out food, he let her be.


    At this moment, Jiang huailu found a small, squarish thing in it. It looked like a piece of transparent Jade, and one hand was holding it.


    ¡°This belongs to my family. I¡¯ve been back home these few days. I took it out.¡± Lu huaijiang took a look and said casually.<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    Jiang huailu picked it up and stamped it on the bed. She only felt that the pattern on the stamp was very beautiful.


    ¡°Lulu likes it,¡± Then there was a mark on Lu huaijiang¡¯s face and clothes.


    It was a beautiful red pattern.


    Lu huaijiang looked at her deeply and thought for a moment. Seeing that she was really happy, he said, ¡°¡±lt¡¯s just a small thing. Since you like it, keep it and y with it. When I return to the capital, I¡¯lle back to collect it. Anyway, don¡¯t go back on your word, just don¡¯te and see me!¡±


    Lu huaijiang reminded him again and again, but Jiang huailu didn¡¯t listen carefully and just nodded.


    ¡°I¡¯ll definitelye and find you. Lulu hadn¡¯t even returned to the capital yet, and he was making it sound like he could. The whole family has been exiled ¡­¡± The little girl babbled and rolled her eyes.


    ¡°As long as you¡¯re willing,¡± Lu huaijiang chuckled.


    Lu huaijiang half-squatted by the bed. He opened his mouth but stopped. There was a rare hint of hesitation in his eyes.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with brother Lu?¡±


    Even if Lu huaijiang¡¯s heart was tough, at this moment, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a little warm on his face.


    How could he lie to a child like this?


    ¡°Lulu, brother Lu Jiang has never received a birthday gift since he was young.


    Have you prepared a congrattory gift for brother? Lulu can¡¯t just say ¡°Happy


    Birthday¡± and cancel out the congrattory gift, can he?¡±


    ¡°Brother Lu killed all the ghost generals as a congrattory gift.¡± Lu huaijiang said with a thick face.


    Sure enough, Jiang huailu pinched her fingers in a dilemma.


    ¡°Lulu is still a child ¡­¡± Asking a five-year-old for a present, can you bear with it, brother Lu?


    However, when she saw brother Lu¡¯s dejected expression and his eyes filled with sadness, she felt a little embarrassed.


    Suddenly, an idea shed in her mind.


    Lulu prepared a unique gift. Brother Lu,e here. Lulu will give it to you. The little girl¡¯s eyes shed with a touch of slyness, and she reached out to wave at Lu huaijiang.


    Lu huaijiang leaned over as if he didn¡¯t know anything.


    Muah .


    He nted a heavy kiss on her cheek, without any desire or thoughts. It was just a child¡¯s simple gesture of affection.


    The little girl was probably a little embarrassed, and she even pinched her fingers and shrank her shoulders.


    However, Lu huaijiang smiled sadly, as if that smacking sound had dispelled all his gloominess.


    He really understood this girl.


    This was the best gift he had ever wanted.


    Feeling the familiar pull, Lu huaijiang¡¯s eyes narrowed as he looked at the seal in Lulu¡¯s hand. ¡°Lulu, you can¡¯t go back on your promise to brother Lu.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting for you in the capital.¡± With that, the young man in front of him turned into a white light and disappeared.


    With the youth¡¯s disappearance, the little girl seemed to have lost her spirit.


    The seal, which he was ying with in his hands, fell on the bed with a thud.


    ¡°Al ¡­ Big brother is home. I don¡¯t know when Lulu will be able to enter the capital.¡± The chubby girl mumbled something and threw the seal under her pillow before falling asleep.


    She knew that she was about to meet the opportunity to return to the capital, but she didn¡¯t know when it would arrive or how it would happen. She was not used to suddenly having one less person by her side..</font>

 Chapter 354 - 354: Used to her brother’s presence (1)

    Chapter 354 - 354: Used to her brother¡¯s presence (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    The next morning, Jiang huailu woke up early, which was rare.


    With dark circles under her eyes, she kicked her shoes as she walked out of the room, looking as if she had lost something.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Lulu? You slept so earlyst night, but why are your eyes still so dark? it¡¯s as if you haven¡¯t woken up.¡± Xia Shi was shocked. Lulu was usually like a pistachios, enjoying whatever he ate and ying with.


    Why did he seem to have lost his soul today?


    Madam Xia put down the handkerchief in her hand and hurried forward to pick Lulu up.<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    He realized that his daughter had lost a lot of weight. Her stomach was t, and it was much easier to carry her.


    The little girl¡¯s eyes drooped, and her hair drooped listlessly. Shey on her mother¡¯s shoulder without saying a word.


    She was holding something tightly in her hand, which was contained in a small money bag. She held it in her hand and didn¡¯t allow anyone to touch it.


    ¡°Brother Lu has gone to his rtives.¡± His voice was low and muffled, as if he was about to cry the moment he spoke.


    Xia Shi¡¯s heart almost broke when she heard this.


    Her daughter had yet to experience separation, and this was her first friend. Little Lu was also pampering her, so it was no wonder she wasn¡¯t used to it. She hurriedly patted her daughter¡¯s back and gently coaxed her.


    After a while, she felt a big wet patch on her shoulder.


    Xia Shi¡¯s heart ached so much that tears were about to fall.


    ¡°Brother Lu, did you say when you¡¯ll be back? Where did he go?¡± Madam Xia asked carefully. Little Lu was probably in a hurry, so she bade Lulu farewell and left in a hurry.


    his rtives are in Beijing, ¡± Wang Yao said. they took him there. The little girl¡¯s nasal voice was slightly heavy, and she sniffed lightly.


    She could feel that the chances of brother Lu¡¯s soul leaving his body were very low.


    He had this kind of intuition.


    The Xia family suddenly realized that many forces hade to the capital during this period.


    Those who had been able to leave the capital after three generations were no longer guilty officials and had begun to move outside.


    Those who were unable to leave the capital were also thinking of ways.


    Madam Xia thought of the rumors in the city and gentlyforted, ¡®¡±¡®This is a good thing. Little Lu had no family or friends here, so he was a little lonely. He was twelve years old now, and he was going to be engaged in two years, so he should work hard on his own. It was a good thing that his rtives were willing to help him. Lulu should be happy for him.¡±


    ¡°As a friend, we should hope that he can cross the line, right?¡±


    Mrs. Xia coaxed her to stop sobbing in a gentle voice, and she calmed down a


    little.


    ¡°Besides, we¡¯re also from Beijing. We might have a chance to go back in the future. If we¡¯re fated, we¡¯ll meet again. Lulu, stop crying. Little Lu loves you so much, if he Imows that you¡¯re crying for him, I¡¯m afraid he¡¯ll be sad.¡± Mrs. Xia teased her younger daughter and nodded secretly when she saw that she had listened a little.


    She hurriedly ordered the servants to prepare food, all of which Lulu liked. ¡°Today is Lulu¡¯s birthday, so Lulu should eat more. Mother won¡¯t stop you from eating today.¡±


    ¡°Also, the Savior appearedst night. Lulu slept like a sweet maiden, so I didn¡¯t


    call you. ?rne savior IS so powerrul, ne got na or an me evil spirits.¡± maaam ma didn¡¯t forget to tell her about the battlest night.


    Jiang huailu lowered his head in guilt.


    She was crying really hard.


    As soon as she opened her mouth, Madam Xia suddenly asked in a serious voice, ¡°¡±Lulu, where are your teeth? Why is one of them missing?¡± Madam Xia stood up in shock and looked at it carefully.


    Jiang huailu mumbled, feeling extremely guilty.


    It was bad without brother Lu, and no one would help her.


    brother Lu gave Lulu a candy when he came to say goodbye, and Lulu¡¯s teeth fell off ¡­</font>

 Chapter 355 - 355: Ingua almost destroyed the country (1)

    Chapter 355: Ingua almost destroyed the country (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Madam Xia didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry.


    At this moment, when he saw his daughter crying because she had lost a tooth, he couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    ¡°Do you still eat candy in the future? I told you to eat, but you didn¡¯t listen to your mother. You¡¯ve suffered a big loss, right? Are you still going to eat it in the future?¡± Mrs. Xia couldn¡¯t hold back her smile, but seeing her crying pitifully, she wiped her tears.


    Little huailu sobbed and wiped her tears.¡± I¡¯m still eating. I¡¯ll eat after my teeth grow back. ¡±


    The Xia family ¡­


    Jiang Huai ¡®an had stayed with his mother and sister the entire night. He didn¡¯t rest this morning and went straight to the Yamen.


    your brother will be on duty for now. He¡¯lle back at noon to celebrate your birthday with you.


    Jiang huailu¡¯s eyes were still teary as he nodded.


    ¡°By the way, do you still want to eat melon? The tribute fruit watermelon that you were talking about the day before yesterday.¡± Madam Xia pulled Lulu out of the door. Although the house was not big, it wasplete and warm.


    There were many flowers and nts in the courtyard, and they were well taken care of.


    There was a well in the corner. When Jiang huailu came to the well, he found that there were a few ck watermelons soaking inside.


    The melon skin was emerald green and looked sweet and delicious. it¡¯s a pity that there¡¯s no ice. When we return to the capital, mother will ice a few watermelons for you. It¡¯ll be morefortable to eat them cold.


    Lulu was deep in thought. He pointed at the melon and asked, ¡°¡±Mother, aren¡¯t these watermelons unique to foreign countries and extremely expensive?


    ¡°Last time, you said that these watermelons were a tribute, and that it was thanks to the first Prince that a few were sent to huangdu. Why are there so many of them this time?¡± The little girl looked at the melon and drooled.


    The meaning of Xia Shi¡¯s words was a little difficult to understand.


    ¡°Lulu, you¡¯re right. Although the rumors are false, there are still some clues. But mother doesn¡¯t believe it, it¡¯s too ridiculous.¡± Xia Shi shook her head. ¡°You still don¡¯t know? Something has happened in fanbang.¡±


    ¡°The foreign country is vast and sparsely popted, but the climate is suitable. The annual yield of melon and fruit is excellent, and they often cultivate some strange fruits that can not be grown in the great Zhou Dynasty. Every year, a batch of them would be selected to be offered as tribute to the imperial family of the great Zhou. Last time, we only managed to eat two thanks to city Lord yang.¡±


    ¡°Who knows why there was an ident in the foreign country some time ago. It was said that people from the foreign country¡¯s imperial family had died one after another. More than half of the seven to eight sons had died, and they all died in the pce. It¡¯s always those who want to eat the melon that dies.¡±


    ¡°So I invited an eminent monk tomunicate with the evil. I don¡¯t know what happened, but the foreign countries sent all the watermelons they could find in the country to the great Zhou that night.¡±


    ¡°Overnight, it¡¯s all over the streets.¡±


    ¡°Later, there were rumors that the evil¡¯s mistress wanted to eat the melons of a foreign country. That¡¯s why he scattered all the fruits, don¡¯t you think it¡¯sughable? Many people believe this rumor.¡±


    Xia Shi covered her mouth andughed.


    ¡°If there really is such a good evil spirit, then the woman who married him would be very blessed. To destroy a country just to eat melon, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s ridiculous? If the country was really destroyed, then the history books passed down by the foreign countries a thousand yearster would be aughingstock. Other countries destroy countries because of the change of regime, while foreign countries destroy countries for that melon.¡± Mrs. Xiaughed so hard that she almost cried. In just a few days, the story of the foreign country being threatened by the big evil, and the story of the overbearing evil and his little wife had spread.


    ¡°You, this girl, are really blessed. A few days ago, you wanted to eat watermelon. It just so happens to be your birthday, and these precious watermelons will be rotten on the street.¡± Xia Shi couldn¡¯t help but shake her head.


    ¡°What if the evil spirit destroyed the kingdom for Lulu?¡± the little girl muttered.


    Hmph ¡­.¡±

 Chapter 356 - 356: He has his eyes on my flesh (1)

    Chapter 356: He has his eyes on my flesh (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°Why can¡¯t it be me? brother Lu said that Lulu deserves the best in the world.¡± The little girl puffed out her chest and raised her head. She was extremely confident.


    Madam Xia¡¯s eyelids twitched, feeling that little Lu¡¯s words were too outrageous.


    If Lulu was a big child, she would probably be in trouble.


    But seeing that her daughter was still young and so silly, she didn¡¯t think much of it. Little Lu probably thought of Lulu as a child, a sister.


    ¡°Little Lu was just coaxing you, and you took it seriously. You¡¯ve been bullying little Lu all day. Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know that you often get little Lu to steal candy for you. If I don¡¯t steal, you¡¯ll cry. Little Lu might look cold and indifferent to everyone, but he just had to make you suffer. Now that you don¡¯t have little Lu to pamper you, let¡¯s see who¡¯s going to help you.¡±


    Jiang huailu snorted, ¡°brother Lu said he¡¯ll take care of me in the future.¡± If he had food, then Lulu would definitely be Lulu¡¯s. If he has a mouth to drink, it¡¯s


    Lulu¡¯s.¡±


    Hearing such childish and naive words, Madam Xiaughed so hard that she bent over.


    ¡°Seriously, did little Lu invite a little ancestor back to serve him? He was just joking with you. In the future, when he got married and had children, he would also have to have a family. Could it be that he could skip over his wife? what did little Lu like about a girl like her? With that chubby belly of yours?¡±


    She even reached out to pinch it. Although she had lost some weight, it felt really good to the touch.


    But now, little Lu was still a teenager who was about to grow up, and he was willing to be friends with a sincere heart. When he grew up and had his first awakening of love, his friends could notpare to his wife.


    Lulu stomped his feet in anger.¡±l don¡¯t want to talk to you anymore. He¡¯s the one who drools over Lulu, the one who drools over Lulu. I hate you.¡±


    Then, he pointed at the big watermelon in the well. ¡°Mother, mother, I want to eat that. That¡¯s the biggest one.¡± After he finished speaking, he smacked his lips as if he had eaten it.


    ¡°One of your teeth is already missing, and it¡¯s leaking air, yet you still want to eat it? Didn¡¯t you just say that you don¡¯t want to eat candy?¡± Madam Xia looked at her daughter teasingly. Seeing the little girl¡¯s eyes rolling, she felt that she was very cute.


    ¡°Lulu said he won¡¯t eat it anymore. Today was Lulu¡¯s birthday, so he would start tomorrow. Besides, watermelons don¡¯t stick to teeth.¡±


    ¡°Besides, how can watermelon be considered sugar? Although it was sweet, it was water. Drinking water wouldn¡¯t make you fat. Lulu doesn¡¯t count ¡­¡± The little girl put her hands on her hips and said seriously.


    Xia Shi thought about it and felt that it made sense.


    When the melon was hung up and cut open, he saw that the girl¡¯s stomach was round and round, and only then did he realize that he had been taken into the ditch.


    Xia Shi pped her forehead.


    This child!


    Even her mother had been fooled.


    However, when he saw her small and chubby hand holding a mouthful of watermelon and gnawing on it with her mouth full and her eyebrows raised high, he let her be.


    Madam Xia¡¯s eyelids twitched.


    The little girl opened her mouth and took a big bite, and a neat teeth mark appeared on the watermelon ..


    However, there was a hole in the middle of each bite, where the teeth had fallen out. He ate a row of them, and there was a small hole in the middle of each bite.


    After she finished a slice of watermelon, she slowly gnawed at the area where her teeth were missing with disgust.


    The more Madam Xia looked at her, the more amused she became. This girl was born with such an entric and entric character. Who could control her in the future?


    After breakfast, Madam Xia personally changed Lulu into a bright red festive dress and tied her hair into a small bun with a red string. She had tied her hair up with two red ribbons, and there was a red pendant hanging on her ear. ¡°Well, today is Lulu¡¯s birthday. Mother will give this bangle to Lulu..¡±

 Chapter 357 - 357: She has the book of life and death (1)

    Chapter 357: She has the book of life and death (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Madam Xia took off the bracelet from her white wrist.


    She had paid a great price to keep this bracelet, and she had never taken it out even when she was at her most difficult time in exile.


    Lulu was the only one who had such thoughts when he was feeling high. ¡°This is the only dowry that mother has. Back then, the Xia family was a noble family, and they didn¡¯t show off much. Their ancestors didn¡¯t have any official positions, and they only became famous in recent years.¡±


    ¡°When it came to my mother¡¯s generation, my father¡¯s position was only about the same as your father¡¯s. Compared to your grandfather, you¡¯re really far from him. I¡¯ve married into the Jiang family for a high position. However, when I married your father, I really didn¡¯t do it for his status.¡± Xia Shi¡¯s face was bitter.


    ¡°Mother had told you before. Your maternal grandfather and maternal grandmother had a total of three sons and one daughter. I¡¯m the only daughter of the Xia family. You have three uncles, and they were all married when I got married, and each of them had a son.¡±


    ¡°Back then, the Xia family didn¡¯t want me to marry into a high position. Your three uncles and maternal grandfather all said that your father wasn¡¯t a good man, but I didn¡¯t listen and insisted on marrying, even threatening him with my life. Your grandfather was so angry that he kicked me out of the house. I didn¡¯t bring anything back then. It was your grandmother who secretly stuffed the dowry into my hands. This bangle was an heirloom of the Xia family, passed down only to their daughters. Now, I¡¯ll pass it on to my Lulu.¡±


    ¡°If we still have the chance to go home, mother will definitely bring you two back to the Xia family to apologize.¡± Xia Shi couldn¡¯t help but wipe her tears.


    ¡°All these years, mother has also gambled on this and refused to admit her mistakes to her maternal family. Now that Lulu is much better, if he returns home, they will definitely be happy.¡± Her three sisters-inw had taken turns to look for her back then. She knew that her parents had given in.


    Because of love, he had given in to her, his daughter. He was afraid that she would be wronged, so he had given in to her.


    He only understood many principles aftering to huangdu.


    ¡°In the past, because of my marriage, father and mother fell ill from anger. Later on, the Jiang n was sentenced to execution, and I¡¯m afraid they were also heartbroken.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if they regret giving birth to an unfilial daughter like me. I¡¯ve caused them so much trouble in my life.¡± Xia Shi put the bangle on Lulu, but Lulu¡¯s hands were a little small and slipped a little, but she could barely put it on.


    ¡°Mother, when we return home, let¡¯s be filial to maternal grandfather and maternal grandmother. They will definitely live to a hundred years old.¡± Jiang huailu was very sure. The book of life and death was in her pocket. She would check her grandparents ¡®namester.


    Madam Xia was happy with her, and said, ¡± let¡¯s go and y. There was an announcement in the city early this morning. The hall of salvation has achieved aplete victory. We don¡¯t have to stay in our rooms anymore.


    ¡°Mother has invited little young master yang, miss Wen, and little young master Zheng toe and celebrate your birthday. You¡¯re five years old now, you can also celebrate your birthday openly.¡±


    The Xia family had been treating Lulu badly.


    Lulu had been born for three years. The Jiang family was like the sun in the sky, but they had never given Lulu a birthday celebration.


    The olddy didn¡¯t even allow her to mention it. Madam Xia felt aggrieved, but


    Jiang yubai only coaxed her and never took any actual action. Now that Madam Xia had walked out of his cage, she realized that Jiang yubai hadpletelypromised with the olddy after his proposal to marry her back then.


    Because that disobedience had taken a lifetime to repay.


    Luckily, she still had plenty of time to make it up to Lulu.


    After thanking his mother, Lulu quickly made his way to the front yard.


    By the time he reached the front yard, yang pingfeng and Wen ruzhu were already in a good mood. Young master Zheng was quiet, with a gentle smile on his face. He looked at Lulu with respect and affection.


    ¡°Happy fifth birthday, Lulu!¡± Yang pinfeng rushed out happily..

 Chapter 358 - 358: Trying to poach Lu huaijiang (1)

    Chapter 358: Trying to poach Lu huaijiang (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°Lulu, look, this is the birthday gift I prepared for you.¡±


    ¡°Are you surprised? are you excited? Have you never seen my gift before?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m telling you, I had this custom-made for you. It took me a lot of effort, and I¡¯ve been preparing it for a long time. I know you need it the most.¡± Yang pinfeng¡¯s face was filled with profound meaning, while ah Yin and little young master Zheng looked at him as if they were looking at an idiot.


    ¡°Madam Xia didn¡¯t kick you out, you must be having a hard time, right?¡± Ah Yin looked at him with a look of disdain and even took a step back, as if he didn¡¯t want to be associated with him.


    Little young master Zheng¡¯s forehead was twitching.


    ¡°What do you guys know? only my gift touches Lulu¡¯s heart.¡± Yang pinfeng rolled his eyes. He had to admit that if he wasn¡¯t the only son of the city Lord, his life would be miserable.


    If he were to be reincarnated into someone else¡¯s family, his parents would have beaten him to death for his foolish acts.


    Lulu was overjoyed.


    The house was made of paper and had several stories.


    The clothes made of paper made one¡¯s heart turn cold.


    Especially on this day in the middle of July.


    Yang pinfeng winked at her and whispered in her ear, wanting to hold her hand.


    However, when he recalled Lu huaijiang¡¯s sinister threatst night, he could not help but cough and keep some distance.


    ¡°We¡¯re in huangdu, so your soul can still have a ce to stay. However, this thing could be taken away at will. In the future, it would be returned no matter if he left the wilderness or traveled outside. His soul would also have a ce to stay. I¡¯m smart, right? I didn¡¯t prepare any maidservants or servants for you. Anyway, you don¡¯tck Yin souls.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll get someone to burn it for youter.¡±


    Lulu nodded gratefully.


    ¡°What bad luck, move.¡± Ah Yin pushed yang pingfeng away. Yang pingfeng was already eight years old, but he was a little skinny and had actually lost some weight. Her facial features also became more outstanding. Her exquisite and naive look in the past had faded a little.


    The Wen family had changed her namest month.


    His real name was Wen ruyan, but it was Wen ruyin.


    It meant that he had been hiding for more than ten years.


    Ever since she had changed her name, the young consort Li had imed to be sick and refused to go out. Old master Wen didn¡¯t try to persuade her and gave her whatever she wanted. Who would have thought that half a year ago, she was still an Invisible Woman in the Wen family whose parents were dead?


    The one who was truly in charge Now was Wen ruyin.


    ¡°Lulu, I¡¯ll be more direct. I can only give you something that youck. The Wen family may not have much, but when it came to business, no one couldpare to the Wen family. In the future, if little brother yang encounters any troublesome matters, you cane and ask me. ¡± Wen ruyin had a profound meaning. He knew that Jiang huailu¡¯s business was all over huangdu.


    Yang pinfeng pursed his lips. Alright, he admitted it. He really needed this thing recently.


    If everything went ording to father¡¯s n, they could leave huangdu in a few days.


    It was naturally a good thing that he could find the Wen family to form an alliance.


    Although the Wen family was exiled, they were still the main branch of the Wen family and could return to the Wen family once they left.


    Little young master Zheng saw that they had all given generous gifts. Although young master Yang¡¯s oddness was a bit iprehensible to miss Wen¡¯s, he didn¡¯t understand. But he didn¡¯t care.


    He was the heir of the Zheng family and would be the most powerful man in the family in the future.


    At this moment, the young man solemnly handed her a few books, his eyes somewhat shy.


    ¡°Lulu, you may be a woman, but I respect you.¡± Little young master Zheng suppressed his shyness..

 Chapter 359 - 357: She has the book of life and death (1)

    Chapter 357: She has the book of life and death (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Madam Xia took off the bracelet from her white wrist.


    She had paid a great price to keep this bracelet, and she had never taken it out even when she was at her most difficult time in exile.


    Lulu was the only one who had such thoughts when he was feeling high. ¡°This is the only dowry that mother has. Back then, the Xia family was a noble family, and they didn¡¯t show off much. Their ancestors didn¡¯t have any official positions, and they only became famous in recent years.¡±


    ¡°When it came to my mother¡¯s generation, my father¡¯s position was only about the same as your father¡¯s. Compared to your grandfather, you¡¯re really far from him. I¡¯ve married into the Jiang family for a high position. However, when I married your father, I really didn¡¯t do it for his status.¡± Xia Shi¡¯s face was bitter.


    ¡°Mother had told you before. Your maternal grandfather and maternal grandmother had a total of three sons and one daughter. I¡¯m the only daughter of the Xia family. You have three uncles, and they were all married when I got married, and each of them had a son.¡±


    ¡°Back then, the Xia family didn¡¯t want me to marry into a high position. Your three uncles and maternal grandfather all said that your father wasn¡¯t a good man, but I didn¡¯t listen and insisted on marrying, even threatening him with my life. Your grandfather was so angry that he kicked me out of the house. I didn¡¯t bring anything back then. It was your grandmother who secretly stuffed the dowry into my hands. This bangle was an heirloom of the Xia family, passed down only to their daughters. Now, I¡¯ll pass it on to my Lulu.¡±


    ¡°If we still have the chance to go home, mother will definitely bring you two back to the Xia family to apologize.¡± Xia Shi couldn¡¯t help but wipe her tears.


    ¡°All these years, mother has also gambled on this and refused to admit her mistakes to her maternal family. Now that Lulu is much better, if he returns home, they will definitely be happy.¡± Her three sisters-inw had taken turns to look for her back then. She knew that her parents had given in.


    Because of love, he had given in to her, his daughter. He was afraid that she would be wronged, so he had given in to her.


    He only understood many principles aftering to huangdu.


    ¡°In the past, because of my marriage, father and mother fell ill from anger. Later on, the Jiang n was sentenced to execution, and I¡¯m afraid they were also heartbroken.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if they regret giving birth to an unfilial daughter like me. I¡¯ve caused them so much trouble in my life.¡± Xia Shi put the bangle on Lulu, but Lulu¡¯s hands were a little small and slipped a little, but she could barely put it on.


    ¡°Mother, when we return home, let¡¯s be filial to maternal grandfather and maternal grandmother. They will definitely live to a hundred years old.¡± Jiang huailu was very sure. The book of life and death was in her pocket. She would check her grandparents ¡®namester.


    Madam Xia was happy with her, and said, ¡± let¡¯s go and y. There was an announcement in the city early this morning. The hall of salvation has achieved aplete victory. We don¡¯t have to stay in our rooms anymore.


    ¡°Mother has invited little young master yang, miss Wen, and little young master Zheng toe and celebrate your birthday. You¡¯re five years old now, you can also celebrate your birthday openly.¡±


    The Xia family had been treating Lulu badly.


    Lulu had been born for three years. The Jiang family was like the sun in the sky, but they had never given Lulu a birthday celebration.


    The olddy didn¡¯t even allow her to mention it. Madam Xia felt aggrieved, but


    Jiang yubai only coaxed her and never took any actual action. Now that Madam Xia had walked out of his cage, she realized that Jiang yubai hadpletelypromised with the olddy after his proposal to marry her back then.


    Because that disobedience had taken a lifetime to repay.


    Luckily, she still had plenty of time to make it up to Lulu.


    After thanking his mother, Lulu quickly made his way to the front yard.


    By the time he reached the front yard, yang pingfeng and Wen ruzhu were already in a good mood. Young master Zheng was quiet, with a gentle smile on his face. He looked at Lulu with respect and affection.


    ¡°Happy fifth birthday, Lulu!¡± Yang pinfeng rushed out happily..

 Chapter 360 - 360: Drunk (1)

    Chapter 360 - 360: Drunk (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Lu huaijiang!


    Why aren¡¯t you pretending to be a ghost to scare him!


    Why are you only targeting me!


    Yang pinfeng felt wronged.


    What he never said was that Lu huaijiang would turn into a ghost from time to time and stand at the head of his bed.<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    ¡°Men and women should be careful. Did you hold Lulu¡¯s hand today?¡± she asked every day.


    Or ¡°do you remember to keep your distance from Lulu today?¡±


    It happened once in a while, and he was so scared that he almost died.


    This was also the reason why he had not seen Lulu for half a month. He was afraid that he would be stabbed to death by Lu huaijiang.


    Now that his cousin had entered the family, wouldn¡¯t Lu Huai and Jiang Zhi target him when Lulu grew up?


    F * ck, she only knew how to target this pitiful, cute, and kind little sheep.


    Al .


    Public morals were degenerating day by day.


    Yang pinfeng pursed his lips. I can¡¯t express my grievances.


    When Jiang Huaian returned, Jiang huilu had already stolen two pots of fruit wine. The three children were sprawled on the table and drinking.


    Jiang huailu¡¯s eyes were hazy from the alcohol. He looked at Jiang Huaian like


    two ovepping shadows.


    Jiang Huaian was furious.


    ¡°Who gave them the wine? They were still a group of children! If you drink too much, it¡¯ll hurt your brain and your body! ¡± Jiang Huai ¡®an was so angry that the veins on his forehead were bulging. That little maidservant trembled and cried, ¡®¡±¡®This servant didn¡¯t give it to you.¡±


    ¡°When moving to the residence, Furen buried a few jars of nu er Hong under the peach tree in the backyard. There are also some small wine jars that are to be dug out when little youngdy is married.¡±


    ¡°Little Miss sneakily dug out two jars. When this servant found out, she had almost finished drinking. She said that she was getting married first today, so she wanted to drink two jars to celebrate in advance.¡± Taozhi was so aggrieved that she was about to cry.


    don¡¯t let her drink any more wine. Jiang Huai ¡®an pressed his forehead. keep a close eye on her. Not to mention how much trouble he had caused when he drankst time, the child¡¯s drinking was harmful to his body.


    Although it was fruit wine, he couldn¡¯t start with this.


    This girl was used to taking advantage of him, and he wouldn¡¯t be able to control her when the time came.


    Jiang Huai ¡®an was about to pick Lulu up, but she pushed him away. ¡°You go, you go help ah Yin. Burp ¡­ Lulu wants a walnut, I want a walnut.¡±


    He took out two walnuts from the fruit te on the table, then took out a green stone from his pocket and threw it at them.


    ng! ng! ng!


    Jiang Huai ¡®an¡¯s eyes shed. He felt that the dark green thing in her hand looked familiar, but he couldn¡¯t remember seeing it before. It was as if he had read about it in a book.


    Before he could think further, ah Yin swayed and fell into his arms.


    Everything in Jiang Huaian¡¯s mind disappeared instantly.


    ¡°Miss a ¡®Yin, miss a¡¯ Yin, quickly wake up. I¡¯ll help you to the backyard to lie down ¡­¡± Jiang Huai ¡®an¡¯s face turned red. He wanted to call for a maidservant, but there were only three or four maidservants in the manor.


    Two of them were dragging yang pinfeng, one was taking care of Lulu, and thest one was doing odd jobs outside.


    Wen ruyin stretched out her arms and hooked them around his neck. Jiang Huai ¡®an¡¯s heart was beating like thunder.


    He didn¡¯t dare to touch her with his hands, so he could only hold her shoulders and walk her to the guest room.


    Halfway there, Wen ruyin¡¯s nose was already covered in a thinyer of sweat.


    His clothes were drenched in sweat and stuck to his body. Jiang Huai ¡®an didn¡¯t even dare to raise his head.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to the concubines¡± room. Where is it?¡± Wen ruyin¡¯s eyes were filled with confusion as she asked Jiang Huai ¡®an. Jiang Huai ¡®an couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer. I¡¯ll call the servant girl. I¡¯ll call the servant girl. Can you wait for a while? Miss Wen?¡±


    ¡°Ah Yin, ah Yin ¡­¡± Jiang Huai ¡®an was so anxious that he jumped. Wen ruyin reached the door of the guest room in a daze.


    As he spoke, he began to untie his belt.


    ¡°You¡¯re so slow, who doesn¡¯t have what you have? Are you still a man ¡­¡± He mumbled..</font>

 Chapter 361 - 361: You took it out (1)

    Chapter 361 - 361: You took it out (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°A big man dawdling like this, who doesn¡¯t have it?¡±


    ¡°Your face, what¡¯s with the blush?¡±


    ¡°Burp ¡­ What you have, I have, we all have. Hehe, I have all of them ¡­¡± Wen ruyin stood unsteadily in the guest room, looking like she was about to fall.


    Jiang Huai ¡®an¡¯s face was frighteningly red. He stood outside the door, calling for the maidservants as he saw her about to fall.


    He could only harden his heart and stomp his feet. He narrowed his eyes and went forward to grab her shoulder.<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    Jiang Huai ¡®an was so flustered that he couldn¡¯t put his heart into words. His heart was pounding, and he could hear the sound of her unbuckling her belt.


    ¡°You, you really don¡¯t have one.¡± Jiang Huai ¡®an grabbed her shoulder with one hand and said in a muffled voice.


    The voice was helpless and desperate.


    The girl was a little confused and mumbled, ¡°¡±Something¡¯s wrong, something¡¯s wrong.¡± From her voice, she seemed to be searching for something, and her mumbling was full of confusion.


    ¡°Something¡¯s not right. Why did I lose my things? My things are gone ¡­ Burp ¡­¡± He huped as he spoke, and his voice sounded a little anxious.


    The young girl had drunk too much and her eyes were hazy. She looked around in a daze.


    ¡°I do. I remember I do. Howe it¡¯s gone ¡­¡±


    Jiang Huai ¡®an was about to go crazy. He tightly pursed his lips and didn¡¯t dare to open his eyes.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t! You didn¡¯t! You really didn¡¯t! Quickly, squat down!¡± Jiang Huaian gritted his teeth, his face burning.


    Why weren¡¯t the maids and servants here yet?


    However, in this current situation, even if the maidservants came, they would not dare to let them in.


    Jiang Huai ¡®an¡¯s brows furrowed with a rare look of worry.


    He had rarely been so flustered since his exile.


    I¡¯m not squatting. Why are you squatting? burp ¡­ I have to stand and pee while standing.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s, let¡¯spete, let¡¯s see who can pee further, how how how?¡± Wen ruyin turned her head and saw that the young man beside her was covered in sweat. His nose was also covered in sweat. He even turned his head to the back and did not look at her. He was a little angry.


    She reached out and pulled at his eyes.


    ¡°Go on, go on ¡­¡± Wen ruyin¡¯s voice was clear but muffled.


    Jiang Huai ¡®an was already sweating profusely from being pressured by her, so he casually asked, ¡°¡±What?¡± He regretted asking the question and wanted to p his own mouth.


    Take out what? What else could he take out? She had been reading it for so long!


    Even his ears were burning.


    ¡°You, you look down on me, don¡¯t you?¡± Wen ru faintly felt wronged. Jiang Huai ¡®an couldn¡¯t help but feel even more mncholic when he heard her half-crying tone.


    This girl used to be so submissive that she didn¡¯t even have the slightest reaction when he looked at her.


    He seemed to be immersed in his own world.


    In the past, his existence was extremely vague, but recently, for some reason, his personality became more and more distinct, and his image in his eyes became more and more obvious. It was as if she had suddenly changed into a different person and made him see her again.


    ¡°I¡¯m not looking down on you, not looking down on you. Good girl ¡­¡± Jiang Huai ¡®an had always seen her being strong, so he couldn¡¯t help butfort her when she felt aggrieved. However, he still refused to open his eyes.


    An hourter, when Jiang Huai ¡®an helped Wen ruyin out, he was so tired that his clothes were soaked.


    Wen ruyin had already fallen asleep, but Jiang Huaian¡¯s face was red, and his eyes were watery.


    When the manor finally had some free time, Jiang Huai ¡®an¡¯s expression was already normal.


    However, his back was covered in sweat.


    ¡°I¡¯ll have to trouble young master Jiang. My family¡¯s youngdy has a bad temper, so she doesn¡¯t allow her to follow, and no one dares to follow. Old master was afraid that she had drunk too much, so he asked this servant to pick her up.¡± The Wen family¡¯s maidservant rushed over and took the girl over..</font>

 Chapter 362 - 362: Your Highness, you have to die quickly (1)

    Chapter 362 - 362: Your Highness, you have to die quickly (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Wen ruyin was taken away by the maidservants.


    Jiang Huai ¡®an¡¯s hand was empty, as if it had suddenly turned cold.


    The usually gentle young man clenched his fists and nodded at the maidservant.


    ¡°Youngdy Wen drank a little too much and is sweating in this summer. Go back and wash up before having a good rest. If you can, prepare a bowl of hangover soup, pinch your nose and pour it in. You will feel better when you wake up tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Otherwise, I¡¯ll have a splitting headache. It won¡¯t be good.¡±<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    After he finished speaking, he was stunned. She quickly shut her mouth and took a step back in self-restraint. She turned around and returned to the manor.


    The Wen family¡¯s maidservant thought to herself, ¡°this young master Jiang is indeed famous for being magnanimous and kind. He¡¯s so thoughtful in his work.¡±


    Jiang Huai ¡®an came back in a hurry. He seemed to be staggering, as if a ghost was chasing after him.


    When he returned to his room, he immediately asked someone to bring him hot water. He took a bath for a full hour before leaving the room.


    When the Xia family returned, the house had returned to normal, and yang fenghuan had also been taken away by the Yang family.


    Lulu was already sound asleep on his bed.


    Jiang Huai ¡®an¡¯s expression was a little dazed from time to time. He only heard it after the Xia family asked him a few times.


    ¡°Huai ¡®an, what¡¯s wrong? She¡¯s so absent-minded. Is she too tired today? Lulu was not allowed to drink alcohol anymore. On the way back, he bumped into miss Wen, who was still making a scene in the carriage. She kept making a fuss and lost something, lost something. The anxious servant maids asked what was lost, but she refused to say anything.¡±


    Jiang Huaian¡¯s face, which had finally calmed down, burned again.


    He didn¡¯t dare to look at Xia Shi and coughed lightly. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s just a delusion after drinking too much. The words of a drunk person can not be counted.¡± Xia Shi nodded. That was the case.


    Jiang Huai ¡®an looked exhausted. He recalled that he didn¡¯t restst night, so he hurriedly asked him to go down and rest for a while.


    He turned around and went to Lulu¡¯s room. Seeing that the doors and windows were tightly shut, he pushed the door open and entered, afraid that she would feel hot.


    After entering the house, she found that it was unusually cool, as if there were a few ice basins inside.


    Xia Shi thought about it carefully, and it seemed that Lulu¡¯s house was really different.


    It was warm in the winter and cool in the summer, and he only noticed it now.


    The Yang family had really put in a lot of effort for this house.


    Little did she know that it was at the far left corner of the entrance. The spirits in the hall of salvation had taken turns to keep a water ghost on duty and to keep her cool.


    This was a method that her godmother had taught her, to be good at using everything around her.


    Madam Xia entered and pinched the corner of her quilt for her. The little girl was lying on the big carved bed. If it wasn¡¯t for her bulging stomach, she wouldn¡¯t be able to see her.


    She simply covered herself with a thin nket, and her hair was in a mess.


    ¡°Mother knows you don¡¯t like the capital. Although the conditions in the barren capital are not good and you are still a sinner, you are free. There are also no people who have malicious intentions towards you.¡±


    ¡°But I can¡¯t let you stay here forever. Lulu, I¡¯ll definitely think of a way to make you return. Don¡¯t be afraid, mother will protect you, even if it costs me my life.¡± Madam Xia whispered in her ear and kissed her cheek.


    The Crown Prince had been unconscious for three monthsst time, and this time, it was even longer.


    It was now half a month in July, and the second time, he had been unconscious for more than eight months.


    This time, the great prince probably had the intention of burning the cauldrons and sinking the boats. If he did not take advantage of the Crown Prince¡¯s unconscious state to gain a firm foothold, he would probably not have another chance.


    Thest time he had gone on a tour to the people of huangdu, the officials had rejected him.


    But his words also revealed his thoughts.


    Many of them had been exiled because of the Crown Prince. If the Crown Prince woke up one day, no one would be able to bear his anger. No one was willing to take the risk..</font>

 Chapter 363 - 363: General amnesty (1)

    Chapter 363 - 363: General amnesty (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Even though the first Prince had guaranteed that the Crown Prince had not woken up for eight months and that his body waspletely dependent on medicine to keep him alive, the Crown Prince¡¯s body was still in aa.


    Whether or not he could, that was a problem.


    But no one was willing to take the risk.


    ¡°Your Highness, it would be great if you died.¡± Xia Shi murmured softly. He caressed his daughter¡¯s face gently.


    With His Highness dead, she could find a marriage for Lulu in the capital.<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    The great Prince¡¯s return to the capital this time was to lobby the Emperor. The return of a guilty official to the capital was not a small matter. The Emperor was also forced to cultivate for many years by Lu huaijiang¡¯s side. It was hard to say if he had the courage.


    Fortunately, noble consort Lin had great luck this time and was actually pregnant.


    Ever since Lu huaijiang was born, the pce had no more children.


    Before him, the first Prince was the eldest son. There was also a little zhaoyi who gave birth to a sickly son and two princesses. After that was Lu huaijiang. After him, other than the eldest Princess Lu Jinghong, there was no other news.


    The Emperor was willing to give Lu huaijiang power. Firstly, Lu huaijiang was indeed outstanding. Secondly, he didn¡¯t have any other princes. Moreover, Lu huaijiang was ruthless. Before he had taken any precautions, he had already gathered his power and cultivated his forces. He gave up his power mostly because he waspromising.


    Now that Lu huaijiang had been in aa for eight months, noble consort Lin was pregnant again.


    This made one think too much.


    The great prince used this to admonish the pce and said that they had no children for twelve years. Now that he had a child, why not celebrate with the world?


    The Emperor had been managing the state affairs for eight months. Although it was hard, he saw the dependent look in Imperial concubine Lin¡¯s eyes and the child in her belly.


    She was currently three months pregnant, and a letter had alreadye from the capital. Presumably, an Imperial edict to pardon the world would soon be sent out.


    Xia Shi was also a little distracted.


    If she were to separate from the Jiang family, she would be ridiculed by those madams in the capital when she returned.


    Although Madam Xia¡¯s status was low when she was young, she looked dignified and did things appropriately. At that time, she had a good reputation in the capital.


    Even when she married into a prestigious family, it made all the girls in the capital so jealous that they gritted their teeth.


    The Jiang n had been sentenced to execution, the Jiang n exiled, and the Jiang n returned to the capital. Far too many things had happened in the past year.


    Madam Xia sighed, rubbed her eyebrows, and asked someone to prepare a gift.


    The Yang family, the Wen family, and the old mansion had all given Lulu birthday gifts. They had to return the favor.


    The old mansion had surprised her, but after thinking about it, it must have been prepared by the old master.


    The Jiang family had been forgetting about Lulu ever since she was born, let alone her birthday present.


    When he went out, he opened the window a little. Although it wasn¡¯t hot, he was afraid that she would feel stuffy.


    He didn¡¯t notice that the bell by the window was ringing even though there was no wind.


    When Jiang huailu¡¯s soul left his body, he was still dizzy and wanted to go through the wall.


    He hit his head on the door.


    With a ng, he finally climbed through the window and ran away.


    He walked out of the door and walked forward unsteadily. With one step, his figure was a hundred steps away. He took a step forward and arrived at the city gate.


    The little girl¡¯s face was flushed red, and the little bun on her head fell limply on her head.


    It was already evening, and the little girl was walking out of the city in a daze. As he walked, he muttered, ¡°where¡¯s myntern? where¡¯s myntern?¡± The small figure passed through the forest of the fog sect without paying attention.


    Lin of the misty sect was now under the jurisdiction of the hall of salvation and had killed countless soulsst night. When she woke up, she would probably be able to expand again.


    However, she was still a little drunk cat at this moment.


    The once fearsome forest of the mist sect had be a symbol of peace. With this as the boundary, the evils could still be seen outside the forest of the fog sect. However, beyond the boundary of the forest was the protection Area of the Savior Hall.


    At this moment, she had stepped out of the forest of the fog sect..</font>

 Chapter 364 - 364: The drunk Savior (1)

    Chapter 364 - 364: The drunk Savior (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Birds of a feather flock together.


    It was the same for Yin souls.


    The evil in every ce would always gather together, and if one were to step into another¡¯s territory, it would cause a fight.


    In the past, people were afraid of the dense fog sect¡¯s Lin n, so the people naturally stayed away and refused toe close.


    However, things were different now. The reputation of the hall of salvation had spread far and wide. The surroundingmoners naturally went closer to the forest of the fog sect. Some of them even traveled from afar to the hall of salvation to invite the door gods to paste it on their doors to prevent evil spirits from invading.<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    The evil outside the forest of the fog sect naturally gritted their teeth in hatred, but they did not dare to jump into the pool of lightning.


    Now that the sky was getting dark, he saw a chubby little girl with red lips and white teeth walking out of the forest of the fog sect. It was as if she was glowing in the night.


    It was white and tender, and the blood in its body was filled with a strange fragrance.


    However, it looked like a human but also like a ghost that had died young, which made the surrounding evil spirits hesitate.


    At this moment, the sky hadpletely darkened.


    there are nonterns. It¡¯s so dark ¡­ Lulu mumbled, his eyes not clear.


    In the dark, countless eyes were looking at her with desire.


    Some of them even started to drool.


    The dripping sound seemed to be a little sticky.


    There was a slightly rotten smell in his nose.


    ¡°There¡¯s nontern, nontern ¡­¡± The little girl felt extremely aggrieved. She walked barefoot on the dark path, without a singlentern.


    Suddenly, there seemed to be a ray of light in the distance.


    Jiang huailu raised her hand slightly to rub her eyes, only to find that it was actually a stooped mother-inw.


    Her mother-inw seemed to be walking a little fast. In the blink of an eye, she was in front of her.


    He was holding antern in his hand. Most of thenterns were red in color, but this one was white and had a word on it.


    ¡°Little doll, do you recognize thisntern?¡± The old woman¡¯s voice was hoarse and she would chuckle from time to time. She was wrinkled and had white hair. She was old beyond recognition.


    The little girl looked at him in confusion and shook her head.


    Although she had a photographic memory, she really did not like to read.


    The old woman paused and turned thentern around. She pointed at the big word ¡®sacrifice¡¯ on it and asked her in a gloomy voice, ¡°¡±Do you recognize this word?¡±


    The little girl, however, turned her head away in disgust.


    ¡°I¡¯m only a few years old, I don¡¯t want to be literate. How annoying! Brother Lu said that I¡¯m at the age where I should be having fun, but he¡¯s so crazy that he wants me to learn how to read!¡± The little girl was extremely disgusted.


    ¡°Stay away from me, it¡¯s very smelly. How long have you not showered and brushed your teeth? Can¡¯t you smell your bad breath?¡± She was so disgusted that she took a few steps back. The rancid smell disgusted her.


    It smelled like rotten meat.


    The olddy was so angry that her body trembled, but she grabbed her eyes tightly.


    ¡°Little doll, help me see what I dropped ¡­ Muah.¡±


    The little boy stomped on it and directly crushed it.


    ¡°It¡¯s not mine, anyway.¡± The little boy walked forward on his own, not looking behind him at all. She didn¡¯t see that the old woman¡¯s empty eyes were bleeding, and her eyeballs had been crushed by her.


    Granny¡¯s face was filled with ferocity, but roars came from all around.


    The old woman could only suppress her anger and quickly chased after him.


    ¡°Little doll, are you lost? Why don¡¯t you stay in our vige for the night? Our vige is a well-known vige, called chaotic mound vige. Why don¡¯t you go to the vige and rest?¡± The elderly woman had no eyes and staggered behind her.


    He thought in his heart, such a big child probably just died not long ago. They didn¡¯t even know that they were dead, and were wandering outside like ghosts.


    Children of this age, other than orphans, were mostly buried around their ancestral graves. He was protected by his ancestors..</font>

 Chapter 365 - 365: Picking up a human head as a lantern (1)

    Chapter 365 - 365: Picking up a human head as antern (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Souls that were protected by their ancestors would usually not wander outside.


    However, many children who died early did not know that they had died, so they naturally wandered outside.


    Furthermore, this child smelled so good.


    Her entire body smelled so good.


    Her blood and her entire body seemed to be filled with a strange fragrance. The strange fragrance assailed her nostrils, and she was almost drooling behind her.


    Her entire body was not green like a dead soul¡¯s. Instead, she was as white as snow. This kind of child must have had parents who had done great deeds.


    Natural jade bones were really rare.


    One bite could increase one¡¯s cultivation by a lot.


    The old woman nced at the darkness. She would have to eat more when the time came.


    our Luan gang vige is very lively. Child, you have to be careful ¡­ The elderly woman led Jiang huailu to a more secluded ce. It was dark all around, even the moon was hidden.


    The old woman grinned happily. There was no light in the sun and moon, so this was not the time to do bad things.


    Little did she know that even the heavens couldn¡¯t bear to see her miserable appearance.


    The hall of salvation was brutal to begin with, let alone the drunk Savior.


    A cold wind blew past his ears. This was thergest nest of ghosts other than the forest of the fog sect.


    It was also a famous mass grave in the surroundings, with ownerless graves everywhere.


    ¡°Look, that¡¯s my house, kid.¡± The mother-inw led Jiang huailu for a long distance and pointed to a small hill not far away.


    The hill was isted and not big, but it was high up on the mountainside. Anyone who approached the mass grave would be discovered by her.


    He was also the guide of the ¡®vige¡¯.


    He thought he would see the child¡¯s panic-stricken expression and cry out in fear.


    ¡°It¡¯s not even as big as my brother Lu¡¯s.¡± She looked at it with disdain. So shabby, so poor.¡± He was so poor.


    It was like a demonic sound piercing one¡¯s ears.


    The elderly woman almost couldn¡¯t hold back her sadness and cried.


    The surroundings were full of dense and overgrown weeds. Jiang huailu couldn¡¯t even see the top of his head when he walked in.


    After passing through the dark path, they saw a group of bare graves.


    The uneven graves covered his entire field of vision.


    The crows cawed in the sky, making terrifying sounds.


    Deng Deng Deng ..


    It was as if something had identally rolled to her feet and touched her feet.


    The old woman nced at the ghost sitting on the grave. It was a headless ghost. At this moment, she threw the brain at Jiang huailu¡¯s feet.


    Spirits all had a bad habit, they loved to hear people¡¯s terrified screams.


    The old woman raised her hand and patted Jiang huailu¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Kid, look at what¡¯s under your feet.¡± The old woman¡¯s expression was nasty, and her eyes were fixed on Jiang huailu.


    There were many evil spirits in this area, and in order to avoid an uneven distribution of goods, she would trick people over and torture them until they were full of fear and horror.


    At this moment, the headless ghost threw its head at the feet of the little doll, which was the first round.


    The little boy stood at the entrance of the mass grave and looked down with his big eyes in a daze.


    The fear that he had imagined did not appear.


    There was no scream.


    eh? ¡± she squatted down and looked at the head covered in blood.


    Its two eyes were staring straight at her.


    Jiang huailu grinned, revealing his mouth that was missing a tooth.


    He reached out and tied up the braids of the head on the ground. Then, he grabbed two sharp stones from the ground and stuffed them into the eyes.


    If it couldn¡¯t fit in, he would smash it with all his might until it did.


    ¡°My luck is so good, I picked up a Red Lantern. It¡¯s just that there are two holes, and it¡¯ll be fine after we plug them up.¡± He was smiling naively. He stood up and frowned. there¡¯s no fire. I haven¡¯t started it yet .


    The headless ghost was shocked!


    He had an ominous premonition today!

 Chapter 366 - 366: Lulu also has a temper (1)

    Chapter 366 - 366: Lulu also has a temper (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°My Red Lantern is better looking than yours.¡± The little girl pointed at the palentern.


    After he finished speaking, he held his head and walked forward with a smile.


    ¡°Granny, let me borrow your fire. Mynterns are more festive.¡± After she finished speaking, she put the blood-red head into the White Lantern. Before the old woman could react, she heard a sharp and ear-piercing scream.


    It resounded throughout the entire mass grave.


    As soon as the head was put in, it began to burn with crackling sounds.


    Jiang huailu tiptoed to lift thentern, grabbed the long braid, and found a stick to tie it on the top of the mountain.


    The little girlughed innocently with the red light of the fire and the shrill screams in her ears.


    ¡°This is more festive. Granny, yourntern isn¡¯t as pretty as mine. Look, I have andscape painting on it. ¡± He pointed at the bloody tears flowing from the two bloody holes.


    ¡°Granny, there are so many people in your vige. It¡¯s so lively.¡± The little girl took the lead and walked in front of the elderly woman. The elderly woman¡¯s shoulders trembled slightly as she stiffly turned her head to look at the headless ghost.


    He had already fallen to the ground, trembling and twitching.


    He felt a chill in his heart.


    He followed her with a stagger. At this moment, he had entered the mass grave, and the graves were all over the ground.


    Many gravestones on the ground were broken and crooked. It was thest two hours of the Zhongyuan Festival.


    Many Dark Souls appeared on the graves.


    He looked at her with a cold gaze.


    Under the moonlight, the White and soft Jiang huailu walked in the mass grave like a takeaway.


    The little girl, however, was holding the human-headntern, looking around and touching it, her little mouth chattering.


    ¡°Granny, how many people are there in your vige? Did he eat his fill, wear warm clothes, and live afortable life? If you have any objections, please let Lulu know.¡± The little fellow mumbled. The world was so big and there were so many evil spirits. How could she manage all of them?


    As the elderly woman walked, the pieces of flesh on her face fell down.


    ¡°Is the house still strong? Will the future generationse to offer incense? Ah, I¡¯ve neglected you guys. After all, Lulu is still too young. I¡¯ll . .¡± Jiang huailu sighed and mumbled to himself as he sat on one of the graves.


    Behind him stood an evil spirit that had eaten countless living people. Only his grave upied arge area, and the tombstone was still standing straight on it.


    There were a few bloody handprints on the tombstone, probably left behind byter generations.


    this Lin of the fog sect can¡¯t do anything to it. He¡¯s not even allowed to try the snacks that came to his door? ¡®


    ¡°I don¡¯t care how you guys split it, but this first bite should be mine!¡± The evil spirit¡¯s voice almost made Jiang huailu¡¯s ears hurt. As soon as he turned his head, he was face to face with the evil spirit that was squatting down.


    The tip of their noses touched.


    The surroundings were dark and gloomy. Although the spirits were unwilling, they didn¡¯t dare to disobey.


    He thought that he was going to hear the girl¡¯s earth-shaking cry.


    However, she looked at the evil ghost calmly. The smile on his face faded a little, and his tone became solemn and serious,


    ¡°¡±Don¡¯t interrupt me when I¡¯m talking.¡±


    The evil spirit was angered by her calm appearance. In the dark night, the evil spirit¡¯s rotten hands came straight to Jiang huailu.


    Muah .


    The little girl waved her hand, and the evil ghost¡¯s hands were cut off.


    His hands, which could be regenerated, were turned into dust without a trace.


    The entire mass grave quieted down.


    Even the wind had stopped.


    They stared nkly at the child who had mistakenly entered.


    The cute little boy¡¯s eyes were full of anger, and he put his hands on his hips.


    ¡°Lulu has a temper. Lulu¡¯s going to get angry if you keep doing this..¡±

 Chapter 367 - 367: The true nemesis of the evil spirits by mistake (1)

    Chapter 367: The true nemesis of the evil spirits by mistake (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    The elderly woman¡¯s legs trembled, and the rotten flesh on her face didn¡¯t dare to fall off.


    He was afraid that he would startle that little fiend.


    The sneaky gazes around her almost killed her. What exactly did she bring back?


    ¡°You, you, all of you,e out. Why are you all hiding at home?¡± The little girl pointed with her bare hand, and a ghost was pulled out of the grave.


    The dark spirit trembled and looked at her in fear.


    There were some tough ones among the dark Souls, but the little girl was even more ferocious. In front of everyone, he walked unsteadily to the grave and dragged the ghost out with his bare hands.


    In the middle of the night, there was a row of female ghosts in white in front of the little drunkard, and she had even categorized them ording to their gender.


    The elderly woman was almost killed by the evil spirits ¡®gazes. She shook her head innocently and fearfully. I didn¡¯t know what she was. I don¡¯t even know what she is.


    It was too strange and too horrifying.


    The evil ghost that dominated the mass grave was actually curled up into a block by her.


    It was just enough for her to sit on.


    The headless ghost became herntern.


    There was also a skinning ghost. When he met strangers, he liked to peel off their skin and give it to them until they were scared to death.


    Now, the skin she had peeled off was used as a mat.


    The mass grave that was filled with chilly winds earlier instantly stopped. All the evil spirits stood below in horror as they watched the little one lecture them.


    He looked like he had drunk too much.


    ¡°How much money does the family burn in a year? How many clothes did he burn? How are your days?¡± Jiang huailu asked one by one, and the people who were asked looked at her dazed eyes in horror, as if she was not very clear-headed.


    If she couldn¡¯t answer, she wouldn¡¯t force it. She only asked if she had eaten humans.


    Those who have eaten, stand aside.


    Those who hadn¡¯t eaten yet stood on the other side.


    After asking, he started to make a fuss again, insisting on visiting each family. Sheid in one coffin and threw a ruckus at another, and the entire mass grave became lively because of her.


    He didn¡¯t know how long he had been tormenting them, but the group of dark spirits knelt on the ground with bitter faces.


    ¡°It¡¯ste, you should go back, right?¡±


    ¡°Your family should be worried. You see, this central source night is almost over.¡±


    A group of insufferably arrogant and unpardonable evil spirits were actually crying in anger. It¡¯s fine if you want to visit your home and understand the situation, but what do you mean by bringing some souvenirs?


    This one¡¯s skull is pretty, I¡¯m going to take it back to arrange flowers.


    That one¡¯s finger bones were pretty, and he wanted to take it away and string it into a ne.


    ¡°I-I-I¡¯m not leaving. Your vige is so lively. Burp ¡­¡± The group of evil spirits kneeled on the ground in regret. It was easy to invite a God over, but it was difficult to send a God away. Why the f * Ck did he not leave?


    What the hell was this thing?


    This stomach was like a bottomless pit, and all the tributes from the various families had entered her stomach.


    ¡°It¡¯s not lively, not lively.¡± The dark spirits didn¡¯t even dare to raise their heads.


    Whose family¡¯s little evil is this? acting innocent and weak, this is too much!


    ¡°Burp ¡­ You, you can¡¯t eat people. If you do, I will ¡­ You, you, you ¡­ You guys ¡­¡± The muddled little girl stood beside the group of malicious ghosts that had eaten people. She pointed her finger, pointed one, scattered one, and scattered one after another.


    The group of Dark Souls behind him, who had never tasted meat before, or perhaps had never had the chance to taste meat, felt a chill run down their spines.


    ¡°I will send you all on your way.¡± After she finished speaking, she picked every single one of them.


    The entire mass grave was dead silent.


    This time, they were probably in trouble.


    He was in big trouble..

 Chapter 368 - 368: The evil little ancestor (1)

    Chapter 368: The evil little ancestor (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    I¡¯m done for, I¡¯m in big trouble.


    They had probably kicked an iron te this time.


    Even though this iron te looked extremely soft and easy to manipte.


    However, it was hot to the mouth and couldn¡¯t be sent away.


    No one knew how long Jiang huailu had been tormenting them, but he took advantage of the alcohol to force the group of dark spirits to risk their lives and seek protection from the messengers of death at the edge of the forest of the fog sect.


    A bunch of evil spirits that hurt people were forced to seek protection from their nemesis. What a tragedy this was!


    When Chu Liang arrived, he saw the little dollmanding a group of spirits to kneel on the ground and form a straight line. She was walking around on her back.


    ¡°I, I, I want to cross the bridge. Don¡¯t let me fall into the water, I want to cross the bridge, I want the fatty.¡±


    why is the bridge shaking? should I use the soul chasing nail to stab it? ¡± After he finished mumbling, the ¡®bridge¡¯ shook even more.


    Chu Liang was startled by her childish behavior.


    ¡°Lord day wandering God, please save me! I don¡¯t know which family¡¯s little ancestor ran out and tormented us at the mass grave. You¡¯ve been reprimanding and asking questions, please take her away. Did someone lose an ancestor? Please control her, don¡¯t let here out and harm the spirits.


    Although we¡¯re Yin spirits, we¡¯ve never hurt or eaten anyone.¡± The group of Dark Souls cried until tears of blood flowed.


    Now, even if they were forced to eat, they wouldn¡¯t dare to.


    ¡°Wuwuwu, she¡¯s still pressing our heads, wanting to be sworn brothers with us. We refused to bow to her, so she broke off our heads and threw them on the ground, saying that she wanted to be brothers with us. She wants us to call her boss.¡±


    ¡°The strong are the Kings, and age isn¡¯t a problem to acknowledge her as boss. But she¡¯s so fierce, if we be sworn brothers with her, wouldn¡¯t we be taking advantage of her? I¡¯m also afraid that she will seek revenge in the future and that the elders in her residence wille to cause trouble.¡± It was too difficult. F * ck, who raised this ancestor?


    It was too brutal.


    This was too f * cking scary.


    It waspletely unreasonable, and there was no face at all.


    If he was not satisfied, he could kill one with a p, and his soul would be destroyed with a touch.


    This wasn¡¯t a child that could be manipted by anyone, this was a f * cking ghost grinder.


    It was probably a ten-thousand-year-old evil that had turned into a spirit and deliberately changed its appearance to that of a four or five-year-old to backstab others, but they did not dare to say it out loud.


    It was too scary.


    Chu Liang¡¯s eyelids kept twitching. He could not say that this was the real Savior.


    where¡¯s my brother Lu? where¡¯s my brother Lu? why can¡¯t I find my brother Lu again? did you guys hide him? ¡± The little boy kept mumbling and Chu Liang had to spend three pork trotters to coax him down.


    Chu Liang coughed lightly and pretended to be serious as he held the little master¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Since I¡¯ve promised her not to hurt anyone, I¡¯ll keep my promise. Otherwise, with her ability, she could have killed him even if she was at the end of the world.¡±


    ¡°Do you still remember the evil deeds that caused a great uproar in theherworld a few days ago? That¡¯s her brother.¡± After saying that, he took Jiang huailu¡¯s hand and disappeared.


    The dark spirits in the mass grave were scared silly.


    ¡°Is he talking about the one who was sought after by all the evil spirits in the world a few days ago? The one who is brutal and bloodthirsty?¡± Now that theherworld was out of bnce, that person was the hope of the recovery of theherworld that the evil spirits in the world had been searching for.


    However, I heard that his soul has only left his body, and his life has yet to be extinguished.


    Now that the living soul had returned to the throne, all the evil spirits in the world were looking for him.


    ¡°No wonder, how can the little ancestor of the great evil not be fierce? We are really unlucky to have brought this person back, if her family¡¯s great evil were to know about this, I¡¯m afraid we will all be finished.¡± In one night, the entire mass grave mound was empty..

 Chapter 369 - 369: The little Lulu ‘s guilty conscience (1)

    Chapter 369 - 369: The little Lulu ¡®s guilty conscience (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Chu Liang walked to the door of the Jiang family.


    The door God, general Fang, came down and carried her back.


    Chu Liang was not dead yet, and it would be too ostentatious. The Jiang family did not have the power to protect themselves yet, so he did not dare to let Lulu live in danger.


    Whose master still wanted to be hugged?


    Chu Liang couldn¡¯t help butugh. He then turned around and returned to the hall of salvation.


    The next morning, Jiang huilu woke up to see Madam Xia looking at her in horror.


    ¡°Lulu, our Jiang family might have offended someone. You have to be careful during this period of time.¡± Mrs. Xia¡¯s voice was trembling, and tears were welling up in her eyes.


    The little girl¡¯s face was filled with confusion. For some reason, she felt even more tired after a good night¡¯s sleep.


    It was as if he had been climbing the mountain all night.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, mother?¡± Lulu¡¯s voice was hoarse as well, but it did not sound cold. It was as if he had said too much and hurt his throat.


    ¡°Our family has been retaliated against. Your brother went to the Yamen early in the morning to get someone to investigate. The city Lord¡¯s mansion has also sent people over to express their condolences.¡± Madam Xia quickly helped Lulu get dressed and wash up.


    Along the way, Mrs. Xia was uneasy, counting if she had offended someone or if the Jiang family¡¯s old mansion had offended someone.


    Or was it because they knew that he could return to the capital, and someone had the idea?


    When he reached the front door, Jiang huailu suddenly eximed.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Lulu? But was she scared?


    Jiang huailu, on the other hand, looked guilty and did not resist at all.


    Taozhi cautiously said, ¡°youngdy, young master has hired a few colleagues to take you back to the residence every day. You can¡¯t make a scene.¡± Now that young master Lu is not by your side, you have to find someone to protect you. In the future, if young master is free, young master will apany you. If young master is not free, then young master¡¯s colleagues will apany you.¡±


    ¡°When I woke up this morning, I saw the skull of a dead person and ten finger bones at the entrance of the Jiang family¡¯s house. Just now, this servant saw from a distance that there was a dead person¡¯s hair that looked like withered grass. It was quite frightening.¡±


    ¡°Madam was so scared that she cried on the spot.¡±


    ¡°It was only after young master rushed over and concealed everything that he hurriedly sent people to investigate.¡±


    Taozhi¡¯s face was serious, and there was a hint of fear in his expression. Jiang huailu grinned and looked around guiltily.¡±My mother is really crying?¡±


    Taozhi patted her chest and said, ¡°she¡¯s crying. I saw it.¡± She was really crying. That¡¯s right, Madam was a divorced woman, and everyone was pointing fingers at her. It¡¯s not easy for the days to be better, I¡¯m afraid it will attract jealousy and hatred.¡±


    Jiang huailu pursed her lips. She was in trouble again without brother Lu Jiang by her side.


    Al .


    Perhaps it was because she was guilty or because she had worked hard the whole night, the little guy hung his head and was absent-minded the whole day.


    After school, yang pinfeng sneakily pulled her out of the door.


    ¡°Lulu, don¡¯t worry. My father has sent people to investigate. By the way, did my cousin give you some ancient books again?¡± Yesterday, he had even been beaten up for stealing grandfather¡¯s ancient books.


    He refused to tell her where the ancient book had gone.


    He only said that the book was definitely not buried.


    Little Huai Lu¡¯s expression turned even worse. go back and tell your cousin. Is he jealous that I embarrassed himst time? ¡± she asked. Why is he always making things difficult for me? I¡¯ve finally finished the homework left by the teacher, but mother still forces me to read the books he gave me. Is he making things difficult for me?¡±


    Where did he get the wrong impression that I¡¯m a diligent and inquisitive person?


    ¡°If he doesn¡¯t like me, he can tell me and I¡¯ll change. Don¡¯t take revenge on me. Lulu was holding back his tears.


    F * ck, she had been writing so many books that her hands were almost swollen.


    Her mother supervised her every day..

 Chapter 370 - 370: The scapegoat of the yuan clan (1)

    Chapter 370 - 370: The scapegoat of the yuan n (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Yang pinfeng looked at her in shock.


    ¡°You think he¡¯s taking revenge on you?¡± Young master yang was stunned. He was worried that Lulu would fall in love with his cousin before she even grew up.


    ¡°He¡¯s not taking revenge on me?¡± Jiang huailu was suspicious.


    ¡°Then why do you keep sending me books? A copy?¡±


    Yang pinfeng didn¡¯t say anything. My cousin loves books as much as his life. Seeing that you¡¯re smart, the heavens are still feeding you. She probably had the illusion that he was a studious person.


    ¡°He even wrote a poem for me this morning. What do you mean¡± Turtledove, ¡°in the state of the river, a Fair Lady is a gentleman¡¯s dream. Don¡¯t you think he¡¯s angry?¡± Jiang huilu¡¯s eyes widened in anger.


    Yang pinfeng immediately became serious, and his brows furrowed, ¡°¡±What does he mean by that? he actually wrote such a poem for you. What nonsense! Lulu is still a child!¡± Yang pinfeng was not happy. Although he was only eight years old, how could he not understand these things?


    But Lulu was only four or five years old, and his heart was pure and innocent.


    Even as his cousin, yang fenfeng was unhappy.


    Lulu was born cute, so it was normal for him to like her. He liked Lulu as well, but if he were to expose him, he would hurt Lulu.


    A woman¡¯s reputation and integrity were greater than the heavens, and it was not conducive to Lulu¡¯s growth.


    ¡°You also think that he¡¯s messing around, right? I think so too. This was too much. He had only been defeated once when he entered the Academy, and now he was so vengeful. You give me books all day and torture me. You¡¯re mocking me for being fat? how am I fat?¡±


    Jiang huailu was also very angry.


    Brother Lu was the best. He never despised her belly.


    ah! yang pinfeng eximed and looked at her in a daze.


    ¡°What fatty?¡± No, didn¡¯t he express his feelings for her?


    ¡°He¡¯s mocking me for being fat. I knew it, that kid is just as bad as he looks. Brother Lu was right, schrs are really cunning.¡± The little girl¡¯s head was nodding bit by bit, and yang pinfeng was stunned.


    ¡°So that¡¯s the reason you¡¯re so angry.¡± Yang pinfeng was scared to death. He thought his cousin had seeded.


    After all, his cousin¡¯s appearance was indeed perfect.


    Other than brother Lu, he had rarely seen such a good-looking person.


    ¡°What else could it be? he mocked me for being fat, so I don¡¯t like him! My brother Lu said that Lulu is not fat at all. If Lulu gets fat, I¡¯ll only need to find a husband who¡¯s fatter than me, and I¡¯ll look thin.¡± Jiang huailu was ted. Brother Lu was indeed the best brother in the world.


    Me, her brother Huai ¡®an, too.


    Barely, they were tied for first ce.


    Yang pinfeng didn¡¯t know what to say. That¡¯s right, this girl hasn¡¯t even opened her aperture.


    The children of aristocratic families were sensible early. When he was five years old, he knew what it meant to have a concubine and like someone.


    let¡¯s not talk about him anymore. Lulu, my father has checked. I¡¯m afraid that the person who stuffed the bones into your house was from the old mansion. ¡°Do you still remember your second aunt? I think it¡¯s called the yuan n?¡±


    ¡°On the day the first Prince left, there was a masked woman in front of him who met with family Yuan that day. After that, Yuan-Shi started acting weird. My father found out that she woulde to your house every day to recite something.¡±


    ¡°The first trial! They said that you were supposed to die early, but you¡¯re still alive and kicking because you¡¯ve been possessed by evil. You¡¯re not the original Lulu.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s you who blocked the Jiang family¡¯s fortune. As long as you return to your original path, the Jiang family won¡¯t be in such a miserable state.¡±


    ¡°Although I didn¡¯t find out when she put the bones, I¡¯m sure she¡¯s the one. I dragged her into prison and gave her a beating, but I¡¯ve thrown her back now.¡±


    Yang pingfeng thought that Lulu would be angry and upset, so he tried to persuade her.


    However, he didn¡¯t expect this guy to heave a sigh of relief.


    Lulu: ¡± finally, someone¡¯s taking the me.. Thank you!

 Chapter 371 - 371: The Imperial edict to return to the capital (1)

    Chapter 371: The Imperial edict to return to the capital (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    When Jiang huailu came back, Madam Xia was cursing in the room.


    ¡°You should¡¯ve been caned more, you¡¯re such a jerk. In the past, I helped her a lot in the residence, but she actually treats Lulu like this.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re even willing to send dead bodies and bones to their homes. To think that she¡¯s a girl raised by an aristocratic family, those who don¡¯t know would think that she¡¯s an ignorant Shrew.¡± Xia Shi¡¯s face was almost green.


    Anyone who saw a pile of dead bones early in the morning would not be happy.


    Jiang huailu was huddling at the door, carrying a small bag. ¡°Without big brother Lu¡¯s protection, Lulu is in danger.¡± Al ¡­


    Brother Lu was by her side every day, and she was really not used to it.


    The onlyfort she had was to use the stone that brother Lu had given her before he left to smash two more walnuts.


    I won¡¯t let brother Lu down.


    Jiang Huai ¡®an stood in front of the hall. The young man¡¯s brows were slightly furrowed, and he wore a blue and white robe. His figure was handsome.


    ¡°I keep feeling that something is wrong. She believed in the Daoist¡¯s rumors and used a spell to curse Lulu every day. She would do that. But if you¡¯re talking about digging out the bones of the dead, I don¡¯t think she has the courage and boldness.¡± Jiang huaijin had always been mysterious. Perhaps he had revealed a few things to n Yuan. It might be possible.


    Xia Shi¡¯s face turned even gloomier.


    ¡°They just can¡¯t bear to see Lulu doing well. In the past, Lulu was a fool, so she often gloated about Jiang huaijin¡¯s intelligence in front of me. Now that Lulu is well, all he knows is to say that Lulu has encountered evil.¡± Mrs. Xia pursed her lips and was about to say something when she saw Jiang Huai ¡®an give her a look.


    The two of them looked behind them.


    Lulu was carefully entering the house with her little school bag on her back.


    The faces of the two people from the Xia family were a little unnatural. The Xia family hurriedly went to take her small bag. ¡°Lulu must be tired, right? It¡¯s hot and stuffy today, be careful of getting a heatstroke. Mother had someone freeze some sweet soup in the well. Quickly go and drink a bowl. You can¡¯t drink too much, you greedy little cat. ¡±


    He lifted Lulu¡¯s nose.


    Only then did Huai Lu smile and give her mother a kiss on the cheek.


    Lulu, thank you, mother ¡­ Her clear and melodious voice still had a hint of childishness to it. After she finished speaking, she bounced away.


    It was not until Lulu was far away that Madam Xia sighed.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care if she¡¯s my Lulu or not. I¡¯ll still treat her as my child,¡± In the past, Lulu¡¯s eyes had always been cloudy, and they had never been clear.


    Lulu¡¯s eyes suddenly brightened up when it was time to behead him.


    She looked at her with admiration and dependence, and at that moment, Xia Shi knew.


    The daughter in her heart should be like that.


    He was soft, considerate, and needed her protection.


    ¡°Me too,¡± Jiang Huai ¡®an chuckled. It doesn¡¯t matter if she¡¯s Lulu or not. She¡¯s still my sister


    That timid, talented, yet extremelyzy sister.


    Yes, in their hearts, Lulu was a timid and clever little girl.


    Ever since Lu huaijiang left, the atmosphere in huangdu became more and more tense.


    On the contrary, the incense offerings in the hall of salvation were getting more and more prosperous, and countless foreigners passed through the forest of the misty sect to offer incense and pray. The ce that was lost in the past had now be a hotmodity.


    The outside world had been waiting for the expansion of the hall of salvation, but there had been no news at all after more than a month.


    Could it be that he needed an opportunity?


    Everyone in the world was thinking, and the evil outside was also on high alert.


    Finally, it was on a certain day in September.


    News suddenly came from the capital.


    That day, the people in the inner city couldn¡¯t sleep, and they couldn¡¯t sit still. Many people were standing on top of the wall, waiting for the news from the capital.


    After waiting for a day and a night, the Imperial edict from the capital finally arrived in the evening..

 Chapter 372 - 372: General amnesty (1)

    Chapter 372: General amnesty (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    The team from the capital came to the barren capital in a mighty manner.


    The city gate of the barren city was wide open. The people in the outer city didn¡¯t know what had happened. They only knew that the noble people in the inner city, who were rarely seen on normal days, were kneeling in front of the street.


    Mrs. Xia stood in front of the door and kept wiping her tears.


    ¡°I thought I couldn¡¯t go back. A few days ago, your maternal grandfather sent a letter saying that the first Prince had asked for a decree to grant Amnesty to the world several times, but His Majesty had brushed it off.¡±


    In the past, no one could pass through the sneaky and evil Lin of the fog sect.


    Lin Guangming of the mist sect had long been wiped out by the hall of salvation.


    The Xia family¡¯s letter arrived immediately.


    Xia Shi watched with tears in her eyes, feeling guilty and remorseful. She could only hope to return to the capital as soon as possible to be filial to her parents.


    ¡°Until ¡­ His Highness the Crown Prince has awoken.¡± Xia Shi remembered that when she saw the news in the letter, she almost fainted.


    Thinking that there was no hope of returning to the pce, the barren capital was quiet for a long time. During those days, people everywhere in the city drank to drown their sorrows.


    Unexpectedly, the Imperial edict still came.


    Everyone watched as the Imperial edict entered the city Lord¡¯s Manor. Madam Xia had already packed up and was pulling Lulu and Jiang Huai ¡®an towards the Yang residence. The gatekeeper already knew the three of them, so he entered without even needing a token.


    The Yang family had already burned incense, bathed, and changed their clothes, waiting in the main courtyard.


    No one cared about Madam Xia kneeling outside the courtyard door and Jiang huailu sitting cross-legged on the ground.


    A eunuch dressed in eunuch¡¯s clothing looked around with an air of superiority.


    Everyone had heard of this eunuch.


    Lu Chen was the Crown Prince¡¯s number one eunuch.


    He was even given the surname Lu by His Highness as a sign of trust.


    This was clearly an opportunity for the Crown Prince to win over the guilty officials, but it was Lu Chen who came. The person in front of the Crown Prince.


    This made one think deeply.


    ¡°By the will of the heavens, the Emperor decrees ¡­ The world-saving Hall of the barren capital was famous for saving the people from fire and water, which was a great deed in the world. It¡¯s the world¡¯s fortune that His Highness huaijiang woke up after being in aa for several months ¡­¡±


    Lu Chen read out a long string of words and only after everyone knelt down and felt their legs go numb did they finally understand.


    The first Prince had not been able to get an Imperial edict for a long time, and his Highness hade out after waking up.


    Anyone would understand that this was probably the Crown Prince¡¯s approval. The guilty official, who had thought that there was no hope for His Highness to wake up, almost cried tears of joy.


    Imperial concubine Lin¡¯s Amnesty had be a celebration for the awakening of the world.


    Everyone faintly understood that as long as Lu huaijiang was alive, the pce, the capital, and the world would still belong to him.


    If he, Lu huaijiang, did not wake up, His Majesty would not even dare to issue an Imperial edict.


    Lu Chen¡¯s eyes revealed a hint of arrogance. It was not that His Majesty did not dare to step out. It was the Jade seal, which had been in His Highness¡¯s custody since a few years ago. Your Majesty, I don¡¯t have the Jade seal to stamp.


    Lu Chen¡¯s brows revealed a hint of mncholy.


    No one knew where His Highness had hidden the Jade seal, but he had only said that it would be returned to the throne soon. Fortunately, he had prepared a lot of nk edicts before, otherwise, he was afraid that this trip to the barren capital would not seed.


    After the head eunuch finished reading, he said, ¡°receive the decree and thank your grace.¡± His Highness is kind and can¡¯t bear to see all of you waste your lives in the barren capital. He specially requested for a general pardon. A few of the old ministers have even been reinstated, and I hope that everyone will remember Your Highness¡¯s kindness.¡±


    The eunuch¡¯s voice was shrill, and his eyes were haughty. City Lord yang crawled to his feet, solemnly epted the Imperial edict with both hands, and went to the incense table.


    Mrs. Xia knelt on the edge, tightly holding the hands of her children.


    Arge tear fell from her eye.


    That vicious and cruel tyrant had actually agreed to grant Amnesty to the world!


    The heavens have eyes, and the emperor¡¯s grace is vast.


    Jiang huailu touched his ears suspiciously.. His ears were hot and red, and he felt like someone was talking about him!

 Chapter 373 - 373: Guessing the Crown Prince’s intention (1)

    Chapter 373: Guessing the Crown Prince¡¯s intention (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    General amnesty.


    As soon as the news of the general amnesty spread, the entire deste was in an uproar.


    Themoners were much more straightforward. As long as they had a good citizen¡¯s household registration, their children and grandchildren would have hope in the future.


    Everyone knelt on the ground, grateful for the Crown Prince¡¯s kindness.


    The people in the inner city were pleasantly surprised, but they were also mixed with fear and suspicion.


    More than half of the officials in the inner city were those who had offended His Highness the Crown Prince and were exiled. Now, His Highness actually forgave past grudges and granted Amnesty to the world. He even reinstated some of the old officials.


    His Highness must have been possessed.


    That day, the Yang family hosted a banquet to entertain the eunuch. This was his Highness¡¯s favorite, so he must know something.


    The head eunuch¡¯s eyes were sharp and mean. When the ministers were exiled, he did not act arrogantly.


    Now that Lu huaijiang had been in aa for eight months, the first Prince¡¯s henchmen had tormented him a lot, and he had lost many edges.


    However, the Crown Prince¡¯s awakening was what he was relying on.


    At this moment, he was toasted by the toasting of his subjects. Lu Chen was a little drunk.


    Just as old Mr. Wen was trying to find out more.


    The head eunuch¡¯s eyes were actually drunk as he said, ¡± it¡¯s not just you. Even I don¡¯t understand His Highness. ¡°What on earth has His Highness experienced?¡± His Highness seemed to be a little abnormal this time.


    After he finished speaking, he copsed on the long table.


    The crowd looked at each other. Even Pavilion elder Jiang had been invited.


    Jiang GE was old and would not be able to hold on for long even if he was reinstated.


    ¡°We¡¯ll deal with it as soldierse, we¡¯ll deal with it as wateres, we¡¯ll take one step at a time. Is there a worse time than being exiled?¡±


    ¡°As long as I can bring this n back to the capital, I¡¯ll havepleted my mission.¡± Grand Secretary Jiang sighed deeply. After being exiled, the Jiang family would never return to how it was before, even if they were reinstated. Everyone deeply agreed. The return to the capital they had hoped for had already been achieved.


    It was useless to think so much. It was better to make preparations to return to the capital.


    The banquet ended early.


    After returning from the banquet, Pavilion elder Jiang ignored his two sons who were waiting at the old mansion. Instead, he let the coachman drive to Jiang Huai ¡®an¡¯s house.


    Jiang Huai ¡®an and the other two were having dinner, and the Xia family had already packed up.


    ¡°Grandfather.¡± When Jiang Huai ¡®an came out, he saw old master Jiang, who had a hunched back and seemed to have aged a lot.


    Jiang Huai ¡®an bowed, and the old man quickly helped him up.


    ¡°Huai ¡®an, grandfather is finally at ease. Ever since I was exiled, I have been thinking day by day that maybe I was wrong, maybe the old man should have bowed to the Crown Prince.¡± The old man¡¯s tone was drawn-out and slow.


    ¡°I¡¯ve harmed the entire Jiang family. If I don¡¯t see the Jiang family return to the


    capital, I won¡¯t be able to live in peace. I¡¯m ashamed to face the Jiang family¡¯s ancestors and descendants.¡± The old man drank some wine, and for a moment, he was probably both sad and happy.


    ¡°It¡¯s a good thing we finally have a chance. Grandfather, even if you die, you can still face your ancestors.¡±


    ¡°Grandfather is old, and I don¡¯t know how many more days he can hold on for the Jiang family. Your father and your second son are not cut out for this, so it¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to return to the Jiang family. However, grandfather hopes that you will take into ount this old man and help the Jiang family be famous, and help the Jiang family hold up the sky.¡± Elder Jiang was in tears. He was afraid that he wouldn¡¯t be able to make it through this year, and the Jiang family would end up like this.


    Now, he was willing to close his eyes immediately.


    Jiang Huai ¡®an took a deep breath. He didn¡¯t know when Lulu hade to his side, but she was holding his hand.


    ¡°Grandfather, don¡¯t worry. Even if Huai ¡®an returned to the capital, he wouldn¡¯t enter the Xia family genealogy with his mother. The Huai ¡®an Association would relocate the household register to the old residence in East County. That¡¯s my grandfather¡¯s old residence, and in the future, my grandfather and grandson will be registered in the household register.¡± Jiang Huaian said in a low voice..

 Chapter 374 - 374: Leaving behind his funeral (1)

    Chapter 374: Leaving behind his funeral (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    The old master¡¯s temples were white, and at this moment, he could no longer straighten his back. When he heard these words, he was so happy that he shed tears.


    His son might not be able to live up to his expectations, but at least his grandson was still capable.


    The Jiang family could finally have an heir.


    Elder Jiang couldn¡¯t help but sigh at the thought of his two sons.


    A loving mother would spoil her son. Not only could the two children not support each other, but they also schemed against each other. They didn¡¯t seem like real brothers.


    Now that the Jiang family was torn apart, he could hardly absolve himself of the me.


    ¡°Good, good, good child. Even if my grandfather is dead, he can go to theherworld with a smile.¡± Pavilion elder Jiang couldn¡¯t help but smile. Jiang Huai ¡®an frowned and hurriedly said, ¡®¡±Grandfather, what are you saying? you want to live a long life. When we return to the capital, you¡¯ll still be the Grand elder with a hundred responses to your call.¡±


    ¡°As long as we return to the capital, ask a few Imperial physicians to take a look and help grandfather recuperate. He will get better.¡± Jiang Huaian was a little worried.


    His grandfather usually looked strong and healthy, but ever since the Imperial edict came today, he seemed to have lost his breath.


    His entire person had lost his usual spirit.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about grandfather. You should understand your own body.¡± The old man was more open-minded.


    With his grandson continuing the Jiang family¡¯s lineage for him, and Huai ¡®an being a rare intelligent child, the Jiang family had hope.


    ¡°Lulu, you¡¯ve always been so timid and weak. When you return to the capital, you have to follow mother and brother. Don¡¯t let others bully you, do you understand?¡±


    ¡°I owe you, little guy. You¡¯ve suffered a lot.¡± The old master¡¯s eyes were full of love and tenderness when he looked at her.


    She was such a good granddaughter. Why did she listen to the old woman and ignore this child in the past?


    Looking at that pair of clear and bright eyes,pared to the group of cunning people in the second branch, she was much more lovely.


    ¡°Grandfather, Lulu isn¡¯t that timid. She¡¯s not that weak.¡± The little fellow puffed out her chest.


    ¡°Hmph, even you, grandfather, are under Lulu¡¯s control. No one will dare to bully Lulu.¡± The little fellow was extremely proud.


    The old master was amused andughed. Seeing that the three of them were chatting happily, Madam Xia simply put some snacks on the table and let them sit in the courtyard for a while.


    It wasn¡¯t until someone came to the old mansion to pick him up that the old master narrowed his eyes in satisfaction.


    This was the joy of a family.


    It was the fu family who came to pick them up. The fu family was dressed cleanly, neither humble nor overbearing, and they were not pretentious when they saw the Xia family.


    On the contrary, he was extremely hearty.


    ¡°Father, yubai hase to ask me to take you back. We¡¯ll be returning to the capital in five days, and the whole family is looking forward to your return to celebrate.¡± Fu enterprise was all smiles. The old master looked at her for a while and then shook his head slightly.


    Jiang Huai ¡®an clearly heard him say in a low voice, ¡°¡±He¡¯s not worthy.¡± He didn¡¯t deserve to have these twodies.


    The Xia family¡¯s sincerity was fed to the dogs, and they even gave birth to two such intelligent children.


    The fu family was heartless, but they could control the Jiang family with their means. If these two people met a good man, they should be a happy family.


    Fu Corporation nodded at Xia Corporation and didn¡¯t ask her sister to disgust her.


    He helped the old man out of the door.


    ¡°You guys, take care of yourselves.¡± Pavilion elder Jiang¡¯s voice was muffled. Lulu sat on the rocking chair and looked at his grandfather¡¯s disappearing figure. He squinted his eyes and said, ¡°¡±Grandfather, we¡¯ll meet again.¡± Without waiting for the old man¡¯s reply, she went back to her room to sleep.


    Jiang Huai ¡®an lowered his eyes, looking a little worried.


    ¡°Grandfather makes me feel a little uneasy.¡± Jiang Huai ¡®an¡¯s heart was pressed down by a rock, making him breathless.


    Grandfather seemed to be leaving behind hisst words today..

 Chapter 375 - 375-passing away (1)

    Chapter 375:-passing away (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Jiang Huai ¡®an raised a hand to his chest.


    It should have been a carefree day, but there was a heavy pain in her heart.


    It was so heavy that he couldn¡¯t breathe.


    Madam Xia saw that his face was frighteningly pale and hurriedly helped him to lie down in the room. She asked the maidservant to bring hot water for him to wipe his body.


    ¡°Could it be that he suffered from summer heat? Today¡¯s weather is hot and stuffy, and you are so shocked and angry. Mother will get a doctor for you.¡± Xia


    Shi was also shocked by her son.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about your grandfather. Now that the Jiang family is tied to him, that group of people can¡¯t wait to worship him.¡±


    Although the Jiang family had been reinstated, the Jiang family didn¡¯t have the old master, so Jiang yubai probably wouldn¡¯t be able to do well in the Imperial court even if he returned to the capital.


    He had to take good care of the old master.


    Jiang Huai ¡®an¡¯s expression improved a little after hearing this.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been frightened by the old master. The old master has always wanted the Jiang family to return to the capital. He was under too much pressure. Now that you¡¯ve suddenly rxed, it means that you don¡¯t have a burden in your heart.¡± Madam Xia tried to persuade Jiang Huai ¡®an, but she felt a little uneasy in her heart.


    The old master had always been holding on to the Jiang family¡¯sst breath. Now that the Jiang family had received the decree to return to the capital, the old master¡¯s sudden relief might not be a good thing.


    It was night time, and it was quiet.


    The Jiang family¡¯s old residence suddenly lit up antern.


    She didn¡¯t even have time to put on the fu family¡¯s outer clothes as she stumbled and ran out of the door, grabbing the clothes.


    ¡°Doctor, Doctor, Doctor, quickly go and see my father.¡± Fu Shi screamed, grabbed the doctor, and ran towards the old mansion.


    Jiang yubai and Jiang Yuqing kneeled in front of old master Jiang¡¯s bed in panic. On the other hand, olddy Liu could not move at all. Tears kept flowing down her face as she growled loudly.


    ¡°Father, father, father, you can¡¯t leave yet. Our son can¡¯t live without you, and the Jiang family can¡¯t live without you.¡±


    ¡°Father, we have been restored to our positions and we are a happy and happy family. In a few days, we will set off back to the capital. Father ¡­¡± Jiang yubai knelt in front of the bed with a pale face. The old man on the bed looked at him with disappointment.


    Jiang Yuqing and Yuan-Shi couldn¡¯t bear it either, and they were about to return to the capital.


    Tonight, they were even more moved to tears. They had really had enough of these bitter days.


    But now that the old man was lying in bed after eating, they couldn¡¯t ept it.


    This was the hope that they had been looking forward to for a long time. If the old master was gone, the Jiang family would no longer be the Jiang family of the past. How could Jiang yubai support the entire Jiang family?


    father, I can only help you. This is all I can do ¡­ When the doctor entered, the old man slowly said, ¡®


    Not long after, his eyes began to lose focus.


    ¡°Doctor, Doctor, please take a look at my father ¡­¡± Mrs. Fu was trembling.


    The doctor sat by the bed and checked the old man¡¯s eyelids. He felt his pulse.¡±One fear that the old master¡¯s burden is extremely heavy? I¡¯m afraid he couldn¡¯t bear the great joy and sorrow today, so he heaved a sigh of relief and left.¡± The doctor looked at the members of the Jiang family who were on the verge of copse.


    He often treated the old master, but he actually felt that the old master was at ease now.


    The old man¡¯s lips curved slightly when he left. It was obvious that his wish had been fulfilled.


    Moreover, at this age, it could be considered a happy funeral.


    This was really a smile in theherworld.


    The entire Jiang family wailed in grief. Before long, lights were lit all around, and everyone came to help.


    Even if the olddy of the Jiang family was not well-liked, the Jiang family was an official of the Imperial court, and they had to be reinstated. Everyone was happy to help.


    Mrs. Fu wiped the corners of her eyes. hurry up and get the two grandsons of the Jiang family. We have to send the old master on hisst journey..

 Chapter 376 - 376: It’s my business if he dies (1)

    Chapter 376: It¡¯s my business if he dies (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    The yuan n member seemed to have exploded. what¡¯s there to invite? they¡¯re no longer in the Jiang family¡¯s genealogy. What are they doing here? ¡® Isn¡¯t my huailin the old master¡¯s grandson?¡±


    they¡¯ve abandoned themselves and followed the Xia Corporation for a divorce. Now that the old man is gone, it¡¯s not like we don¡¯t have grandsons. Yuan-Shi¡¯s eyebrows furrowed in displeasure.


    ¡°Even if the old man is gone, you don¡¯t have the right to make decisions in this family.¡± Fu enterprise nced at her.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Do you think that just because the old man is gone and the old woman is disabled, you can make the decisions in this family? Don¡¯t forget that I¡¯m the sister-inw and my husband is the only one who has been reinstated!¡± He didn¡¯t pay any attention to this crazy woman, Yuan Shi, and turned around to send someone to pass the message.


    The servants came quickly, and the Xia family¡¯s eyelids trembled when they heard the news.


    She hurriedly put on a in-colored dress. She was no longer the Jiang family¡¯s eldest daughter-inw, but she had given birth to two Jiang family descendants. It was time to send the old master on his way.


    Jiang Huai ¡®an¡¯s face was pale, and his hands were trembling as he fastened his belt.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Lulu?¡± she stumbled out of the house. Where¡¯s Lulu?¡± Jiang Huaian¡¯s voice was trembling.


    When he turned around, he realized that Lulu had already changed out of her sky-blue dress.


    She was wearing a white dress.


    He didn¡¯t know when she had changed, but she was already standing in front of the door waiting.


    The people of the Jiang family held back their tears and rushed back to the old house, but Jiang huilu¡¯s expression was calm.


    Xia Shi pondered in her heart. Lulu was still young, and she was afraid that she wouldn¡¯t be able to bear it.


    ¡°Lulu, cry if you want to, mother won¡¯t scold you. Don¡¯t suffocate.¡± Xia Shi wiped her tears and held Lulu in her arms, crying first.


    Lulu smacked her lips. Her grandfather would report to her soon anyway.


    The carriage arrived in front of the old estate.


    Some of the old officials in the inner city had already sent people to the Jiang family to help.


    The Jiang n was about to return to court, and it was only right and proper for them to help the Jiang n out of consideration for their good will.


    The two sons of the Jiang family kneeled in front of the coffin in a daze. On the other hand, the fu family had taken care of everything and prepared everything.


    They invited Daoist priests to buy burial clothes and coffins, and from time to time, they had to settle down the people who were sent by various families for help orfort.


    The arrangements were in good order.


    ¡°Sister Xia, you¡¯re here?


    can¡¯t be counted on. ¡± Mrs. Fu pointed at the two filial sons in white in front of the hall.


    Mrs. Xia took her hand and nodded. Then, she took the two children to kowtow to the old man.


    Fu Corporation was so busy that their feet didn¡¯t touch the ground, but Yuan Corporation used the excuse that their child couldn¡¯t leave her and was unwilling to help.


    The Jiang huailin in her arms was already more than a year old and could run and jump a long time ago. In order to avoid business, the yuan n often used her as an excuse.


    ¡°It¡¯s all my Lin ¡®er¡¯s fault for being so clingy and always asking me to hug him. Father is gone, and I¡¯m crying my eyes out. I can¡¯t do anything to fulfill his filial duties.¡± Seeing that someone was looking at her, Yuan-Shi hurriedly raised her hand to wipe her tears.


    The child in her arms blinked and said, ¡°¡±1 don¡¯t want to hug ¡­¡± Because she had not grown up yet, she could not control herself and was drooling as she spoke.


    ¡°Liangliang insisted on hugging ¡­¡±


    The little boy pointed at his mother, not at all polite.


    Yuan-Shi¡¯s face instantly turned red.


    He reached out to cover his son¡¯s mouth and nodded obsequiously, ¡°¡±The child is talking nonsense.¡± However, when she saw the gazes of the guests who hade to offer their condolences, she almost couldn¡¯t lift her head. She put down the child, covered her face, and ran away crying.


    Yuan-Shi didn¡¯t understand. He really didn¡¯t understand.


    This was the child she had been looking forward to, but when she was born, she had a faint feeling that the child didn¡¯t like her very much and always targeted her..

 Chapter 377 - 377: His heaven-defying granddaughter (1)

    Chapter 377: His heaven-defying granddaughter (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Anyone who drank milk would definitely be bitten into a bloody mess.


    Whenever she carried it, it would be all over her body.


    When she grew up and learned how to speak, even if she stuttered a few words, she could always embarrass her in public.


    However, he was only a one-and-a-half-year-old child, and he was her own child. She had exchanged her life for him, so she felt that she was overthinking it.


    Yuan-Shi ran out in tears, but Jiang huailin was pulling Jiang huailu¡¯s skirt with a fawning expression.


    ¡°Sister ¡­¡± She called out to her sister in a crisp voice.


    Jiang huailu arrogantly acknowledged. She was a little demon, after all. She was the Savior and had face.


    The Xia Corporation helped out from time to time outside the door, and the fu Corporation heaved a sigh of relief.


    It wasn¡¯t until dawn that the Xia family sent Lulu, who couldn¡¯t even open his eyes, back.


    ¡°It¡¯s enough for your brother and I to stay here. It¡¯s a good thing that we came to see grandfather. Grandfather won¡¯t hold a grudge against a child like you. Hurry up and go back to sleep. He would be returning to the capital in a few days. Don¡¯t let your body suffer.¡±


    Madam Xia¡¯s heart ached for her daughter, and she hurriedly asked the guards to send Lulu home.


    The road back to the capital was long, and it was not easy for Lulu to be a child.


    Jiang huailin looked like he couldn¡¯t bear to part with her as he watched her get on the carriage and return to the manor.


    When the carriage stopped, Jiang huailu felt a strange aura.


    With a nce, he saw two messengers of death with an old man in white outside the Jiang family¡¯s door. They were about to enter.


    He could vaguely hear, ¡°how did you know that my grandson was actually living here?¡± No need, no need, Lord Messenger of death, this old man has already fulfilled his wish.¡±


    Jiang huailu heard half of the sentence and went straight back to the room.


    As soon as he returned to his room, he heard old master Jiang¡¯s sincere and earnest words.


    ¡°This is my granddaughter¡¯s boudoir. It¡¯s not appropriate. Hurry up and leave.¡± ¡°The child is young and can¡¯t stand this cold air. Don¡¯t scare the child, he¡¯s only a few years old ¡­¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, he saw the messenger of death kneeling down and kowtowing to his granddaughter who had just entered.


    ¡°Master.¡±


    ¡°M-master?¡± Master Jiang¡¯s eyes widened.


    That¡¯s not right. He was clearly a ghost, but why did the little girl¡¯s eyes seem to be able to see him?


    She poured two cups of tea on the stool and said, ¡®¡±¡®Grandfather, have a drink.¡± The old man was stunned.


    When his soul left his body, he had watched himself walk through the mourning guests. He looked at his son, who was crying.


    But at this moment, Lulu ..


    ¡°Lulu, you can see grandfather? I can¡¯t drink it. Grandfather can¡¯t drink human tea now.¡± Pavilion elder Jiang waved his hand in shock.


    Who would have thought that the soft little granddaughter in his eyes would actually squint her eyes and smile?


    ¡°If Lulu says you can drink it, then you can.¡± She picked up the cup and stuffed it into his hands. He actually held it and smelled the fragrance that assailed his nose.


    Elder Jiang held his teacup in a daze.


    No, no, he seemed to have missed something.


    There seemed to be something wrong with the most unremarkable granddaughter of the Jiang family.


    He then lowered his head to look at the messenger of death who didn¡¯t dare to move at the side, and his heart was in a daze.


    His granddaughter waved her hand. you guys go ahead. I¡¯ll send grandfather to reincarnation.


    ¡°Grandfather, follow me.¡± Taking a step forward, Pavilion elder Jiang was standing in the Golden Hall.


    He looked around. He had followed the officials to the hall of salvation several times, so he naturally recognized this ce.


    Looking at the hall again, the day wandering God, who was respected by everyone, was standing on the right side.


    There was also general Fang, who had died on the battlefield.


    ¡°General Fang, aren¡¯t you dead?¡± It was not until he finished that he remembered he was dead too..

 Chapter 378 - 378: A huge backer (1)

    Chapter 378: A huge backer (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    I¡¯m now loyal to the Savior. I¡¯m only willing to help her eliminate the evil and return peace to the world. General Fang nodded at Grand Secretary Jiang.


    Suddenly, a familiar voice came from above.


    ¡°Elder Jiang, 67 years old, from the East County of the ancestral home. He served the great Zhou forty years ago. For the country and the people ¡­¡± Jiang huailu stood in the middle, the Golden Book in front of him emitting a faint golden light.


    Kneeling on the ground, Pavilion elder Jiang felt that the voice was familiar.


    ¡°The merits in this life are greater than the faults. Samsara, permitted.¡± With that, a beam of golden light entered Pavilion elder Jiang¡¯s body.


    ¡°Elder Jiang, why don¡¯t you thank the Savior? Now that theherworld is imbnced and the heavenly Dao has copsed, there are very, very few people who can reincarnate.¡± General Fang looked at him, while Pavilion elder Jiang stared nkly at the little girl in front of the pce.


    ¡°What did I do to deserve this?¡± Pavilion elder Jiang sighed deeply.


    General Fang smiled but didn¡¯t say anything. Who asked you to have such a powerful backer?


    He had a huge backing.


    ¡°Save ¡­ Save ¡­ A Savior?¡± His voice was hoarse and his eyes almost popped out.


    The person sitting in the car wasn¡¯t his Jiang family¡¯s five-year-old granddaughter.


    That weak little kid!


    Pavilion elder Jiang¡¯s voice was hoarse and he could not say a word. Thinking back to everything that had happened after she had arrived in the barren capital, Pavilion elder Jiang was about to go crazy.


    The so-called God was actually in the Jiang family¡¯s backyard.


    Pavilion elder Jiang was still at a loss for words.


    ¡°Do you still remember what Lulu said? We¡¯ll meet again tonight.¡± Jiang huailu narrowed her eyes. She already knew that her grandfather¡¯s time was up, and everything had a cause and effect.


    ¡°Are you at ease now?¡± Jiang huailu threw the green tourmaline up and down for fun.


    Pavilion elder Jiang felt that the man looked familiar, but he couldn¡¯t tell for sure.


    ¡°What is there to be worried about now? The Jiang family has you, what¡¯s there to worry about? The Jiang family¡¯s ancestral grave is smoking.¡± Pavilion elder Jiang grinned in joy. The people outside wereughing at Jiang Huaian¡¯s two children for leaving the Jiang family.


    He had been depressed and could not take it lying down.


    But now, it was solved.


    Regardless of whether the Xia family existed or not, Lulu was the hall master of the hall of salvation, so she would definitely not belong to the Jiang family.


    If not for the Xia Corporation, he would leave the Jiang family for other reasons.


    But now that she was Huai ¡®an¡¯s younger sister by blood and as close as one with Huai¡¯ an, he would be at ease with someone he could rely on in the future!


    ¡°I was actually worried that you would regret it when you returned to the capital ¡­¡± The old man sighed. The capital was the one who would suffer.


    No one would have thought that this girl was the one who saved the world.


    ¡°You¡¯re still young, but no matter how great your achievements are in the hall of salvation, you¡¯re still a child. Before you grow up, you must be careful not to attract His Highness¡¯s attention.¡±


    ¡°If His Highness knew of your existence, I¡¯m afraid he would definitely kill you on the spot!¡±


    General Fang and the others had already left. For the sake of the Jiang family and Lulu, Grand Secretary Jiang was willing to put his heart into this matter.


    Suddenly, Lulu¡¯s hand stopped.


    The green object fell into Lulu¡¯s hand. It shook a few times before it could be caught.


    She casually grabbed two almonds and squatted on the ground, smashing them loudly.


    Master Jiang¡¯s eyes froze.


    Suddenly, he held his breath and took a step back.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, grandfather?¡± The little girl picked out two almonds and handed them to the old man. The old man was so shocked that he trembled all over, his eyes fixed on the tourmaline in her hand.


    ¡°The item in your hand ¡­ Where did ite from?¡± Pavilion elder Jiang¡¯s voice trembled and his eyes widened.


    Lulu tossed it in front of him again, which made him shiver in fear.


    ¡°This? My brother Lu gave it to me.. ¡®

 Chapter 379 - 379: The coffin that can’t be pressed down (1)

    Chapter 379: The coffin that can¡¯t be pressed down (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    ng ng ng ng ¡­


    The little girl squatted on the ground and hit Xing Ren ¡®er with all her might.


    ¡°My brother Lu gave this to me before he left. Oh, you haven¡¯t seen it yet. My brother Lu is a living soul that has been separated from his body.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know why you¡¯re here with Lulu, but brother Lu is so gentle and nice. He knows how to embroider the dress that Lulu has ruined. Otherwise, mother will be beaten if she finds out that Lulu has ruined the dress.¡±


    ¡°He even helped Lulu learn needlework and did homework left behind by her teacher. Brother Lu would even take off his robe and put mud in it for Lulu. He would even pawn his Pearl shoes and buy glutinous rice balls for Lulu. My brother Lu is the best brother in the world.¡±


    ¡°Brother Lu¡¯s soul returned to the throne some time ago, and he left this for me to crack the walnuts. When Lulu returns to the capital, big brother wille and find me. This is our token.¡± Jiang huailuughed heartily, while Pavilion elder Jiang¡¯s smile slowly stiffened.


    If you weren¡¯t my granddaughter, if you weren¡¯t my Savior ¡­


    I want to give you a p.


    Are you talking about the Prince Lu huaijiang that everyone is afraid of?


    However, his soul had left his body, and he had the Jade seal. Moreover, his soul had just returned to his position a few days ago. Wasn¡¯t that Lu huaijiang?


    Elder Jiang opened his mouth, but no words came out this time.


    Perhaps ¡­


    She didn¡¯t seem to need to be so cautious.


    He picked up an apricot from the ground. He had eaten an apricot before, but it was smashed with a Jade seal. He was afraid that even retired Emperor had never eaten it before.


    ¡°What did grandfather say just now? Lulu didn¡¯t hear clearly.¡± The little girl ate it with a crunching sound and was very fragrant.


    Pavilion elder Jiang waved his hand. it¡¯s nothing. Grandfather said you can y with it however you want.


    Pavilion elder Jiang¡¯s eyes were filled with resentment.


    The Jade seal was still smashing walnuts far away in huangdu.


    As for Lu huaijiang, he was probably a nk Imperial edict that had been prepared before and could be sent out as soon as it was written.


    The more Pavilion elder Jiang thought about it, the more surprised he was. Was the person Lulu was talking about really Lu huaijiang? It was simply too outrageous.


    He knew how to embroider, he helped her with her homework, and he would even trade for food for her on the streets barefooted.


    Pavilion elder Jiang suddenly regretted dying early. Just seeing Lu huaijiang suffer a loss was a great profit.


    ¡°Lulu, if you return to the capital, you¡¯ll definitely be able to turn the world upside down.¡± The stagnant water in the capital was finally going to be stirred up by his granddaughter.


    Thewless Crown Prince Lu had finally met his nemesis. ¡°Lulu, it¡¯s fate that we¡¯re grandfather and grandson, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± Lulu nodded.


    ¡°Then, grandfather, can you make a request? Since grandfather can be the grandfather of the Savior, can he get in through the back door within the stipted scope?¡± Pavilion elder Jiang looked embarrassed. He had refused to bow to the Crown Prince for decades, but now he had to go through the back door in his death.


    Without waiting for Lulu to reject, he said, ¡°Can you let grandfather reincarnate a littleter? From then on, every Qingming day and grandfather¡¯s Memorial Day, he would write down everything about the capital and his Highness Lu on the paper. Can you burn it for grandfather to see?¡± regardless of the big or small things, as well as His Highness ¡¯embarrassing things ¡­ Burn them all for grandfather to see. Grandfather, you didn¡¯t return to the capital when you were alive, but now that you¡¯re dead, you should see the capital.¡± Pavilion elder Jiang¡¯s eyes were shining.


    Since the Savior was his granddaughter, it was not a big deal to get in through a small back door and hear some gossip in the world of the living, right?


    Lulu was relieved. He thought that his grandfather was going to make some unreasonable request when he said that he wanted to get in through the back door.


    So it was to follow the trend and know about the major events in the capital and the world.


    ¡®Sigh, my grandfather really hates His Highness Lu.¡¯ She had to pay attention to him even after she died..

 Chapter 380 - 380: Exhaling air with pride (1)

    Chapter 380: Exhaling air with pride (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°Grandfather, do you still hate His Highness?¡± Lulu was full of sympathy. Grandfather¡¯s suffering was all Lu huaijiang¡¯s fault.


    Who knew that the old master¡¯s eyes would fly up, ¡°I hated you when I was alive.¡± I don¡¯t hate you anymore.¡± She even started to hum a little tune.


    What do I hate?


    Lu lengxue, who was arrogant and condescending, was embroidering for his granddaughter.


    Revenge for revenge!


    The old man felt that the lid of his coffin could not be pressed down any longer.


    He just wanted toe out and join in the fun!


    Lulu peeked at his grandfather carefully. He felt that the tune he was humming was as festive as the new year.


    ¡°Lulu, do your best. You¡¯re going to have a good life. Grandfather will go down first and reincarnate in a few years. You must remember to tell grandfather about the big and small events that happened in the capital.¡±


    It was good to have a back door.


    Pavilion elder Jiang left with a smile, without the slightest sadness of his passing. On the contrary, she was humming a little tune in joy.


    ¡°Oh, right. Tell your brother to repair my grave. He¡¯s burning some difficult Go games and a few go friends.¡± Pavilion elder Jiang¡¯s voice drifted away.


    Jiang huailu responded slowly.


    The Jade seal in her hand was casually hung around her neck, and she turned around to return to the Jiang residence.


    She slept for the entire day and only managed to wake up at night.


    When she woke up, vegetarian food was already served at home. Xia Shi¡¯s face was tired.¡±Lulu, mother and brother have been busy these days. Have taozhi pack up all the valuable things in the residence and bury the old master in these few days. There are still three or four days before we set off for the capital. ¡±


    the yuan n is making a fuss about the old master wanting to acknowledge his ancestors and n. They¡¯re preparing to cremate the old master and bring his ashes back.


    ¡°Al, the residence is hesitating. Your brother and I don¡¯t agree with this. The old man was buried in the barren capital for the time being. He coulde back to move the grave after he had settled down in the capital. To be burned to ashes, the lordmaster¡¯s life is too miserable.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll try to persuade him again tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°If the old man was still alive, I would like to ask if he wanted to be buried or cremated.¡± Mrs. Xia muttered, not noticing that her little daughter was deep in thought.


    That night .


    The Jiang family¡¯s old residence came back to life.


    The old man, who had just been buried in the coffin, had entered a dream and pped his two unfilial sons and daughter-inw until their noses and faces were swollen.


    I¡¯m going to be buried in the barren capital!


    Before dawn, Yuan-Shi kneeled in front of the old man¡¯s coffin and apologized while crying.


    There were also a few green palm prints on his face, which looked like the legendary ghost handprints.


    Jiang huailu was lying on the chair,¡±really, it would¡¯ve been better if the old man hade back and taught her a lesson.¡± As a junior, I should at least give him this opportunity. Lulu is such a considerate person.¡± However, this person¡¯s temperament would really change after he died. His grandfather was a first rank civil official, and after his death, Yi¡¯s temper was so hot.


    Everyone in the residence was packing up. Lulu hugged the Jade seal and smiled. She would be able to see brother Lu soon.


    ¡°Brother Lu, you must miss Lulu, right?¡± brother Lu is so pitiful. He¡¯s actually serving that great evil.


    ¡°But Lulu is really lucky. Brother Lu said that he would kill the evil for me, so brother Lu will definitely help me. Lulu has met a benefactor.¡±


    She recalled that brother Lu had said that she was his eunuch. She couldn¡¯t help but sigh and frown.


    It turned out that brother Lu was no longer aplete man. No wonder he was asked to propose marriage but refused to do so.


    So pitiful.


    Lu huaijiang, who was far away in the capital, was currently apanying celestial Emperor and Empress to eat.


    He sneezed suddenly.


    Her ears turned red for no reason.


    It was as if someone was talking about him..

 Chapter 381 - 381: His Highness Lu in the capital city (1)

    Chapter 381 - 381: His Highness Lu in the capital city (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°Yi ¡®an, are you feeling unwell? Do you want an Imperial physician toe and take a look?¡± The Empress frowned slightly and immediately put down everything in her hands.


    He looked at Lu huaijiang.


    The concern in her eyes was hard to hide.


    Lu huaijiang had been in aa for nearly a year, and the Empress had almost never had a good night¡¯s sleep.


    Lu huaijiang raised his hand and gently shook his head.


    With a sweep of his eyes, the surrounding Pce maids lowered their heads one after another, not daring to raise them at all.


    ¡°If there is any difort, you must say it. If there is anything wrong with your body, what will mother do?¡± The Empress was about to cry as she spoke, but she knew that her son didn¡¯t like other people crying, so she immediately held back her tears.


    The Empress looked at His Majesty, and his Majesty gave a faint ¡°hmm.¡±


    ¡°This one and your Imperial mother can not sleep and eat in peace, so Yi ¡®an should pay more attention to your body. Don¡¯t take it lightly, it¡¯s too much of a child¡¯s y.¡± The emperor¡¯s expression was indifferent. Just as he finished speaking, the eunuch beside him looked at the Emperor with an indescribable expression.


    ¡°What is it that eunuch Wang can¡¯t say? Looking at you scratching your ears and cheeks, is bengong so unreasonable that I won¡¯t even let you report?¡± Lu huaijiang looked at eunuch Wang.


    Eunuch Wang immediately broke out in cold sweat. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare. It was


    Imperial concubine Lin who was a little unwell and even bled a little. The Imperial physician was summoned to the pce overnight and the pce servants there came to inform. This servant did not dare to disturb Your Majesty and your Highness ¡°meal.¡±


    ¡°You bastard, how can you dy such a thing?¡± The Emperor suddenly shouted angrily.


    He immediately stood up and hurriedly walked out of the hall.


    The hall was empty. The Empress looked at Lu huaijiang carefully. However, she realized that he waspletely emotionless.


    ¡°Don¡¯t me His Majesty, noble consort Lin¡¯s recent pregnancy has not been good.¡± The Empress¡¯s brows furrowed slightly, but she did not want to create a Rift between the father and son.


    Lu huaijiang¡¯s tone was drawn out, holding a cup of hot tea in his hand.


    ¡°Restless? It¡¯s only been eight months, and you¡¯ve already been the emperor¡¯s son for five months. You can¡¯t even eat or sleep?¡± Lu huaijiang sneered.


    Knowing that he was unconscious, noble consort Lin was probably jumping around extremely happily.


    ¡°As for her bad looks ¡­¡± The corners of Lu huaijiang¡¯s mouth curled up slightly.


    ¡°Before bengong woke up, her pregnancy was stable for those three months.


    On the day bengong woke up, she inexplicably slipped and almost miscarried.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve had abdominal pain several times in the past two months, and I¡¯ve had nightmares all night and can¡¯t sleep well. Mother, you¡¯re still as innocent as before.¡± Lu huaijiang stood up and put down the teacup in his hand.


    The Empress¡¯s face paled and her body trembled.


    ¡°As for Your Majesty ¡­¡± Lu huaijiang looked at her mother.


    ¡°To put it nicely, Your Majesty is indecisive, but to put it bluntly, you are weak and ipetent. When I was appointed as the Crown Prince, the Lin family¡¯s momentum was at its peak, and he was not willing to go ording to the Lin family¡¯s wishes. Do you think that with bengong¡¯s intelligence, he can be at ease?¡±


    ¡°As bengong grows up, she will gradually reveal her talents. The first Prince¡¯s henchmen were increasingly dissatisfied with the Emperor. He gave power to the Crown Prince who is only a few years old and bragged about bengong¡¯s intelligence, making me the Lin family¡¯s mortal enemy.¡±


    ¡°He originally wanted to use bengong and the first Prince to bnce the situation in the court, but he did not think that power would really be gone forever. Do you think His Majesty has been enjoying his retirement in the harem for the past few years?¡± Lu huaijiang¡¯s voice was changing and it was a little hoarse.


    The coldness between his brows made one¡¯s heart palpitate.


    ¡°I was only unconscious for three months , and his Majesty gradually came out to test me.¡±


    ¡°I was in aa for eight months, and Noble consort Lin regained her favor and got pregnant. Do you only think that noble consort Lin is brilliant? It¡¯s just that Her Majesty and her have the same goal..¡±

 Chapter 382 - 382: What kind of dog is she (1)

    Chapter 382 - 382: What kind of dog is she (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    The Empress¡¯s face was frighteningly white.


    She knew that she had picked up this position.


    Her maternal family was a hopeless one, all thanks to her son.


    Even though he was being criticized by the public, she refused to leave her son.


    At least, she thought that the Emperor trusted him by giving his power to his son.


    However, at this moment, Lu huaijiang¡¯s expression was frighteningly cold, and her hands were already trembling beyond recognition.


    ¡°When bengong was unconscious, the Emperor had people search the eastern Pce several times, right? Just a few days before bengong fell unconscious, one fear that they hade.¡± Lu huaijiang said in a low voice. His tone was neither sad nor happy, as if he did not feel any heartache for the Empress.


    The Empress¡¯s mouth was slightly open. Her throat was dry and hoarse, and she could not say a word.


    Yes, the Emperor had sent people over several times.


    They always suspected that the Crown Prince had fainted for no reason, and that someone had done something to the Crown Prince to find the cursed object.


    ¡°He¡¯s not giving up. He was searching for the Jade seal that he had handed over back then. If he can find the Jade seal, bengong will cut off this head and let him use it as a ball.¡± Lu huaijiang was a little sarcastic. Even if you turn the capital upside down, you won¡¯t be able to find it.


    ¡°Alright, bengong is fine. Mother, have a good rest, your son wille to see you in a few days.¡± With that, he turned around and left.


    The Empress sat in her sleeping chambers in a daze. In the past, she had also felt that her son was brutal.


    But now, he felt that he was all alone, and no one would ever be able to enter his heart. How sad it would be.


    Since he was born, the Emperor had been scheming against him. He was born with an exquisite heart. He was born in the royal family and saw everything clearly at a young age. Theck of empathy was probably the best result.


    Lu huaijiang strode out of the pce, his robe fluttering in the wind.


    Back in the eastern Pce, he didn¡¯t feel anything before, but now he felt a little cold.


    He did not know where she had gone.


    He might return to the capital before the new year?


    Would she be surprised to see him?


    Lu huaijiang¡¯s lips curved slightly. When the pce servants saw the trace of a


    smile on his lips, they were really scared out of their wits.


    As expected ¡­


    The next day, the Crown Prince issued a decree to personally lead the troops to Dongli.


    As soon as these words came out, the entire court was shocked.


    One had to know that Dongli had sent a marriage proposal three months ago, stating that Princess Dongli would be married to the eldest Prince as a secondary consort.


    It was said that the princess of Dongli country was devastatingly beautiful.


    Now that the two countries were already inws and would get married at the end of the year, was the Crown Prince¡¯s move not pping the face of Dongli?


    The crowd discussed the matter. The first Prince had written a Memorial to the Emperor that day, and this was an extremely inappropriate move.


    There were countless people impeaching the Crown Prince.


    It could be seen that the first Prince¡¯s efforts during this period of time had not been in vain.


    The Emperor, who used to spend his retirement in the harem, was now sitting high in the court. Even when Lu huaijiang woke up, he did not retreat.


    There were countless people who wanted to impeach the Crown Prince.


    Great-grandfather Fang¡¯s face was green, and his eyes were dark as water. He didn¡¯t say a word. Only his shoulders trembled slightly, revealing his emotions.


    He did not even nce at the first Prince.


    He only stood still and said indifferently, ¡°did she have three heads and six arms?¡± Dongli has upied the great Zhou¡¯s city and ughtered countless people. She even made the Fang familymit suicide. She wants to offset all these lives by herself? Who does she think she is?¡±


    ¡°Even if it¡¯s a political marriage, it¡¯s a gift from the great Zhou!¡± ¡°She should be kneeling on the ground and kissing thend of great Zhou!¡±


    ¡°He captured one person from my great Zhou, so I will definitely ughter a hundred of his people. I¡¯ve told him this before. Does he think I¡¯m dead?¡± Lu huaijiang¡¯s eyes were bloodthirsty and full of ruthlessness..

 Chapter 383 - 383: Eight palanquins back to the capital (1)

    Chapter 383: Eight pnquins back to the capital (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    When the court officials saw this scene, the fear of being dominated by Lu huaijiang once again emerged.


    They all looked at the first Prince.


    The first Prince was so angry that he clenched his teeth.


    ¡°Royal brother, do you remember that you were the one who exiled general Fang¡¯s family?¡± Now that Imperial brother is saying such words, don¡¯t you feel embarrassed?¡±


    Lu huaijiang nced at him indifferently.


    ¡°Bengong¡¯s people, bengong can beat and kill as bengong wishes, but if an outsider touches a finger, bengong will definitely cut off his entire arm!¡± Lu huaijiang¡¯s brows were haughty, hiding a bit of coldness.


    Gritting his teeth, Grand Secretary Fang suddenly knelt down.¡±This subject does not dare to me Your Highness.¡±


    The Fang familv could endure the exile of those who refused to submit to His


    Highness.


    But because of a marriage Alliance, because of a woman, his Fang family only felt humiliated.


    The first Prince¡¯s face was dark.


    Lu huaijiang didn¡¯t even look at the Emperor sitting above him from the beginning to the end. The courtiers below also subconsciously ignored him, constantly paying attention to the great fiend.


    ¡°Three dayster, I will set off for Dongli. General Fang, you will set off in a group and follow me to kill the evil bandits!¡±


    After saying that, Lu huaijiang left the throne room.


    When the court was dismissed, the emperor¡¯s expression was dark and cold as he returned to the harem.


    At this moment, huangdu was filled with joy and sorrow.


    Jiang huailu stood in front of the city gate. The eunuch was sitting in the carriage, looking at the crowd.


    ¡°When this servant left the capital, His Highness had said something.¡± Everyone looked over.


    ¡°His Highness will set out to attack Dongli today for a good omen. He specially asked the abbot of the National temple, Master Yi Xu, to read his fortune.¡±


    ¡°Master yixu has personally read the Fortune. Anyone who was born on the same day, month, and year as Your Highness can take an eight-carrier pnquin back to the capital. This pnquin is protected by the National temple. Your Highness¡¯s fated person can recite the Scriptures in the pnquin, pray for Your Highness, and protect your Highness¡¯s safety.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s best to be born on the same year, month, and day. If not, the same month and day is fine too.¡± The head eunuch waved his hand, and an extremely mboyant sedan chair appeared out of nowhere.


    The pnquin was actually arge pnquin carried by eight people. It looked gorgeous and extravagant, and even the guilty officials were shocked.


    ¡°Your Highness is going to Dongli?¡± However, inparison, the expedition to Dongli was the most shocking.


    ¡°Mm, looking at the time, His Highness should have already set off.¡± The head eunuch¡¯s brows were filled with arrogance, and city Lord yang hurriedly handed him the list of people returning to the capital.


    Her birthday was written on it.


    After a long while, Jiang huailu was carried out with a confused face.


    Originally, no one had any thoughts about the eight-carrier pnquin. Although it was a little exaggerated, the Crown Prince did not seem to go too far in doing anything.


    However, many people were surprised to see Jiang huailu being carried out.


    eh, that girl looks a little familiar. I seem to have seen her somewhere before ¡­


    ¡°Hmph, how can you not be familiar? This girl had forced the eldest Prince to drink shit ¡­ Uh, he was the one who had drunk until he stopped breathing and caused the first Prince to be frightened. He had too much to drink and even quarreled with the first Prince on the spot, saying that he would not return to the capital without eight pnquins.¡± At that time, the first Prince had also been somewhat impolite and had actually quarreled with a child in public.


    This time, everyone looked at Jiang huailu in surprise.


    In the time it took for them to turn their heads around and act in a fit of pique with the first Prince, the Crown Prince¡¯s eight-carrier pnquin had actually arrived?


    Everyone looked at the little girl in shock.


    ¡°Lulu, are you going back to the capital in a pnquin?¡± Madam Xia¡¯s face was full of confusion. That pnquin was even more domineering than the one she had sat in when she got married..

 Chapter 384 - 384: His Highness Lu i s thoughts (1)

    Chapter 384: His Highness Lu i s thoughts (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t that be too eye-catching?¡±


    ¡°Your Highness isn¡¯t plotting anything, is he?¡±


    Xia Shi was a little flustered, and she pulled Jiang Huai ¡®an with a face full of disbelief.


    Jiang Huai ¡®an shook his head and said,¡±although His Highness is ruthless and murderous, and his mood is uncertain ¡­¡± However, he would not scheme against a child. Look at Lulu, scheming against her precious elbow?¡±


    Madam Xia¡¯s heart settled slightly. It was not that she looked down on her daughter.


    Lulu really wasn¡¯t someone who could be schemed against.


    Gluttonous, cowardly, and meddlesome ¡­


    ¡°This must bedy Jiang? This was a Heart Sutra given by master yixu, and no one else could read it. Only the fated one can pray for His Highness. On the way back to the capital, I¡¯ll have to trouble you to recite it a few more times.¡± Eunuch Lu¡¯s attitude towards Jiang huailu was obviously good.


    After all, His Highness had given him a good exnation.


    Give her a good look!


    In order to avoid any misunderstanding, he even specially exined that if he could smile, he couldn¡¯t pull a long face.


    He thought that His Highness was going to make things difficult for the person who was born on the same day, same month, and the same year. After all, His Highness used to hate master yixu¡¯s mysterious things.


    Jiang huailu made an ¡°Oh¡± sound and thought to herself that even if the evil wanted her to be in a pnquin carried by eight people, she wouldn¡¯t have prayed.


    She cursed him to die early every day.


    I won¡¯t read it, I won¡¯t read it even if I die!


    Jiang Huai ¡®an carried his sister up. big brother¡¯s carriage is right beside you. Remember to call me if you need anything. When she was tired, she would sleep for a while more, and when she was bored, she would pull open the curtain to talk to her brother. Don¡¯t read the book out loud, just act like you¡¯re moving your mouth. Ordinary people won¡¯t know what you¡¯re chanting.¡±


    ¡°No matter what, I have to thank Your Highness for this.¡± Jiang Huaian couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    This eight-carrier pnquin could sit or lie down, and it was not bumpy at all.


    He was afraid that when the carriage reached the back, his whole body would ache. Although their family often cursed His Highness, they were grateful to him for this.


    Even Daren would not be able to endure such a long journey.


    After Lulu was seated in the sedan, yang pinfeng winked at her discreetly.¡±We moved out three days ago,¡±


    Lulu nodded silently. Mortal things were troublesome indeed.


    My Savior¡¯s hall, I light it up wherever I go.


    However, he couldn¡¯t do it without any ordinary things. He couldn¡¯t even eat sauced beef.


    Godmother had said that before they could find a long-term meal ticket, they had to be independent.


    Jiang huailu entered the pnquin. The sun was blinding at the moment, and she gently pulled the silk beside her. A curtain fell, blocking the view of the outside world. Only the asional breeze could reveal the situation inside.


    There were also exquisite little bells hanging on the four corners.


    Little Huai Lu took a look. Wow, her favorite big goose was embroidered on the soft couch.


    In fact, they were just a chubby couple. This pair of mandarin ducks looked very familiar, and they had a familiar aura.


    She had never eaten the dessert before. It was crispy and delicious, so sweet that her eyebrows curved.


    ¡± The little girl was rolling around on the soft couch.


    Because of his young age, he was a little chubby, but he didn¡¯t have much weight.


    Of course, Lu huaijiang had personally found those porters.


    All of them were highly skilled in martial arts, just to protect her.


    But Lulu had no idea of any of this.


    ¡°For the sake of so much food, I won¡¯t curse you for the time being. But if you want me to pray for you, you¡¯re right ¡­¡± Before she could finish speaking, the Scripture that she casually flipped open made her stop breathing.


    On it were Scriptures and the name of master yixu was written.


    Inside ¡­


    It was roasted suckling pig, steamedmb, Buddha jumps over the wall ¡­ And a series of other delicacies.


    The pictures and words made her drool..

 Chapter 385 - 385: His Highness’s little scheme (1)

    Chapter 385: His Highness¡¯s little scheme (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    After half a day.


    From time to time, Jiang Huaian would sneak a nce at his sister through the raised curtains.


    He found that she was sitting, standing, or lying down, holding the Scripture in her hand.


    From time to time, she would lie on the soft couch and look at him seriously.


    Jiang Huaian¡¯s eyes reddened.


    His sister was really sensible.


    She was actually busy praying for His Highness at all times. This child was terrible.


    Jiang huailu, on the other hand, was drooling on the soft couch, this is too much, too much. No wonder everyone wants to usurp the throne. Jiang huailu¡¯s mouth twitched.


    This album didn¡¯t just introduce the delicacies from all over the country.


    There was also a note on it that the chef who was good at this had already entered the capital and the pce.


    ¡°Selfish, selfish, you guys hid all the good food. Can you eat it?¡± Lulu gritted his silver teeth. This was too much.


    How could she know that this was Lu huaijiang¡¯s little scheme?


    All that she liked was in the pce. In the future, wouldn¡¯t she remember it?


    Jiang huailu grabbed the book reluctantly and sighed, ¡°Ah, I can¡¯t me Lulu for not being firm. The enemy is too cunning.¡± He flipped open the book cover and took a look.


    He was a genius.


    She was forced to the point where she couldn¡¯t put down her book.


    Especially on thest page of the book.


    Only when there was a great event in the royal family of Dong Li would it be prepared once in a blue moon. It required three days and three nights of cooking. When the pot was opened, the fragrance assailed the nose, and one could taste the fragrance out of one¡¯s tongue.


    Jiang huailu swallowed his saliva.


    Lying on the edge, she stuck out her small head and said to eunuch Lu,


    ¡°¡±Eunuch Lu, where did you get this Scripture?¡±


    ¡°Do you know the abbot of the nation protecting temple, master yixu?¡± eunuch Lu was pleased with himself.


    ¡°Master yixu is an eminent monk. Even his Majesty can¡¯t ask him toe out of seclusion. Only His Highness the Crown Prince has to see it with his own


    ¡°That book of yours was written by master yixu. When this servant left the capital, His Highness personally gave it to this servant.¡±


    Jiang huailu looked at the book again, but this time, he found something wrong.


    He saw that there were some cracks at the seams of the book cover and pages, but they were not very obvious.


    Little Huai Lu rolled her eyes. F * ck, he must have asked master yixu to write the Dharma.


    After he finished writing, he tore the book apart, leaving only the cover.


    There was a new food As inside.


    Jiang huailu thought that the Crown Prince knew that the journey was boring and was trying to make her happy.


    It turned out that he was just torturing master yixu.


    ¡°You¡¯re so bad.¡± The little girl clenched her little fist and muttered.


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell master yixu when we return to the capital. Hmph, Master Yi Xu won¡¯t be on good terms with him in the future ¡­¡± The little girl thought sinisterly.


    ¡°Little girl, you¡¯re a good one, a good child who knows how to repay kindness.¡± Eunuch Lu was somewhat impressed. This child had not left his book since he got on the pnquin. His eyes did not even move twice as he kept praying for His Highness ¡®blessings.


    The more he looked at that child, the more he liked him.


    The journey back to the capital was particrly smooth.


    Even so, they had been walking for nearly a month with breaks and breaks.


    Fortunately, there were no evil spirits along the way, or they would have wasted even more time.


    Eunuch Lu had a better impression of Jiang huailu in the past month.


    This little girl had a spiritual aura that no one else had, and she really could see through children. It was like a piece of wless Jade, clean and pure.


    Halfway through their journey, the rumors about Dongli had already spread like wildfire.


    Dongli had once been hated to the core, but after the Crown Prince woke up, the crowd actually sympathized with them ¡­.

 Chapter 386 - 386: The little fiend is here again (1)

    Chapter 386: The little fiend is here again (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°Your Highness¡¯s Army is like a hot knife through butter. We¡¯ve taken down seven cities in a row and are going straight to the root of the problem.¡±


    ¡°The princess, who is said to be going to the great Zhou by marriage, is here to negotiate. That¡¯s right, that Princess was the one who had forced the Fang family to die for the country. It is said that the princess was born to fight. The king of Dongli country is very fond of her. ¡±


    ¡°Al, His Highness is really not a person who has tender feelings for women.¡±


    it is said that the princess was as beautiful as a fairy. She begged him, but he massacred the entire city of Dongli in front of the princess.


    ¡°He forced the princess to kneel on the battlefield for three days and three nights. It was said that he had personally questioned them. Since they had already chosen a marriage Alliance, he had also taken down seven cities and ughtered all the people in the cities. Why do you continue to attack ¡­¡±


    ¡°But His Highness didn¡¯t say a word, not even giving the princess a cold look. He only looked in the direction of great Zhou arrogantly and shook his head helplessly ¡­ No one knew what His Highness meant. He captured the princess and attacked three cities. It¡¯s a perfect one.¡±


    ¡°Brutal ¡­ It¡¯s really brutal.¡±


    ¡°In this world, there is indeed nothing that can move Your Highness.¡± Along the way, everyone could hear the discussion about Lu huaijiang.


    Jiang huailu didn¡¯t know why, but an idea came to his mind.


    It would be great if he could get rid of the delicious food that was not known to outsiders in Dongli ¡­ This bizarre thought shed through his mind.


    The weather in November changed at will.


    At noon, they ate some dry food at the courier station. It was the season of the Tiger in autumn.


    It was a little cold in the morning and evening, and at noon, the sun would make people¡¯s flesh hurt.


    However, not long after they set off at noon, they encountered a heavy storm.


    Fortunately, this group of people had all used carriages to return to the capital. Although they were a little embarrassed by the heavy rain, they did not get infected by the cold wind.


    let¡¯s find a ce to settle down first. This heavy rain will easily breed evil spirits. City Lord yang lifted the curtain of the carriage to take a look. They had left behind a two-month journey to return to the capital.


    They only walked during the day and rested at night.


    Many people had died during the exile, and everyone was afraid.


    Although it was in the afternoon, the sky was still foggy and there were countless pairs of eyes watching from the dark.


    Eunuch Lu didn¡¯t dare to y with his life, so he immediately nodded.


    ¡°Let¡¯s find a ce to stay.¡±


    The group braved the rain for more than an hour, and even Lulu lifted the curtain to look outside. At this moment, the sky was getting darker and there was a white mist on the road.


    there seems to be a vige over there. Look ¡­ Yang pinfeng, this brat, was quite adventurous and insisted on wearing the straw Cape while riding on the horse.


    She pointed her white and tender finger into the distance.


    Everyone was overjoyed. Lulu also poked his head out of the sedan chair when he heard this.


    ¡°There¡¯s really a vige ¡­¡± As soon as he finished speaking, he seemed to see a familiar face through the misty rain.


    A hunchbacked olddy with a hunched back and a Red Lantern in her hand stood at the entrance of the vige.


    The olddy¡¯s face was kind and she looked up ¡­


    He saw Jiang huailu¡¯s ck head.


    Frightened, the olddy threw away thentern, turned around, and shouted towards the vige.


    ¡°Run, run! The little fiend has caught up to us a thousand miles away!¡± After she finished speaking, in the blink of an eye, the olddy¡¯s back was no longer hunched, and her legs were also nimble. She swung her flying legs and ran into the vige.


    ¡°Hey, hey, hey, wait, wait. Old man, please wait for a moment ¡­¡± Before the person who had been sent to ask the question could finish speaking, the olddy had already run off without a trace.


    Everyone looked at each other, this .


    Did they look so fierce that the olddy¡¯s shoes would run away in fear?

 Chapter 387 - 387: The great little deer (1)

    Chapter 387 - 387: The great little deer (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    The people of the barren capital felt helpless.


    They only had seven or eight carriages and some personal guards.


    That¡¯s all it is, right?


    Although the barren capital was a city of exiles, it was a disgrace to be sent here.


    However, there was a hall of salvation in huangdu, and evil spirits did not dare to enter it now. It was the famous capital of peace. No one was willing to sell their property.


    They only packed up their belongings and returned to the capital in light clothes. Everything would be settled when they returned to the capital, and the rest were the personal guards of the guards.


    However, there was no need to provoke the kind -looking old man into fleeing in fear, right?


    Those who didn¡¯t know better would think that they were some crazy bandits.


    Jiang huailu touched her nose guiltily. That olddy looked really familiar.


    They were very much like the ones she had met in the mass grave when she had drunk too much fruit wine and her soul had left her body.


    ¡°Let¡¯s not worry about it for now. There¡¯s no shop in front and no vige behind. Let¡¯s go into the vige and have a look. We¡¯ll leave after this rain ¡­¡± City Lord yang waved his hand, and everyone headed towards the vige.


    When they reached the vige entrance, the city Lord was a little hesitant.


    Before entering the vige, he had clearly seen the name on the que at the entrance of the vige. How did it be a nk que now? As they entered the vige, they realized that the vige was eerily quiet.


    There was no sound at all.


    ¡°Let¡¯s knock on the door and ask.¡± The city Lord frowned and warned everyone to be on guard.


    The personal guards only returned after an hour of dy.¡±Reporting to the city


    Lord, the entire vige is empty.¡±


    Jiang Huaian had already carried Lulu to his side. ¡°Lulu, don¡¯t be afraid.¡±


    Lulu looked at her brother and thought to herself, I¡¯m not the one who¡¯s trembling in fear right now.


    I didn¡¯t think that it would be such a coincidence. They moved overnight and moved a thousand miles away, only to be met by Lulu again.


    ¡°May I ask eunuch Lu if you saw any viges around here? Can you stay here?¡± The city Lord frowned.


    Eunuch Lu pondered for a moment and replied, ¡°No.¡± We didn¡¯t see any viges on the way here.¡±


    Hearing this, the families of those officials felt their backs go numb.


    ¡°It¡¯s already dark now, and the Chimei are all hiding in the darkness. Let¡¯s take a rest here for the time being. They didn¡¯t need to split up. They just had to find thergest courtyard to settle down. Everyone, take turns to be on guard.


    ¡°I¡¯ve read about it in an ancient book. Some people who died in vain and could not be reincarnated were buried in mass graves. After a long time, they would be spirits. They would upy an uninhabited vige and lure passersby to stay. This vige ¡­ Everyone, don¡¯t fall behind.¡±


    The city Lord¡¯s sharp eyes swept across everyone.


    ¡°We are both officials of the Imperial court on this trip back to the capital. This yang doesn¡¯t wish to restrict everyone, but since I¡¯ll be escorting everyone back to the capital, I ask that all of you listen to this Yang¡¯smands.¡± City Lord yang heaved a sigh of relief when he heard everyone¡¯s response.


    He was most afraid of trouble.


    Everyone found arge courtyard, and each family upied a room to settle down. Only then did they heave a sigh of relief.


    Eunuch Lu stood under the roof, frowning.


    ¡°It¡¯s really strange. When I came to the barren capital, master yixu gave me a treasure. However, they had encountered a few Yin souls along the way, and after walking for half the journey, there was nothing strange. It¡¯s too calm .


    City Lord yang, old master Zheng, old master Wen, and the others all sighed.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t we holding our breath as well? He felt that something was wrong. It¡¯s so calm that it¡¯s frightening.¡±


    Young Lulu hid behind the door and pouted,


    Hmph, if Lulu hadn¡¯t been exuding such a powerful aura, how could he have been so rxed?


    The little Lulu was very proud. She was really awesome..

 Chapter 388 - 388: Back to the capital (1)

    Chapter 388 - 388: Back to the capital (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    That night, most of the people did not dare to sleep.


    She opened her eyes and waited for dawn. When she saw that the sky had cleared up, she heaved a sigh of relief.


    ¡°What¡¯s that at the door? Where did these wild chickens and duckse from?


    There¡¯s actually a basket of eggs.¡±


    When the guard came in to report, everyone had just finished eating their dry food and were preparing to pack up and board the carriage.


    ¡°We didn¡¯t sleep all night and didn¡¯t hear any movement outside the door. He actually delivered the things under our eyes.¡± The guard was a little shocked. He could guarantee that his brothers would take turns to change shifts, and not a single one of them would dare close their eyes.


    City Lord Yang¡¯s curiosity grew.


    The olddy who had fled in a hurry yesterday, and today¡¯s obviously good behavior.


    ¡°Keep the things, clean them up, and cook some hot soup for everyone to warm up. Give the wild chicken eggs to the children.¡± City Lord yang took a look and saw that the wild chickens and ducks were in high spirits. He seemed to have picked the best-looking one and sent it over.


    There was an inexplicable sense of ttery.


    City Lord yang shook his head. This idea was too strange.


    He didn¡¯t even believe it.


    In the morning, Lulu was given a wild chicken leg, a bowl of wild chicken soup, and a few eggs in his pocket. He put his hands in his pockets and looked around slowly.


    It was not until she got into the pnquin that the group of dark spirits hidden in the darkness suddenly heaved a sigh of relief.


    As the travelling crowd went further and further away, the vige suddenly became lively again.


    Heads popped out everywhere.


    ¡°Did she leave? Why was she following him everywhere? We¡¯re all hiding thousands of miles away, how could she find us?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t live anymore. It¡¯s hard to live as a ghost.¡± why is she still lingering around ¡­


    The ghostly wails and wolf howls spread far and wide.


    ¡°You really can¡¯t me me ¡­¡± Lulu sighed. Luluy in the sedan chair with an innocent expression.


    The pnquin traveled day and night in the direction of the capital, getting closer and closer.


    Everyone was more and more eager to return home.


    ¡°I wonder how the side branches will react when they know that I¡¯m back.¡± Old master Wen looked in the direction of the capital. Wen ruyin, who was beside him, nced at him leisurely.


    He had left consort Li behind in the barren capital.


    Old Mrs. Wen would not be returning to the capital city either.


    ¡°Will shee back?¡± Old Mr. Wen asked in a low voice. Both of them were well aware of who he was referring to.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you already have an answer in your heart?¡± Wen ruyin narrowed her eyeS.


    ¡°Mother died in a disaster. She was afraid of fire and became sealed off. Do you think it¡¯s because consort Li took mother¡¯s position?¡±


    ¡°In the sea of fire, she only saw the arsonist¡¯s face!¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to ask me. If you¡¯re suspicious, you can investigate it yourself. If Zhu can¡¯t get over it, you don¡¯t have to beg her toe see you.¡± Wen ruyin couldn¡¯t hide her disappointment.


    He was probably suspicious of the fact that little consort Li and the olddy had stayed in the barren capital, but the pair of twins had followed them back to the capital. This made him feel a little indignant for his mother and sister.


    Old master Wen seemed to have aged ten years in an instant.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve let your mother down.¡± Old Mr. Wen¡¯s eyes reddened.


    The father and daughter were silent again.


    ¡°I can see the stone stele of the capital. In another hundred Li, I¡¯ll be able to see the majestic gate of the Imperial City. We¡¯re finally back in the capital, we¡¯re finally back! The third generation, the third generation, ancestors, please bless me, the third generation!¡± The person who spoke was not within the scope of the report, but he took the group¡¯s carriage back to the capital.


    A burst of sobbing came from the convoy.


    They had finally returned, carrying the expectations of their elders. They had finally returned.


    They had been exiled for three generations, and their ancestors had all died with hatred.


    At this moment, many people were holding their ancestor¡¯s memorial tablet and kneeling in front of the stone tablets in the capital, crying.


    ¡°Even if I die, I still want to return to the capital. I didn¡¯t even close my eyes before I died. Father, grandfather, your son has returned to the capital, your son has arrived!¡± There were actually quite a few people kneeling in front of the


    stone tablet..

 Chapter 389 - 389: Meeting master yixu by chance (1)

    Chapter 389 - 389: Meeting master yixu by chance (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°You¡¯re back to the capital from the Amnesty, right?¡±


    ¡°Then you guys came at the right time.¡±


    ¡°Our Crown Prince has attacked ten cities of Dongli and even ughtered one.


    They directly fought to the foot of Dongli Imperial City.¡±


    ¡°That beautiful princess knelt at the feet of the Crown Prince, but the Crown Prince did not even blink. After that, Your Highness entered the Dongli Pce alone. I don¡¯t know what conditions you discussed when you came out, but you withdrew your troops. ¡±


    ¡°There are only three days left before the marriage of the princess of Dongli.


    Aiya, I¡¯m just here to watch the fun.¡±


    ¡°The princess from before had her eyes on the top of her head. She even has a haughty look on her face. When our Crown Prince wakes up, he will directly beat her down from the clouds. This is good, ha!¡±


    When they entered the capital, everyone heard many rumors and was shocked.


    ¡°Your Highness has been reviled by people since birth, I didn¡¯t expect that you would have a good reputation? This was really ¡­ It¡¯s shocking.¡± Jiang Huaian hugged Lulu, his face full of surprise.


    At this moment, everyone was sitting in the eatery and drinking the slightly bitter tea, but their hearts were filled with sweetness.


    ¡°Then what conditions did Your Highness negotiate with Dongli? He actually made His Highness withdraw his troops? What else in this world can catch Your Highness¡¯s eyes?¡± Old master Wen was a little surprised as he asked the Hawker who was resting in the eatery.


    The peddler nced at the group of people mysteriously.


    ¡°You guys definitely don¡¯t know,¡± he said slyly. This was a joke that was circting on the streets. Just listen, don¡¯t take it seriously.¡±


    ¡°They say that Your Highness went to great lengths to attack Dongli and fought all the way to the foot of Dongli Imperial City. The Emperor was so scared that he almost peed his pants and refused to retreat. The old Emperor sent people to ask for peace and offered countless conditions, including treasures and money that could shock the world, but His Highness did not agree. Only when I heard about the recipe for the delicacies that were passed down for dozens of generations in Dongli did I nod.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why it¡¯s rumored that Your Highness is sending troops for the sake of Dongli¡¯s gourmet recipes. It¡¯s one thing to do it for the Fang family and the great Zhou, but it¡¯s rumored that the most powerful one is that prescription.¡± Everyone in the barren capitalughed out loud when they heard the rumor.


    Old Mr. Wenughed so hard that tears came out of his eyes.


    ¡°You guys are really brainless.¡±


    ¡°Who is Your Highness? Could he beat the king of a country until he peed his pants for food? What a joke, he¡¯s not a child.¡±


    ¡°These rumors can¡¯t be trusted. Wasn¡¯t there a big incident some time ago? The foreign countries that were killed for honeydew cried for their parents, and now, His Highness had conquered ten cities just for food. It¡¯s getting more and more outrageous.¡±


    ¡°These are just rumors. Please take it as a joke,¡± the stall owner said with a ttering smile.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a rumor from the streets, and wemon people believe it. How can they bepared to the lively thoughts of the officials.¡±


    City Lord yang saw that the stall owner¡¯s words were full of ttery, so he asked his attendant to give him a few taels of silver.


    After resting for half a day at the inn, he continued to rush back to the capital.


    Along the way, they could see many bald young monks heading to the capital.


    ¡°Big brother, are the little monks going to watch the beautiful little princess get married?¡± The young Lulu pointed at the monk outside and asked.


    The little Shami who happened to pass by almost fell to the ground.


    Her face was shockingly red, and she hurriedly put her hands together and recited the Scriptures to calm her heart.


    ¡°Lulu, don¡¯t be rude. This was master yixu¡¯s Dharma gathering, which would be held after the new year. All the monks in the world have to enter the capital to listen to the Scriptures and debate the Dao.¡± Jiang Huaian put his palms together as he faced the outside.


    The young monk quickly returned the greeting. The monk beside the young monk strode forward with a gentle expression on his face. His robe had been washed so much that it had turned white, but his entire body was filled with a sense of peace.


    Everyone who saw him would call him an ascetic monk..

 Chapter 390 - 390: Lulu’s discussion with the master (1)

    Chapter 390 - 390: Lulu¡¯s discussion with the master (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°Oh,¡± Lulu replied. She had heard about it from her godmother.


    Her biological father was a son of Buddha.


    He was born in the royal family and was the only Crown Prince, the only heir.


    Before he was born, he was prophesied to Enter the Void gate. Indeed, he was born without any desires and only wanted to save all living beings.


    And her mother was a demon.


    She had spent her entire life¡¯s cultivation, pestered his father for countless lives, reincarnated fozi, and appeared in front of him in various identities.


    There were even some people who died, and she would seize their bodies to follow him.


    The Arhat¡¯s heart was soft and merciful, but also firm and cold.


    Lulu blinked and looked at the monks outside.


    The horse carriage passed by the monk, and Lulu¡¯s line of sight was exactly the same.


    In the carriage, Lulu asked in a crisp voice, ¡°¡±Brother, why does master yixu like to travel the world so much? Besides, it was said that only His Highness could find him. What was there between them ¡­ Is there an affair?¡± Jiang Huaian covered her mouth as soon as she said the word ¡°affair.¡± Jiang Huai ¡®an was so scared that his face turned pale.


    The monk outside the carriage, who looked neither sad nor happy, staggered and almost crashed into a tree with the little Shami.


    ¡°It can¡¯t be described like that. I ¡­ Sigh, when you return to the capital, you¡¯d better go to school.¡±


    Jiang Huai ¡®an was helpless.


    ¡°Master yixu travels the world because his Dharma can benefit all living beings. He could also resist the evil and the people would have a better life. He was the abbot of the National temple, and themon people could not even see him.


    His travels are an opportunity for the people.¡±


    ¡°As for Your Highness ¡­¡± Jiang Huaian¡¯s expression was strange.


    ¡°That¡¯s not an indescribable psychological feeling. It¡¯s all His Highness¡¯s fault for not ying by the rules. It¡¯s said that the great master once went to a small country on the sea to spread Buddhist teachings. His Highness couldn¡¯t find him, so he directly destroyed the country.¡±


    ¡°Grandmaster naturally returned to the capital in depression. There was also one time when the master went out to provide disaster relief, and he had sent people to Rob the master of his silver. In the end, the master begged for food along the way ¡­ No, I just came back to beg for alms.¡±


    ¡°The master was forced by him.¡±


    Lulu rubbed his chin. No wonder the Crown Prince was so good at cursing. He was indeed ruthless.


    And he did as he pleased.


    ¡°Of course, that small country on the sea isn¡¯t a good thing either.¡± Jiang Huai ¡®an pouted in disdain.


    ¡°Sigh, master yixu is still promoting Buddhism. Wasn¡¯t this a human-shaped killing weapon? He would be saving the world by staying in the temple. His Highness would go wherever he went. You¡¯re so bad .


    ¡®So bad,¡¯ he wondered who he was referring to.


    The young monk and the old monk outside the carriage had ashen expressions. The little Shami sneaked a nce at the monk¡¯s expression.


    ¡°Why is master yixu called yixu?¡± Lulu asked again.


    Jiang Huaian paused. Before he could speak, Lulu answered his own question.


    ¡°Is it because master is weak?¡±


    The monk outside the carriage took a deep breath and stopped in his tracks.


    Even though he had a good cultivation and a calm heart, at this moment, he was so agitated that his head was buzzing.


    ¡°My Buddhist name is taken from the meaning of¡± the world is all fabricated.¡¯¡±¡® Yixu couldn¡¯t help but put his hands together in front of Jiang huailu.


    Jiang Huaian¡¯s expression changed.


    This ¡­


    Could he be the legendary Master Yi Xu? But this shabby appearance? Could it be that His Highness had harmed him again?


    Master yixu, on the other hand, looked straight at Jiang huailu. Even though Lulu had offended him a few times, he still had a smile on his face, and even looked at her affectionately.


    This must be His Highness¡¯s destined person.


    He was the one who controlled His Highness tightly, the one who had brought disaster to the seventh and eighth generations.


    Indeed, this couple was his nemesis!

 Chapter 391 - 391: The master was so angry that he cursed (1)

    Chapter 391: The master was so angry that he cursed (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Jiang Huaian was slightly surprised.


    Master Yi Xu was indeed a master. He was so gentle towards a five-year-old child, as if he had no respect for her.


    ¡°Did His Highness give you my heart Sutra? If you don¡¯t understand, you cane to me at any time. I believe you ¡­ It has the root of wisdom.¡± Master Yi Xu¡¯s eyes were smiling, and even the young monk was shocked.


    Even the Emperor would find it extremely difficult to see his master.


    He actually loved a child so much.


    ¡°I understand, I understand. Lulu had been relying on those books to pass his days ever since he set off from the barren capital. Lulu had been watching it for two months ¡­ Lulu wasn¡¯t stupid. Your drawing is really good.¡±


    Lulu took out the Heart Sutra and handed it to Grandmaster for a closer look.


    The smile on Grandmaster¡¯s face became even more obvious. As expected, he was that person¡¯s child.


    He had a unique advantage in terms of Scriptures.


    ¡°Come to the National temple to discuss the Dao with me another day. I¡¯ll be waiting for you at the National temple. The state-protecting temple¡¯s Scripture Depository IS world-ramous ana It¡¯S very rare ror otners to see lt. Little rnena must be very happy. There was also ¡­ It¡¯s the original work of the primogenitor Buddha.¡±


    Master Yi Xu looked at her with tender affection. His eyes were like an elder looking at a junior, and there was even a bit of kindness mixed in.


    ¡°I¡¯ve even made a note.¡± Lulu grinned. Master yixu followed the carriage as fast as he could.


    The little Shami was practically running behind his master,¡±Master, master, master¡¯s face.¡± She tugged at the corner of her master¡¯s clothes in a low voice.


    Master yixu wanted to decline, but when he heard Lulu¡¯sments, he was so touched that his eyes turned red and he clenched the Buddha beads in his hand.


    Seeing Lulu hand over the Scripture with a trembling hand, master yixu sucked in a deep breath with a pious expression.


    His child, the only present he left in this world.


    At the age of five, he could actually understand the Scriptures and even make annotations.


    Master Yi Xu turned to the next page with a sincere expression.


    The gratified expression on Grandmaster¡¯s face slowly froze.


    He didn¡¯t sleep for three days and three nights, writing the Scriptures for him.


    The Heart Sutra that he had painstakingly studied had be a gourmet book for three-year-old children ¡­


    There were pictures and texts, and there were suspicious water stains on it. It was probably someone drooling when they looked at it. ¡°Master, is Lulu¡¯s note good?¡± The little girl¡¯s eyes were sparkling.


    ¡°Master, why are you crying?¡±


    As he spoke, Grandmaster¡¯s footsteps stopped, and he also stopped chasing the carriage. His shoulders trembled as he held onto the Scripture. He frowned.


    ¡°Hey, hey, hey ¡­ A master.¡± The little girl leaned against the window of the carriage.


    ¡°Big brother, I think I heard the master cursing his mother,¡± he turned around and shouted at his brother.


    Jiang Huai ¡®an red at him. don¡¯t talk nonsense. The master is a monk. Why would he curse? How could he say such evil words? When he returned to the capital in the future, he could not do this again. Be careful not to collide with the noble.¡±


    Lulu pouted and lowered his head. ¡°Oh.¡±


    But she had clearly heard the master curse his mother, and even call the Crown Prince a dog.


    ¡°However, Grandmaster yixu treats you a little differently. Grandmaster yixu¡¯s Dharma is profound. If you like, you can visit the guguo temple often. The noble furens in the capital often go to the temple to offer incense.¡±


    Lulu nodded seriously. He had heard that the National temple had been passed down for many years.


    It was the ce where her father and mother had once lived.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, the salvation Hall in the capital is also very lively. However, it was said that it had not manifested yet. When he had the time, he should go and pay his respects. We were able to return to the capital thanks to the blessing of the hall of salvation.¡±


    Lulu was sprawled on the carriage.


    The carriage sped away. She held her face with both hands and looked in the direction of the capital with anticipation in her eyes.


    Brother Lu, I¡¯m here.


    Great evil, die!


    After killing the evil, Lulu¡¯s parents would be able to regain their souls and be reborn as humans..

 Chapter 392 - 392: Your Highness, Your Highness (1)

    Chapter 392: Your Highness, Your Highness (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    As the carriage moved forward.


    The number of people and buildings in the surrounding area also increased.


    Lulu didn¡¯t want to stay in the carriage at first. He liked to lean against the window and look around curiously.


    Jiang Huai ¡®an¡¯s heart ached when he saw how happy and curious she was.


    Lulu had never seen the capital¡¯s Golden Age.


    ¡°Lulu, I¡¯m afraid that we¡¯re going to the pce to thank His Highness when we return to the capital. You little girl, you¡¯ve always been a bbermouth, so you¡¯re not allowed to speak nonsense.¡±


    ¡°His Highness is not like other people who can let you torment and bully him. He¡¯s very fickle in his emotions, and he¡¯s probably killed more people than you¡¯ve ever seen.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back to maternal grandmother¡¯s house today. We¡¯ll rest for a day and go to the pce together tomorrow to thank you.¡±


    ¡°His Highness is a serious person who doesn¡¯t smile or speak. He especially dislikes children. You have to stay away from him so that you can¡¯t even touch his clothes? Do you understand? If you touch his clothes, you¡¯ll break your fingers!¡± Jiang Huaian was exaggerating, but he was telling the truth.


    In the eyes of the world, His Highness Lu huaijiang was a brutal and bloody ruler.


    No one dared to provoke him.


    ¡°Tomorrow, we have to go and thank His Majesty first. Most likely, we can only kowtow in front of the pce gate. After kowtowing, he wanted to go to the eastern Pce. The eastern Pce was probably essible. His Highness also liked koi very much, and the eastern Pce kept countless koi fish that were priceless. You¡¯re also yful, so don¡¯t look too much.¡± Jiang Huaian was a little worried, so he could only briefly exin what happened to Lu huaijiang.


    The more he spoke, the more uneasy he felt.


    He looked at Lulu apologetically.


    She had returned to the capital in a hurry, and Lulu was still young. He had not told her many of the rules of the capital and the matters between the families.


    Now, without the Jiang family¡¯s protection, Lulu might have to suffer some grievances.


    ¡°I won¡¯t look, I definitely won¡¯t look. What if he dug out my eyes? He¡¯s so bad, I¡¯m not ying with him.¡± Lulu still wanted to kill him.


    Lulu wanted the nine bolts of lightning to strike him to death.


    ¡°You¡¯re so obedient. When the timees, just follow behind big brother, don¡¯t be afraid.¡± Jiang Huai ¡®an didn¡¯t want to scare his sister by saying too much, so he patted her head tofort her.


    ¡°Will grandmother like me?¡± Young Lulu suddenly asked. ¡°Lulu hasn¡¯t met maternal grandmother and maternal grandfather yet,¡± she smiled shyly. And would her first uncle, second uncle, and youngest uncle all like Lulu? I heard from brother Lu that it doesn¡¯t feel good to live under someone else¡¯s roof. Will aunt like us?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t we have our own home?¡± Lulu asked eagerly.


    She wanted to say that she had a lot of money, enough to buy a huge house.


    It was the first time Jiang Huaian had seen her being so careful. His heart ached so much that he almost cried. He also med Lu Jiang for telling her sister all this.


    How could he know that Lu huaijiang was thinking about bringing the little girl to his side all day?


    ¡°Ot course I will. Aunt Will also like you. Her mother was stubborn and stubborn. All these years, waizu and waizu were not willing to return home.¡±


    ¡°But my three aunts came to see you often. At that time, you were muddleheaded and not very clear-headed, so they felt sorry for Lulu and bought him a lot of food.¡±


    These years, the Xia family had slowly risen to power. His three aunts were afraid that their mother would have a hard time in a prestigious family like the Jiang family, so from time to time, they would ask people to send jewelry, gold, silver, and jewelry to the banquet.


    They wanted to establish her authority, afraid that she would be looked down upon by the servants, afraid that she would be humiliated by her mother-inw.


    Jiang Huai ¡®an couldn¡¯t help but sigh. Fortunately, his mother had seen through his father and had given up on him.


    He also hoped that his parents would live in harmony, but he didn¡¯t want this superficial harmony to be built on his mother¡¯s endurance of humiliation.


    Furthermore, his mother had to give up her entire life for it.


    He had already grown up and was strong enough to protect his mother.


    Jiang Huaian looked determined..

 Chapter 393 - 393: The princess enters the capital city (1)

    Chapter 393: The princess enters the capital city (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°Lulu, I know what you¡¯re thinking.¡±


    ¡°The Xia family is mother¡¯s closest family , maternal grandmother and maternal grandfather both see you as their darling. Let¡¯s stay at the Xia family for a while, shall we?¡±


    ¡°The Xia family has three uncles. Eldest uncle has two sons and one daughter, while second uncle has one son and one daughter. My youngest uncle has a son who seems to be in poor health and rarely goes out. I have also rarely heard of the details. When we return to the residence, older brother will tell you in detail.¡±


    ¡°Lulu, I¡¯m already an elementary schr, and I can take the Imperial examinations now. If you trust me, give me a chance, alright?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll get you a Prime Manor.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t let Lulu be looked down upon by others, and I won¡¯t let you suffer.¡± The little Luluy in her brother¡¯s arms and smiled sweetly.


    ¡°Big brother, you said that His Highness doesn¡¯t allow anyone to touch him. That Lulu pulled off his pants. Does he still hate me?¡± The little girl still remembered that she had torn the evil¡¯s pants when she had just woken up.


    She was strong, so he couldn¡¯t me her.


    ¡°In the future, avoid him. Just hide behind mother and brother.¡± Jiang Huai ¡®an hooked her little nose.


    As he spoke, there were suddenly many happy voices around him.


    ¡°Quickly go to the capital¡¯s Gate, quickly go to the city¡¯s Gate. Today, Princess Dongli had entered the capital, and Noble consort Lin was seven months pregnant. The noble consort and the eldest Prince were at the city gate giving out wedding candies and buns. Anyone who passes by the city gate can get two steamed buns with the word ¡°happy¡± printed on them and a bag of sugar.¡±


    ¡°That Princess Dongli is the one who was punished by the Crown Prince to kneel? His Highness was not moved at all when he heard that the fish would sink, the geese would fall, and the moon would be shamed. Let¡¯s go and take a look. Look at how beautiful she is.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t they say that they would only enter the capital during the new year?


    There¡¯s still half a month before the new year.¡±


    ¡°Who cares, let¡¯s go take a look first.¡±


    The people around rushed to the city gate, and yang pinfeng came to ask, ¡°¡±Lulu, we¡¯re almost at the city gate. Do you want to go out for a walk?¡± Lulu replied.


    Fortunately, many people had the same thought. They had not returned to the capital for many years, and even the smell of the capital¡¯s soil was fragrant.


    Stepping into the capital¡¯s territory, he felt at ease.


    Everyone got out of the carriage and walked outside the city in a good mood.


    At this moment, they could already see the gates of the capital. The city walls were tall and there were countless soldiers holding swords on them.


    There seemed to be shacks set up on both sides of the city gate, and there were long lines of congrattions being sent out without any cost.


    Sure enough, someone sent steamed buns and wedding candy.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go and get some too?¡± The eldest young master of the Zheng family said with a smile.


    Everyone smiled and shook their heads. Only the Zheng family sent their servants to bring some back.


    The Zheng family even sent some additional words, which were directly pasted on the Zheng family¡¯s carriage.


    No. Jiang Huai ¡®an shook his head faintly. I¡¯m afraid the Zheng family will have to pick a side. Now that the virtuous King had a faint voice in the capital, it was likely that the capital would be unstable again.


    Now that His Majesty was not dead, it was wrong no matter who he stood on. His grandfather had instructed him not to take sides before the emperor¡¯s death.


    ¡°Hurry, hurry, hurry, go away. Don¡¯t crowd in front of the city gate and block the princess¡¯s way into the capital. If you dy the sage King¡¯s wedding, you¡¯ll suffer.¡± People began to drive them away at the city gate.


    ¡°Get lost, what are you doing blocking the front. If you dy the auspicious time, I¡¯ll teach you a lesson! Get lost!¡±


    A whipshed out, and there were a few who couldn¡¯t avoid it in time, and their skin and flesh were actually split open.


    The crowd was pushed away by the people, and when they saw the soldiers ¡®overbearing appearance, they were a little unhappy.


    The princess of Dongli country was not worthy of such a big face.


    Not to mention a secondary consort, even a main consort, based on the fact that she had personally led people to attack the great Zhou, was not worthy of this.


    ¡°Since you want to send candy, why not do it three Li outside the city gate? He wanted to give out sugar and steamed buns, causing everyone to line up. When there are too many people, he¡¯ll drive them away like livestock. He¡¯ll finish all the good people.¡± Lulu rolled his eyes.


    The surrounding people were stunned..

 Chapter 394 - 394: His Highness is jealous (1)

    Chapter 394: His Highness is jealous (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    The people who were still fighting for it just now were suddenly doused with cold water.


    These words were passed from one person to the other, and there was actually a trend of him losing control.


    The capital was the richest ce in the world, and most of the rich people in the world were gathered there.


    At this moment, many people spat on the ground and threw the steamed buns to the ground. They then kicked them hard.


    ¡°People like us don¡¯t deserve to eat these steamed buns. Be careful of getting whipped if you eat too much.¡±


    ¡°Since you have the heart to give it, don¡¯t get a good reputation while whipping us, and dislike us for obstructing the ce.¡± There were many noble families in the capital, and all the Kings were Lords.


    However, while attracting everyone¡¯s attention, he was also whipping them. And he still wanted a virtuous reputation ¡­


    Moreover, it was for the princess of the enemy country. The people who were clearly grateful just now were now filled with resentment.


    Jiang Huaian held his sister¡¯s hand and hid her behind him, not daring to show her face. She pursed her lips tightly, not daring to let anyone notice that she was the one who had said it.


    ¡°Lulu¡¯s mouth ¡­¡± Jiang Huaian sighed countless times.


    ¡°The princess is here.¡±


    ¡°Wow, that pnquin is so gorgeous. The silk on it was the kind that was woven by mermen, right? The luminous Pearl at the top is really big ¡­¡± While everyone was talking, Lulu was deep in thought.


    Was there really someone who was blind enough to take a fancy to his night-luminescent Pearl?


    Wasn¡¯t that the night-luminescent Pearl that he had used to coax Lulu, but Lulu had not taken a fancy to it?


    While the others were envious, Lulu looked at him with disdain.


    ¡°Lulu, you want it too?¡±


    Jiang Huaian asked.


    Lulu¡¯s mouth twitched, and she shook her head. She was too embarrassed to say that she didn¡¯t want it.


    Yang pinfeng sneaked in front of Lulu, ¡°¡±Don¡¯t be envious. We earned 100000 taels from that night Pearl. It¡¯s the worst one in our house.¡±


    He raised his eyebrows. That¡¯s right, he sold it.


    Lulu didn¡¯t know how big his business was and was rather surprised.


    The little Lulu stepped on a rock by the city wall. Suddenly, she felt a pair of eyes watching her. He turned his head and looked to his left.


    On the high city wall stood a young man in ck, but he was facing the sun, so his appearance could not be seen clearly.


    He seemed to be looking at her without blinking.


    Just as he was looking at it, he heard knocking sounds and instantly lost interest in the person peeking at him.


    She tiptoed and looked into the distance.


    ¡°Is it good? Does it look good?¡± He was shouting.


    However, the gaze that was fixed on him turned from zing to disappointment and resentment.


    ¡°It¡¯s good, it¡¯s really good. However, her face was covered, so only her eyes could be seen. But his eyes were as bright as the stars in the sky ¡­ My brows slightly furrowed, and my heart felt a little soft.¡± Someone beside him shouted excitedly.


    ¡°Aiya. If such a beauty were to reveal her face, just how beautiful would she


    ¡°It¡¯s no wonder that the first Prince was unwilling to pursue the matter of Dongli after having such a beauty. It turns out that you¡¯ve obtained such a benefit.¡±


    ¡°However, His Highness the Crown Prince¡¯s heart is still hard. Such a delicate beauty knelt for three days, and his heart didn¡¯t soften at all.¡± The crowd was in a heated discussion.


    The woman¡¯s fair wrist was exposed, and there was a small and exquisite Golden Bell on it.


    With a slight movement of his hands and feet, a melodious Golden Bell rang.


    Her delicate Willow-like eyebrows were slightly furrowed, making one¡¯s heart break.


    When those eyesnded on her, it really made one¡¯s face and ears turn red, and one couldn¡¯t raise their head to look at her.


    It was as if looking at it any longer would taint it.


    At this moment, she seemed to have felt something. She looked around and when she saw the ck figure on the city wall, her eyebrows raised slightly..

 Chapter 395 - 395: Everyone’s expectations _1

    Chapter 395 - 395: Everyone¡¯s expectations _1


    Trantor: 549690339


    No one noticed that the princess¡¯s gaze had been fixed on a certain spot.


    However, Lulu did not like it.


    The crowd stayed to the side until the princess¡¯s carriage entered the capital. Then, they lined up to enter the city.


    However, ever since the princess passed by, the topic of conversation had be her.


    Indeed, he was the focus of attention wherever he went.


    I¡¯d be willing to exchange such a beauty for a city ¡­ A man touched his chin, his face full of confusion.


    When Jiang Huaian saw Lulu open her mouth, he instinctively wanted to cover it.


    Before he could touch her mouth, he heard her say, ¡®¡±¡®Uncle, you¡¯re thinking too much. At most, you¡¯re the kind of person who will be massacred by her ¡­¡± The little girl¡¯s childish voice traveled far.


    ¡°That¡¯s the way to wait ¡­ They¡¯re all sprawled on the ground and vomiting blood.¡± The little girl even stuck out her tongue, looking like a corpse.


    That man ¡­


    She wanted to get angry, but when she saw the little girl looking at her with a smile, she couldn¡¯t say anything to scold her.


    The crowd burst intoughter, and the man¡¯s face turned red.


    However, no one dared to praise the beautiful princess anymore. With just one sentence, she was beaten down.


    Soon, it was Lulu¡¯s turn to enter the city.


    After entering the city, it was another world.


    Lulu didn¡¯t even want to get into the carriage. He was stunned.


    The officials bade each other farewell as soon as they entered the city. They had all asked someone to buy a house and have a ce to stay for the time being.


    Everyone decided to go together tomorrow to thank the Emperor for His grace, and then they went home.


    In fact, saying that he was thanking the emperor¡¯s grace was just a formality.


    The Emperor was tightly controlled by the Crown Prince and had no real power. Even the Imperial edict to return to the capital this time was issued by the Crown Prince. The Emperor probably did not want to see them.


    What truly frightened them was that young man.


    He was 12 years old now, and would be 13 years old in a few days.


    Eunuch Lu didn¡¯t speak to anyone when he left, but he looked at Lulu with a smile.¡±Lu girl. I¡¯ll bring you to the eastern Pce tomorrow. The eastern


    Pce¡¯s cooking is top-notch.¡± Eunuch Lu¡¯s eyes were full of smiles.


    The Xia family and the Jiang family were separated, and the Xia family had some power now, but they were still living under someone else¡¯s roof.


    He liked this girl.


    In the future, he could say it to his godson.


    His godson was working for His Highness and was highly valued by His Highness. When the time came, the days would be better. Such a delicate child, it would make one¡¯s heart ache if she was tortured.


    At this moment, the Xia family¡¯s carriage was heading towards the Xia Manor, but the Xia family was a little uneasy.


    He looked out of the window absentmindedly and took a deep breath from time to time.


    The handkerchief was clenched so tightly that it was already crumpled.


    ¡°Mother, don¡¯t be nervous. Grandmother won¡¯t me you. They¡¯ve been waiting for us to go home.¡± Jiang Huai ¡®an held his mother in one hand and Lulu in the other. His three uncles had contacted him long ago.


    The room had been tidied up.


    However, he didn¡¯t try to persuade her. His mother had missed the Xia family for many years, and the knot in her heart was too deep.


    ¡°Yes, they¡¯ve been waiting for me for a long time, waiting for me to turn around and look.¡± Xia Shi¡¯s eyes were hot, but she held back her tears.


    The closer he was to home, the more obvious the anticipation and fear he felt.


    However, it was not until the carriage stopped that he realized something.


    Only guilt was left in the Xia family.


    The Xia family had been working together all these years, and the Xia family had long grown strong. The carriage stopped, and Jiang Huaian popped his head out of the carriage.


    She helped her mother down and carried Lulu.


    He turned around.


    His maternal grandmother, his eldest uncle¡¯s family, his second uncle¡¯s family, and his youngest uncle¡¯s family were all standing outside.


    They were all elders and should be waiting for his family to pay their respects.


    However, at this moment, they were all standing outside the door, with a thinyer of sweat on their foreheads. It was unknown how long they had been standing there.


    Mrs. Xia held the two children¡¯s hands and walked to the front.


    With a plop, he knelt down in front of the olddy.


    ¡°Mother, your unfilial daughter has returned!¡±

 Chapter 396 - 396: Returning home (1)

    Chapter 396 - 396: Returning home (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    The olddy¡¯s sideburns were graying, and her hair had long turned silver.


    At this moment, a few women were supporting her. The olddy was wearing a in robe, her hands were trembling, and her eyes were red.


    ¡°Mother, your unfilial daughter has returned.¡± With a plop, Madam Xia knelt in front of the old Xia matriarch.


    On her left was Jiang Huaian, and on her right was Lulu.


    Little Lulu tilted her head. She had thick eyebrows and big eyes, which were full of curiosity.


    Grandmaster Xia¡¯s body trembled as tears fell from her turbid eyes.


    ¡°You still know toe back! You still know how toe back!¡± After that, he pped Xia Shi¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Why did you onlye back now? Are you and mother also so magnanimous? He was angry for 15 years! It had been fifteen years! Don¡¯t you miss your parents, your brother, and everything in this family?


    Why did you onlye back now ¡­¡± The matriarch looked like she was beating him up, but she didn¡¯t use much strength.


    As they fought, she hugged her daughter¡¯s neck and started crying.


    It was truly extremely miserable.


    ¡°Why are you angry with your parents? they gave birth to you and raised you.


    How could you bear to note and see them for fifteen years?¡± The Grandmaster almost fainted from crying, and she woke up crying for countless nights.


    This girl¡¯s temper had been stubborn since she was young, and now she was even more stubborn.


    ¡°Mother, don¡¯t cry. His sister had returned from far away to the capital. This was a joyous asion. It¡¯s a joyous asion.¡±


    The eldest mistress of the first branch, Madam Yun, hurriedly helped the old taitai up. The second branch quickly had someone bring a Brazier at the door.


    This meant to drive away bad luck.


    At this moment, the third mistress had already asked people to light firecrackers.


    The family looked at the three people of the Xia family with a smile.


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes, quicklye in, quicklye in. Go home, my son, go home.¡± The old matriarch wiped her tears, and Madam Xia and her sister-inw helped the old matriarch up.


    ¡°This is Huai ¡®an? After not seeing each other for two years, Huai ¡®an had be calmer. Rong ¡®er is blessed.¡± The eldest mistress, Madam Yun, looked at Huai ¡®an with a smile, and Huai¡¯ an greeted her respectfully.


    Yurong was the small character of the Xia family.


    In the past, before the Jiang family was convicted, his aunts would often see Jiang Huai ¡®an, and now they were familiar with him.


    At this moment, looking at the little girl beside her sister-inw, who was full of spirit energy, Madam Yun was shocked.


    They had only secretlye to take a look at the child when he was born.


    He only knew that she was born with a difficult birth, held her breath, and her brain was not working well.


    Her sister-inw held her so tightly that she was rarely seen.


    He didn¡¯t expect her to be so transparent.


    That pair of ck eyes were filled with spiritual light.


    At this moment, he saw her grinning and calling out, ¡°¡±First aunt. Maternal grandmother.¡± His voice was crisp, childish, and melodious, like a song. Lady Wang¡¯s heart softened immediately.


    ¡°It¡¯s Lulu, right? good child, you¡¯ve returned to your soul and you¡¯re home. It was really good. Hurry up and go home with aunt.¡±


    Eldest aunt only took one look at her and her heart ached. She held her soft hand and walked into the manor.


    This soft and lovely girl didn¡¯t seem to have any temper at all. She was really an obedient child.


    Madam Xia pursed her lips and smiled. She supported her mother and returned to the manor with everyone else.


    At this moment, a happy scene was happening in every corner of the capital.


    The Xia family followed the crowd into the hall.


    ¡°Our family has made some progress over the years, so we expanded the old mansion a little. Your big brother wanted to find a ce to build a house, but mother didn¡¯t allow it. She was afraid that you wouldn¡¯t be able to find your home when vou came back. We have never moved ¡­¡± Eldest aunt pulled Lulu to sit in front of her, but Madam Xia refused to sit and only wanted to wait on the olddy.


    Xia Shi felt even more guilty when she heard this.


    ¡°What¡¯s the point of mentioning that? our family will be reunited after all. It is Yurong¡¯s greatest fortune to be able to see through things.¡± Second aunt said with a smile..

 Chapter 397 - 397: The joy of family (1)

    Chapter 397 - 397: The joy of family (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    The Xia family mansion was filled withughter.


    No one mentioned the matter between the Xia family and Jiang yubai, nor did they mention the exile. For a moment, they were allughing and chatting happily.


    The three uncles were not good with words. They only looked at their sister and their children happily.


    ¡°Is Huai ¡®an still studying?¡± Her first uncle asked.


    Jiang Huai ¡®an nodded, ¡°Huai¡¯ an never dared to rx.¡± I¡¯m just waiting for mother and sister to settle down before I return to the Imperial examinations.¡±


    Her first uncle¡¯s eyes were filled with admiration. He had nothing to say about his sister¡¯s marriage to the Jiang family.


    But these two children were indeed intelligent.


    ¡°A man should be like this. Let¡¯s go to the study room.¡± His first uncle stood up, and so did his two uncles.


    Jiang Huai ¡®an nced at his sister, anddy Wang couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Lulu. I¡¯ll take good care of this lovely child.¡±


    Jiang Huai ¡®an was a little embarrassed, so he followed his uncles to the study.


    After the men left, the women in the room were much more rxed.


    ¡°There are no outsiders here. Yurong, since you¡¯re back, you should stay here. I know you¡¯re hot-tempered, but you have to think more for the two children. Then you can just treat the Jiang family as dead.¡± The second mistress spoke bluntly. She had always been a straightforward person.


    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about what happened back then. It¡¯s good that we¡¯re home.¡± The olddy sighed.


    Back then, she did not approve of this marriage, but her daughter insisted on marrying her.


    Now that she had suffered enough, she brought her son and daughter home. The Xia family had lost face, but it was a good thing that the children were home.


    Mrs. Xia slightly pursed her lips, tears in her eyes.


    She had been holding her breath and refused to go home, just to let her maternal family know that she was living well and that she did not regret it.


    However, when she returned home, she realized that everyone was only concerned about whether she was happy.


    ¡°Huai ¡®an is a capable man. Don¡¯t think too much about it. I¡¯ve always kept the yard for you before you got married. I¡¯ve even expanded some for you. Go and see if you like it. Look at Lulu, he¡¯s sleeping while standing. Oh my, my good grandson ¡­¡± The olddy¡¯s heart ached as she wiped away her tears.


    Xia Shi turned her head, and sure enough


    Her funny daughter was already standing beside her sister-inw. Her eyes were narrowed and she was snoring softly.


    She, she actually fell asleep?


    His auntsughed so hard that they almost cried, ¡°look at how tired the child is. Hurry up and take him down to rest.¡± This poor thing, he still had to see that person tomorrow. Hurry up and rest well, so that there won¡¯t be any mistakes tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Tomorrow, you will hide behind father and brother. Our Xia family has had several conflicts with His Highness, and now I¡¯m afraid we will make things difficult for you.¡± The olddy was a little tired after she finished speaking. Knowing that her daughter was going home, she did not sleepst night.


    As he grew older, it was inevitable that he would be a little tired.


    ¡°I¡¯ll carry Lulu.¡± Lady Wang liked Lulu, so she bent down and picked her up.


    Hey, it¡¯s quite heavy, I almost sprained my waist.


    The olddy went back to the backyard to rest, and everyone apanied the Xia family to the perfume Pavilion.


    ¡°All of these are for you to use as a youngdy before you got married, we have not touched them. Last year, when she was of marriageable age, we didn¡¯t even let her move in.¡± Second aunt said with a smile.


    The eldest youngdy was the daughter of the eldest branch.


    The eldest branch had two sons and a daughter, both of whom were married. Now that he was an official, his two wives were with him.


    They each had their own children.


    They had yet to be recalled back to the capital.


    The eldest youngdy had just reached marriageable agest year and was not yet married. She was currently looking at someone.


    The second branch had a son and a daughter. The eldest son was already married and the daughter was still in the boudoir.


    The third branch only had one son, a child that the Xia family had at its peak. He was like a precious egg and was now studying at the Imperial College..

 Chapter 398 - 398: Guarding against the Crown Prince (1)

    Chapter 398 - 398: Guarding against the Crown Prince (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    The three aunts of the Xia family were extremely gentle.


    She was like a sister to the Xia family.


    The Xia family had a good temper before she was married. He got along well with his three sisters-inw.


    Now that they were both parents, their hearts ached for her suffering in the Jiang family, so naturally, their hearts ached even more for her.


    ¡°We will have dinner in the middle Hall tonight. If he hasn¡¯t woken up, I¡¯ll have someone send the dinner to the small courtyard to be kept warm. There¡¯s no need toe over to pay respects. This is your home, so you don¡¯t have to be so formal.¡± Lady Wang was very kind. She put Lulu on the bed and kissed him secretly before leaving.


    Xia Shi nodded, her eyebrows slightly worried. the Xia family and his Highness the Crown Prince ¡­


    His three aunts smiled and said, ¡°it¡¯s all men¡¯s business. We women don¡¯t have to worry.¡± Don¡¯t be afraid, we have a man at home.¡±


    After he finished speaking, he took his leave.


    Mrs. Xia was sitting in the room, and the little girl was burning a purple y teapot the size of a palm on the table with a small stove.


    She had everything she needed, and she had kept everything she had.


    Taozhi was Lulu¡¯s personal maid, so she went out to ask around. That girl had always been smooth and eloquent, and she inadvertently became familiar with


    people.


    Not long after, taozhi returned.


    Taozhi sighed the moment she entered.


    ¡°Furen, since the concubines are not willing to tell you, you do not need to ask. There must be a reason for them to hide it. ¡± The little maidservant¡¯s expression was awkvvard, and she couldn¡¯t bear it.


    But seeing that Xia Shi¡¯s expression was slightly serious, he said, ¡°¡±l¡¯m afraid it¡¯s your business.¡±


    ¡°When the Jiang family was sentenced to execution, the three Masters and the old master of the Xia family knelt in front of the pce to plead for their lives, but His Highness avoided them.¡±


    ¡°The few Masters went to beg His Majesty in a hurry. His Majesty seemed to have reprimanded His Highness at the time, and the Jiang family was sentenced to exile.¡±


    ¡°However, the Xia family and your Highness are enemies. Although His Highness did not openly suppress them, he had secretly created a lot of friction with the Xia family. Last year, he even found an excuse to send the two young Masters of the Xia family to a remote area to be County magistrates, and they have yet to return to the capital.¡±


    Taozhi originally wanted to say that the two young Masters who had been sent out and the young mistress of the residence had a lot ofints about her. But in the end, he endured it and didn¡¯t say it.


    Xia Shi¡¯s lips trembled as she held back her tears. ¡°It¡¯s my fault for not being sensible and making father and brother worry. You even implicated the family.¡± Only now did the Xia family realize how stupid they were. They had abandoned their loved ones for that man, and only their loved ones were running around for her when something happened.


    ¡°On the day of the Jiang family¡¯s exile, the three old masters also hid in the crowd to send them off. Moreover, he was also caned by His Highness and came with a limp.¡± Taozhi said softly.


    Xia Shi finally couldn¡¯t help but cry out.


    Lying on the bed, she cried and fell asleep.


    This sleep was extremely deep, probably because ¡­


    After they returned, the Xia family had instructed the servants in the residence to be more light-handed and not to wake up the youngdy who had returned for a long time.


    At night, master Xia returned from the pce in a hurry.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Yurong?¡±


    The olddy had just finished her dinner and wiped the corner of her mouth. ¡°Let them rest. After walking for two months, I¡¯m afraid their bones will be scattered.¡±


    ¡°Get up early tomorrow and go to the eastern Pce to teach the rules a few times. She didn¡¯t want him to find anything to use against her. You should also protect them.¡±


    ¡°We should think of something on yunze¡¯s side. Yunze¡¯s wife has written to us several times, crying andining that it¡¯s not good there. She¡¯s a pampered youngdy who grew up in an aristocratic family in the border area. How could she stand it?¡± The olddy looked a little displeased, but she didn¡¯t say anything.


    Yunze was the eldest son of the first branch, and Yunyan was the second son.


    Yun ze was the eldest grandson of the Xia family and would inherit the Xia family in the future. The wife he married was also of equal social status and was usually arrogant and spoiled. He became more arrogant after giving birth to a pair of sons.


    Because of the matter of being released, he had scolded her behind her back countless times.


    Old master Xia nodded in a deep voice. It was not until midnight that the lights in the Xia family house were turned off..

 Chapter 399 - 399: Head to the eastern Palace to seek an audience (1)

    Chapter 399 - 399: Head to the eastern Pce to seek an audience (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Lulu was awoken by the aroma of the food.


    When she opened her eyes, she saw taozhi standing at the head of the bed with a bowl of hot wonton.


    She even looked at the maidservant of the Xia family with a smug look.


    ¡°This servant said it, our family¡¯s youngdy does not need to think of ways to coax. She just had to serve a bowl of delicious food, and she would get up in a hurry. I definitely won¡¯t let this bowl of wonton go to waste.¡± Peach branch¡¯s move was very effective.


    ¡°Miss Lulu, you¡¯re so good at serving me. Why can¡¯t the young master throw a tantrum every day when he goes to the Academy? Even the servants are afraid.¡± The young master was the only son of the first wife of the third branch and was currently studying at the Imperial College.


    At this moment, the peach branch was helping Lulu wash up deftly. It was as soft as a y figurine.


    Her face was red from her sleep and she looked like she was about to wake up. She looked particrly silly and cute.


    When Madam Xia led her out, she still looked drowsy. However, she was still very clear-headed when she had her breakfast this morning!


    first uncle, second uncle, third uncle, maternal grandfather ¡­ A soft and sweet voice sounded.


    His first uncle was an official in the court, his second uncle was a businessman, and his third uncle was a master full of talent.


    But he was a famous person in the capital.


    Her three uncles were shocked to see her sharp-tongued, clear-eyed, and dainty appearance.


    They knew that the younger sister had a difficultbor, and the younger daughter was extremely slow-witted.


    But when he went to huangdu, he became more clear-headed.


    They only thought that it was slightly normal.


    He was such an outstanding child.


    ¡°Good, good child. Don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯ll protect you.¡± First uncle¡¯s heart was about to melt. His daughter was dignified and virtuous, like a little adult since she was young.


    Now that he saw his soft and adorable niece, how could he not be soft-hearted?


    ¡°Lulu will follow uncle.¡± Young Lulu looked up with a look of dependence.


    Old master Xia looked at her, then at her again. Lulu understood what he meant and walked to her grandfather.


    He got into the same carriage as his grandfather.


    I have some grudges with His Highness. His Highness will probably ignore me when I bow, so it doesn¡¯t matter if I kneel for a while longer. Her grandfather put a soft cloth on her knees.


    It¡¯s winter, don¡¯t freeze.


    They were used to kneeling, but Lulu¡¯s body was weak and fragile, so they couldn¡¯t do that.


    ¡°I know, grandfather. Lulu will be obedient and won¡¯t run around or provoke him. When I see him, I¡¯ll also bow properly and definitely won¡¯t offend him.¡± Young Lulu sat up straight and promised like an adult.


    His first uncleughed as he watched.


    He touched the thick cotton cloth on his knees, not feeling guilty at all.


    The group of people took the lead and arrived at the pce gate. At this moment, there were already many ministers standing in front of the pce gate. Lord yang Cong led his wife and children, old master Wen led Wen ruyin, the Zheng family and some other forces.


    Everyone got off the carriage and exchanged a few words. Not long after, they heard a eunuche out of the pce gate to report.


    ¡°His Majesty understands the intentions of all of you, but His Majesty has caught a cold today and will not summon all of you. We¡¯ll enter the pce together at the New Year¡¯s banquet.¡± The head eunuch¡¯s voice was shrill, and the other officials thanked the Emperor without any airs.


    ¡°Next, let¡¯s go to the eastern Pce to thank him.¡± Sir yang took a deep breath. What came next was the main event.


    Everyone had already guessed that His Majesty would not meet them.


    No matter if it was because he was in a half-opposing state with the Crown Prince or what, everyone guessed that he would not meet.


    The crowd was not disappointed and went to the eastern Pce together.


    ¡°Sir Zheng¡¯s carriage is heading to the first Prince¡¯s residence.¡± Her first uncle lifted the curtain and looked outside..

 Chapter 400 - 400: I want the fireworks on this Street (1)

    Chapter 400 - 400: I want the fireworks on this Street (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Master Xia closed his eyes slightly and held Lulu¡¯s hand. ¡°The great Prince¡¯s secondary consort is set on Princess Dongli. I¡¯m afraid the main consort will be chosen from noble consort Lin¡¯s maiden family and the Zheng family.¡±


    Now, His Majesty favored Imperial concubine Lin, and the Empress still didn¡¯t fight for his favor and rarely socialized.


    The outsiders guessed that if they chose the Zheng family, they would be in the first Prince¡¯s camp.


    Her first uncle frowned.


    the Zheng family is inws with Sir yang, who has just returned to the city. Now Sir yang has gone to the eastern Pce ¡­


    Old master Xia shook his head, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that in their eyes, no matter how close a marrieddy is, she can¡¯tpare to political affairs.¡± In order to avoid suspicion, the Zheng and yang families will visit each other less often in the future.¡±


    ¡°The Zheng n is a Shi n, and they will definitely rise again when they return to the capital. In order to win him over, the first Prince will most likely choose the Zheng family. The Lin family is, after all, rted by blood, and will be a little negligent.¡±


    As for whether the Lin family would be unhappy, noble consort Lin would deal with it.


    It didn¡¯t take long for the group¡¯s carriages to stop outside the eastern Pce.


    He could feel the great difference when he got off the carriage.


    The long Street outside the eastern Pce was empty. What should have been an extremely prosperous area was actually devoid of a single person. Even the surrounding streets were quieter than elsewhere.


    ¡°Twelve years ago, before His Highness was born. This is the most prosperous and extravagant money-squandering cave.¡±


    ¡°Ever since Your Highness appeared, this ce has be a wastnd.¡±


    His first uncle said with a smile. In the past, the shops here were hard to find. ¡°This Street used to be a famous food Street. All the delicacies in the world are gathered here.¡±


    The entire Street was sealed off. It¡¯s a pity that our Lulu has never seen it before.¡±


    Her first uncle knew that she loved to eat, so he deliberately teased her.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like toe here. There¡¯s nothing here and it¡¯s not fun at all.¡± Lulu looked left and right, the regret in his eyes almost impossible to conceal.


    unless ¡­ Unless the food Street opens up again. The little girl blinked her eyes.


    The old man stroked his beard andughed.¡±Don¡¯t even think about it, little greedy cat. His Highness is getting older and more people are afraid of him, who would dare to set up a stall under the Tiger¡¯s eyes?¡±


    The little guy mumbled, ¡®¡±What if he doesn¡¯t think it through and lets others do


    Hmph, stinky evil.


    However, the Xia family did not hear it and only followed the ministers who came to thank him with a visit card.


    The eunuchs in front of the eastern pce gate were all extremely arrogant, their eyes growing on their heads.


    Even when he met the ministers in the court, he was still arrogant.


    But fortunately, he would not offend anyone in the open.


    ¡°Your Highness does not like to be noisy, so this lowly officials came over to pay their respects to Your Highness. If it¡¯s too much trouble, we can just kowtow to His Highness outside the door.¡± Sir yang was still walking in front, and they were all prepared to be shut out at the door.


    However, the doorkeeper opened the door.


    ¡°His Highness has already set up a banquet in the manor to entertain all of you. All of you have returned to the capital, travel-worn, so His Highness should at least give you a wee.¡±


    ¡°My Lords, pleasee in.¡±


    The ministers looked at each other and felt that this was a trap set by hongmen.


    The empty door was like a big mouth that could eat people.


    Sir yang took the lead.


    The group entered the eastern Pce one after another.


    Lulu followed Mrs. Xia at the back, looking around vivaciously.


    Sometimes, she would think of her uncle¡¯s words about being cautious, and she would hurriedly lower her head and follow behind her mother.


    ¡°Mother, I don¡¯t want to hold your hand. I promise I won¡¯t go anywhere.¡± The little girl broke free from Madam Xia¡¯s hands. Seeing the eunuch look at her, Madam Xia had to give up.


    Seeing her daughter¡¯s head firmly lowered and her honest appearance, he finally believed her a little..

 Chapter 401 - 401: It’s hard to be a woman (1)

    Chapter 401: It¡¯s hard to be a woman (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Xia Shi looked down at Lulu from time to time.


    Seeing her cautious appearance, his heart rxed a little.


    ¡°My Lords, please follow us. All the womenfolk will just follow this youngdy.¡± The young eunuch who was leading the way pointed at the female official standing by the road.


    The female official did not smile, her expression stern as she swept her gaze across the crowd.


    Eldest uncle looked back at Madam Xia. this is a female official in front of the Empress. She is here to serve the Crown Prince. She¡¯s a girl from an influential family in the capital.¡± He looked strict, but he was only sixteen years old.


    If the Crown Prince had not been unconscious, she would not have had the chance toe to the eastern Pce.


    The treatment of a female official in front of the Empress waspletely different from that of His Highness.


    The rules of the capital were heavy. Men and women were divided into tables.


    The child didn¡¯t stick to where he was.


    ¡°Lulu, do you want to be with your uncle or mother?¡± The first uncle asked his niece with a smile.


    ¡°Follow uncle Xia, follow uncle Xia. Men eat meat and drink wine inrge mouthfuls, but women willugh at you if you take more.¡± Yang pinfeng leaned into her ear with a look of disgust.


    and the women¡¯s table are all eating and drinking. What¡¯s the point of that .


    ¡°With uncle.¡± Lulu shook his head immediately. She only ate her fill with her uncle.


    ¡°That won¡¯t do,¡± Xia Shi was a little anxious. Big brother, you can¡¯t control her. This child is very smart, you can¡¯t trust her. ¡± Moreover, he was having a meal with the Crown Prince, so he could not afford to make any mistakes.


    uncle, uncle, I beg you, I beg you ¡­ The little girl hugged her uncle¡¯s leg, her big eyes looking pitiful.


    Her first uncle couldn¡¯t stand this violent and cute attack. He immediately waved his hand.¡±Yurong, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll get someone to look after her. Girls should be more arrogant. She¡¯s like my boss, acting like an old man. I¡¯d rather she be a little more arrogant.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll keep an eye on her. Go to the rear courtyard and be more respectful when you see the Empress.¡± Then, she led Lulu over to the man. The little Lulu wriggled her butt and turned to her mother, pulling her eyelids.


    ¡°This stinky girl ¡­¡± Xia Shi muttered helplessly.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry,¡± Mrs. Zheng chuckled. Look at how cute Lulu is, no one would want to make things difficult for her. It was good for a girl¡¯s parents to have some knowledge. We sisters should sit at the same table. Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go.¡± Mrs. Zheng looked a little Haggard.


    Last night, she couldn¡¯t sleep and had a big fight with her father and brother when she returned to her maiden home.


    Now that the Zheng family had directly gone to the eldest Prince¡¯s residence, there was probably no room for negotiation.


    The little Lulu followed behind her uncle and looked left and right. Even after her uncle took a seat, the little girl was still looking around.


    At this moment, there were already many people in the courtyard.


    With a rough nce, there were many of His Highness¡¯s henchmen.


    Ah, PEI, a supporter of His Highness.


    the flowers here are so beautiful ¡­ The courtyard was full of flowers, and all kinds of precious species werepeting in beauty, as if they were all fighting for the young man¡¯s favor.


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s good looking. Look at how red the peony is. Look at how brilliant the peonies are in full bloom! The scenery within the eastern Pce was unparalleled, but no one dared to take a second look. In the rumors, Your Highness watered the flowers with human blood. How could they not look good?¡± The first uncleughed while holding his stomach, which made the little Lulu roll her eyes.


    Seeing Lulu roll his eyes, his first uncle said, ¡°His Highness actually doesn¡¯t have much interest in flowers and nts, mainly because he¡¯s young, but he has a lot of private property. There¡¯s nock of rare treasures..¡±

 Chapter 402 - 402: Lost (1)

    Chapter 402: Lost (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°However, His Highness treasures his pond of fish.¡± It was said that His Highness had a pond of koi fish, which was quite extraordinary.


    But he had never seen it before.


    ¡°In the past, there were people who sent beauties for him to enjoy, but His Highness directly killed them. Everyone can only send some flowers and grass to express their sincerity.¡± No one knew what the Crown Prince liked.


    Hearing this, Lu Lu¡¯s face turned pale. ¡°Your Highness, does he still eat people?¡± Why did he enjoy a beauty?


    ¡°Uh ¡­¡± His first uncle looked at his grandfather in front of him. He didn¡¯t want to be beaten to death by his father when he returned.


    He didn¡¯t dare to continue on this topic, so he awkwardly changed the subject.


    by the way, His Highness also has an extremely precious Persian cat. That Persian cat ispletely white, and in order to trim its hair, three Pce servants are waiting on it.


    ¡°The Persian cat is pure and its eyes are still blue. In the capital, everyone wants to be that cat. ¡®


    Oh, ¡± the little girl said out of boredom. She was not interested in cats.


    ¡°Uncle, I want to go to the toilet.¡± The soft little girl tugged at her uncle¡¯s sleeve and whispered.


    ¡°Do you want uncle to go with you?¡± Her first uncle had never taken care of a girl alone before, so he was a little surprised. At this moment, an official from the Imperial court came over. Lulu waved her hand.


    ¡°No, the maid over there will bring Lulu over. First uncle, remember to leave some chicken legs for meter.¡± The little Lulu was very obedient.


    Her first uncle couldn¡¯t help but sigh. Who wouldn¡¯t want such a well-behaved daughter?


    Lord Xia couldn¡¯t help but sneer as he rolled his eyes at Jiang yubai in the distance.


    ¡°Go, uncle will wait for you toe back.¡±


    She really didn¡¯t know why her sister was so guarded against Lulu. When she brought her here, her sister had repeatedly warned her not to let her leave her sight.


    His sister was too much, watching Lulu too closely.


    Lord Xia beckoned for a maidservant toe over and had someone take Lulu out.


    As soon as Lulu left, Jiang yubai came to Lord Xia and master Xia respectfully. ¡°Big brother, father-inw.¡± Jiang yubai said in a low voice.


    Master Xia snorted coldly, ¡°you¡¯re too kind.¡± The daughter of my Xia family betrayed her family for you, and now, she¡¯s even chased out of the family. My Xia family can not ept you calling me father-in w, don¡¯t shorten this old man¡¯s life. Lord Jiang, you should go find your mother.¡±


    Jiang yubai¡¯s face and ears turned red after hearing his father-inw¡¯s words.


    First uncle Xia leaned back in his chair. ¡°You can give up your wife and children for this mother. Why didn¡¯t Lord Jiang bring your mother to the court? If I pee in my pants, I¡¯ll have to hide in my mother¡¯s arms and cry.¡±


    The people around them covered their faces slightly when they heard this. Jiang yubai¡¯s face turned pale, then green, then white.


    He immediately left in anger.


    ¡°Sister, you can wait for Lulu in the yard. Lulu will be back soon.¡± The little fellow was soft and fluffy. The maidservant nodded with a smile.


    However, Lulu had just entered the concubines ¡®room.


    A Pce maid ran over from the corridor with a panicked expression. ¡°Sister


    Limo, ymgmo nas run away. Alter searcmng for nail an hour, one sti not see her and there are so many family members here today. If any child were to bump into her, one fear that this servant¡¯s life would not be able to be saved.¡± The little Pce maid¡¯s eyes were filled with tears, and her footsteps were flustered as she cried in shock.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll apany you to search first. Don¡¯t be anxious


    ¡± The head Pce maid immediately led the junior Pce maid out to search.


    Lulu came out of the room and saw the empty yard.


    ¡°Pce maid sister? A Pce maid?¡± The little Lulu looked left and right, afraid that her sister had left for an emergency. Then, he followed the path in his memory and walked towards the outer courtyard .


    As he walked, he muttered,¡¯wow, so many butterflies ¡­¡¯ There are butterflies even in winter.¡± However, when he thought about it, all things withered in winter, but there were so many flowers blooming in the eastern Pce. It was not strange that there were butterflies..

 Chapter 403 - 403: I caught all his precious fish (1)

    Chapter 403 - 403: I caught all his precious fish (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    why haven¡¯t we arrived yet? Lulu¡¯s feet are sore ¡­


    The little girl¡¯s forehead was covered in sweat as she walked. As she walked through the corridor and the courtyard, she heard a soft meow.


    There was also the sound of water sshing.


    The little Lulu followed the sound and saw a white Persian cat lying on an arch bridge beside a beautiful pool. It stretched out its tail and swayed in the water. From time to time, a koi would swim past and it would stretch out its ws to catch it.


    The sound of the cat stepping on the water was the sound of the cat¡¯s ws hitting the water.


    The little Lulu¡¯s eyes didn¡¯t light up when she saw the cat, but she swallowed her saliva when she saw the fat carp in the pond.


    I¡¯m so gluttonous, I really want to eat it.


    She had once eaten fish in the heavenly realm.


    They were the koi raised by godmother in the Jade pool. She and xunhuan had caught a lot of them and eaten them to increase their cultivation.


    However, after she found out that the koi could transform into humans, she no longer dared to eat them.


    ¡°You¡¯re so stupid. Let me help you. But if Lulu helps you catch the fish, you¡¯ll give me half. It¡¯s a deal.¡± The little girl squatted on the ground and bargained with the Persian cat with her watery eyes.


    The Persian cat nced at her and meowed softly.


    Then, he stretched out his tail and continued to use it to attract the koi.


    The little girl quickly took off her shoes and socks and rolled up her trousers sneakily, revealing her bright and white ankles.


    It was winter, and she even shivered when she stepped on ice water.


    Aiya, there are even blue and red fish ¡­ Oh my, there were actually gemstones in the water. It¡¯s really extravagant to give the gemstones to the fish to y with .


    The little guy stepped in the water with bare feet, and the cat and baby cooperated very smoothly.


    From time to time, the little guy would catch one and throw it onto the shore, and from time to time, he would grab another one. After being thrown ashore, the fish was still jumping around. Under the warm winter sun, the fish exuded a warm luster.


    One could tell at a nce that it was expensive.


    ¡°I¡¯m almost done. It¡¯s enough, there¡¯s no more fish.¡± The little girl grinned from the cold, but when she saw that the pond had been stirred into muddy water by her and there was not a single fish in the entire pond, she felt a little guilty.


    However, it was impossible for her to put it back.


    Why should he let the fish that he caught with his own ability go back?


    He quickly climbed ashore.


    She saw a small wooden bucket not far away and quickly ran to the bridge with it.


    She didn¡¯t even wear her shoes, and her feet were covered in mud, leaving a footprint with each step.


    ¡°One, two, three, four, five ¡­ Twelve.¡± There were only 12 lines.


    ¡°Well, Lulu won¡¯t take advantage of you. Let¡¯s split it fairly. One Lulu, one for you, one more Lulu, one more for you ¡­¡± The human and cat split into six, but Lulu¡¯s side was all big.


    The Persian cats were all small.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll choke.¡± The little girl puffed out her chest.


    She felt that the cat had rolled its eyes.


    However, she had no evidence.


    ¡°Let¡¯s find a ce to roast fish, it¡¯s delicious ¡­ You want me to eat it raw? I¡¯m not eating. It¡¯s fishy and stinky.¡± Lulu snorted. He carried the bucket in one hand and the fish in the other and followed the Persian cat.


    The cat was probably very familiar with the house¡¯s roads. After making many turns, it actually found a small kitchen.


    There were still some sparks in the kitchen, and Lulu immediately found a branch to skewer the fish.


    At this moment, eunuch Lu was singing loudly at the banquet, ¡°¡±His Highness the Crown Prince has arrived.¡±


    The ministers all bowed to wee him.


    In the backyard, the little girl¡¯s face was already ck as she held a burnt fish and gnawed on it.


    A pair of ink-ck eyes were shining with life, shockingly bright..

 Chapter 404 - 404: His Highness felt that it was unfair for her

    Chapter 404 - 404: His Highness felt that it was unfair for her


    (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    The young prince, who was wearing a four-wed Python robe, was weed into the pce by the ministers.


    He was only twelve, and even after the new year half a monthter, he would only be thirteen.


    But his imposing manner was overbearing, and it actually made people not dare to look directly at him.


    The officials trembled in fear and did not dare to look up, but Lu huaijiang looked around unscrupulously.


    His eyes were always looking down.


    Eunuch Lu, who was behind him, muttered in his heart.


    Did His Highness drop something on the ground? Why are you looking at the ground?


    He had never thought that the person they were sweeping was a short one. ¡°You may rise.¡± Lu huaijiang¡¯s voice was clear and cold, like the sound of pearls colliding, clear and indifferent.


    The teenager sat on the high seat, his eyesnding on the seat beside Lord Xia.


    The Xia family ¡­


    It seemed to be her maternal grandfather¡¯s house.


    Did Lord Xia bring her here today?


    Grandpa Xia seemed to feel His Highness¡¯s gaze. He looked at his son and shook his head slightly. Lulu hadn¡¯t returned yet, so he must have gone somewhere to have fun.


    The two of them got up and knelt in front of His Highness as usual.


    In the past, His Highness would make them kneel for half a day for whatever reason.


    Today, they would be more self-conscious.


    However, just as master Xia knelt down, he saw the young man¡¯s leg spring up in shock. He suppressed it tightly again.


    Lu huaijiang¡¯s eyelids flickered. Don¡¯t let that wretched girl see it.


    She had already banished her family to the barren city. If she found out that she had been causing trouble for the Xia family, she would probably cry even more.


    He had not even coaxed her into exile yet, so he could not create any more trouble.


    ¡°Cough ¡­¡± Lu huaijiang raised his hand to cover his mouth and coughed.


    ¡°Stand up. It is a good thing that the ministers are returning to the capital. What is it like to kneel here, did bengong make you kneel?¡± As Lu huaijiang spoke, hisst sentence was filled with hidden bitterness.


    Really, deliberately causing bengong trouble.


    Master Xia had just knelt down when he was lifted up by eunuch Lu.


    This was really ¡­


    The knee pads he had prepared had yet to be put to use. Could it be that His Highness was no longer satisfied with kneeling as punishment?


    ¡°Thank you, Your Highness.¡± Old master Xia and Xia Jinyuan returned to their seats.


    After that, the guilty officials who had returned to the capital came forward and knelt to thank His Highness for his kindness.


    His Highness seemed to be emotionless, but his eyes were a little creepy.


    As expected, the rumors were true.


    His Highness was still so powerful.


    Everyone came forward to thank him, and his Highness only nodded slightly. It was only when it was Jiang yubai¡¯s turn that His Highness suddenly raised his eyes and looked at him.


    I heard that Lord Jiang has changed his wife in huangdu? ¡±


    ¡°Bengong remembers that when the Jiang family was executed on the guillotine. Madam Jiang had never left her, and even when the Xia family had asked her to leave to save her own life, she had never done so. She wanted to live and die with Lord Jiang, why did Lord Jiang divorce her?¡±


    Divorcing a wife was fundamentally different from a divorce, but no one dared to refute.


    Of all the courtiers, only Lord Jiang was left behind. At this moment, his words were like a p to Jiang yubai¡¯s face. His face was extremely pale, and he was Imeeling on the ground with his hands trembling.


    It would be great if his father was still alive. Jiang yubai thought to himself.


    How did His Highness get involved in family matters?


    Jiang yubai trembled, and his lips trembled so much that he couldn¡¯t speak. They didn¡¯t dare to raise their heads at all, only feeling like there was a de on their backs.


    ¡® Jiang yubai¡¯s lips were slightly pale, andrge drops of cold sweat were dripping from his forehead.


    He only felt that His Highness¡¯s eyes were filled with coldness.


    It made him feel cold all over.


    How could His Highness, who had no sense of empathy, be angry just because he divorced his wife?

 Chapter 405 - 405: His Highness’s mood is unpredictable (1)

    Chapter 405 - 405: His Highness¡¯s mood is unpredictable (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Lu huaijiang¡¯s eyes were filled with disgust.


    Thinking about how the little girl had been put in danger several times because of his father¡¯s inaction, Lu huaijiang could not help but be angry.


    Lord Xiaughed slyly. Ha, even if His Highness wanted him to pick up feces today, he would be willing.


    His Highness was actually targeting this shameless person.


    He had really helped his sister vent her anger.


    He didn¡¯t know that she was feeling sorry for his five-year-old niece.


    ¡°I, I ¡­ This Minister is afraid, this Minister and first wife have respected each other like guests for fifteen years, only now do I know that our temperaments are notpatible ¡­¡± Large drops of cold sweat rolled down Jiang yubai¡¯s face. He only felt that His Highness was being overbearing today, always asking about his private matters.


    But he did feel guilty about the Xia Corporation.


    What if they defamed her?


    Jiang yubai seemed to feel Lord Xia¡¯s gaze and felt a chill run down his spine. Only then did he not dare to speak nonsense.


    ¡°Oh,¡± the Crown Prince replied indifferently, ¡°I¡¯ve been married for fifteen years, ran the Jiang family for fifteen years, and bore and raised children for the Jiang family. You were even willing to give up your life to go to the guillotine with the Jiang family, but it turns out that you divorced your wife because of your ipatible temperament.¡±


    ¡°Everyone says that bengong is fickle-minded. It turns out that Sir Jiang is better. It is bengong who has this title.¡± Lu huaijiang chuckled, causing everyone to feel a chill.


    His Highness knew that everyone was talking about him behind his back. At this moment, master Xia finally found the Crown Prince more pleasing to the eye.


    That Jiang yubai was extremely obedient to the Jiang n¡¯s olddy, and even abandoned his wife and son for the olddy¡¯s sake. Furthermore, she divorced her wife and abandoned her child in a ce like the barren capital. If it was not for Yurong¡¯s luck, she would not have been able to return to the capital at all. Just thinking about it made the old man¡¯s body go numb with anger.


    He hated Jiang yubai, he hateddy Liu.


    ¡°Your Highness, you don¡¯t know. The love between Lord Jiang and my daughter is stronger than gold. My daughter abandoned her family for him and was willing to marry him alone. However, the Jiang family¡¯s olddy didn¡¯t like her daughter, and Lord Jiang was a filial son who was willing to give up his wife and children for his mother. Lord Jiang is a filial son ¡­¡± Grandpa Xia replied to the Crown Prince.


    On the surface, he called Jiang yubai a filial son, but on the inside, he was mocking him for being dependent on his mother at this age.


    He couldn¡¯t even protect his wife and child.


    The Crown Prince nodded thoughtfully.


    ¡°How about this, eunuch Lu, withdraw Lord Jiang¡¯s report for the time being.


    She had heard that the olddy was paralyzed in bed, and Lord Jiang divorced


    his wife for his mother. His filial piety wasmendable. It would be better for Sir Jiang to first take care of the old taitai, or return to the court to report after she dies of old age.¡±


    ¡°Bengong must also fulfill Lord Jiang¡¯s filial piety.¡±


    Lu huaijiang¡¯s brows contained a bit of unruly arrogance. Don¡¯t you always think your mother is the most important?


    Bengong will let you serve this olddy every day. When she dies, you will report your work.


    Bengong would like to see how long you can serve her.


    I don¡¯t know if Lulu will forgive me for banishing her after bengong dealt with her father.


    Bengong is really in a difficult position.


    ¡°Your Highness, Your Highness, this official¡¯s mother has already recovered and doesn¡¯t need this official to serve her. Your Highness, Your Highness, I can still serve the Imperial court. Your Highness ¡­¡± Jiang yubai¡¯s expression changed drastically.


    He had never thought that he would lose his official position if he only separated from the Xia family.


    ¡°You¡¯re too noisy. Drag him out ¡­¡± Lu huaijiangzily leaned back on the soft chair and waved his hand.


    A guard immediately dragged Jiang yubai away from his seat.


    The ministers were getting more and more afraid of the Crown Prince, and his Highness was getting more and more Moody.


    Just because he had changed his wife, he suspended him. His Highness¡¯s reason for punishing him was getting more and more unruly.


    Everyone was cautious in their words and actions, not daring to attract the attention of His Highness.


    For a moment, the banquet was a little deserted.


    Suddenly, there was a knock on the door.


    It was as if something small was scratching the door..

 Chapter 406 - 406: Roasting his little pet with a little liver (1)

    Chapter 406 - 406: Roasting his little pet with a little liver (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°Open the door ¡­¡±


    ¡°Open the door, my fat is here ¡­¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t anyone open the door for Lulu ¡­¡± The little girl was leaning against the door, holding a long skewer of roasted koi fish on a straw skewer.


    Her little face was flushed and her eyes were full of tears.


    There was still the smell of alcohol in his mouth, and his eyes were hazy and dazed.


    If one looked closely, they would be able to smell the faint smell of alcoholing from the roasted koi.


    He had probably stolen the wine when he was grilling the fish in the kitchen.


    At this moment, the courtyard was quiet. There were so many people, but not a single sound was made. Lulu leaned against the door, looking like he was about to fall over, and knocked on the door with his little hand.


    Upon hearing the voice, everyone looked towards the door.


    Lord Xia was originally paying attention to the Crown Prince, but at this moment, his heart jumped.


    It was Lulu¡¯s voice!


    Lu huaiiianz also iumDed at the same time.


    Eunuch Lu noticed the Prince¡¯s slightly bent fingers flicking and seemed to be shocked.


    Eunuch Lu frowned slightly and raised his chin to the young eunuch beside him.


    The young eunuch hurriedly went down the steps and ran towards the gate with small, quick steps.


    Creak.


    The door opened.


    Her round little body directly rolled into the door.


    The beads on her head had all fallen off, and her hair was sprawled on her head, with some mud on it.


    When the round little dumpling rolled in from the door, the Xia family¡¯s hearts skipped a beat.


    She slowly got up from the ground and burped. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you open the door for Lulu?¡± She even sounded like she wasining.


    He saw the little girl¡¯s bare feet, her trousers rolled up high, probably falling down on the road, just covering the back of her feet.


    Only a few round toes could be seen.


    Her feet were covered in mud. Ever since she entered the house, she had left a footprint on the ground.


    The kind of footprint with five distinct toes.


    She was even holding a string of fish in her hand, which was emitting a slight heat. She held it in her hand like a treasure.


    ¡°Grandfather, grandfather, I found some delicious fish in the yard. They were fat and tender, and there were a lot of them in the pond. They were white, red, blue ¡­ I¡¯ve already roasted the Lulu, so let¡¯s bring it home for mother to eatter.¡± The little guy strode towards master Xia. Master Xia¡¯s face was twitching and his body was stiff.


    ¡°Where did you get the fish?¡±


    Lu¡¯s uncle, who had justughed at Lord Jiang, almost passed out at the moment.


    What did his niece do?


    He looked at the string of fish in his hand with a stiff gaze and looked at her in horror.


    The crowd gasped in shock.


    Yang pinfeng looked at Lu huaijiang from left to right, why did he look so familiar? They looked simr, but their temperaments were very different. He did not dare to think about it.


    He looked at his father, who had also seen brother Lu Jiang before.


    However, her father didn¡¯t have any thoughts about it, but ¡­


    He was overthinking.


    Yang pinfeng touched the back of his head and felt that he was overthinking things.


    How could a half-human, half-ghost like Lu Jiang dare topare to the Crown Prince? Seeing how he had kicked Sir Jiang down with just a few words just now, he didn¡¯t dare to think that the two of them were the same.


    But Lulu threw the fish on the table stubbornly. ¡°Uncle, don¡¯t you want to try Lulu¡¯s cooking?¡±


    ¡°Hmph, Lulu doesn¡¯t like you anymore if you don¡¯t try it.¡± The little girl¡¯s lips curled up, and she took the fish off the table.


    When she raised her head, she saw a blurry face looking at her.


    Her eyes were wide open, but she couldn¡¯t see clearly.


    She only vaguely felt that he looked like her brother Lu..

 Chapter 407 - 407: She’s throwing a tantrum (1)

    Chapter 407: She¡¯s throwing a tantrum (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    At that moment.


    The little one¡¯s eyes were burning.


    His eyes were burning as he looked at the high and mighty young man in the middle.


    The young prince, however, was holding the corner of his clothes nervously as he watched her stumble over.


    He watched as she walked over, one step at a time.


    His eyes fell on her bare feet, and his gaze turned cold. What should he do if her feet were cold?


    Lord Xia¡¯s face turned pale with fright. He was just too frightened by his little niece toe back to his senses. Who knew that she would actually grab His Highness¡¯s beloved pet and walk towards His Highness as if she was familiar with it.


    ¡°Lulu,e back!¡± Lord Xia called out in a low voice.


    Lulu, on the other hand, walked up to Lu huaijiang in a few steps. His eyes were clear, but they were a little dazed and blurred.


    Lu huaijiang smelled the slight smell of alcohol on her nose and was angry but relieved.


    He was angry that she had secretly drunk alcohol again.


    He heaved a sigh of relief. It was his Lulu who didn¡¯t recognize him.


    ¡°Hey, brother, do you want to try my fish? Lulu caught it in the pond. There were so many fish. Do you want to try it? ¡°Lulu roasted it himself.¡± The little guy looked at the unsightly table in front of him.


    He simply crawled under the table, jumped over the table, and arrived in front of the Crown Prince.


    Gasps could be heard from below.


    Even the two adults of the Xia family almost fainted.


    What did they just see?


    Lulu pulled on His Highness¡¯s robe and climbed up to his knees as if he was very familiar with it.


    She grabbed a piece of fish with her small ck hands and stuffed it into the Crown Prince¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°Hurry up and eat. This is Lulu¡¯s gift to you.¡± Lulu¡¯s hands were still covered in ck ash, mixed with mud.


    Lord Xia¡¯s heart was beating fast. He could feel the sympathetic gazes from the surrounding Lords.


    His granddaughter, who had just returned from the barren capital, had caught His Highness¡¯s beloved koi.


    They were all cooked.


    He even climbed onto the Crown Prince¡¯s knees and sat on it. He even forcefully stuffed his favorite pet into the Crown Prince¡¯s mouth!


    Eunuch Lu was stunned the moment he saw Jiang huailu.


    In a sh, he saw her grab a piece of ck meat and stuff it into his Highness¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°I can not! Come down, Lulu! How can you catch the fish in the pond!¡± Even though eunuch Lu liked this little girl, he was so scared at this moment that his scalp went numb.


    ¡°Little girl,e down quickly, don¡¯t act wildly! Don¡¯t behave atrociously!¡± She actually stuffed His Highness¡¯s beloved pet into his mouth.


    However, the little girl clutched his sleeve tightly. ¡°Don¡¯t snatch it, it¡¯s my brother¡¯s.¡± Her little face was full of defense.


    Lu huaijiang¡¯s heart immediately softened.


    When the little girl heard the reprimand, she immediately looked at brother Lu with a wronged expression. ¡°Big brother, can¡¯t I catch or roast it? Lulu didn¡¯t want to catch it. It was the cat that was fishing and Lulu helped it. ¡± Lulu stretched out his hand, and a cat stuck its head out of the door.


    It meowed to cooperate with her.


    What was even more shocking was that the cat¡¯s carefully groomed fur was now full of holes.


    Scattered here and there, they had long lost their former nobility to speak of.


    Lord Xia¡¯s legs gave way and he knelt on the ground.


    My life is over.


    ¡°I think its fur is too long, it¡¯s not even convenient to eat fish. Lulu helped it cut it off. Does it look good?¡± The little girl pointed at the cat that looked like a Baldie.


    Eunuch Lu was so shocked that he could not speak. All of His Highness¡¯s beloved pets had been harmed. Eunuch Lu had to hold onto the table to barely stand.


    I¡¯m afraid this girl can¡¯t be saved..

 Chapter 408 - 408: Open it for her!_l

    Chapter 408: Open it for her!_l


    Trantor: 549690339


    cut Persian¡¯s hair ¡­


    he ate the koi that His Highness had, which was worth a city, and even ate the entire pond .


    ¡°He even brought the grilled fish to Your Highness¡± side to show off, and now he¡¯s even forcefully crawling in front of Your Highness to stuff the fish. Now I know why my younger sister told me to watch her closely ¡­¡± This was really a


    Lord Xia¡¯s body was already soft from fear.


    ¡°You can eat. Do you dislike Lulu?¡± The little girl¡¯s eyes were filled with tears. Lu huaijiang opened his mouth and swallowed them.


    The meat was a little thick. The outside was burnt, but the inside was not cooked.


    Seeing him swallow it, Lulu¡¯s eyes curved in joy.


    Lu huaijiang¡¯s mood immediately improved.


    Under her expectant gaze, he responded in a low voice.


    It was to the extent that only she could hear.


    It wasn¡¯t that bad. After all, she had personally caught, roasted, and fed them. No one else had this honor.


    His Highness looked down and saw that the Xia family members were already kneeling in front of him.


    ¡°Lulu, Lulu,e down ¡­¡± Lulu! Lord Xia called out to Lulu in a low voice, but he did not dare to step forward and touch his niece. Eunuch Lu wanted to reach out his hand, but there was a p.


    His Highness pped it away.


    Eunuch Lu was in a daze. His palm was red as he stared at it.


    He watched helplessly as the chubby baby stuffed mouthful after mouthful into his mouth. The more he fed her, the happier he became.


    ¡°It¡¯s really fun here. There are fish and cats, but it¡¯s a pity that the food Street is wasted. I heard that the food Street here is closed? Lulu hasn¡¯t even had a taste of it vet.¡±


    ¡°Aiya, I heard that it¡¯s the Crown Prince, that bad guy, who won¡¯t move.¡± Master Xia wiped away his sweat as he heard her words.


    ¡°Your Highness, please forgive me. Please forgive me. This child is still young and has spoken without thinking. Please forgive me.¡± Lord Xia was scared out of his wits. You¡¯re plucking a Tiger¡¯s fur.


    Who knew that the young man would frown and look at her seriously.


    ¡°You don¡¯t like the Crown Prince?¡± Lu huaijiang¡¯s heart started beating rapidly.


    Lulu saw that he had finished feeding a big fish and ced it on the table.


    With her hands on her hips, she replied,¡±of course I don¡¯t.¡± He doesn¡¯t even open a Food Street for Lulu.¡±


    Lu huaijiang¡¯s eyes moved slightly. Opening a Food Street for you, do you like me now? When you¡¯re clear-headed, can you treat me like this?


    Open, open, open!


    It¡¯ll open tomorrow!


    Lu huaijiang¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up.


    Eunuch Lu was so numb that he didn¡¯t know what to say. His Highness was surprisingly not angry today. What a great day this was.


    Lulu swayed back and forth with her hands on her hips. Lu huaijiang was afraid that she would fall, so he even reached out to hold her shoulders.


    Eunuch Lu¡¯s eyelids were trembling.


    However, when she saw the look in His Highness¡¯s eyes, she could only lower her head and not look at him again.


    His heart was filled with fear.


    His Highness had never been so kind to anyone!


    Lulu was practically jumping up and down on his head.


    Eunuch Lu¡¯s hands were trembling slightly. What had happened that they did not know about?


    ¡°Your Highness, please forgive her. She¡¯s still a child. Let this old subject bear all the responsibilities.¡± Master Xia didn¡¯t dare to look at her again. He couldn¡¯t care about anything else.


    She quickly stepped forward and pulled Lulu out of Lu huaijiang¡¯s arms.


    Lu huaijiang¡¯s raised eyebrows drooped in an instant.


    Master Xia was even more certain that His Highness was angry, His Highness was angry!


    He quickly pried Lulu¡¯s fingers away and carried the child back.


    Lu huaijiang¡¯s eyes had already turned cold.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to, I only want big brother, I only want big brother. You promised to provide me with food, amodation, and drinks, and you didn¡¯t let me suffer.¡± The little girl muttered softly.


    No one heard it clearly, only Lu huaijiang understood..

 Chapter 409 - 409: Give me back my pork joint (1)

    Chapter 409 - 409: Give me back my pork joint (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°No, no, I haven¡¯t had the tea yet.¡±


    ¡°Lulu¡¯s grilled fish is a little salty. Brother, have some tea ¡­¡± Lulu struggled to reach for the teacup on the table.


    Old master Xia was old and almost did not manage to hold her.


    Lu huaijiang was so shocked that he leaned forward and almost fell down.


    Fortunately, master Xia caught it again.


    She was still swaying as she grabbed the teapot and poured a cup of Lu huaijiang.


    ¡°Drink it, Lulu poured it for you personally. I won¡¯t make the Lulu grilled fish so salty next time ¡­¡± The little girl¡¯s face was full of shyness.


    After he finished speaking, he grabbed a pork shoulder from the table and handed it to His Highness.


    He pushed the cup of boiling hot tea over.


    Eunuch Lu sneaked a nce at His Highness. He had just brought the teapot over, and the water was just boiling!


    His Highness picked up the teacup as usual and drank it in one gulp.


    There was nothing wrong with his face.


    Lulu only walked over to master Xia¡¯s side with a smile after he finished his drink.


    However, his eyes were fixed on the pork Trotter. He had eaten too much today and didn¡¯t leave enough space for good food!


    ¡°Your Highness, it¡¯s this subject who did not discipline the child well, allowing her to make such a big mistake. Your Highness, please punish me. ¡± Master Xia knelt down, trembling. He was afraid that this would be even worse than Jiang yubai¡¯s.


    He tugged at Lulu, who snorted and flicked his sleeve.


    She raised her chin slightly. She was not going to kneel.


    Her brother Lu would not be angry with her.


    She grinned at Lu huaijiang like a little drunk cat, her mrs showing.


    Lu huaijiang wanted tough, but the cup of tea just now was too hot, and now his mouth was full of blood. His mouth hurt when he grinned, so he could only look at her with a stiff face.


    ¡°Forget it, a child¡¯s heart. Bengong is not to the extent of not being able to amodate a child.¡±


    ¡°This child¡¯s heart is simple and not an arrogant child. Lord Xia, please do not scold him.¡± Bengong didn¡¯t even scold you. If you go home and scold, bengong is afraid that bengong will kill your entire family.


    Lord Xia was stunned for a moment. His Highness was so easy to talk to today.


    The sun must have risen from the West.


    Lu huaijiang, however, saw her little drunk cat look and could not help but want to tease her.


    He immediately touched his lips to cover the blood bubble in his mouth and said, ¡°¡±Since miss xiaojiang has given me delicious food, I should return the favor.¡±


    ¡°I heard thatdy xiaojiang is also literate in the barren city. Eunuch Lu, please give the youngdy a copy of the Directorate¡¯s elementary school ss booklet. The questions were all personally set by the Grand tutor.¡± Lu huaijiang was full of interest. If you can¡¯t finish your homework, you¡¯ll have toe and find me.


    He was really smart!


    Who knew that the little girl would suddenly raise her head and look at him in disbelief, as if she had been betrayed.


    ¡°Lulu, hurry up and thank me,¡± master Xia heaved a sigh of relief. Today was the Xia family¡¯s luckiest day.


    The little girl burst into tears.


    Like a crazy little Cannonball, he rushed towards His Highness.


    ¡°Give me back my grilled fish! Give me back my pig knuckle! Give it back to me, give it back to me!¡± It was a heart-wrenching roar.


    Fortunately, Lord Xia was quick and rushed over to push her down. He stood up and held her tightly.


    This girl¡¯s strength was so great that she almost flipped Lord Xia over.


    With the help of master Xia, they managed to hold her back.


    The little girl¡¯s face was covered in snot and tears. ¡°You scoundrel, you scoundrel! Give me back my pork shank and fish! You¡¯re lying to me, you¡¯re Ivinz!¡± The roar resounded through the courtvard.


    Everyone was stunned.


    Oh my God, he¡¯s so hot-tempered.


    His alcohol tolerance wasn¡¯t very good either.


    Lu huaijiang¡¯s scalp went numb when he saw Lulu¡¯s violent appearance.. He was afraid that he had caused trouble again!

 Chapter 410 - 410: Swallow down your bitterness (1)

    Chapter 410 - 410: Swallow down your bitterness (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Lu huaijiang left the banquet halfway.


    Her mind was filled with Jiang huailu¡¯s heart-wrenching cries, and she wanted to pounce on her with her fangs bared.


    The two Xia family elders couldn¡¯t stop him.


    ¡°You lied to me, give me back my pork Trotter!¡± Her cries were heart-wrenching.


    It started to drizzle.


    The rain fell on the eaves, making the sound of water dripping and falling to the ground.


    Eunuch Lu had someone bring in some medicine for burns. Lu huaijiang drank it in one gulp and felt a little better in his mouth and throat.


    It brought with it some coolness and dispersed the heat.


    ¡°Your Highness, does your stomach hurt again? But if you want an Imperial physician toe and take a look, I¡¯m afraid that the roasted fish is burnt on the outside and not well done on the inside ¡­¡± Eunuch Lu didn¡¯t know what to say. His Highness had vomited several times tonight.


    His mouth was fiercely scalded.


    The grilled fish was probably not cooked yet.


    Lu huaijiang raised his finger slightly, a hint of ruthlessness hidden between his brows.


    ¡°Bengong knows what you want to do but there are some things that you should not know and it is best not to ask. Bengong also do not wish to hear the slightest wind from outside.¡± Lu huaijiang¡¯s eyes turned cold, and eunuch Lu felt a chill down his spine.¡±Yes.¡±


    He had not found a suitable reason to bring Lulu to his side yet, and if he attracted the attention of the first Prince¡¯s henchmen, Lulu would be in danger.


    ¡°Send half of this Prince¡¯s Secret guards to the Jiang family¡¯s little Miss¡± side,¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re a man, then pick the ugly ones. If you¡¯re a woman, do as you please.¡±


    Lu huaijiang went straight into the inner courtyard after he finished speaking.


    Uncle Xia carried Lulu back to the carriage, knowing that it would be difficult to see the Crown Prince. However, he did not expect that the most difficult scene would happen to his little niece.


    What did she do all night?


    Just thinking about it made Lord Xia feel like he was in a dream.


    When Madam Xia and a group of women returned, she saw her father and brother looking at her with an indescribable expression.


    He wanted to ask, but he saw them sighing in unison, as if they were unwilling to talk about anything.


    ¡°Lulu ate too much of the grilled fish. It was cooked with a flower carving, so he was a little tipsy. When we get back, let her have a good rest and give her some hangover soup.¡± Lord Xia said slowly.


    ¡°¡®Then you¡¯ll have to watch closely. Lulu will have problems every time he drinks. Last time, I drank a cup in the barren capital and fell to the ground.


    Everyone said that I was no longer breathing.¡±


    ¡°Thinking that she was poisoned, everyone tried their best to induce vomiting. That Prince who hade to huangdu had even been coaxed by her to drink dirty things. This girl, you must keep an eye on her, don¡¯t let here out and y drunk.¡± Madam Xia said hurriedly and took Lulu back.


    The father and son of the Xia family looked at each other, suddenly feeling a little gratified, but also a little scared.


    At least, at least the one who was tricked didn¡¯t drink manure water.


    Should he thank her for showing mercy?


    No wonder his younger sister had repeatedly urged him to look after her. It turned out that she was actually this kind of girl! Lord Xia¡¯s heart ached. He found out toote!


    Lulu had already bullied His Highness ¡­


    ¡°Tomorrow, find some rare pets for Your Highness. Today, Lulu will roast the fish in Your Highness¡¯s pond.¡± Lord Xia sighed and didn¡¯t say anything else to avoid scaring his sister.


    Although this matter couldn¡¯t be hidden for long, it was still better than being in fear now.


    Everyone returned to the Xia family home.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯ll write a letter of advice in the next few days to transfer the two children back to the capital. Let¡¯s see if your Highness will allow it ¡­¡± Master Xia said in a low voice as he entered the mansion. ¡°Thank you, father,¡± Lord Xia¡¯s eyes lit up with joy..

 Chapter 411 - 411: The aura of incense (1)

    Chapter 411 - 411: The aura of incense (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    His two sons were reporting on their work outside, and although it was good to gain experience, his two daughter-inw were not willing to let it go.


    He had already sent a few urgent letters and had to think of a way to recall them back to the capital.


    Master Xia returned to the mansion and went to the study with his eldest son.


    He even called Jiang Huaian, who had just returned.


    Jiang Huai ¡®an was interested in the Imperial examinations after the new year. He came back today to visit his grandfather¡¯s old friend.


    The current Grand tutor Xie.


    Even now, Grand tutor Xie was still managing the Directorate and guiding His Highness in his studies.


    ¡°Are you used to today? Why did Lulu fall asleep?¡±


    why does he reek of alcohol ¡­ The first mistress,dy Yun, was looking at the ount books in the courtyard. She came out to wee them when she heard the voice.


    ¡°This Naughty Monkey is drinking the flower Hawk again.¡± Xia Yurong was helpless.


    ¡°It¡¯s better for a girl to be more naughty. Look at my family¡¯s calm and steady, where is the vitality of a girl.¡± Madam Yun pointed to the gentle and demure young girl standing beside her.


    The young girl pouted and looked at her mother, her face blushing.


    ¡°Mother ¡­¡±


    Holding Lulu, Madam Xia felt her arms go limp, and the young girl hurriedly came forward to help.


    ¡°This is mother Zhen, right? It was actually this big. Have you said anything about marriage?¡± Madam Xia put Lulu on the bed. When she saw mother Zhen and sister-inw, she asked someone to make tea.


    ¡°I reached marriageable agest year, and I¡¯m sixteen now. She¡¯s always shirking the marriage proposal and her father doesn¡¯t care about anything, so I¡¯m toozy to talk to her. ¡± Madam Yun red at her daughter. Her two sons already had children, but her daughter¡¯s marriage had always been a worry.


    However, mother Zhen had always been sensible and obedient, and many families had inquired about her. At this moment, she had a smile on her face.


    ¡°The children and grandchildren have their own fortune. Eldest sister-inw, your life is good. Mother Zhen is the eldest daughter of the Xia family¡¯s legal wife, so you have to take good care of her in the future. Once this daughter is married, she usually does not return to her mother¡¯s home. Now that she wants to be filial in front of you, her filial piety is alsomendable.¡± Xia Shi picked up some good words to say.


    The smile ondy Yun¡¯s face became more sincere.


    The second branch had a daughter who was already fifteen. Even if mother Zhen didn¡¯t talk about marriage, the second branch had to suppress it. In fact, Madam Yun was a little anxious.


    Mother Zhen¡¯s face turned slightly red.


    But Madam Xia¡¯s nose moved slightly, and there seemed to be a strange smell in the air. ¡°Our Xia family worships the memorial tablets of our ancestors? Why do I smell like incense from the temple?¡± It smelled like incense wax and paper money.


    Mother Zhen slightly clenched her handkerchief, lowered her head, and looked at her toes.


    ¡°Our residence was newly built in these few years, and the ancestral tablets are still temporarily ced in the temple. We¡¯ll only invite him back when the ancestral Hall is rebuilt in the future, where¡¯s the smell of wax and paper money?¡±


    ¡°Besides, it¡¯s not even the fifteenth day of the month yet. I haven¡¯t even gone to offer incense.¡±


    Madam Yun replied with a smile. Seeing that the sky was already dark, and the master was about to finish his discussion, she had to hurry back to the sea-listening Pavilion with mother Zhen.


    Xia Shi was startled, ¡°strange, the smell is gone again.¡± I can clearly smell the fragrance of incense ¡­¡±


    She had smelled this smell in huangdu, half of July of the first year, and half of July of the second year.


    They all smelled it.


    Mrs. Xia didn¡¯t have time to think about it. Perhaps it was because her clothes had touched the incense. She only had hot water prepared and gave Lulu a simple wash.


    Lulu was in a deep sleep and didn¡¯t even wake up after being fiddled with by the Xia family several times.


    The night gradually spread.


    The night was as deep as water. Everything was quiet and there was no movement.


    In the courtyard of the sea-listening Pavilion, a certain room creaked and opened..

 Chapter 412 - 412: His Highness gave her a pig (1)

    Chapter 412 - 412: His Highness gave her a pig (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Mother Zhen carefully lifted the hem of her dress and looked behind her.


    The maidservant was sleeping outside. It was alreadyte at night, and the maidservant was already fast asleep.


    Mother Zhen lifted the hem of her dress and gently closed the door.


    As the night deepened, the cold air grew heavier and there was a faint chill.


    It made her tighten the cloak around her neck. It was still drizzling outside the door, and mother Zhen was holding an oil-paper umbre. After avoiding the patrolling guards, he walked towards the bamboo forest behind the mountain with a hint of shyness and anticipation.


    Drip, drip, drip. Raindrops fell.


    Mother Zhen walked in the rain, her shoes getting wet as she headed toward the mountain forest.


    Seeing the young man in white in the forest, mother Zhen¡¯s eyebrows were filled with joy, and she quickly walked up.


    The man seemed to have heard her footsteps, and when he turned around, he actually had a delicate appearance. It was also mixed with traces of mottled Yin


    ¡°Mother Zhen, you¡¯vee?¡±


    Under the moonlight, they were whispering in the middle of the night. If not for the asional cold air, it could be considered a beautiful scene.


    On the morning of the second day, he heard that mother Zhen was sick.


    His illness was like a mountain copsing, and it left him like silk. This illness had lingered in bed for more than half a month without getting better.


    The next day, Lulu woke up and sat on the bed in a daze.


    She seemed to have seen brother Lust night?


    However, he also seemed to have heard everyone calling him his Highness.


    The little Lulu¡¯s face was pale, as if she was scared.


    Just as Tao Zhi was about to carry her to wash up, she heard a servant girl outside the door reporting, ¡°¡±His Highness the Crown Prince has given you a pet. Quite a few people were watching at the entrance of the residence. Would youngdy like to take a look?¡±


    ¡°His Highness the Crown Prince is actually giving a gift to miss. This is the first time.¡±


    The maidservant¡¯s face was full of surprise, but she saw her Little Miss sigh with a bit of resentment.


    Taozhi was extremely excited. She picked Lulu up and ran to the front yard.


    At this moment, the three uncles of the Xia family were still at home. Master Xia¡¯s expression was dark.¡±l¡¯m afraid this is mocking our Lulu statue ¡­ It¡¯s like ¡­¡± He couldn¡¯t say it after a long time.


    ¡°But this is the first time Your Highness has given me a gift. Moreover, Lulu had emptied his fish pond yesterday. Could it be that he¡¯s really mocking Lulu and using this to ruin her reputation?¡±


    When Lulu walked in, he heard two familiar sounds.


    ¡°Otherwise, why would he give a little girl a pig?¡±


    Lord Xia muttered.


    The women in the residence were red with anger. His Highness was going too far. Lulu was short and chubby, wasn¡¯t he teasing Lulu for being as greedy as a pig?


    The gatekeeper stood in the corner carefully. but eunuch Lu said that it¡¯s a little pig, the kind that won¡¯t grow up. Miss huailu will definitely love it as a pet.


    The crowd didn¡¯t care.


    Little fragrant pig is not a pig, His Highness is just looking for a good name.


    His Highness had given someone a gift, a pig.


    Originally, it was already too conspicuous to give a gift for the first time, but it seemed like his style to give a pig! It didn¡¯t arouse any suspicion.


    Everyone guessed that His Highness probably loathed that five-year-old child.


    ¡°Let¡¯s keep it for the time being, it¡¯s not good to reject Your Highness¡± good intentions.¡± Master Xia¡¯s face was livid. He felt that His Highness was mocking his granddaughter.


    The faces of the people in the manor were extremely ugly.


    The youngdies of the residence are bound together for good or bad, His Highness really has a vicious mind.


    And because he was his Highness, he didn¡¯t dare to go back and could only swallow his anger.


    Just like that, Lulu received his first gift from the Crown Prince.


    There was a rope in his hand, and on the other end of the rope was a little pig.


    It said that it wouldn¡¯t grow up, but it was getting fatter day by day. It was originally the size of a palm, but it quickly grew to half of Jiang huailu¡¯s size..

 Chapter 413 - 413: His Highness is looking forward to it (1)

    Chapter 413 - 413: His Highness is looking forward to it (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Everyone in the Xia family sympathized with her.


    She was the first person in the entire capital to be ridiculed by His Highness.


    Moreover, because His Highness touched her gift, she had to choose a gift in return.


    Jiang huailu lowered her head and mumbled, thinking that she still had to see his Highness.


    How could he be her brother Lu?


    She felt so aggrieved that she wanted to cry, but she held back her tears.


    ¡°Lulu, do you have any gifts for His Highness? Although His Highness did not have good intentions, there was a difference between a ruler and his subjects. A ruler was always a ruler. Lulu, don¡¯t get angry over this ¡­¡± Madam Xia felt wronged for her daughter, but she didn¡¯t know how tofort her.


    Lulu didn¡¯t feel wronged. Pigs, humans, cows, and sheep were all things of the mortal world. There was nothing noble or lowly about them.


    Besides, pork was so delicious, how could it be considered mockery?


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll return the favor.¡± Lulu ran back to her room with her head down and came out with a small box. It was even locked with a copper lock the size of a finger.<div>


    <h12 ss="h12container" data-pub="539c1ab3f42956732a30364d794fba32" data-adunit="34618" data-type="responsive" data-format="standard" data-init="false"></h12>


    ¡°Take it, you can return it to him.¡±


    Mrs. Xia looked at the box suspiciously and felt that the pattern on it was very strange.


    ¡°Can mother take a look? After all, His Highness is different from ordinary people. If we offend him, Lulu, we can¡¯t implicate maternal grandfather¡¯s family.¡± Madam Xia was a little helpless. Seeing her daughter¡¯s eyes, she knew that she seemed to be angry.


    Lulu hung her head low, looking very pitiful.


    ¡°Mother, you can just give it to him.¡± He was muffled and his entire person was listless.


    Xia Shi didn¡¯t dare to ask again, and only hugged Lulu tofort him. ¡°Lulu, don¡¯t be angry. Be good. His Highness treats all his courtiers like this. After a


    while, this matter will be over.¡±


    ¡°Tomorrow, mother will bring you to the National temple to burn incense, okay? I heard that you hit it off with master yixu and even discussed Dao with him. My Lulu is so powerful. I¡¯ll have a Dao discussion with master yixu tomorrow.¡± Mrs. Xia coaxed him, her heart aching.


    It wasn¡¯t until the evening that the box was sent to Lord Xia.


    Lord Xia thought that his sister had checked it and did not force it open. He only had someone wrap it up and send it back to the eastern Pce.


    By the time the return gift reached His Highness, it was already time for dinner.


    ¡°Your Highness, it¡¯s time to enter the pce and have a meal with the Empress.¡± Eunuch Lu reported in a low voice.


    Every few days, His Highness would have a meal with the Empress, but he had not entered the pce today.


    Lu huaijiang sat in front of the window, his eyes on the book.


    Eunuch Lu couldn¡¯t help but purse his lips. His Highness had been reading a book ever since he sent the pet to the Xia family during breakfast.


    The problem was that it had been an entire day, and not a single page had been turned. The book was still upside down.


    A Pce servant hurried over.


    Pa da.


    The Crown Prince immediately ced the book on the table.


    ¡°Your Highness, the Xia family has sent a gift in return. Should we keep it in the warehouse as usual?¡± The young eunuch asked in a low voice. His Highness had collected countless rare treasures every year, but he had never taken a second look.


    They were all kept in the warehouse.


    At this moment, His Highness strode over. ¡°Give it to bengong.¡±


    Eunuch Lu hurriedly took it from the young eunuch¡¯s hand and weighed it in his hand. It seemed to be wrapped in a box.


    ¡°Your Highness, I¡¯ve heard that the little fragrant pig has its own fragrance and is highly sought after in foreign countries. It seems like the Xia family knows their stuff, they even sent a gift in return.¡±


    His Highness hurriedly opened the gift.


    A small case was revealed.


    The small box was carved with exquisite patterns and locked with a small copper lock. Lu huaijiang gestured. The copper lock was only the size of his fingernail at most. It was obvious that this was a gift from Jiang huailu..

 Chapter 414 - 414: She gave his Highness the ashes box (1)

    Chapter 414 - 414: She gave his Highness the ashes box (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Lu huaijiang¡¯s smile widened.


    Eunuch Lu was shocked and at a loss.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s inside, but I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s something carefully selected by the person. It¡¯s clear how much you value Your Highness.¡± Eunuch Lu said a few good words, and then he saw His Highness carefully pick and open the lock.


    There was a thud.


    The copper lock was unlocked.


    In the box .


    He seemed to be showing off and turned his body slightly, which was seen by eunuch Lu.


    It was probably because of those two sentences about how Lulu valued him.


    However, the moment the lock was opened ¡­


    The smile on Lu huaijiang¡¯s face froze.<div>


    <h12 ss="h12container" data-pub="539c1ab3f42956732a30364d794fba32" data-adunit="34618" data-type="responsive" data-format="standard" data-init="false"></h12>


    Eunuch Lu was shocked. He quickly stepped forward and shouted, ¡°¡±Why is it empty? Where¡¯s the stuff? It¡¯s clearly locked, damn thing, could it be that some insensible Pce servant touched His Highness ¡°return gift?¡±


    Lu huaijiang sat there silently.


    ¡°Such an exquisite small box probably contains many precious items, how could it be empty?¡± Eunuch Lu could not understand.


    He even sent people from the pce to investigate.


    Lu huaijiang took a light breath, biting the tip of his tongue until it almost broke.


    ¡°No need. This is the return gift.¡± This was Lulu¡¯s return gift to him after knowing that he was Lu huaijiang, the Crown Prince.


    ¡°Why did the Xia family send an empty box over ¡­ What is the meaning of this?¡± Eunuch Lu¡¯s fingers curled up slightly, his brows furrowed in confusion.


    He only felt that His Highness seemed to have many more secrets after he woke up this time.


    People couldn¡¯t guess and figure it out.


    Lu huaijiang closed the box with a click and locked it carefully with a small lock.


    ¡°This is a bone ash box. It needs to be filled with ashes.¡±


    Yes, there was no mistake.


    Lulu¡¯s first gift to him was a box of ashes.


    Furthermore, he needed to fill it up with his bone ash box.


    At this moment, Lu huaijiang knew that he should be furious and should be punished. However, his heart that had not changed for the past ten years was not right.


    His heart was filled with a sharp pain.


    He knew that Lulu would probably not forgive him and would probably be extremely resistant.


    However, knowing her thoughts, Lu huaijiang felt very ufortable.


    ¡°Impudent, the Xia family is too impudent!¡± Eunuch Lu¡¯s expression changed.


    ¡°His Highness is the Crown Prince of the country, how can he be ndered by the Xia family? We must submit a Memorial to His Majesty to punish the Xia family!¡± Eunuch Lu¡¯s expression changed. The Xia family had really rebelled. They were actually so audacious.


    The Crown Prince was the heir to the throne of the great Zhou and would inherit the throne in the future. How could he be cursed by the Xia family?


    Just as eunuch Lu was making a fuss to punish him, the bloodthirsty and murderous Prince sighed in a pampering and helpless manner. ¡°ce it in bengong¡¯s study.¡± Even though it was a box of ashes, it was still a gift from Lulu.


    He just didn¡¯t care what it was.


    Eunuch Lu¡¯s face was full of confusion,¡±so I¡¯m the only one who¡¯s the bad guy?


    At this moment, he still had to hold the box with both hands and respectfully bring it to the center of the bookshelf. It was so conspicuous and ring. He just didn¡¯t know if the advisors would feel afraid when they were discussing.


    Would they think that His Highness was threatening them?


    It ¡­


    Today was the first time Lu huaijiang had received a gift from Lulu, and his heart was filled with both bitterness and joy.


    ¡°Push back the dinner at Imperial mother¡¯s ce. Let¡¯s not do it today, we will enter the pce tomorrow to apany her. ¡± Lu huaijiang seemed to be at ease. Now, how could he coax the little girl to forgive him? He would also enter the eastern Pce and be raised by his side..

 Chapter 415 - 415: Eating two big bowls with tears in her eyes 1

    Chapter 415: Eating two big bowls with tears in her eyes 1


    Trantor: 549690339


    No one had expected Jiang huailu to like Little Pigs so much.


    The outside world despised the Xia family.


    He was even more disdainful of the Xia family¡¯s little niece who hade back from the deserted city and received a little pig as a gift from the Crown Prince.


    However, the little girl was only five years old, so no one had the face to mock her.


    Only asionally, there were invitations to go out for a gathering, but Xia declined all of them.


    In the past, she was the daughter-inw of Jiang GE¡¯s hometown. When people saw her, even if they looked down on her, they would still tter her. But now that she had separated from Jiang yubai, and even brought a pair of children to stay at her maiden home, she was afraid that those people would mock her.


    Naturally, she wouldn¡¯t bring Lulu along to be wronged.


    However, no one had expected the ident to happen so quickly.


    It was already the end of the year when Jiang huailu came back from the barren capital, and the new year wasing soon. They ate, drank, and yed happily every day. She slept very soundly that night.


    It was not until the morning of New Year¡¯s Eve that she realized she had crushed the little pig that the Crown Prince had given her.


    Within the Xia Manor.


    The sound of crying shook the sky.


    The little Lulu¡¯s face was covered in snot and tears. She pulled the little pig with all her might, only to find that the little pig had stopped breathing. He didn¡¯t move at all.


    ¡°Mother, I crushed the little pig to death.¡± Lulu¡¯s eyes were wide open as he cried pitifully.


    Tonight was the pce banquet.


    Perhaps the Emperor felt that the pce was too cold, so he asked the officials to bring the children from the manor, who were above five years old and below the age of 10, into the pce to have fun.


    Although Lulu was staying with the Xia family, he was still on the list.


    While Madam Xia was busy preparing, she heard Lulu¡¯s tragic cries.


    ¡°Don¡¯t cry, we¡¯ve done our best to raise this thing. It¡¯s not our fault if there¡¯s an ident. His Highness will not punish you.¡± Madam Xiaforted her softly.


    Lulu cried pitifully on Xia Shi¡¯s shoulder.


    Her small shoulders were twitching.


    ¡°It¡¯s all Lulu¡¯s fault. Lulu was sleeping too deeply.¡±


    ¡°Wuwuwu ¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to bury it, wuwuwu ¡­¡±


    Lulu shed tears of sadness. The Xia family couldn¡¯t bear to see her so aggrieved. Jiang Huai ¡®an happened to be in the manor, so she hurriedly asked him toe to the perfume Pavilion.


    He asKec1 nang Hual ¡®an to dig a nole witn ms men.


    However, after digging a hole, she pitied the little pig, who was full of fragrance and was about to be bitten by mosquitoes. He decided to cremate it.


    Lanterns were hung everywhere in the Xia family¡¯s house, and window flowers were pasted on the windows.


    Lulu felt more and more miserable.


    He asked everyone to hold a farewell ceremony for the little pig and prayed that it would be a human in its next life.


    Everyone in the perfume Pavilion was busy cremating a little pig.


    Everyone apanied the little Miss and watched her mourn.


    At first, everything was normal.


    Halfway through, something seemed to be wrong.


    Everyone knew that the little fragrant pig had its own unique fragrance. However, no one had ever said that this thing would be so fragrant when it was cooked.


    Lulu¡¯s eyes were swollen from all the crying. At this moment, his nose was twitching as he looked at the little pig in the pit with a burning gaze and fell into deep thought.


    Until the mes werepletely burned out.


    It revealed the little fragrant pig¡¯s charred yellow meat ¡­


    The maidservants watched as she swallowed her saliva and picked up a piece of meat with her fingers. It was crispy on the outside and tender on the inside.


    She quickly turned her head and said, ¡°go get some chili powder, incense powder, and salt.¡±


    No one had ever told her that the little pig would smell so good when it was cremated!


    She had never eaten such delicious and fragrant meat in her life!


    Lulu ate two big bowls of rice with tears in his eyes as the little pig was sent off and cremated.


    During the banquet at the pce, there were still burping sounds .

 Chapter 416 - 416: New Year’s Eve Palace banquet (1)

    Chapter 416: New Year¡¯s Eve Pce banquet (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    New Year¡¯s Eve Pce banquet.


    In the past, His Highness would leave the pce after going through the motions.


    This year, eunuch Lu¡¯s guess might not be true.


    His Highness is now the Regent and handles the affairs of the country on his behalf.


    It was fine that he was busy, but he had actually found the time to find the menu from the Imperial kitchen today.


    After personally giving some instructions to the Imperial kitchen¡¯s manager, the Imperial kitchen¡¯s manager left with a red face, as if he had gotten a good job.


    His Highness had never cared about the dishes before.


    Eunuch Lu pondered in his heart. His Highness was really different.


    ¡°Your Highness, the Empress has arrived.¡± Eunuch Lu saw that His Highness was writing something in a mboyant manner. When he heard that the Empress hade over, His Highness put down the brush. He covered the paper that he had written on.


    Eunuch Lu thought to himself, ¡°it¡¯s probably some National affair that can¡¯t be


    divulged. ¡±


    Eunuch Lu held his breath and focused his attention, not even daring to look at the desk.


    The Empress was dressed in a Phoenix robe. She rarely wore extremely Grand and delicate colors. Back then, she had been a noble consort like noble consort Lin, but she had always been lower than noble consort Lin.


    At that time, she was gentle and lovely, petite and dainty, and was the emperor¡¯s flower of understanding.


    Imperial consort Lin was pampered, arrogant, and spoiled. Many times, she had an endless amount of small temper in front of His Majesty. This was probably because of her mother¡¯s n¡¯s influence, which gave her confidence.


    For so many years, the Lin family had wanted her to coax the Emperor, but she couldn¡¯t change it. Now, she was flexible. Even if the Emperor was not feeling well in the middle of the night, she had toe forward and serve him.


    The Empress, however, seemed to have lost the desire to fight for favor. The obviously gentle and pleasant woman put on the cold Phoenix robe, and there was a bit more pressure between her brows. It also gradually lost the emperor¡¯s thoughts.


    She probably understood.


    In this world, Lu huaijiang was the only one she could rely on.


    Only those that came out of her stomach could be trusted.


    ¡°This is the soup that mother had someone make for you, drink a few mouthfuls to fill your stomach. The pce banquet is noisy and you don¡¯t have the mood to eat and drink.¡± The Empress looked at the young man in front of the table. At some point, the childishness on the young man¡¯s face had faded, and his face revealed a sharp edge.


    While Lu huaijiang was drinking the soup, the Empress took her seat.


    ¡°Tomorrow is the first day of the new year, the day your big brother will marry Princess Dongli. You should be thirteen years old, have you thought about getting engaged?¡± The Empress couldn¡¯t help but frown.


    ¡°Princess Dongli will be the secondary consort. Yesterday, I heard your Imperial father say that he has also decided to marry the daughter of the Zheng family. The Zheng family had been a schrly family for generations and had set an example for the poor students. Now, they had been reinstated. He would be able to win over all the poor families in the world. Reputation and benefits.¡±


    ¡°Although you¡¯re not of age yet, you¡¯re already thirteen, so we¡¯ll get engaged first. She would enter the pce in two years and have a warm and cold person by her side. His mother was also at ease. Your father ¡­¡± The Empress saw that his eyes were slightly cold and could not help but shut her mouth.


    Recently, the Emperor seemed to be unwilling to be lonely and was unwilling to return to the harem to enjoy his retirement.


    Now, he often summoned the ministers and even rested in noble consort Lin¡¯s bedroom from time to time.


    ¡°Mother. Who have you taken a fancy to?¡± Lu huaijiang didn¡¯t even lift his eyes and only said lightly.


    A look of embarrassment shed across Empress Yun¡¯s face.


    He sat up slightly.


    ¡°Mother¡¯s family is weak and not as powerful as the Lin family. Mother also knows that you don¡¯t like those useless people. However, there are a few intelligent and lovely children in my mother¡¯s n ¡­¡±


    ¡°Those children are exquisite and will definitely be extraordinary when they grow up. If they stay by your side, they can help the Yun family. Mother will also be at ease if they serve you.¡±


    The Empress clenched her handkerchief tightly.


    The Yun family was not a famous family.


    Back then, he had sent her into the pce to select consorts because he was relying on his gentleness and understanding to make the Emperor miss her. He was already the Yun family¡¯s greatest support..

 Chapter 417 - 417: The princess’s adoration _1

    Chapter 417: The princess¡¯s adoration _1


    Trantor: 549690339


    No one had ever thought that her son would be the Crown Prince.


    She would be the mother of the world.


    Her father and brothers were both useless, and her son obviously had no feelings for the Yun family. The two uncles of the Yun family had repeatedly asked to see Lu huaijiang, but they couldn¡¯t even enter the eastern Pce.


    Now that the Crown Prince was already thirteen, he would be married in two years.


    The Empress was somewhat afraid of Lu huaijiang, but she had no choice but to rely on him.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t like it, then I can just keep it by my side to coax you to y with it.¡± The Empress continued.


    Lu huaijiang touched a peony by the desk and sighed softly, ¡°¡±Mother, do you think that this peony is not blooming beautifully enough?¡±


    There was no smile in his eyes.


    The Empress¡¯s back trembled. She knew that the Crown Prince loved to water fresh flowers with blood. It was rumored that the flowers in the eastern Pce bloomed beautifully because of the blood.


    When she heard these words, the Empress felt a chill down her spine.


    ¡°Mother, your son can give you all the glory. To be able to give your mother the honor of the world, I ask mother to do her part.¡±


    ¡°Bengong does notck any youngdies by my side.¡± Lu huaijiang flicked his sleeve. Eunuch Lu saw that he was angry and actually knelt on the ground.


    The pce servants were trembling in fear and did not dare to get up.


    The Empress¡¯s face was ashen as she looked at him with a dark expression.


    However, she was intimidated by his strong gaze and avoided it.


    ¡°You, you ¡­¡± The Empress¡¯s Phoenix eyes wrinkled slightly as she took a deep breath.


    ¡°I heard that after Princess Dongli entered the capital, she sent two letters to the eastern Pce. Is that true?¡± The Empress bit her lower lip. There were rumors in the capital these days.


    Princess Dongli was sixteen years old and had a beautiful face that could cause the downfall of a city.


    Before she had even proposed marriage to the first Prince, she had her eyes on top of her head and dered that she would marry the hero of this world.


    If it was before, she wouldn¡¯t have taken a liking to the first Prince. Even those who wanted to marry her were all stronger than Lu yuanxiu.


    When Lu huaijiang attacked Dongli, there were rumors that the princess had once asked to see his Highness naked.


    However, His Highness had beaten him out without giving him any face.


    Lu huaijiang only looked at her when he heard the news. The Empress¡¯s heart skipped a beat. This matter was probably true.


    ¡°So what if I send a letter?¡± Lu huaijiang¡¯s eyes were cold, without any friendship.


    He knew what the princess was thinking.


    But Lu huaijiang¡¯s heart did not waver at all.


    ¡°It¡¯s just that bengong defeated Dongli, making her hate me, but also intimidating bengong and making her admire me. So what? Just based on her, is she worthy of thinking about bengong? If she still doesn¡¯t want to give up, I¡¯ll hang her father and mother¡¯s heads on her bed. She¡¯ll eventually give up.¡±


    Lu huaiiianc sneered. and the short round face inexplicably ?appeared in front of his eyes again.


    Lu huaijiang¡¯s eyes were slightly dazed.


    There was something wrong with him.


    She had seen the princess¡¯s appearance from afar when she came to see the Emperor the day she entered the pce.


    Even the Emperor, who had great restraint, took a few more nces.


    At this moment, seeing the Crown Prince¡¯s face full of disdain, the Empress looked at him in a daze, but then remembered that he had never had empathy since he was born. It seemed normal.


    If he fell in love with someone, he would cry for that person, smile for that person, and she would be shocked by who he was trying to please.


    The Empress was slightly relieved.


    ¡°Tomorrow is the first day of the new year, which is her big day. He would just avoid it in the future. If noble consort Lin knows about this, I¡¯m afraid it will only cause more trouble.¡± The Empress stood up after she finished speaking.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t have such thoughts. Mother can¡¯t control you anymore.¡± The Empress sighed. The Crown Prince had never been someone she could control.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go to the pce banquet first.¡±


    Lu huaijiang was deep in thought behind her.


    He didn¡¯t feel right about the short fellow!

 Chapter 418 - 418 -who can be caught?

    Chapter 418: -who can be caught?


    Trantor: 549690339


    Lu huaijiang¡¯s heart was beating wildly.


    When he suddenly realized that something was wrong, Lu huaijiang¡¯s heart beat out of rhythm for the first time. It was as if he was about to jump out of his chest.


    Eunuch Lu saw the two of them heading toward the pce banquet and hurriedly folded the rice paper on his desk.


    The moment he opened it .


    It was filled with Jiang huailu¡¯s name.


    Eunuch Lu¡¯s hands trembled in fear and he almost fell to the ground.


    Jiang! Huai! Deer!


    Eunuch Lu had experienced countless things in front of him, and he had dealt with countless people in his hands. However, at this moment, he was truly terrified and astonished.


    Your Highness has someone in your heart.


    Eunuch Lu folded the paper with trembling hands and ced it solemnly at the highest position on the bookshelf.


    He was still nervous and terrified.


    He caught up to His Highness.


    At this moment, they were just outside the pce banquet.


    Eunuch Lu seemed to have sensed something and looked up, just in time to see his Highness looking in the direction of the Xia family. The little doll, who was wearing a red winter dress, looked like a little girl. She was sitting obediently in front of the elders beside her.


    At that moment, the coldness in His Highness¡¯s eyes dissipated.


    It was unbelievably soft.


    Eunuch Lu hurriedly lowered his head, not daring to look at it again.


    His hands were clenched tightly.


    No wonder His Highness didn¡¯t like Princess Dongli or the Empress. This, this meant that there was a dwarf living in his heart. Moreover, that little fellow was chubby and upied a rather wide space, so he was afraid that it would not be able to amodate others.


    After all, His Highness¡¯s heart was so small.


    Eunuch Lu thought to himself as he followed His Highness to the main seat.


    Noble consort Lin and the Emperor had alsoe today. Noble consort Lin was seven or eight months pregnant and was sitting in front of the Emperor in a pink Pce dress. When the Crown Prince and Empress entered, the two of them who were talking andughing fell silent for a moment.


    The Empress¡¯s expression did not change.


    She had always known that she had not be the Empress because the Emperor valued her. It was all because of her son. As long as her son was alive, whether the Emperor liked her or not, she would be able to sit firmly as the Empress.


    At this moment, he greeted the Emperor with a smile, and then smiled at noble consort Lin sitting beside the Emperor.


    Noble consort Lin suddenlyughed, ¡°look at chenqie, the little fellow in my stomach kicked chenqie just now.¡± Chenqie will sit down for a while, older sister would not mind right?¡±


    The Empress nodded,¡±what¡¯s there to care about?¡± It will still stand up, won¡¯t it?¡± After he finished speaking, he sat down beside the Emperor.


    The Imperial consort could only sit down.


    Noble consort Lin looked at the Emperor with an aggrieved expression, but the Emperor did not see her as he lowered his head to drink his tea.


    ¡°Your Majesty, tomorrow is the Elementalist¡¯s wedding and he is our eldest son. His Majesty must personally witness his marriage. Otherwise, chenqie will notply. Now that chenqie is pregnant and is about to give birth, I¡¯m afraid she will be exhausted. I can only trouble Your Majesty.


    As his elders, we have to send someone to make him feel at ease.¡± Noble consort Lin pouted and looked at His Majesty with adoration.


    If the Emperor personally officiated the first Prince¡¯s marriage, wouldn¡¯t that prove that His Majesty valued him?


    Before the Emperor could speak.


    Lu huaijiang picked up the teacup and said lightly, ¡°Imperial consort niangniang, please do not make things difficult for Imperial father. A secondary consort was merely a concubine. Who had the face to be worthy of father to preside over the marriage? In the future, how will Imperial brother¡¯s main consort live?¡±


    ¡°In addition, Princess Dongli only sent a marriage Alliance and asked for peace.


    Was he worthy of such an honor? I¡¯m really giving her face.¡±


    ¡°I killed her nsmen and ughtered her people. My Imperial father is Huai Jiang¡¯s father. It¡¯s good that she doesn¡¯t assassinate Imperial father, she still wants to host the wedding.¡± Lu huaijiang chuckled, and Noble consort Lin¡¯s face turned pale.


    He stood up straight and knelt in front of the Emperor.


    As it turned out, His Highness could do nothing except to deal with the dwarves..

 Chapter 419 - 419: His Little Lulu (1)

    Chapter 419 - 419: His Little Lulu (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°Get up, a joyous day is just a few jokes.¡± The Emperor gently waved his hand. ¡°It¡¯s chenqie¡¯s stupidity that has brought shame to Your Majesty.¡± Noble consort Lin wiped her tears, looking like a crying Xi Zi. The Emperor sighed and gently pulled her to sit beside him.


    The Empress¡¯s seat was extremely wide, with a table in between.


    The Emperor moved a little to the side, and Noble consort Lin could barely sit down.


    The Empress¡¯s eyelids twitched, but she did not turn her head to look.


    ¡°Imperial noble consort niangniang need not undervalue yourself. This pregnancy has made you stupid for three years, Imperial noble consort niangniang can forgive this.¡± Lu huaijiang smiled and nodded at her, causing noble consort Lin¡¯s breathing to Quicken.


    Princess Dongli, who was sitting at the bottom, was wearing a veil and clenching her handkerchief tightly.


    He looked at the young man with a burning gaze.


    He bit the corner of his mouth lightly, and a trace of blood appeared.


    He hated her, but he couldn¡¯t help but be attracted to the strong.


    Those words were clearly filled with disdain, and they pped her face again and again. She couldn¡¯t lift her head.<div>


    <h12 ss="h12container" data-pub="539c1ab3f42956732a30364d794fba32" data-adunit="34618" data-type="responsive" data-format="standard" data-init="false"></h12>


    At this moment, he knelt down along with Imperial concubine Lin. ¡°My daughter wouldn¡¯t dare.¡± The voice was slightly low, like the crisp cry of an Oriole.


    The Emperor still waved his hand, and the great prince took the opportunity to pull her up.


    The first Prince nced at Lu huaijiang with dark eyes. Thinking of the rumors in the city these past few days, he only felt that there was an extra hat on his head.


    However, he still suppressed his anger. When noble consort Lin heard his light cough, her expression became a little gentler.


    At this moment, there were beauties singing and dancing in front of the hall, but Lu huaijiang was staring at his own little girl without blinking.


    ¡°The Crown Prince¡¯s mood is very good today. Could it be that there is a happy event? Just now, I saw the Crown Prince looking at that corner without blinking. Is there anything different?¡± Lu yuanxiu nced at the Crown Prince and noticed that his lips were slightly curled up and his eyes were curved. There was probably some happy news.


    Following his gaze, he only saw a group of old men drinking.


    The Crown Prince retracted his gaze and took a sip of wine.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. When I think of drinking, I think of the interesting matter that eldest brother had made a fuss over drinking a few days ago. It was a pity that Huai Jiang had missed it because she was unconscious. It¡¯s just that when I think of that scene, I find it a little interesting.¡± Lu huaijiang¡¯s slow words made the first Prince¡¯s expression slightly serious.


    He would never have thought that he would actually mention this!


    How did he know about this?


    The first Prince¡¯s face darkened.


    The Empress smiled gently, ¡°you two brothers haven¡¯t seen each other for many years. Mother is satisfied that you can talk andugh now.¡± I wonder what you two brothers are talking about, to let father and mother have some fun?¡± The first Prince thought, ¡°I¡¯ll be happy with your whole family!¡±


    ¡°This son heard it from my subordinates. It was said that his big brother had gone to the barren capital a few days ago, and everyone had bid him farewell. That day, a child suddenly fell down while drinking, and the eldest brother was so frightened that his expression changed drastically. He vomited in public with many guests. It was said that some people had waited for a long time for a doctor and drank the filthy water in a hurry. In the end, when the doctor came, that little girl actually drank too much and fell asleep.¡±


    ¡°Bengong sympathizes with the person who drank the manure water and really wronged him. It¡¯s a good thing big brother didn¡¯t drink it, I¡¯m so d.¡± Lu huaijiang raised his wine cup and toasted the first Prince.


    The first Prince¡¯s hand trembled, and he looked at the wine with a shadow in his eyes.


    He could only put on a fake smile and swallow it.


    The Empress¡¯s eyes curved into crescents as she smiled, and Noble consort Lin and the Emperor couldn¡¯t help but purse their lips. The two of them probably didn¡¯t know about this.


    ¡°Alright, Your Highness, please don¡¯t say anymore. Chenqie can¡¯t stand it. Chenqie¡¯s stomach is big and her stomach is shallow. Don¡¯t talk about such disgusting things anymore.¡± Noble consort Lin¡¯s words made the first Prince¡¯s face turn pale..

 Chapter 420 - 420: The famous dish in Dongli (1)

    Chapter 420 - 420: The famous dish in Dongli (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    The banquet was already halfway through.


    There was a strange fragrance in the air.


    The fragrance made people drool and eat. The entire air was filled with the fragrance of the food, causing the Imperial meal on the table to lose its taste.


    Little Lulu had eaten a lot of roasted pig meat today and had been dozing off during the pce banquet.


    She was hiding behind a group of old ministers, huddling her body and nodding her head. She was extremely cute.


    Anyway, Lu huaijiang had been watching it the whole night!


    The moment he smelled the strange fragrance, Jiang huailu suddenly straightened his body.


    She even raised her hand to wipe off the sparkling saliva at the corner of her mouth.


    She looked around sneakily, afraid of being seen.


    Seeing this scene, Lu huaijiang¡¯s smile overflowed uncontrobly. The first Prince¡¯s face darkened. He thought that the man was mocking him, so he stopped asking.<div>


    <h12 ss="h12container" data-pub="539c1ab3f42956732a30364d794fba32" data-adunit="34618" data-type="responsive" data-format="standard" data-init="false"></h12>


    ¡°What kind of smell is so good?¡± Noble consort Lin had severe morning sickness and vomited whatever she ate, but she had taken two more puffs.


    Princess Dongli¡¯s expression changed slightly as she looked at the young man in ck.


    ¡°It¡¯s a dish that¡¯s not shared with outsiders in Dongli. It has been passed down since the founding of Dongli. Seven people are required to guard it all night, and it takes three days and three nights to open the jar.¡± Princess Dongli took a deep breath. Her eyes were filled with doubt and jealousy. Who was it that made him give up his wealth just for that recipe?


    She actually needed him to make her happy.


    At this moment, the little boy was already drooling. He saw the pce servants enter in a line, each of them holding a small porcin y pot.


    The ypot was still steaming.


    The strange fragrance wasing from there.


    ¡°This is also Your Highness¡¯s spoils of war. His Highness has given up a great deal of power and wealth in exchange for this recipe.¡± Princess Dongli¡¯s words seemed to have confirmed the rumors.


    They all looked at Lu huaijiang.


    The older that youth grew, the more difficult it was to see through him.


    ¡°Then chenqie would like to take a good look. I¡¯ve heard that Dongli was once willing to give up the city and beg the Crown Prince to withdraw his troops.


    Who would have thought that His Highness would really only ask for a recipe for delicious food? Could it be that His Highness has secretly epted something?¡± Imperial concubine Lin covered her mouth andughed.


    ¡°Your brain is not good, bengong will forgive you. However, I have enough for this recipe.¡± Lu huaijiang casually nced at Imperial concubine Lin.


    Princess Dongli had once again confirmed that the Crown Prince had indeed conquered ten cities and only asked for a recipe.


    He also heard that it was to coax people.


    Thinking about it, one could not help but feel jealous.


    A table and a cup were ced in front of the table.


    Jiang huailu¡¯s small face was wrinkled. She nced at Lu huaijiang, who was high up in the air, and seemed to be able to see the faint pleading in his eyes.


    The little girl snorted.


    ¡°Lulu doesn¡¯t eat food from a beggar! Great evil! Lulu won¡¯t eat it!¡± The little girl pursed her lips and tried to control herself.


    She had a backbone.


    He was lying! He was lying! He¡¯s the great evil and he said he would help me kill the evil!


    Could he cut his neck?


    Lulu¡¯s eyes were red with anger.


    However, her mouth was constantly drooling, causing her to swallow her saliva a few times.


    ¡°The name of this dish is extremely simple and tacky. It¡¯s called the returning to secr dish. There is a story behind this dish.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s said that a thousand years ago, there was a son of Buddha who was respected by tens of thousands of people. At that time, the Arhat was loved by a demon race woman. The woman had pursued him for thousands of years and had no choice but to give up everything for him. She even used a thousand years of cultivation to save the Arhat. Before he died, he made a dish for fozi. It was heated for three days and three nights in the pot. After eating it, the Arhat returned to asceticism.¡±


    ¡°And have a daughter with her. In the end, the demon race woman dissipated all her cultivation for him and died. The Arhat also gave up all his merit and dissipated his cultivation to apany his beloved. The two of them returned to the ethereal chaos.¡±


    ¡°This is the dish. It¡¯s said that the Buddha jumps over the wall is already the limit, but it can make the Arhat return to the secr world. This dish is even better..¡±

 Chapter 421 - 421: Lulu cried after drinking it (1)

    Chapter 421 - 421: Lulu cried after drinking it (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°This dish is also a Dongli tribute dish.¡±


    ¡°This dish has been passed down in Dongli for thousands of years, but it is only served to the gods. It¡¯s said that there were gods who came down to the mortal world several times to eat it secretly.¡±


    The old eunuch smiled as he introduced them, but Lulu¡¯s eyes were teary.


    The one who had returned to normal life was her father, while the monster race woman was her mother.


    The God who had stolen the food was her godmother.


    Why was there always a legend about the elders in the mortal world? what had they done? The five-year-old Lulu was extremely confused.


    The Emperor was also a little interested. Although he was dissatisfied with Lu huaijiang using three cities to exchange for a recipe for a delicious dish, he was still very happy.


    However, it was obvious that he could not intervene in this matter.


    He had the right to decide if he wanted the city that Lu huaijiang had conquered.


    ¡°The origin of this dish is extremely great, so all of you should have a taste.¡± The Emperor opened his mouth, and a eunuch used a silver needle to test the poison. Only then did she use a spoon to put some into an exquisite small bowl and hand it to the Emperor.<div>


    <h12 ss="h12container" data-pub="539c1ab3f42956732a30364d794fba32" data-adunit="34618" data-type="responsive" data-format="standard" data-init="false"></h12>


    Seeing that the Emperor had spoken, everyone took action one step behind.


    Master Xia poured Lulu a bowl of steaming hot soup and ced it by her mouth.


    . I don¡¯t ¡­¡± I¡¯m not drinking it!


    Gudong, gudong ..


    He swallowed his saliva.


    This is the dish that my father and mother made to seal their love. It shouldn¡¯t be a problem to have a taste, right? She had not forgiven the big evil anyway, so she would just take a sip first and get angryter!


    Lulu red at Lu huaijiang.


    Then, he picked up the small white bowl and drank it slowly.


    Lu huaijiang saw that she didn¡¯t hold her bowl for a long time, and his face was gloomy. He heaved a sigh of relief when he saw that she had finally taken a sip.


    As long as they were willing to eat it, there would be a chance.


    Lu huaijiang could clearly feel that something was wrong with him. He seemed to be overly concerned about Lulu.


    However, every time Lulu was happy, he felt as if he had drunk honey. It was sweet.


    He only rxed when he saw the joy between her brows.


    Lu huaijiang did not want to go against his heart.


    At this moment, he only wanted to make Lulu drink until she was all smiles. As long as he could make her happy, he would have a way to make her forgive him.


    Whoever knew ¡­


    The child who was still smiling just now took a sip.


    Suddenly, tears welled up in her eyes. When she raised her head, her eyes were red and filled with crystal clear tears. The hands holding the bowl were trembling.


    Lu huaijiang was stunned.


    He gave Lulu a bowl of soup and she cried?


    At this moment, the little girl was sitting sideways, holding a bowl, and her tears were falling. All of it fell into the bowl.


    It seemed to be whimpering quietly.


    His Highness, who had always been calm and had killed everyone in the world without any mercy. At this moment, he couldn¡¯t sit still anymore. His brows furrowed, his fists clenched, and his eyes were filled with worry.


    The little girl held the bowl, and big drops of tears fell into the bowl.


    Why was it that when people drank it, they wanted more and wanted to swallow their tongues?


    However, she only tasted heartache and bitterness, and only the sweetness at the end with a bit of bitterness.


    The bitter taste almost filled his entire mouth. It was bitter in his heart.


    It made her heart feel so stuffy that she wanted to cry.


    With just one sip, her tears could not help but fall.


    The little girl looked up at Lu huaijiang, her eyes aggrieved andining.


    Lu huaijiang¡¯s heart ached so much that it was numb. At this moment, all the calmness in his mind faded. She stood up straight and took a step forward, ready to walk in Lulu¡¯s direction.


    Mother Zhen was sick and still couldn¡¯t get up, so she brought Lulu and a few children of the residence into the pce today.


    His heart ached when he saw Lulu¡¯s pitiful state..

 Chapter 422 - 422: Lulu’s face (1)

    Chapter 422 - 422: Lulu¡¯s face (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Lulu sniffled as he leaned into Madam Yun¡¯s arms.


    Her eyes were teary, and she felt wronged and ufortable.


    What made her sad was that she could probably tell what her parents had felt back then.


    She felt wronged because she couldn¡¯t eat the delicious food that she had been looking forward to for so long.


    She cried out of grievance ¡­


    Lu huaijiang stood up and walked down the steps. Seeing Madam Yun holding Lulu, he heaved a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Crown Prince, where are you going? The pce banquet has just started, why are you leaving already?¡± The woman sitting beside the first Prince had her head lowered, not looking at him.


    On the other hand, the eldest Prince reached out to hold Princess Dongli, tightening his arms slightly. The princess gasped and raised her head.


    Once again, the great prince followed Lu huaijiang¡¯s gaze and felt that his expression today was a little abnormal.


    He looked over and saw a group of old men drinking.<div>


    <h12 ss="h12container" data-pub="539c1ab3f42956732a30364d794fba32" data-adunit="34618" data-type="responsive" data-format="standard" data-init="false"></h12>


    All that was left was a charming middle-ageddy.


    After thinking about it for a moment, she realized that thedy seemed to be a sister of Empress Yun¡¯s maiden family. It was just that they were not very close.


    ¡°The state affairs are busy, and since this Prince is the Regent, I will not dare to rx. On the contrary, it is big brother who has a beauty in his arms and wine in his hands, living afortable life.¡± Lu huaijiang looked at him with an indifferent expression.


    Seeing that Lulu had stopped crying, she sat back down on the chair.


    The Emperor was a little tired and left the pce banquet halfway through.


    Seeing that the Emperor had left, noble consort Lin no longer had the mood for it. The nanny immediately held her hand and went back to the pce to rest.


    Ever since she was pregnant with the dragon¡¯s fetus, it had been well -protected.


    However, she was also very alert.


    She won in that her face didn¡¯t look old, but her body couldn¡¯tpare to a seventeen or eighteen-year-old flower. Whenever a beauty appeared in front of His Majesty, she would disappear without a sound.


    The Empress looked at her son and then at the great prince, who had already be one with the officials.


    A hint of anxiety shed in his eyes.


    After midnight, the pce banquet wasing to an end.


    Fireworks were lit in the pce, and the crackling mes exploded in the sky. The little girl was wailing like a country bumpkin.


    In the past, she could only lie on the clouds and look down at the fireworks.


    Now that he looked up, it actually had a different kind of beauty.


    The little Lulu looked up and down. She was probably too short, so she kept looking up and down. There was actually a pfft . He raised his head and fell straight down from the back.


    Lu huaijiang¡¯s eyebrows twitched.


    Madam Yun took advantage of the situation and protected the back of Lulu¡¯s head, pulling him back.


    His face turned pale.


    Lu huaijiang looked at her helplessly andughed. The smile on the corner of his mouth was high, and he was actually reluctant to let it go.


    There was still an hour before the first day of the new year. The Empress stood up and summoned her family before she left.


    Yun-Shi was her sister in the n and was one of them, so she brought Lulu along.


    Although they were n sisters, they weren¡¯t close.


    At this moment, they were just following the rules of previous years, a meeting.


    At this moment, the pce banquet was over, and everyone left the pce. Only olddy Yun brought the women of the n to fengyi Pce to pay a visit to the Empress.


    This was an honor that only the Yun family had.


    The daughters of the Yun family who had married off were also among them.


    Lu huaijiang saw the short one in the crowd and raised his eyebrows.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that the Empress will summon the Yun family again. His Highness has never liked them, so I¡¯ll find an excuse to decline them. Even if the


    Empress knew, she would not me you.¡± Eunuch Lu said in a low voice. Over the years, the Empress had urged him several times, but His Highness had never gone.


    This year, it would naturally be the same.


    But ¡­


    As soon as he finished speaking.


    His Highness strode towards fengyi Pce, his tone firm and serious, ¡®¡±¡®1 have to give mother some face.¡±


    Eunuch Lu: ¡± don¡¯t make a fuss.. How is the Empress so important in your heart?!

 Chapter 423 - 423: The warm wine is not in the wine (1)

    Chapter 423: The warm wine is not in the wine (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Fengyi Pce was majestic and extravagant.


    It was so gorgeous, but it was filled with a faint chill.


    Madam Yun pulled Lulu and pressed her head down.


    Al, this girl looks even more domineering than the Empress when she walks in the pce. It was like walking in his own back garden. He had to find time to properly teach the rules. look at the ground and don¡¯t look up ¡­ Madam Yun lowered her voice, and Lulu responded with an ¡°Oh.¡±


    Why did he lower his head?


    The big evil had said before that she could walk with her head up and chest out wherever she went.


    No, no, no, she didn¡¯t want to be a big evil, big liar!


    After entering fengyi Pce, there werenterns lit everywhere.


    Old Madam Yun, who was standing at the front, bowed to the Empress.


    The women behind him all knelt down, and Lulu followed suit. He was too short to tell anyway.


    ¡°Get up. Grant olddy a seat.¡± The Empress¡¯s fingernails were adorned with all sorts of fine gemstones. She lifted her hand slightly, and everyone stood up.


    Olddy Yun was the Empress¡¯s biological mother, and she and her two Royal uncles were the Yun family¡¯s legitimate children.


    The rest were all illegitimate children.


    ¡°Yunzhi and yun,e to bengong¡¯s side.¡± The Empress waved at the two girls in front of the olddy. The two girls were about twelve years old. She looked exactly the same and stood in front of the olddy with a sweet smile.


    When they heard the Empress¡¯s words, they all knelt down to pay their respects.


    Respectfully and affectionately, he went to the Empress.


    ¡°The Empress¡¯s aunt.¡±


    ¡°The Empress¡¯s aunt.¡± Yun Zhi and Yun LAN said in unison.


    The Empress was happy to see this and pulled it to her side to rub her head. She took off the bangle on her hand and put it on Yun Zhi¡¯s hand. He also took out a hairpin flower and gave it to cloudbillow.


    This pair of beautiful sisters were truly outstanding.


    There weren¡¯t many women of the right age in the Yun family.


    However, he was unwilling to help the children of a concubine.


    However, only the Yun family, who had married into the Xia family, had married out and had considerable power.


    Speaking of the Yun family, this fourth sister.


    Empress Yun¡¯s meaning was hard to understand.


    Back then, she and the Yun family had both taken a fancy to the noble family¡¯s eldest young master Xia.


    However, the Xia family was not famous and did not have much power back then. She was a legitimate child, so she had to bear the heavy burden of selecting consorts in the pce.


    In the end, the one who married into the Xia family was fourth sister.


    ¡°Fourth younger sister, why did mother Zhen not enter the pce today? Mother Zhen is already of marriageable age, right? Bengong had liked that child a few years ago and was born with a dignified and virtuous appearance, so you must bring her out to walk around.¡± The Empress asked with a faint smile.


    Madam Yun let go of Lulu and walked forward to bow. ¡°Replying to niangniang, that girl is not blessed. As early as half a month ago, she had been caught in the cold wind and did not dare to let her enter the pce to disturb the Emperor. That¡¯s why we missed the New Year¡¯s Eve Pce banquet, I¡¯m afraid that we will cry when we return.¡± Lady Yunughed and scolded.


    Just as they were talking, a young eunuch hurriedly came in from outside the door and reported, ¡°¡±Your Highness, His Highness has arrived.¡±


    As soon as he said that, many girls touched their hair, tidied their clothes, and looked at the door with red faces.


    Yun Zhi and Yun LAN forced themselves to remain calm as they followed by their aunt¡¯s side.


    However, he clenched the hairpin in his hand tightly, vaguely revealing his emotions.


    The Yun family must have known about the Empress¡¯s ns.


    The Empress was stunned.


    ¡°Quickly invite him in. It waste at night, and the wind was cold. Get someone to bring The Hangover soup to Your Highness.¡± However, she muttered in her heart that her son had always looked down on the Yun family.


    Usually, no matter how many people were invited, they were unwilling to


    e, and even had a faint sense of disgust.


    Did the sun rise from the West today?

 Chapter 424 - 424: His Highness is overprotective (1)

    Chapter 424: His Highness is overprotective (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    As soon as His Highness entered, a Pce servant immediately went up to take the cloak.


    It was extremely warm in the hall, and the little girl just hid in the crowd.


    Lu huaijiang noticed her presence at a nce.


    It¡¯s so small ¡­


    He always called her short. Short was a serious word, but when she was really standing in the middle of a group of people. The little fellow looked extremely small.


    Well, it was obvious that she was thinner.


    That was why his Lulu wasn¡¯t fat, and it wasn¡¯t round at all.


    ¡°Why is Yi ¡®an here? Quicklye and sit in front of mother. It¡¯ste at night, so don¡¯te.¡± The Empress grumbled slightly, but her face was full of relief and pride.


    ¡°Your Highness is filial. The first thing you did when you woke up from youra was to see your Highness.¡± It¡¯s a good thing that the Empress¡¯s mother is kind and her son is filial.¡±


    Everyoneplimented her, and the Empress¡¯s smile deepened.


    The pce servants brought over some hangover soup, and the Crown Prince took two sips.


    His eyes fell on the little girl in the corner.


    Well, at this moment, only a pair of feet could be seen.


    It wasn¡¯t a loss to be able to see a pair of feet.


    ¡°When I heard that mother summoned maternal grandmother, aunt, Huai Jiang came to take a look.¡± Lu huaijiang¡¯s expression was natural, but his eyes were fixed on the feet.


    The Empress was touched beyond words. This child had actually brought her face.


    Olddy Yun and the Yun family¡¯s first and second wives knelt on the ground and cried out in fear.


    The joy on his face could not be concealed.


    The young girls in the hall had been so lively just now, but now they were all reserved and shy.


    All of them lowered their heads and refused to raise them.


    Seeing that he did not know why, the Empress was in an extremely good mood.


    He also became happy.


    He pondered in his heart, could it be that the Crown Prince was not very opposed to the engagement?


    ¡°Mother, why don¡¯t you introduce the people in maternal grandfather¡¯s residence? Yi ¡®an still can¡¯t tell who¡¯s who. It¡¯s been so many years, it¡¯s Yi¡¯ an¡¯s fault.¡± This was the first time Lu huaijiang had asked to be acquainted with the Yun family, and Empress Yun was delighted.


    She gave the olddy a look, and the olddy pulled the pair of sisters in front of her and said, ¡®¡±¡®This is the daughter of Your Highness¡¯s first uncle. One is yunzhi, and the other is cloudbillow.¡±


    The two of them greeted His Highness shyly.


    The olddy saw that His Highness¡¯s expression was cold, so she did not want to let them get to know each other.


    He could only continue with the introduction.


    His Highness exined with a cold expression on his face along the way.


    ¡°This is your mother¡¯s fourth sister, who was born out of a concubine. She married into the Xia family and is now the head of the Xia family.¡± This is ¡­¡± The olddy paused for a moment. She did not seem to have seen that chubby little girl before.


    ¡°Your Highness, this is my niece.¡± Madam Yun hurriedly pulled Lulu to her side and said. His name is Lulu, and he¡¯s only five years old.¡±


    ¡°Lulu, kneel down and call me Your Highness.¡±


    Madam Yun tugged at Lulu. Lulu stood up straight, his little face drooped.


    His eyebrows drooped.


    The Empress frowned slightly, and Madam Yun was so anxious that the tip of her nose was sweating.¡±Lulu, kneel down and call me ¡®Your Highness¡¯,¡± He couldn¡¯t afford to anger this killing God. No one would be able to stop him if he got angry.


    Lu huaijiang was deeply afraid of scaring her, so he only casually waved his hand and coughed lightly.¡±No need to be like this, be careful not to scare the little girl. ¡±


    Lu huaijiang¡¯s hair stood on end. How would he dare to make her kneel?


    Looking at the little ancestor¡¯s face, he was about to cry on the spot. Can¡¯t afford to offend, bengong can¡¯t afford to offend.


    He didn¡¯t even have the time to coax her, so how could he dare to provoke her again? just looking at her was enough to make her angry.


    ¡°This girl was exiled from the barren capital, right? You¡¯ll have to teach this rule well. It¡¯s fine if we¡¯re family, but if we leave this door, you¡¯ll lose face.¡± The Empress¡¯s voice was indifferent, but it made Madam Yun break out in a cold sweat.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Madam Yun stood up and led Lulu away.


    Lu huaijiang was not happy..

 Chapter 426 - 426: New Year’s Eve (1)

    Chapter 426 - 426: New Year¡¯s Eve (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    The Crown Prince was indeed a devil.


    He quickly shattered the rumors with the cold reality.


    Whoever harmed his beloved pet, he would beat the little girl to death. The family knelt in front of him and kowtowed until their heads were bleeding, but they only dragged a corpse back.


    This time, the hearts of the girls who were ready to make a move all turned cold.


    His Highness was still so brutal.


    The little girl fromst time had ughtered his fish, shaved his cat, and even climbed onto his body to do whatever she wanted, it was all fake!


    When Jiang huailu returned to the Xia family¡¯s house, the dumplings were already served.


    The whole family was waiting for the new year.


    The sky was filled with fireworks outside. The olddy was dressed in festive clothes.¡±Brother ze and brother Yan are returning to the capital tomorrow, right? It¡¯s been two years, it¡¯s time for you toe back.¡±


    Brother ze was the Yun family¡¯s eldest son, Xia ningze, and also the Xia family¡¯s eldest grandson.


    His second son, Xia ningyan.


    ¡°Cough, cough, I still remember that Qing Qing cried and shouted that she was not willing to leave the capital. Now that he¡¯s back, I¡¯m afraid he¡¯s extremely happy.¡± Mother Zhen was wearing a winter coat, but even so, one could see her body quickly bing thin.


    Her face was pale and her brows were filled with depression.


    ¡°Qing Qing, that girl, ah, she has always been pampered.¡± Old Madam Xia smiled as she thought about it. Although she said that she was pampered, her whole body was full of joy.


    After all, Qingqing was raised in front of her since she was young. If she were to talk about being spoiled, it was definitely because of the olddy.


    Little Lulu came out of Xia Shi¡¯s arms with wide eyes.


    ¡°Lulu, you¡¯re my little aunt ¡­ You haven¡¯t seen her yet. Qingqing is uncle¡¯s granddaughter. We can return to the capital tomorrow and have a reunion dinner together.¡± Madam Xia pinched her daughter¡¯s cheek. She had actually seen Qingqing before.


    That girl was a little arrogant, and she should be seven years old now.


    The Yun family was particrly happy today. Their eldest and second sons were all released to be officials.


    They wouldn¡¯t be able to reunite even after a year.


    Now that they had not seen each other for two years, how could she not miss her child?


    ¡°Recently, for some reason, Your Highness seems to be in an extremely good mood. Even your father went to the pce to ask for the two children to return to the capital, and it actually became ¡­¡± The olddy muttered, but she could not hide the joy in her eyes.


    After they finished eating the dumplings, they bowed to the olddy. Little Lulu¡¯s Red packet was almost full.


    They were all bestowed by the elders of the various manors.


    ¡°Happy New Year, everyone. If you dawdle any longer, brother ze and brother Yan will be returning to the capital.¡± The olddy was a little tired. Madam Yun and the second mistress hurriedly helped the olddy back to her room to rest.


    The mistress of the third branch was dressed in elegant and luxurious clothes, but she was still very kind to Lulu. She nodded and left.


    She only had one son, and she had always been more attentive to him. That child was also a mischievous monkey, and he went to school every day, leaving early and returningte. Lulu had never seen him before.


    At night, he came back for a reunion dinner and left in a hurry after eating.


    ¡°Lulu, when I have time, mother will find you a nanny to teach you manners. The capital isn¡¯t like huangdu.¡± The Xia family removed Lulu¡¯s hair, and regardless of Lulu¡¯s protests, the matter was settled. He was only waiting for the new year granny toe.


    The next morning.


    The first day of the new year.


    The Xia family was now separated from the Jiang family, but Jiang Huai ¡®an was the eldest grandson of the Jiang family. He was going back to the Jiang family for a meal today.


    ¡°Lulu, are youing?¡± Huai ¡®an asked with a smile.


    Lulu was dressed in pink, and his face was so tender that water could be squeezed out of it.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going. I want to be an Auntie.¡± The little girl raised her eyebrows and was very happy.


    Jiang Huai ¡®an didn¡¯t force her. Lulu didn¡¯t have many Happy Days in the Jiang family, so there was no need for her to be a burden.


    Only then did he leave with a smile.


    The Xia family¡¯s elders had all gone to the Xian King¡¯s residence to drink. The Xian King was marrying his secondary consort today and had invited many guests.


    A group of women in the residence raised their heads in anticipation. It was not until noon that the carriage back to the capital arrived in front of the Xia family¡¯s door..

 Chapter 427 - 427: Lulu running away from home (1) 1

    Chapter 427 - 427: Lulu running away from home (1) 1


    Trantor: 549690339


    The carriage had just stopped in front of the manor.


    The olddy then shouted from the bottom of her heart, and everyone could not help but walk towards the carriage.


    Qing Qing, Qing Qing, the old ancestor¡¯s darling ¡­ Just as the olddy arrived in front of the carriage, a pair of fair hands reached out from the carriage and jumped straight onto the olddy.


    The olddy was almost thrown off her feet.


    Everyone was shocked, and only then did they pull that girl away.


    The olddy had always liked her eldest grandson. After her eldest grandson married and gave birth to a little girl, Qingqing, she liked her even more and directly raised her in front of her.


    Now, he was naturally happy.


    ¡°Old ancestor, Qing Qing missed you, Qing Qing missed you so much ¡­ Qing Qing suffered a lot, Qing Qing finally came home.¡± The seven-year-old girly on the olddy¡¯s body, and tears fell.


    A little bov stood behind her. It was brother Yuan, Xia ninzvan¡¯s son.


    ¡°You¡¯ve slimmed down, you¡¯ve worked hard on my ni ¡®er. Let¡¯s go home quickly, we won¡¯t have to suffer like this in the future.¡± The olddy was old. She was swaying as she carried the seven-year-old Qingqing.


    ¡°Mother, quickly put down this mischievous monkey.¡± Madam Yun red at her granddaughter, but her eyes were filled with joy.


    Qing Qing grinned, ¡°grandmother.¡± My father and second uncle have gone to report on their mission and will be backter.¡±


    Madam Yunughed and said,¡±AI ¡­¡±


    In her mind, she couldn¡¯t help but think that her third sister had married in the same year as her. However, the first Prince had only gotten married this year, and she had already been a grandmother for six years.


    But thinking about it, the first Prince was already 22 years old before he got married.


    And brother ze got married at sixteen.


    ¡°Brother Yuan¡¯s body has be stronger.¡± The olddy saw her grandson nod, and brother Yuan stood in front of his mother and called out ¡®old ancestor¡¯.


    ¡°Old ancestor, my mother is about to give birth to a little brother. My mother has a baby in her stomach ¡­¡± Only then did Qing Qing turn around and point to the carriage. Sure enough, the woman who got off was already pregnant.


    Everyone was overjoyed.


    Madam Yun pulled Lulu beside her, ¡°Qingqing, do you still remember Lulu I told you about?¡± This is my aunt, that is my aunt.¡±


    Lulu looked at her obediently. This was the first time in his life that he was a junior, and she had even thoughtfully prepared a gift for him.


    This was something that couldn¡¯t be bought even if one wanted to, as it was produced by the hall of salvation.


    Xia Qingqing¡¯s smiling eyebrows suddenly furrowed, and her eyes were full of disgust. ¡°Isn¡¯t little cousin an idiot?¡±


    ¡°Is great aunt the one who implicated my father and second uncle and exiled them? How can she still have the face to return to the Xia family? she¡¯s clearly the one who¡¯s implicated us.¡± The little girl¡¯s voice was disdainful, and her brows were full of arrogance.


    As soon as these words came out, the smile on Madam Xia¡¯s face slowly froze.


    She bit her lower lip lightly and her body trembled slightly.


    Lulu took out half of the gift and immediately put it back.


    The big-bellied woman standing behind Qing Qing frowned, ¡°¡±Nonsense, do you think you can make up stories about this great aunt? p your own mouth!¡±


    Xia Qingqing¡¯s eyes were teary. It wasn¡¯t good for everyone to criticize her for this.


    The old ancestor looked at Qingqing. Qingqing, this is your great aunt¡¯s home first. It¡¯s your home now.


    With that, he took Lulu¡¯s hand and went back to the backyard with her.


    Because of this scene, the atmosphere during lunch was not warm.


    The Xia family forced a smile, but she also understood that she did owe the Xia family for this matter.


    After lunch, the group of youngdies held hands and ran away happily.


    Lulu followed from a distance.


    It wasn¡¯t until there was no trace of the adults in the residence that Qing Qing walked back with her brows raised high and an overbearing aura. He looked at her from above.


    ¡°Don¡¯t bully her.¡± Brother Yuan, who was small and skinny, said in a low voice..

 Chapter 428 - 428: A child beaten by society (1)

    Chapter 428 - 428: A child beaten by society (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°Don¡¯t bully her.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s my little aunt, she doesn¡¯t know anything.¡±


    Brother Yuan was Xia ningyan¡¯s son. He was born with a weak body and almost couldn¡¯te back when he was out.


    Xia Qingqing turned her head and looked around. All around her were either illegitimate children or children who were not as favored as her. In the past, these children had always followed her lead.


    No one dared to step forward.


    At this moment, a group of children were standing behind the rockery, and outsiders could not see them at all.


    Xia Qingqing pushed brother Yuan away. Brother Yuan¡¯s head hit the stone, and blood seeped out.


    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for her family, we wouldn¡¯t have been exiled. How did he suffer so much? Why did she have toe back? Since you have the guts to leave home, then don¡¯te back if you have the ability.¡±


    ¡°Why are you looking at me like that? Did he really think this was his home? We are both surnamed Xia, but your surname is Jiang!¡±


    it¡¯s all because of you guys. If you have a backbone, you shouldn¡¯t havee back! Xia Qingqing¡¯s face was red with anger. She gritted her teeth and looked at the five-year-old Jiang huailu.


    Why was it that when she returned, everyone was calling her Lulu, Lulu, and even the old ancestor and grandmother were full of joy when they saw her?


    She was clearly the most favored one.


    ¡°You even implicated your entire family¡¯s career, what face do you have toe back? Get lost, get lost! Get out of my Xia family and go back to your


    Jiang family!¡± Xia Qingqing¡¯s voice was shrill as she tried to grab Lulu¡¯s face.


    However, before her hand could reach Lulu¡¯s face, a small stone flew out of nowhere and hit her ankle, causing her to fall.


    It hit her right on the cheek.


    When she raised her head, her face was covered in blood, and she was screaming in pain.


    The little ones were stunned and hurriedly went to find their elders.


    Lulu¡¯s little face scrunched up into a bun. She turned around and walked back, ignoring Xia Qingqing¡¯s heart-wrenching cries behind her.¡±She pushed me, little aunt pushed me.¡±


    Young Lulu was furious.


    ¡°Hmph, I don¡¯t want to live in your house. Lulu wouldn¡¯t havee back if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that mother missed you guys.¡±


    Lulu has a lot of houses. Lulu has the hall of salvation, so I have a lot of money


    Hmph, the little girl was so angry that her cheeks puffed up like a frog.


    While everyone was looking for Xia Qingqing, she ran back to her room and took Lu huaijiang¡¯s Green stone and some food.


    She also put the three thousand taels that yang pinfeng had left for her to buy snacks into her pocket.


    She carried her small bag and wanted to run away from home.


    ¡°I¡¯m not staying here, Lulu¡¯s not staying! I won¡¯t stay even if you beg me to.¡±


    Lu Lu¡¯s mouth was slightly pouted. She angrily carried the small bag that brother Lu had sewn for her in the past and found the dog hole that she had found earlier.


    He disappeared in a sh.


    She wasn¡¯t going to take Xia Qingqing¡¯s anger.


    The five-year-old little girl had a few straws stuck in her head from the dog hole. She was carrying a Jade seal on her back, which was wrapped in a rag and hung casually in front of her.


    She was carrying a cute and delicate little bag on her back.


    She wanted to travel the world and save the world. She would not take her anger.


    But ¡­


    Little did Lulu know that the world was full of evil and that God had given her a heavy blow.


    Savior¡¯s bag was looted.


    The Jade seal in front was wrapped in a rag, so the other party probably didn¡¯t take a fancy to it and left it for her.


    The small bag behind her had already been torn by someone by the time she realized it, and the money inside had long disappeared.


    The little girl stood on the side of the street in shock and turned her bag left and right in shock. As expected ¡­


    He was penniless.


    He had left home for half a day.


    She was beaten up by society!

 Chapter 429 - 429: His Highness who schemed against Lulu (1)

    Chapter 429 - 429: His Highness who schemed against Lulu (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    In the pavilion.


    A teenager in ck clothes stood on a high ce, staring at the down-and-out little girl on the street from a distance.


    ¡°Master, the eldest son of the Xia family has been summoned back to the capital. ¡± the two of them had a dispute at the entrance of the house. Just now, the secret guard came to report ¡­


    ¡°Miss Lulu has left home four hours ago.¡±


    ¡°Our men are already prepared. I¡¯m afraid they¡¯ve already stolen her food and money.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯ll soon be at her wit¡¯s end,¡±


    After the shadow guard finished his report, Lu huaijiang raised his hand slightly and the shadow guard disappeared.


    The little girl on the street was stillmenting that she had a bad start andcked social experience, allowing the thief to take advantage of her.


    ¡°Pfft, damn you, you dare to steal the Savior¡¯s money! You even dared to take my bag, you must have eaten a bear¡¯s heart and a leopard¡¯s gall!¡±


    ¡°Forget about stealing money, you didn¡¯t even leave a single bun!¡± The little girl stomped her feet in anger.


    The little girl¡¯s neck was in pain from the heavy Jade seal hanging on her neck. She clutched the Jade seal and rolled her eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, brother Lu, who told you to lie to me first? I¡¯m going to exchange this green stone for silver ¡­¡± The little girl quickly pulled away the rag, revealing the Jade seal¡¯s original appearance.


    The nine-wed Golden Dragon was on a piece of Jade.


    However, the nine-wed Golden Dragon was now covered in fruit peels, peanut crumbs, and mud. One could only vaguely see a little green.


    Who the hell knew what this was.


    Lulu ran through the streets quickly, thinking that he was a Savior. He couldn¡¯t steal anything, so he could only pawn the green stone.


    It was not easy to find a pawnshop .


    The shopkeeper threw her out.


    ¡°Where did this little childe from, taking out a piece of dyed stone and wanting to exchange for silver. What a joke, you¡¯re dreaming!¡± He directly pushed the little fellow to the ground and threw the Jade seal back in disgust.


    I don¡¯t want ten taels, I don¡¯t want ten taels. How about five taels? I¡¯m willing to even five taels ¡­ The little girl leaned against the door, but the other partypletely ignored her.


    It was already evening, and the Xia family would soon find out that she had run away from home. She had to hurry up and Exchange for some money.


    Young Lulu immediately took the green stone and went to another pawnshop. ¡°Would you like to exchange for three taels?¡±


    She ran for the entire afternoon until she was drenched in sweat and her stomach grumbled, but no one gave her a tael of silver.


    and you said it was the most precious thing, and that it was passed down by your ancestors. In the end, your ancestors passed down a broken stone that no one wanted. The five-year-old child was so angry that he could only stare and curse the Crown Prince in his heart.


    He turned around and said to the vendor, ¡®¡±¡®1¡¯11 use my ancestral treasure to exchange for a steamed bun. Is that okay?¡±


    The peddler saw that her ck hands were holding something ck and immediately said in disgust, ¡°¡±GO, go, go, little beggar, go away. Don¡¯t dirty the mantou, you won¡¯t be able to afford it. ¡±


    ¡°What kind of rotten stone is it to exchange for steamed buns? do you really think that stone of yours is like the Imperial Jade seal that passes down the throne, that you can exchange it for the world! What ancestral ¡­¡± The peddler quickly packed up his stall and ran away.


    Jiang huailu¡¯s head drooped. It was already dark, and she had nowhere to go.


    She thought to herself that the nearest Hall of salvation was outside the city, and she was afraid that her leg would break from walking.


    Why don¡¯t we look for yang pinfeng?


    However, the first Prince was getting married today and yang pingfeng had gone to drink with his father. The little girl squatted on the side of the street, pitifully holding the heirloom seal.


    He rolled his eyes and suddenly had an idea.


    ¡°Little sister, did you get lost? Why don¡¯t big brother bring you home? Look, I even bought roast chicken and roast goose.¡± The man was wearing a robe that was not too new and looked at her with burning eyes.


    He even had a big mole on his face.


    Lulu sighed faintly.


    She didn¡¯t expect that she still had to rely on the ck to eat the ck ¡­.

 Chapter 430 - 430: Re-opening the food Street for her!

    Chapter 430 - 430: Re-opening the food Street for her!


    Trantor: 549690339


    Lulu really didn¡¯t want to do this.


    She was a Savior who represented light and hope. How could she do this?


    But ¡­


    This thing really brings money quickly.


    Lulu was scratching her head anxiously, but she couldn¡¯t be med tor resisting since the other party had impure thoughts. ¡°Brother, how many people are there in your family? Where do you live?¡± ¡°Will your family look for you if you don¡¯te home?¡±


    ¡°Brother, let¡¯s go in the dark. Don¡¯t let anyone see us. I mean, I ran away from home and can¡¯t be seen by my family.¡±


    The little Lulu was very careful, turning back from time to time to check if the man had caught up.


    It was the man with the long hairpin who felt something was wrong.


    He was the one who wanted to sell this girl to a brothel, so why did it seem like she was up to no good?


    Those who didn¡¯t know would think that she was going to do it . Just as he walked to a dark ce, the bearded man suddenly stopped. It was the first day of the new year, and rednterns were hung everywhere.


    However, there was no light in this alley.


    He lowered his head and saw that his chest was empty. There was a big hole in his chest.


    The heart that should have been beating had actually disappeared.


    Lulu had sensed something strange just now. She was about to turn around when a pair of warm hands covered her forehead.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look.¡± Lu huaijiang¡¯s voice was low as he bent down and picked her up, just like before.


    Lulu was both aggrieved and furious.


    She felt aggrieved that he had actually lied to her and coaxed her into bing friends with him. He was angry because he was the great evil.


    She, on the other hand, was born to drive out evil.


    His warm hands could feel her flickering eyebrows. After a while, he felt that his palms were wet, and something was dripping down.


    Lu huaijiang¡¯s broad palm trembled slightly, as if a feather had brushed past his heart.


    Lulu clearly held the power of life and death, had exterminated countless spirits, and had even stained his hands with blood.


    However, he still stubbornly refused to let her be contaminated by this world.


    When His Highness came out with Lulu in his arms, he covered her face tightly. Eunuch Lu took a quick nce and lowered his head to look at his feet in shock.


    He would actually have to hold a child one day? He still remembered that His Highness had chopped off countless hands because of other people¡¯s touch.


    At this moment, His Highness was carefully carrying the child into the carriage.


    There was no curfew on the first day of the new year.


    The great Zhou had always been like this.


    The liveliest ce tonight was on the river. All kinds ofntern shows and stalls were there.


    ¡°The front of the eastern Pce is too empty. Pass down the order to set up a stall in front of the eastern Pce in an hour. Three years of free rent, bengong will not haggle over them reopening the food Street.¡±


    Lu huaijiang put Lulu down and ordered in a low voice.


    Eunuch Lu¡¯s eyes almost fell out of their sockets. He stammered, ¡°¡®Your


    Highness, didn¡¯t you say that the smoke made your body stink?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the secr world, the taste of themon people,¡± His Highness replied expressionlessly.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that it was too noisy?¡± ¡°That¡¯s the voice of the world, I should listen.¡± Eunuch Lu!


    You¡¯ve finished telling me all the good and bad things.


    But eunuch Lu didn¡¯t have time to think about it.


    ¡°Quickly pass down the order to have someone set up a stall in front of the eastern Pce. The livelier, the better! I want a Food Street, a Food Street!¡± The main point was the food Street!


    ¡°What y figurine, arrange for the Dragon Dance.¡± Lu huaijiang¡¯s eyebrows were filled with joy.


    There¡¯s someone doing homework, and there¡¯s a Food Street in front of you.. Let¡¯s see if you¡¯re willing to leave!

 Chapter 431 - 431: Picked up the child with his own abilities (1)

    Chapter 431 - 431: Picked up the child with his own abilities (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Jiang huailu leaned in his arms.


    She pulled a long face.


    She wanted to struggle, but when she heard about the Dragon Dance, the mud-making, and the reopening of the food Street ¡­


    His eyes immediately lit up.


    Lu huaijiang squeezed her smooth and soft little hand, and the hostility all over her body seemed to have been soothed.


    There was a rare gentleness in his eyes.


    The Crown Prince in real life was much colder and gloomier than when he was a soul.


    His brows furrowed, and the cold air around him was terrifying.


    However, Lulu sat beside him, and it was as if she had retracted all her fierceness for fear of disturbing the little one.


    ¡°You said you woulde back to the capital to find me, why didn¡¯t youe? I¡¯ve already given you the token, you¡¯d rather exchange it for a steamed bun thane and find me?¡± Lu huaijiang¡¯s tone was clearly questioning, but when he saw her wrinkly little face, he inexplicably had some grievances.


    Lulu¡¯s interest was piqued.


    She immediately stuffed it into his arms, her face full of disgust and disdain.


    ¡°You still have face? Holding a broken stone and saying that it was an ancestral item, even if ten taels of silver couldn¡¯t be exchanged, it was still fine. It couldn¡¯t even be exchanged for a steamed bun. You¡¯re so petty.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine if you¡¯re lying, but you¡¯re so petty!¡±


    Lulu threw it over, but Lu huaijiang did not catch it and rolled out of the carriage.


    Eunuch Lu looked at the voice curiously.


    This nce ¡­


    It really scared him out of his wits, and his three spiritual and seven physical souls almost lost their positions.


    His legs trembled, and he almost fell off the carriage and knelt on the ground.


    ¡°Your Highness, Your Highness, how can you just randomly put this thing around! In order to find this thing, the higher-ups almost turned the entire capital upside down!¡± Taking advantage of the time when His Highness was unconscious, even the courtyard of the side courtyard had been dug up.


    Eunuch Lu was also threatened and bribed, and suffered a lot of torture.


    At this moment, he heard the little girl¡¯s disdainful words. He almost fainted.


    The thing that caused the world to fight for it was actually in her five-year-old child¡¯s hands!


    Eunuch Lu¡¯s eyelids kept twitching as he looked at the mud, fruit peels, and mud on the fruit.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t I put it randomly? I¡¯ve been hanging it at the head of the bed. It¡¯s easy to smash walnuts, and my bed leg is missing a piece, so it¡¯s just nice to cushion it. ¡± Lulu mumbled.


    Lu huaijiang ¡­


    Eunuch Lu ¡­


    Seeing that eunuch Lu was about to cry out loud, Lu huaijiang slowly picked him up. He casually wiped it and stuffed it into his arms, not looking like he was paying much attention.


    Sigh, I think I heard Yu Xi crying.


    Eunuch Lu was depressed and did not say a word on the way back to the eastern Pce.


    ¡°Your Highness, I¡¯m afraid that the Xia family is anxious about losing their


    child. Are we going to send him back?¡± Eunuch Lu asked in a hurry when they were about to reach the gate of the eastern Pce.


    With one hand holding Lulu¡¯s hand, his other hand was ced in front of him.


    ¡°Bengong picked up the child with my own ability, why should I return it!¡± Whoever picked it up was the one who raised it!


    Lu huaijiang didn¡¯t have any intention of returning the favor. He still felt sorry for Lulu, who had been wronged by the Xia family.


    As for Lulu, she still had a trace of the Xia family¡¯s position in her mind just now.


    At this moment, he saw the long line of streets in front of the eastern Pce, brightly lit and bustling with activity.


    Not long after, his brain was filled with fried sausages, date cakes, roasted squab, and so on ¡­


    Lulu fell into the food Street.


    Oh my God, she really experienced the phrase ¡°as happy as a God¡±!


    In front of the eastern Pce, the little girl ate wherever she went, but she had a small stomach.


    He wouldn¡¯t be able to eat much.


    Every time, he would take two bites and then throw them to the young man behind him.


    As for the young man, he was covered in food.


    ¡°Tomorrow morning, go to the eastern Pce to settle the bill,¡± he told the vendor with a cold face.


    Little did they know that from today onwards, there would be a long line in front of the eastern Pce every day!

 Chapter 432 - 432: Drawing on the memorial (1)

    Chapter 432 - 432: Drawing on the memorial (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°This is good, is this really good? How can there be such delicious food ¡­¡±


    Lulu tiptoed and reached for a bag.


    After taking it, he was ready to leave.


    ¡°Hey, hey, hey, Shorty, wait up. I haven¡¯t paid you yet. I can¡¯t eat for free ¡­¡± The small stall owner was so anxious that he was stomping his feet. His Highness had finally shown mercy and allowed the food Street to reopen.


    Moreover, they would be exempted from three years of rent. Everyone had to work hard to earn money.


    Behind the peddler, a teenager with a dark expression and snacks hanging all over his body handed over a token. ¡°Tomorrow morning, go to the eastern


    Pce to withdraw money. In the future, whatever she eats, the eastern Pce will be responsible for it. ¡±


    After that, she saw Lulu burrow back into the crowd.


    Lu huaijiang hurriedly followed.


    Behind her, eunuch Lu was still holding on to countless little trinkets, panting heavily from exhaustion.


    Ever since Lulu had entered the food Street, he had forgotten that he was a bad boy who had run away from home.


    At this moment, the Xia family had already discovered that Lulu wasn¡¯t in the manor. Madam Xia was so scared that her body went limp, and she called Jiang Huai ¡®an, who was still in the Jiang family¡¯s residence, back.


    He sent out many people to look for Jiang huailu.


    At this moment, eunuch Lu saw Lulu weaving in and out of the crowd. It was a little dark under thenterns, and she was short and small, so she was not very conspicuous.


    ¡°Master, you have to tell the Jiang family so that they can be more relieved.¡± Eunuch Lu asked in a low voice.


    Lu huaijiang looked at the little girl in the crowd who was eating so much that she couldn¡¯t move and threw everything to her subordinates.


    After avoiding the guards of the Xia family, she led Lulu to the eastern Pce.


    ¡°Tell what? They had failed as elders and deserved to be anxious. If it weren¡¯t for me, who would¡¯ve been able to bear the consequences of what happened to


    Lulu today?¡± Lu huaijiang¡¯s eyes turned cold and the eastern pce gate closed.


    The guards of the Xia family did not loiter in front of the eastern Pce. His Highness did not like children and would not allow a child to enter the eastern Pce. He immediately started to search the surrounding streets.


    The people of the eastern Pce watched helplessly as the Crown Prince returned with a little girl. They were so shocked that their eyes almost fell out.


    But when he saw eunuch Lu¡¯s eye signal, he immediately lowered his head, afraid that he would bump into them.


    ¡°Seeing her is like seeing bengong. Whatever she says, I will listen.¡± Lu huaijiang¡¯s face was indifferent as he led Lulu to the study.


    Everyone was left in shock.


    Eunuch Lu saw that His Highness had walked away and saw the shocked and confused eyes of the crowd. He whispered, ¡°¡±lf you disturb His Highness, you¡¯ll lose your heads. If you disturb this girl, you¡¯ll have your entire family executed. Be careful.¡±


    Everyone¡¯s body tensed up. They only remembered these words in their hearts and didn¡¯t dare to be careless.


    The female official kneeling in the distance furrowed her brows slightly, but her furrowed brows made it impossible to see her emotions.


    At that moment, Lulu was in the study. He had probably eaten too much and was huping.


    He went up and upied Lu huaijiang¡¯s old man¡¯s chair. He ced his hands on the armrests and leaned back in the chair, huping continuously.


    ¡°Lu Chen, send in some Hawthorn water. Don¡¯t put too much sugar in it. After all, you still have one more to grow.¡± Lu huaijiang¡¯s eyelids twitched, but he didn¡¯t dare tough out loud.


    As expected, the little girl¡¯s face darkened when she heard that.


    He probably remembered the candy he gave her and how it stuck her teeth out.


    Lulu crossed his arms in front of his chest and snorted. He turned his head to the side, still angry.


    Lu huaijiang did not get angry and only allowed Lu Chen to bring in the memorial to read.


    Seeing that he was busy, Lulu didn¡¯t want to disturb him.


    She carefully moved in front of him and leaned over to watch him review the memorials.


    There was also a writing brush on the table.


    Lulu paused.


    He picked up the brush, picked up the memorial, and turned it over. He then immersed himself in painting.


    Hmph, who told you to lie to me and bully me!

 Chapter 433 - 433: The Imperial College is going to be appointed

    Chapter 433 - 433: The Imperial College is going to be appointed


    (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Eunuch Lu stood outside the door andughed when he saw the two holding brushes in the exact same posture.


    Lulu frowned, and so did His Highness.


    Lulu pressed the tip of the pen against his forehead, and so did His Highness.


    The way the two of them held their brushes was the same.


    Eunuch Lu found it even more interesting. If Lulu had not been in the barren capital, he would have thought that Lulu had been taught by His Highness.


    His Highness was writing and drawing, and so was Lulu.


    Lu huaijiang coughed lightly. When he put down the memorial, Lulu also closed it abruptly.


    Then, he casually threw it on the pile of memorials.


    He put down the brush and pretended that nothing had happened.


    He even carefully wiped the ink on the memorial with his hand, and an ink ball appeared.


    ¡°After the new year, you should also enter the Imperial College. Grand tutor Xie is a serious and old-fashioned person, so you have to practice your writing well. Bengong has to deal with political affairs and can not find time to do your homework.¡± Lu huaijiang looked at her teasingly. Seeing that she was unconvinced, he actuallyughed out loud.


    Eunuch Lu, who was waiting outside the door, had a face full of fear. His Highness had never smiled like this before.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to go to school, I don¡¯t want to go to school. My father isn¡¯t a junior official of the Supreme Court, and my grandfather is dead. I don¡¯t have the qualifications to be a Directorate.¡± Lulu was so smug that she was being very smug. Lu huaijiang looked at him with a meaningful look.


    But he did not say anything.


    ¡°Have you finished the exercise book I gave youst time?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t. I¡¯m not going to the Imperial College, so I won¡¯t write.¡± Lulu said smugly.


    Lu huaijiang smiled and said nothing.


    He could feel the dissatisfaction in the young woman¡¯s tone. She was still holding a grudge against him for lying to her.


    Lu huaijiang felt a burst of pain between his eyebrows when he thought about it.


    ¡°You ¡­ I advise you to write it well.¡± Lu huaijiang pointed out. Maybe you¡¯re not even qualified to go to the Imperial College today, but maybe you¡¯ll be able to tomorrow?


    However, when he turned around, Lulu¡¯s head began to droop. Heid on the desk and could not lift his head.


    He couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    ¡°Eunuch Lu, is the room tidied up?¡± Lu huaijiang asked in a low voice.


    Eunuch Lu looked at the little girl who had already closed her eyes and was tired from eating.


    ¡°I¡¯ve finished packing up. The female official is waiting outside the door. Do you want her toe in and servedy Jiang?¡± Eunuch Lu wanted to pick up the child from behind, but when he saw His Highness suddenly frown, he immediately retreated.


    He was just a eunuch


    What was there to frown about?


    Eunuch Lu didn¡¯t dare to show it on his face.


    ¡°No need. Let the mute girl do it. The female official is from Imperial mother¡¯s Pce, so the rules are heavy.¡± Lu huaijiang said softly.


    Soon, the mute girl came up and carried Lulu away. Eunuch Lu then tidied up the memorials and carried them away.


    It had started to drizzle outside.


    ¡°Your Highness, you ¡­¡± Eunuch Lu hesitated.


    The more eunuch Lu thought about it, the more he felt that something was wrong with His Highness.


    ¡°Eunuch Lu, why do you think bengong¡¯s heart feels at peace when I see her?¡± Lu huaijiang said in a low voice, his brows showing a rare gentleness.


    Eunuch Lu felt a shiver run down his spine. This was a question that would lead to death.


    ¡°She¡¯s probably a part of your heart that¡¯s missing,¡± Eunuch Lu didn¡¯t dare to say it. He always felt that the girl was a jinx to His Highness in every way. ¡°Why is bengong always worried that she will be hurt?¡±


    ¡°Bengong also does not want others to hold her hand and does not allow others to touch her.¡±


    Eunuch Lu pondered. His Highness was thirteen years old, and miss Jiang would only be six years old after the new year. He was not even six years old.


    One was a child who was not even six years old, and the other was a thirteen-year-old youth.


    Eunuch Lu wasn¡¯t thinking blindly. After all, His Highness¡¯s eyes were extremely clear when he looked at the little girl. It wasn¡¯t the love between a


    man and a woman. In that case, there was only .

 Chapter 434 - 434: One night (1)

    Chapter 434 - 434: One night (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Eunuch Lu suddenly had an idea.


    ¡°Your Highness, what do you think is the most precious emotion in this world? It was about a man and a woman, and there was no benefit involved. He was afraid that she would be bullied, wronged, and suffer. Can you guess what this


    Eunuch Lu looked straight at Lu huaijiang.


    Lu huaijiang frowned and hesitated for a moment.


    Under eunuch Lu¡¯s encouraging gaze, he slowly said, ¡°¡±Father-daughter rtionship?¡±


    Bengong wants to see her, wants to protect her, deeply afraid that she will be hurt. Wasn¡¯t this a father-daughter rtionship?


    Eunuch Lu¡¯s legs went weak. He had to support himself with the table to stand up.


    ¡°Brother and sister, brother and sister! Brother and sister! Your Highness, this servant also has a younger sister, and she has the same attitude as you.¡± Eunuch Lu said loudly.


    Eunuch Lu did not think about the feelings between a man and a woman at all.


    His Highness looked at Lulu dotingly, but there were no romantic feelings between him and Lulu.


    Lulu looked at His Highness, his eyes also clear.


    Eunuch Lu had forgotten about the time!


    What theycked the most was time for each other to grow up.


    At this moment, Lu huaijiang felt that this made sense.


    He could only be at ease when he saw Lulu, and Lulu could only be at ease when she was with him.


    Wasn¡¯t she raised as a younger sister?


    Previously, he had often wondered if master yixu¡¯s words were true.


    His intention to marry Lulu was probably to protect her!


    Lu huaijiang heaved a sigh of relief in his heart, but something seemed to be wrong.


    ¡°You may leave. Bring these memorials back to the throne room tomorrow. It¡¯s been suppressed for too long, and I¡¯ve finally finished reviewing it. ¡± Lu huaijiang waved his hand, and eunuch Lu left with the memorial. ¡°So bengong treated her as a younger sister.¡± Lu huaijiang muttered in a low voice.


    No wonder he couldn¡¯t help but be soft-hearted towards her, wanting to pamper her and protect her.


    Yixu¡¯s words rang in her ears. He was infatuated with her, arrogant for her, and even went against a wall for her. Lu huaijiang¡¯s face immediately drooped.


    Yixu really didn¡¯t deserve to be a monk.


    Lulu is so young, and he dares to say that bengong will live and die for her, how foolish.


    However, Lu huaijiang also heaved a sigh of relief. He found a reason for his strange behavior today and felt more at ease.


    It was a younger sister. Yes, it was a younger sister.


    It was also because she had the hall of salvation that he could only be at ease if he kept her under his watch!


    Lu huaijiang calmed down and went back to sleep.


    The next morning.


    Someone knocked on the door of the eastern Pce.


    The stall owner who knocked on the door was trembling with fear. When he saw the gatekeeper¡¯s arrogant appearance, he coughed.


    There was a long line of vendors behind her, and she pushed the one in front.


    quickly ask, quickly ask ¡­


    ¡°Excuse me, is this a token from the Crown Prince¡¯s residence?¡± the peddler¡¯s face was covered in sweat. Last night there was a young girl who came to our stall to eat and said that she brought a token to the eastern Pce to give money.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I sell wonton.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here to sell tanghulu.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m the one who sellsnterns ¡­¡±


    The people behind him shouted.


    When the gatekeeper saw the token and the instructions from eunuch Lust night, he hurriedly opened the side door.


    ¡°It¡¯s a token from the eastern Pce. In the future, whatever the little girl ate or drankst night, it will be recorded on His Highness¡¯s ount.¡± At the side door, the young eunuch took a pen and paper and crossed out a name every time he received money.


    It actually took half an hour to finish it.


    Everyone received the money with a smile, ¡°it turns out that the people in the eastern Pce are so easy to talk to and so generous.¡± She had spent more than three thousand taels in one night, right? He did not know who the little noble from yesterday was. When shees in the future, please take care of her. ¡±


    There were many aristocratic families in the capital, and there were also many influential families.


    However, it was extremely rare for a child to make three thousand taels in one night! Not only did she sell food and drinks, but she also took everything she saw and went to the eastern Pce to settle the bill.


    Everyone said.


    Lulu gained a new nickname, ¡°true¡± wealth-scattering ¡°little girl..

 Chapter 435 - 435: The gold-devouring beast he raised (1)

    Chapter 435: The gold-devouring beast he raised (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Little Lulu had spent three thousand taels in one night.


    When His Highness heard about this matter during the court session, he had calcted his own private vault.


    He had originally thought that he was quite generous.


    He suddenly felt a sense of crisis.


    He hadn¡¯t bought anyrge antiques or gold or silver jewelry, but he had spent more than three thousand taels on some small trinkets.


    ¡°Your Highness, miss Lu went out again.¡± Eunuch Lu lowered his head and reported in a low voice.


    ¡°Did you bring money? Is there anyone following us?¡± Lu huaijiang had just boarded the carriage and was preparing to enter the pce.


    ¡°She didn¡¯t bring any money, but she did bring a token. This servant will see that even the token will not be used. When she went out to shop, this servant took a nce. As long as she buys something, those shopkeepers and peddlers only ask her to sign and leave.¡± They would probablye to the eastern Pce early tomorrow morning to line up for money.


    ¡°If you can¡¯t take it away, you can send it directly to the eastern Pce and pay for it.¡± Eunuch Lu added.


    Furthermore, the shopkeepers ¡®eyes lit up when they saw miss Lulu leaving.


    He searched for all his trump cards so that she could have eyes and wrap them up.


    Lu huaijiang was silent for a long time.


    He calcted in his heart that with her creation method, he was afraid that he wouldn¡¯t be able to raise her until she was of age.


    ¡°Is it so expensive to raise a girl nowadays?¡± he muttered to himself. He couldn¡¯t even raise deer with his mouth?


    At this moment, he felt a sense of danger. He was afraid that he could not even afford to raise a sister!


    Seeing the Crown Prince board the carriage with a thoughtful expression, the corners of eunuch Lu¡¯s mouth moved slightly. He hesitated for a moment but decided to let it go.


    He wanted to say that no one would waste money like this to raise a sister.


    How was this raising a sister ¡­


    This was a living gold-devouring beast!


    In the afternoon, the Xia family was already frantic.


    Madam Xia had passed out several times and was almost going crazy while holding Lulu¡¯s old clothes. The string in his brain was already stretched taut, about to snap at any moment.


    Jiang Huaian¡¯s hair was disheveled, and he was no longer as calm as he usually was.


    Yang pinfeng and Wen ruyin had already rushed over and reported the case to the capital¡¯s Governor.


    Xia Qingqing knelt in the courtyard with a pale face. ¡°Qing Qing didn¡¯t say a few words to her. Qing Qing has suffered so much for so long, can¡¯t she say a word? Who knew that she would be so angry? she even pushed Qingqing. Qingqing¡¯s head was smashed.¡±


    ¡°Wuwuwu, is it because Qingqing also wants to run away from home that you all care about Qingqing?¡± Xia Qingqing¡¯s forehead was covered with a white veil. She knelt in the courtyard and couldn¡¯t stop crying.


    He had been kneeling since the morning until the afternoon.


    It was the second day of the new year, and the sky was already dark. The beautiful woman knelt in the courtyard with tears in her eyes. ¡°It¡¯s me who didn¡¯t teach Qing Qing well, it¡¯s all my fault as a mother. Little aunt, if you want to punish, then punish me. Qing Qing is weak, if something happens to her, how can I live?


    Madam Yun was angry and hateful when she saw this. This aunt had always been a polite person, but today, she still wanted to protect Qingqing with her big belly.


    What would happen in the future if he grew crooked?


    Mrs. Xia held Jiang Huai ¡®an¡¯s hand, her throat already choked with tears.


    ¡°What are you doing? Get up, lest you say that I¡¯m an old woman tormenting my pregnant granddaughter-inw. On the contrary, I¡¯m the one who isn¡¯t.¡± Old Madam Xia¡¯s face was dark. Xia Qingqing was pampered and would give her all the love she could.


    However, this didn¡¯t mean that they would tolerate her misbehavior. ¡°Kneel, kneel until Lulues back.¡±


    ¡°Madam Yu, you are six months pregnant. Brother ze is the eldest son of the Xia family. Whether the eldest grandson is born from your womb or from a concubine¡¯s womb, you should know the right thing to do.¡±


    The beautiful woman¡¯s face paled.


    When other people¡¯s legal wives got pregnant, they would give their husbands concubines.


    She had never mentioned it because of brother ze¡¯s love. If the child was not saved .


    The maidservant behind Madam Yu immediately helped her up..

 Chapter 436 - 436: The God who painted in the memorial (1)

    Chapter 436: The God who painted in the memorial (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Ever since Lulu left home ¡­


    The Xia Corporation and Jiang Huai ¡®an had never said a word.


    The Xia Corporation suddenly realized that women had no home after marriage.


    Even though they were father and mother, her brother still treated her as his own sister and daughter.


    However, it was a fact that she was married and had two children. It was also a fact that the Xia family was now involved in a big family.


    ¡°Yurong, don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll definitely find Lulu. Even if sister-inw has to give up her life, we¡¯ll get it back.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all sister-inw¡¯s fault for not teaching Qing Qing well. Don¡¯t be too suspicious, we¡¯ve spoiled Qing Qing.¡±


    Xia Qingqing saw that her grandmother was actually crying and admitting her mistake to her great aunt, and she immediately looked at her mother.


    It had to be said that the child¡¯s every word and action was a mirror for his parents.


    When Xia ningze was released, Madam Yu had secretly scolded her little aunt and Jiang Huai ¡®an a few times. Xia Qingqing remembered it.


    Madam Xia held Madam Yun¡¯s hand and couldn¡¯t help but cry.


    ¡°Lulu, where did you go? if anything happened to you, I wouldn¡¯t be able to live.¡± Mrs. Xia leaned against Mrs. Yun haggardly, her face devoid of blood.


    He looked like he had lost half his life.


    Madam Yun red at her granddaughter again and looked at her daughter-inw with a somewhat unfriendly gaze.


    The Xia family had a good reputation and was not a family that would pester their daughter-inw. He rarely meddled in the affairs of the younger generation¡¯s room, but now he probably had to.


    If the upper beam is not straight, the lower beam will be crooked. I can¡¯t spoil the Xia family¡¯s atmosphere.


    ¡°Mother, don¡¯t worry. His son had already reported it to the authorities. He would definitely be fine. Have you forgotten about the past, Lulu? She can even sell the human traffickers.¡± Jiang Huai ¡®an¡¯s voice was hoarse, but he wasn¡¯t as panicked as he had been thest few times.


    Lulu was already an experienced child.


    That child was so mischievous, how could he be at a disadvantage?


    It just so happened that master Xia and Lord Xia had returned from court and were studying a Memorial in their hands.


    Your Highness doesn¡¯t know what this means. Could it be that it¡¯s hard to say in court, so you deliberately drew a dog on the memorial to humiliate us? ¡± ¡°But Grand tutor Xie has an old Toad drawn on it ¡­¡±


    ¡°Lord Zheng is ¡­ A Wolf that rolled its eyes?¡± Lord Xia was puzzled, and when he returned, he heard that the residence was in a mess.


    When she asked, Lulu had not been found.


    And brother Yuan was hiding behind his mother, mumbling in a low voice that sister Qingqing fell on her own and that Lulu didn¡¯t push her.


    When these words came out, it made everyone¡¯s face even gloomier.


    Xia Qingqing knelt in the courtyard and wiped her tears. She had yet to beg her grandfather when she heard him say, ¡®¡±¡®There can¡¯t be a circle without rules.


    Qing Qing confounds right and wrong, please punish me.¡±


    The beautiful woman cried out and fainted while holding her stomach.


    If they wanted to be punished, they would have to be served with vines.


    Xia Qingqing still did not escape the punishment. Her butt was beaten until the skin and flesh split open. Madam Yun and old Madam han watched with tears in their eyes, but they did not dare to stop her.


    The anger from before had long dissipated, leaving only a bit of heartache.


    ¡°The Xia family doesn¡¯t expect our descendants to be sessful, but we won¡¯t allow anyone who can¡¯t distinguish right from wrong! If you can say such things to Lulu and your aunt today, you will grow up to be a vicious woman. In the future, whoever doesn¡¯t restrain their children in this family will be punished by the family rules!¡± Master Xia saw that his eldest son was in a difficult position and immediately rebuked him.


    Jiang Huaian¡¯s eyes lit up.


    ¡°Grandfather, where did you get that painting? It¡¯s Lulu¡¯s handwriting.¡± Jiang Huai ¡®an was overjoyed to see the painting.


    The two adults of the Xia family shook their heads and looked at him with burning eyes.


    Who drew this?


    Who do you think painted the painting that made the officials uneasy and made everyone guess?

 Chapter 437 - 437: The byy of painting 1

    Chapter 437: The byy of painting 1


    Trantor: 549690339


    Lord Xia shook the memorial in his hand.


    Lord Xia raised his eyebrows.


    He exchanged a nce with his father.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the study.¡± The two of them pulled Jiang Huai ¡®an to the study.


    Madam Xia came back to her senses. Madam Yun wiped her tears and hurriedly pulled her up. ¡°Yurong, don¡¯t be anxious. Just now, Huai ¡®an said he saw Lulu¡¯s handwriting.¡±


    The little girl outside the door paced back and forth uneasily.


    ¡°Eldest Furen, youngdy Qing Qing is crying in pain and also said that her head is hurting badly. She even vomited now, and the young Madam is crying with her. ¡±


    Madam Yun¡¯s eyelids twitched and she hardened her heart. ¡°Ignore her, she has always been spoiled, to actually let her cause such a big disaster.¡± ¡°Get a doctor.¡± Madam Xia¡¯s eyes were red. He could not say anything else.


    Madam Yun sighed and nodded to the maidservant.


    He didn¡¯t go to see Xia Qingqing and just keptpany with the Xia Corporation.


    At this moment, Jiang Huai ¡®an held the memorial and nodded. Maternal grandfather, first uncle, Huai ¡®an can confirm that this is Lulu¡¯s handwriting.


    ¡°Where did you guys get this?¡± Jiang Huai ¡®an looked at it from left to right. Wasn¡¯t this a Memorial?


    Painting memorials required one to be beheaded.


    The two old men looked at each other. His Highness reviewed itst night. I brought it back this morning.


    ¡°The courtiers were discussing spiritedly, all guessing whether your Highness was mocking the courtiers in the open and in the dark, making the courtiers reflect on themselves. There were also two old ministers who drew a fierce Tiger that had been beaten to death on their memorials, and those two ministers were carried back to their residences.¡± His legs were weak from fear.


    He thought that His Highness was going to make a move.


    ¡°Are you sure this is Lulu¡¯s handwriting? This is a Memorial! ¡± Lord Xia hissed. Just the thought of drawing on the memorial was exciting.


    No, he even felt a chill on his neck.


    ¡°Really?¡± Jiang Huai ¡®an looked at it carefully. He nodded his head seriously.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, Lulu is probably in the eastern Pce. The entire city was searchedst night, and there was no news even after guarding the city gate all night. The only ce they haven¡¯t searched is the eastern Pce.¡± His Highness was suspicious and tyrannical, and no one dared to touch his eyebrows.


    Master Xia was still in his official robes and stood up. ¡°I¡¯ll go to the eastern Pce to seek an audience with His Highness. We have to be sure if he¡¯s in the eastern Pce.¡±


    ¡°What if Lulu enrages His Highness in the eastern Pce? the consequences will be unimaginable.¡±


    Jiang Huaian touched his chin and looked at the Imperial edict.


    He could even paint on a Memorial, what else could be inconceivable?


    All of a sudden, he was no longer panicking.


    He just didn¡¯t know what His Highness the Crown Prince meant.


    ¡°Don¡¯t ever tell anyone about Lulu drawing on the memorial. Since Your Highness has admitted to it, then it¡¯s Your Highness who ridiculed the officials!¡± Master Xia stroked his beard and said after a moment of silence.


    The two of them nodded solemnly.


    Taking advantage of the fact that the sky had not yet turned dark, the three of them did not eat dinner or rest and directly rushed out to the eastern Pce.


    ¡°What did these three people say? why didn¡¯t they give us any information? I¡¯ll leave everyone in the manor to worry.¡± The olddy grumbled, but only heaved a sigh of relief when she heard from Lulu.


    Xia ningze stood in front of the olddy, who waved her hand. ¡°Ningze, you can leave. You¡¯re the eldest grandson in the residence, and you¡¯ll have to establish a family in the future. The Xia family is supported by you. Grandmother knows that you have a close rtionship with her. But don¡¯t let a woman blind your


    Your heart should not he in the rear residence ¡±


    ¡°Qing Qing is still young. Everything she said was taught by Daren. If you discipline him strictly now, you can still turn things around. Think about it. ¡±


    The olddy admitted that she spoiled Qingqing, but that was built on the foundation that she didn¡¯t go astray.


    It was definitely not a fluke that the Xia family was able to establish itself in a short period of ten years!

 Chapter 438 - 438: Show the little girl what you’re made of (1)

    Chapter 438: Show the little girl what you¡¯re made of (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    In the eastern Pce.


    A stack of memorials was thrown at Lulu¡¯s feet.


    Lulu looked up at him pitifully. When he saw the young man¡¯s ashen face and serious expression, he immediately shrank back and did not dare to make a sound.


    The memorial fell to the ground.


    They were scattered all over the ground.


    The front was a Memorial, but the back was full of pigs, cows, sheep, and fish. If he wanted to draw, then so be it, but he just had to draw it properly.


    Pigs were killed and their hearts and lungs were dug out.


    The bull was plowing thend, and someone behind it was whipping it.


    The Tiger was killed.


    The wolf was rolling its eyes, and there were three crooked words written on it-white-eyed wolf as an annotation.


    ¡°In thest court session, half of the officials were trembling. Did you draw it? Did you draw it?¡± Who the hell knew how shocked he was in the throne room? his eyes were about to pop out.


    He had to pretend that he knew, that he had everything under control, and that he was the one who did it.


    Eunuch Lu shook his head and sighed. It shouldn¡¯t be, it shouldn¡¯t be.


    ¡°Your Highness, don¡¯t worry. Just hit her and she¡¯ll know she¡¯s wrong.¡± Eunuch Lu sighed and advised in a low voice.


    His Highness nced at him. Eunuch Lu immediately lowered his head and knelt down.


    ¡°Do you know your mistake? Are you still going to draw it in the future?¡± Lu huaijiang said.


    The little girl fell to the ground with a thud.


    The snow on the ground had just melted, and it was still a little cold.


    When the little girl looked up, she was already in tears.


    He was even holding a brush that was stained with ink.


    ¡°Brother Lu ¡­¡± Her voice was soft and her clear eyes were filled with tears that hung on her eyshes and refused to fall.


    She looked at him and called him ¡®brother¡¯ softly.


    It was as if Jiang huailu would cry on the spot if he nodded.


    Lu huaijiang¡¯s throat itched, and he coughed lightly. Eunuch Lu¡¯s heart ached.¡±Your Highness, Lulu Imows his mistake. You can just lock her up for two days.¡±


    ¡°Brother Lu, is Lulu wrong? I can¡¯t draw it?¡± The little Lulu bit her lip and her tears were about to fall.


    Lu huaijiang¡¯s anger turned into helplessness when he heard the soft words ¡± brother Lu ¡°.


    ¡°Was Lulu really wrong?¡±


    Lu huaijiang sighed helplessly, ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t I draw Lulu?¡± The little girl sat on the ground.


    ¡°I can draw. He could draw them all. Paper is used for drawing, and memorials are also paper, so they can naturally be drawn.¡± Lu huaijiang epted his fate and carried Lulu, patting the mud off her body.


    ¡°Can Lulu still draw in the future?¡± The little girl grabbed the pen excitedly.


    Lu huaijiang ¡­


    ¡°Yes,¡± he replied after a long while.


    Eunuch Lu? So, I was thinking too much?


    ¡°I¡¯m used to these pens. You¡¯re still young and can¡¯t hold them firmly. I¡¯ll prepare some for you.¡± Lu huaijiang said in a low voice.


    Eunuch Lu was expressionless as he thought, ¡°so you¡¯ve even prepared tools for her?¡±


    Poor courtiers, it was said that they were all being carried out today.


    Does His Majesty know that you¡¯re using the officials to make your sister happy?


    Just now, when she came out of the throne room, she didn¡¯t know who was the one who said that they must teach her a lesson. So, you¡¯re really giving her some face and letting her continue to submit memorials and paintings?


    It turned out that this color and that color of His Highness werepletely different.


    He was too naive.


    Eunuch Lu was so aggrieved that he almost cried.


    The Crown Prince was dressed in a brocade robe, which made his figure look even more slender and clear. did you have fun in the eastern Pce today? ¡± Lulu nodded. happy, they¡¯re all giving Lulu things. You¡¯re too polite.¡± Lu huaijiang ¡­


    The abundant private warehouse was getting thinner by the day!

 Chapter 439 - 439: Painting His Highness’s nails (1)

    Chapter 439 - 439: Painting His Highness¡¯s nails (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    On the evening of the second day of the new year, Lu huaijiang should have entered the pce to apany the Empress for dinner.


    ¡°Push back the dinner at the Empress¡¯s and say that bengong is busy and will enter the pce tomorrow.¡± Lu huaijiang looked at his subordinate indifferently, and the subordinate responded in a low voice.


    She gathered her courage and looked at the busy Prince.


    His Highness¡¯s usually spotless clothes had long been stained with strange, colorful, and shiny things.


    A young man who could make all the officials in the court tremble with a frown and a soft snort.


    At this moment, his face was tense, his hands were open, and he had a helpless look.


    ¡°Are you done? Is that enough?¡± Lu huaijiang sighed softly. He opened his fingers and sat on the soft couch.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be done soon. Don¡¯t move.¡± The little girly beside the soft couch. What color do you like? Lulu liked pink, and there had to be glitter, a bright pink.


    Brother Lu, do you like it? Can you do the same as lulutu?¡±


    The little fellow cupped his chin in his hands, his face filled with joy.


    Lu huaijiang¡¯s face twitched, and he retracted his hand.


    But Lulu stopped her.


    ¡°Just now, my maternal grandfather and uncle came to look for Lulu and bring her home.¡± Brother Lu promised me that as long as I don¡¯t go back, you will listen to me. You said you¡¯d listen to me, but you can¡¯t even help Lulu dye her nails. Didn¡¯t you say that you¡¯ll satisfy any request?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re trying to lie to me again!¡± Lulu red at her, looking extremely fierce.


    The subordinate left silently. His Highness indeed had something important to do.


    After all, wasn¡¯t it a big deal for the Crown Prince to dye his nails?


    It was not easy to coax her to stay in the East Pce for a few days. Lu huaijiang saw that she was about to get angry and his heart was in his mouth again.


    ¡°I¡¯m not lying, I¡¯m not lying. Brother Lu said he wouldn¡¯t lie to you, so he won¡¯t lie to you. But brother Lu is the Crown Prince, is it appropriate to dye it pink?¡±


    ¡°Then how will bengong convince the masses when I go to court? When bengong is reprimanding them, what if theyugh out loud when they see bengong¡¯s pink nails?¡±


    ¡°Lulu, have you ever heard of brother-sister outfits? I¡¯ll wear men¡¯s clothes and you¡¯ll wear women¡¯s clothes, but the two sets go well together. It¡¯s the same for the nails.¡±


    ¡°You dye it pink, I¡¯ll dye it ¡­ Let¡¯s go with this.¡± Lu huaijiang chose the color closest to his fingers, but it looked more crystalline and brighter.


    But it wasn¡¯t obvious.


    Lulu hesitated.


    His eyes suddenly lit up.


    ¡°Alright ¡­¡± Her eyes were full of slyness as she smiled and went back to painting his nails.


    Lu huaijiang was sitting by the window while eunuch Lu was waiting at the door.


    His Highness used his left hand to read the memorial, so she painted it on her right hand.


    His Highness used his right hand to write a Memorial, so she would paint it with her left hand.


    It was really a perfectbination.


    Eunuch Lu let out a long sigh.


    It was really an eyesore.


    When I raised my sister, she wasn¡¯t this delicate? His Highness wasn¡¯t raising a sister, he was raising a little ancestor.


    it¡¯s done. Mine is pink, and brother Lu¡¯s has a little flower on top ¡­ Lulu was all smiles.


    Lu huaijiang stretched out his ten fingers, and it was indeed the color closest to the original nail color.


    However, she also used glitter to draw a small flower.


    If it wasn¡¯t on a man like him, it would be quite exquisite.


    His Highness¡¯s face was gloomy, as if a storm wasing.


    Eunuch Lu did not even dare to breathe as he watched the arrogant little girl stretch out her finger.¡±Look, it¡¯s exactly the same as Lulu¡¯s. We are a pair.¡±


    His Highness Lu ¡­


    His furious heart was instantly pierced..

 Chapter 440 - 440: The adorkable Lulu (1)

    Chapter 440 - 440: The adorkable Lulu (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Eunuch Lu could no longer look.


    Why didn¡¯t I realize that His Highness was so easy to please before?


    No, it wasn¡¯t.


    After all, the grass on the grave of thest person who had learned how to do things from Little Lulu was very tall.


    ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to Polish your nails, you have to wait ¡­ Wait for three days.


    Otherwise, Lulu will never forgive you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m still angry. I haven¡¯t forgiven you yet! You have to be more aware of yourself, or Lulu will never forgive you. You have to perform well ¡­¡± Lulu stood up, looking very proud.


    Lu huaijiang found it funny and interesting, so he could only let her be.


    He watched as shey on the soft couch and blew at his fingers. He waited for the nail polish to dry.


    ¡°Alright. Bengong will wait for three days.¡± As long as you don¡¯t cry.


    ¡°Then, will Lulu still forgive me?¡± Lu huaijiang lowered his head, put down the memorial, and looked at her seriously.


    Lulu tilted his head slightly.


    He was an evil.


    And he was here to exterminate the evil.


    But what if he did not be an evil?


    As long as I¡¯m by his side, watching over him and not letting him grow into an evil, does that mean I don¡¯t have to destroy him? Would that be considered saving the world?


    Lulu was confused.


    However, she had not seen the Crown Prince kill anyone.


    After some thought, she decided that no matter what, following the target of the mission would be more beneficial to her.


    ¡°We¡¯ll see how you perform,¡± The little Lulu coughed, blinked and looked away. Lu huaijiangughed in a low voice, a muffledughing from his chest.


    The more heughed, the louder he became.


    The sounds of joy andughter came from the room, a joy the eastern Pce had never experienced before.


    The ice-cold Pce was also gradually filled with smoke and fire.


    The female official stood quietly at the door of drooping flowers, the warmughter of the young prince ringing in her ears.


    Just by listening to his voice, one could guess that His Highness had never been so gentle.


    ¡°Prepare the sedan, let¡¯s go to fengyi Pce to see the Empress.¡± The female official said softly, and nimbly turned around to leave.


    Inside the house, the little girl was looking at Lu huaijiang with a serious face, seemingly unconvinced.


    ¡°You¡¯re still not convinced? The eastern Pce had the best Chef in the great Zhou. If you want to eat desserts and sweets, the house¡¯s chef can make them for you. You¡¯re not allowed to eat too much of the snacks outside.¡±


    ¡°Do you still remember the pain in your stomachst night?¡± His Highness Lu was a little worried.


    It was really troublesome to raise a sister.


    But this feeling was sour and sweet.


    Lulu shot him a nce and asked,¡±is this the reason why you had people follow me?¡± Lulu didn¡¯t eat anything today. My stomach didn¡¯t feel wellst night because I ate too much.¡± I ate too much!


    Lu huaijiang looked at her leisurely,¡±really?¡± If you didn¡¯t eat it, then you didn¡¯t buy it? You didn¡¯t hide it either!¡±


    I swear! Lulu nodded seriously. I didn¡¯t buy it, and I didn¡¯t hide it. He was very serious when he made the oath.


    What a joke, her godmother was in charge of oaths.


    She had a back door, so she wasn¡¯t afraid.


    Lu huaijiang hummed in agreement and looked at her silently.


    However, he was thinking about it in his heart, not knowing how to tell her.


    After all, she had clumsily stepped on the stool and climbed up to the table. She had only managed to hide the snack on the highest shelf after stepping on the table.


    However, the bookshelf was barely at the same level as Lu huaijiang¡¯s line of sight.


    She just appeared in front of him like that. He actually didn¡¯t know if he should pretend he didn¡¯t see her and cooperate with her performance. It was better to stretch out his hand and take it down so that she could see the evil of this world.


    However, he found it funny when he thought about it.


    She must have mistaken everyone for her short and stout height!


    At this moment, she was still humming a little tune with a smug expression, as if she had hidden it very well.


    Lu huaijiang shook his head slightly. Forget it, I¡¯ll just pretend that I¡¯m blind..

 Chapter 441 - 441: Bengong won ‘t spoil her (1)

    Chapter 441 - 441: Bengong won ¡®t spoil her (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    In the end, Lu huaijiang still pretended to be blind.


    Not only did he have to pretend to be blind, but he also had to pretend to be deaf.


    He pretended not to hear the little guy secretly eating the sweet fried chestnuts and desserts.


    Kacha Kacha ¡­


    She was like a little hamster, lingering in his ear.


    At night, the eastern Pce was quiet.


    The lights in the study room were still on. Eunuch Lu had always been standing guard outside His Highness¡¯s door. He could only rest when His Highness was resting.


    ¡°Your Highness, it¡¯ste. Tomorrow on the third day, the first Prince will enter the pce for a banquet, and your Highness will not be able to rest again.¡± It was not until midnight that eunuch Lu could not stand it anymore. Seeing that His Highness was still sitting by the window, he hurriedly entered the room and reported in a low voice.


    Lu huaijiang nodded and looked down at his fingers. He couldn¡¯t help but raise his eyebrows.


    ¡°Tomorrow, help bengong find a Long Sleeve robe.¡± After saying that, he returned to his room to rest.


    Eunuch Lu saw the state His Highness was in and felt that Lulu¡¯s visit was the right choice.


    His Highness seemed to havee back to life.


    She started to pay attention to what she ate and what she wore, and even got her nails stained.


    The next morning, before the sun had even risen, a long line was formed in front of the eastern Pce.


    His subordinates had already brought the carriage over, and eunuch Lu waited on His Highness to get on.


    Your Highness ¡­


    The group of shopkeepers trembled as they greeted His Highness. In the past, these people ran away as fast as a cat seeing a mouse when they saw His Highness.


    ¡°They¡¯ve grown some courage.¡± Lu huaijiang sat in the carriage with his hands on his knees.


    Eunuch Lu had warmed a pot of tea for him.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯ve grown bold, but I¡¯m doing this for miss Lulu¡¯s sake. I spent thirteen thousand taels yesterday ¡­¡± Eunuch Lu said slowly.


    It was said that all the expensive and novel things in the city had been sent to this Street today.


    The tea in Grand Hall Lu¡¯s hand was originally fragrant and sweet.


    At this moment, only bitterness was left in his mouth.


    He couldn¡¯t help but wonder if he could only drink tea foam if this continued.


    How capable, he had made almost twenty thousand taels in two days.


    His Highness had paid a huge price to make her stay.


    Seeing His Highness retract his fingers into his long sleeves, eunuch Lu hurriedly tightened the smile on his face. He must notugh out loud.


    The carriage creaked to the pce gate.


    ¡°Tell Lulu that bengong wille back for dinner. Take her out to eat, don¡¯t eat dinner.¡± It was the third day of the new year, and the capital was still very lively. They hadn¡¯t taken Lulu out to watch the Dragon Dance and Lantern Festival yet.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Eunuch Lu nodded.


    ¡°Miss Lulu said that she wants to eat the desserts from the Imperial kitchen.¡± Eunuch Lu said in a low voice.


    Lu huaijiang¡¯s figure paused, and he entered the pce without looking back.


    ¡°Don¡¯t even think that bengong will bring it for her, she is really spoiled.¡± Lu huaijiang¡¯s tone was cold and his face was full of disdain.


    Bengong said I won¡¯t bring it!


    Eunuch Lu didn¡¯t follow her into the pce today. He went to the North of the city to buy food for Lulu. When he returned to the eastern Pce, the little girl had just woken up.


    ¡°The Empress has an order to invitedy Jiang to the pce for an audience,¡± the female official said as she entered the door.


    Eunuch Lu¡¯s face darkened when he heard this.


    Eunuch Lu entered with a dark expression. Lulu was squatting on the ground and picking up walnuts with a confused expression. In his hand, he was holding the grayish-green stone.


    ¡°Female official Yao, His Highness has said that Lulu is a guest of the eastern


    Pce.¡± Eunuch Lu ced more emphasis on the words Your Highness¡¯.


    The female official looked at Jiang huailu indifferently.


    ¡°Thest time before the little girl entered the pce, herdyship even bestowed two nannies to the Xia family. Now that the Empress had seen her rules, even if he was a guest of the eastern Pce, shouldn¡¯t he be released? Besides, the Empress is only looking at the younger generation. Eunuch Lu, what do you mean by stopping you?¡± A sh of jealousy appeared in the female official¡¯s eyes..

 Chapter 442 - 442: Chance encounter with Lu Jinghong (1)

    Chapter 442 - 442: Chance encounter with Lu Jinghong (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Lulu entered the pce alone.


    Eunuch Lu hurriedly entered the pce, but it was still the time of the court session, so he was not allowed to enter.


    He could only pace back and forth outside the throne room.


    The carriage stopped in front of the pce gate.


    Lulu¡¯s crystal clear eyes turned to female official Yao, who chuckled. ¡°Lady Jiang, entering the pce in a pnquin or horse carriage is a treatment that only noble people have. Come down and walk.¡±


    After he finished speaking, he walked to the front.


    Lulu¡¯s legs were also short. He pursed his lips and almost ran away before he could barely keep up.


    A smile hung on female official Yao¡¯s face, while the young Pce maid behind her lowered her head, not even daring to raise it.


    Lulu had been walking for a long time. He had left in a hurry in the morning and had not had time to eat breakfast.


    At this moment, her stomach was growling and her legs were weak. She walked until her legs were sore.


    He didn¡¯t know if there were blisters under his feet, but he felt that it was sticky and tingling.


    It was still slightly cold in the morning when he entered the pce, but now that the sun was shining, Lulu was hungry and thirsty, so tired that his body was swaying.


    ¡°Ms. Jiang, please bear with it a little longer. The Imperial Pce is huge, I¡¯m afraid you haven¡¯t seen it before.¡±


    ¡°I heard thatdy Jiang was a child who lost her intelligence in the past, how did she be so intelligent now? He was really an entric child. The Empress didn¡¯t ask in detailst time, but this time she¡¯s a bit interested in you.¡± Female official Yao was all smiles, but Lulu only felt that this road had passed.


    Just as he was about to speak, he heard a voiceing from the river not far away.


    A gentle breeze blew, and the pink Sharman danced in the air. A little girl sat in the middle.


    ¡°Female official, whose family¡¯s youngdy is this?¡± The voice was clear and melodious. Female official Yao stopped in her tracks when she heard it.


    ¡°Your Highness, this is the youngdy of the Jiang family who came back from the barren capital. I heard that he was a muddleheaded child who had lost his mind before he was exiled. After returning, she became more intelligent. The Empress was curious and summoned her into the pce to take a look.¡± Female official Yao replied in a low voice and bowed respectfully.


    Princess Jinghong was a forbidden area in the pce.


    The emperor¡¯s son was older than her, but she was his sister.


    Moreover, it was the bloodline of the retired Emperor who was left behind before his death, so he was in an extremely awkward position in this Pce.


    He had been raised in the pce and had never left.


    A pair of hands lifted the curtain, and the pce servants filed out. The young girl walking in the center was more than ten years old, and her face still had a bit of childishness.


    ¡°It sounds interesting. When I see the Empress, why don¡¯t I send you to the pure grace Pce and be your studypanion? Look, he doesn¡¯t even kneel or bow to the princess. If he doesn¡¯t teach her some rules, he might cause a great disaster in the future.¡± Princess Jinghong looked at Jiang huailu with a cold gaze.


    I¡¯ve really given you a chance to return to the pce.


    Female official Yao tugged at Lulu, but Lulu stubbornly refused to lower his head.


    When Lu Jinghong had firste to the barren capital with the first Prince, he had always been pretending to be like her. Lulu didn¡¯t like that.


    ¡°Forget it, send him away. Bengong¡¯s temple is small and I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t afford to invitedy Jiang.¡± After he finished speaking, he snorted and left.


    Female official Yao stood up and red at Lulu.


    ¡°You think that you have His Highness¡¯s favor and can be insensible. It didn¡¯t matter if he offended the princess, he was not favored. But niangniang is His Highness¡¯s birth mother. Last time, due to the New Year¡¯s Eve, niangniang did not punish you. You have to be careful today.¡±


    Lulu touched the things in his arms and sighed.


    To think that brother Lu said that this thing could only be encountered and not sought. In fact, it was not as good as a steamed bun.


    It revealed a bright yellow corner, and then it was stuffed back..

 Chapter 443 - 443: The support his Highness gave her (1)

    Chapter 443 - 443: The support his Highness gave her (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    They arrived in front of Feng Yi Pce.


    Female official Yao entered first to reply.


    The pce maid standing outside the door saw the little girl standing upright and said kindly, ¡®¡±¡®To see the Empress, one must kneel. You can only enter after the elder sister in front of the Empress gives a reply.¡±


    Did this mean that if the Empress didn¡¯t reply, he would continue to kneel?


    Lulu¡¯s eyes widened. She was not going to do that.


    The pce servant frowned slightly, but in his heart, he was thinking that this girl really had no manners. He was afraid that he would have to go through a good round of training today.


    Probably because Lulu refused to kneel, female official Yao came out soon after.


    He nced at her unhappily.


    ¡°The Empress summons you to the pce for an audience. Noble consort Lin and the first Prince¡¯s secondary consort are also here. This time, you must pay attention to the rules.¡± The word ¡°rules¡± was suppressed.


    Lulu was already dizzy from hunger and the soles of his feet hurt, but he still endured his fatigue and entered Feng Yi Pce.


    The Empress was wearing a golden cloud-mist robe embroidered with phoenixes, a yellow cloud-shaped dress with ancient butterfly patterns, and a green cloud-mist gauze with peonies. There was only a simple gold hairpin on her head, but she still looked elegant and dazzling.


    A beautiful woman with a big belly was sitting in the lower seat, and a young woman with an amazing appearance was sitting next to her.


    Noble consort Lin raised her hand and touched the buyao on her head. She was dressed simply, but the buyao on her head was a sorrowful sight, and one of them was worth a city.


    Lulu nced at him and secretly retracted his foot.


    Brother Lu had also embedded a few on her feet. I can¡¯t let anyone see this.


    ¡°Greetings to the Empress, noble consort, and secondary consort Ying.¡± Secondary consort Ying was the eldest Prince¡¯s Princess Dongli. She was originally called Princess Ying Hua, but now that she was given the word ¡°Ying,¡± she looked a little weak.


    It was also to show weakness to great Zhou.


    Lulu curtsied in greeting.


    The people in fengyi Pce were shocked and all looked at the round-faced little girl in front of the pce.


    The Empress frowned.


    ¡°Just a few Japan ago, miyazumi gave you a nanny to teach you the rules. Now, you have no improvement at all?¡± The Empress¡¯s brows showed a bit of displeasure. That little girl had never knelt before her even once.


    Imperial concubine Lin twirled her handkerchief and covered the corners of her lips, hiding the smile on her face.


    ¡°I heard that this child used to be a silly person, but now he is so intelligent after a trip to huangdu. Could it be that the evil spirit has possessed him?¡±


    ¡°I heard that he even ran away from home. Rebellious by nature, he¡¯s now staying in the eastern Pce. After all, His Highness has been in aa for an entire year. It would not be good if you cause turmoil in the Imperial court.¡± Imperial consort Lin didn¡¯t like the Crown Prince and Empress, so she was naturally happy to add to their troubles.


    The Empress¡¯s face was ashen and her expression was unfriendly.


    ¡°How dare you! Kneel down now!¡± Female official Yao shouted.


    As he spoke, he was about to grab her and force her to kneel down.


    Lulu fumbled around in his arms in a daze, and a seal fell out.


    The Crown Prince¡¯s personal seal.


    When the crowd caught a glimpse of her, she squatted down and casually stuffed it back into her pocket.


    He buried his head and started to search inside.


    ¡°You really don¡¯t know the immensity of heaven and earth. Our Empress has always been strict with rules. Where do you think this is, and what do you think can save you?¡± Noble consort Lin disdainfully curled her lips. It was said that the Crown Prince paid a bit of attention to this girl. It would be good if it really caused a Rift between the mother and son.


    Lulu searched for a while before he slowly handed over a bright yellow object that was still stained with oil.


    ¡°Is this okay?¡± Brother Lu said that if someone wanted her to kneel, she had to hand this over.


    If someone wanted to punish her, she had to give her another item.


    ¡°If it doesn¡¯t work, can we change to another one?¡± He held one in one hand and casually threw it to the nanny at the side.


    Plop, the wet nurse knelt down..

 Chapter 444 - 444: Imperial edict in the left hand, gold medal in the right hand (1)

    Chapter 444 - 444: Imperial edict in the left hand, gold medal in the right hand (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    The old maidservant had not yet held it firmly, but the Empress felt that the two items were somewhat familiar.


    Plop .


    When everyone saw it clearly, they all knelt down like dumplings.


    It was good.


    He held the Imperial edict in his left hand and was not allowed to kneel.


    In his right hand, he held a death exemption medallion, exempting all crimes.


    Noble consort Lin was originally sitting high on the stage to watch the show, but at this moment, she stood up unsteadily and knelt down with her big belly.


    Lulu innocently put the medallion and Imperial edict back into his pocket, and cold sweat dripped down official Yao¡¯s forehead.


    What was she carrying all over her body!


    Lulu scratched his head. It was just a piece of bright yellow cloth. Brother Lu gave her a lot of nk papers, which were stamped with a green stone, and asked her to write it herself.


    When the Empress was helped up, her face was still a little shocked.


    Imperial edicts and death-exemption medallions had always been in the Crown Prince¡¯s control.


    She nced at female official Yao and lowered her head, not daring to make a sound.


    The Empress¡¯s expression suddenly turned ugly as she nced at female official Yao.


    He waved at Jiang huailu,¡±you¡¯re called Lulu right?¡± Quicklye to bengong and let bengong see. You child, why did you not take out the Imperial edict earlier? Momo, take a seat and pour tea.¡±


    Seeing the little girl¡¯s dry lips, the maidservant hurriedly poured tea.


    Early this morning, the Empress had heard from female official Yao that a


    servant girl hade to His Highness¡¯s residence. No one in that girl¡¯s gang waswless. and she had even caused chaos in the East Pce. making His Highness very tired.


    Looking at her now, her left hand was holding the Imperial edict, and her right hand was holding the death-exemption gold medal. Her Highness did not look tired at all.


    She was afraid that her son was very pampered.


    This female official Yao ¡­


    The Empress¡¯s heart sank.


    This was a child that she had watched grow up, so she was assured to give him to the Crown Prince¡¯s residence.


    He also had a change of heart.


    If this child was really favored by His Highness, then her actions today would definitely create a barrier between her and Yi ¡®an.


    The mother and son¡¯s rtionship was not close enough, and the Empress was actually so shocked that she broke out in a cold sweat.


    Thinking back to noble consort Lin¡¯s roundabout way of adding fuel to the fire just now, this child didn¡¯t know the rules and embarrassed the Empress. He was probably doing it on purpose.


    Thinking of this, the smile on the Empress¡¯s face became more genuine.


    ¡°Lulu forgot. There were too many things, so I couldn¡¯t find them.¡± Lulu shyly revealed her little Doudou.


    Her back was nted in front of her, and her pocket was full.


    As he spoke, he pulled Doudou away and gave the Empress a nce.


    Yes, the Imperial edict that could only be touched by bathing and burning incense was mixed with a ball of stone. There were also some flowers and grass randomly picked by the roadside mixed in with the death exemption medallion.


    There was also her son¡¯s personal seal, which was casually thrown in the corner.


    Imperial concubine Lin got up with the help of her daughter-inw.


    Lulu looked at her stomach with much difficulty and touched it.


    ¡°Empress, if Lulu doesn¡¯t eat so much, can he not grow as fat as that Empress?¡± He reached out and pointed at her stomach.


    The Empress burst outughing.


    Imperial concubine Lin¡¯s expression was a little awkwvard.


    He sat up straight and touched his abdomen, ¡°what an uneducated person.¡±


    ¡°Bengong is pregnant with the Prince for nine months, so naturally my stomach is big. It¡¯s really a pity that bengong gave birth to the eldest Prince and wanted to give His Majesty a little princess. Unfortunately, the Imperial physician said it was still a Prince.¡±


    Noble consort Lin¡¯s brows contained a bit of pride as she swept a nce at the Empress.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Your Highness,¡± Lulu immediately said. She wouldn¡¯t have any regrets. She was a little princess. It¡¯s definitely a Princess.¡± Imperial concubine Lin ¡­ He was so stumped that he couldn¡¯t speak.


    Who wants a daughter? who wants a daughter!


    In the royal family, only sons had the chance to fight for the position of heir.


    But ¡­


    However, she was the one who had said it, so it was hard to refute.


    She could only ept it with a pale face..

 Chapter 445 - 445: His Highness is still mending your shoes and embroidering for you (1)

    Chapter 445 - 445: His Highness is still mending your shoes and embroidering for you (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°This child really knows how to talk.¡± Imperial concubine Lin couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes at her.


    If a man were to see this, his charm would still be there.


    But Lulu ¡­


    ¡°Yourdyship, whenever you smile, you lose your fans. They all fell into Lulu tea.¡± The little girl picked up the teacup and covered it with her hand while mumbling.


    The corners of the Empress¡¯s mouth twitched, and she hurriedly pressed it down with her handkerchief.


    I can¡¯tugh, I can¡¯tugh out loud.


    Noble consort Lin stood up with a dark face. Secondary consort Ying helped her up.¡±Empress, please teach us the rules. This child might be possessed by some evil spirit.¡± After saying that, he touched the Pearl in his hair.


    The pce chair was a little tall, and Lulu¡¯s legs swayed back and forth on it.


    The wet nurse suddenly raised her hand and stuttered, ¡®¡±¡®The centipede Pearl on the Empress¡¯s head is exactly the same as the one on miss Lulu¡¯s shoes.¡± ¡°It¡¯s different,¡± Lulu said softly.


    Noble consort Lin¡¯s unsightly expression brightened up a little, and she took a deep breath. ¡°This centipede Pearl was personally bestowed by His Majesty. One of them is worth thousands of gold, and not everything is the same.¡±


    He had wanted to show off in front of the Empress, but he didn¡¯t expect to be filled with anger.


    ¡°It¡¯s different,¡± Lulu said softly.


    ¡°Lulu¡¯s is bigger, and hers is smaller.¡± She stretched out her two cute little feet.


    There was a flower sewn on the shoe with pearls, which looked luxurious and beautiful.


    It could be seen with the naked eye that the one on noble consort Lin¡¯s head and the one on her feet werepletely iparable.


    Noble consort Lin¡¯s body swayed slightly, and secondary consort Ying turned her head to look at her meaningfully.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Imperial concubine Lin was so angry that her heart ached, and even her stomach ached faintly.


    He was probably furious.


    The Empress¡¯s smile did not fade even after noble consort Lin and the Empress left the pce.


    ¡°Female official Yao has worked hard. Go and rest first.¡± The Empress raised her chin at the maidservant, and someone immediately came out to forcefully take the female official away.


    The female official¡¯s face turned pale. She never thought that Jiang huailu would have an Imperial edict.


    The Empressughed so hard that her face hurt.


    He couldn¡¯t help but reach out and touch his face.


    ¡°An Imperial edict? His Highness gave it to you?¡± The Empress asked in a soft voice as she looked at the little girl with a gentle gaze.


    Lulu nodded.


    The Empress had previously believed female official Yao¡¯s words and thought that she was an arrogant andwless girl.


    Looking at her now, he found that her eyes were clear and there was no ttery or ttery in them.


    One look and one could tell that she had been pampered by her family.


    Little did she know that the biggest contributor to her pampering was her son.


    ¡°The Jiang family has been exiled, so I¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll be difficult to obtain the mermaid Pearl. So, this centipede Pearl ¡­¡± The Empress looked at Lulu innocentlv. ¡°It was brother Lu who did it. Brother Lu also made Lulu¡¯s bag.¡± After he finished speaking, he even took the bag and showed off the patterns on it to the Empress.


    She then stretched out her leg and asked, ¡°is the embroidery good?¡± Brother Lu made it for Lulust night.¡± The little girl¡¯s body swayed in joy. It could be seen that she was overjoyed.


    When the people of Feng Yi Pce heard this, they did not react for a long time.


    Brother Lu?


    Sewed the bag?


    Embroidered flowers?


    And even changed your shoes?


    The Empress and her maidservant looked at each other and saw the shock and disbelief in each other¡¯s eyes.


    She was probably not talking about bengong¡¯s son.


    The Empress¡¯s face was full of suspicion. How was that bengong¡¯s son who was fickle-minded, bloodthirsty, and emotionless? I even patched your shoes and embroidered for you. I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll be embroidering a dead person¡¯s head for you.


    A Pce servant reported from outside the door.


    ¡°Your Highness, His Highness has arrived.¡± His Highness, who had always followed the rules, pushed the door open and entered without waiting for the pce servant to finish reporting.


    His eyes swept around andnded on a certain young girl, and his heart finally returned to its original ce..

 Chapter 446 - 446: The little sister in his heart (1)

    Chapter 446 - 446: The little sister in his heart (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    The Empress saw his slightly irregr breathing.


    Perhaps, perhaps what she said was partly true?


    It was normal for children to exaggerate.


    After all, even as his mother, she didn¡¯t believe that her son could do such a thing.


    ¡°Why are you here? Didn¡¯t you say that you¡¯re busy with important matters in the court and won¡¯t being for lunch?¡± Sandalwood incense was lit in the Empress¡¯s Pce, and silver charcoal was burning in the room, so it was warm.


    As soon as His Highness entered the pce, a Pce servant came forward to take the crown Prince¡¯s cloak.


    The chill in his body dissipated.


    ¡°When you are busy, you have to eat. Your son took some time to apany mother for lunch.¡± Lu huaijiang walked straight towards Jiang huailu.


    After all, bengong¡¯s important matters are still with you.


    The little fellow who was still swinging his little feet just now, the servant girl who was speaking to the Empress in a childish voice. At this moment ¡­ She suddenly felt that she had been wronged, sad, and ufortable. Suddenly, her feet and stomach hurt, and she felt weak. ¡°Waa ¡­¡± A sound.


    The little girl sat on the chair, her figure looking even smaller.


    She watched as the young man rushed over, her eyes reddened, and she cried out loud.


    The Empress was stunned. She saw her son stop in his tracks and walk over


    quicKIY.


    ¡°I want to hug ¡­¡± The little girl¡¯s face was full of tears as she reached out to Lu huaijiang with a sobbing tone.


    Lu huaijiang didn¡¯t have the mood to reject her. He only wished he could fly over.


    He quickly took the little doll into his arms and saw her crying in his arms. She didn¡¯t even care about covering her nails.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? But where did he feel ufortable? Didn¡¯t bengong give you an Imperial edict and a gold medal? I told you to bring the Tiger tally, but you didn¡¯t. Now you¡¯re suffering, right?¡± Lu huaijiang¡¯s few sentences made the Empress¡¯s expression turn ugly.


    After all, she was the cause of this.


    However, when she heard that a five-year-old child was to bring the Tiger tally to see his mother, the Empress felt .


    Are you treating your Imperial mother as a dragon¡¯s pool or a Tiger¡¯s den?


    I¡¯m so hungry. My feet and stomach hurt too ¡­ Lulu hasn¡¯t eaten yet.¡± The little girly in the young man¡¯s arms. The young manforted her softly, and she finally controlled her grievances.


    There was even a look of embarrassment on his face.


    She could still bear with the pain in her foot and the hunger, but why did it suddenly be so exaggerated when she saw him?


    ¡°Send the food over. It was easy to hurt one¡¯s body if one was hungry for too long. Get the servants to prepare some mild and easily digestible meals. It¡¯s suitable for children.¡± The Crown Prince turned around and instructed. Eunuch Lu¡¯s heart ached so much that tears welled up in his eyes. He hurriedly went down to urge the Crown Prince.


    ¡°Why does your foot hurt?¡± The Crown Prince carried her and gently ced her on the soft chair.


    He squatted down casually and gently took off her shoes and socks.


    The Empress bit the tip of her tongue and saw that the wet nurse was as shocked as she was.


    He watched helplessly as the heir apparent of the country helped the little child take off his shoes and socks. The blisters on his feet had burst.


    The Crown Prince¡¯s face darkened, and the entire Feng Yi Pce was filled with a cold air.


    The killing intent all over her body could not be concealed. At this moment, the Empress suddenly realized.


    He was still her son.


    It had never changed.


    It was just that he deliberately suppressed it in front of this girl. Now that he was angry, he was still the same. He killed the brutal him.


    ¡°Lulu¡¯s feet are so tired, I¡¯m tired from walking. He walked far, far away ¡­ You¡¯ve already walked through this ce, why are you still walking?¡± Lulu wiped away her tears and watched as the young man gently blew at the spot where blood was oozing out. Only then did her tears stop.


    A gust of warm wind dispelled some of the pain.


    Her chubby little foot was held in his palm, and even he himself did not realize how gentle he was.


    Anger gathered in his eyes, and killing intent overflowed..

 Chapter 447 - 447: The scene of His Highness’s social death (1)

    Chapter 447: The scene of His Highness¡¯s social death (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    The Empress¡¯s throat tightened.


    It was as if there was a force gripping her throat tightly, making her unable to breathe.


    The entire Hall was eerily quiet. The pce servants seemed to have recalled the scene of him cleaning up fengyi Pce.


    The Empress¡¯s expression was unsightly.


    ¡°It¡¯s all mother¡¯s fault. Mother thought that female official Yao was a good person and ced her in front of you to take care of your daily needs. Later, you didn¡¯t need it, so you stayed in the residence to take care of the eastern Pce. Who knew that she was actually spreading false news and deliberately causing us mother and son to be estranged.¡±


    Seeing the panic in the Empress ¡°eyes, the nanny knelt on the ground with a plop. ¡°Female official is afraid that she took a detour with the servant girl. Yourdyship didn¡¯t torture miss Lu, so yourdyship knows nothing.¡±


    The pce servants knelt on the ground.


    Lu huaijiang gently massaged her feet and took a deep breath. However, when he saw the bloodied feet, anger filled his eyes again.


    He had wanted to reprimand her, saying that since she was the one who invited her here, she should take all the responsibility.


    The words were at the tip of his tongue, but he had not said them out.


    A pair of small hands tugged at the corner of his clothes. ¡°Brother Lu, I¡¯m hungry. The Empress said that there are rabbit snacks in Feng Yi Pce, and Lulu wants to eat them.¡±


    Lu huaijiang took a breath and could vaguely smell the blood on the tip of his tongue.


    The killing intent that came from the bottom of his heart made him want to kill.


    Everything was suppressed by this one sentence.


    ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Her voice was hoarse, and she turned her head slightly to avoid looking at Lulu.


    He didn¡¯t want Lulu to see the cold look in his eyes.


    Lu huaijiang did not want to make things difficult for Lulu since she was speaking up for her mother.


    After all, he was a man and his mother was a woman. They were the role models for all the women in the world. Receiving her mother¡¯s gratitude was always beneficial to her.


    The Empress pinched the corner of her clothes and couldn¡¯t help but think that what this child said was probably all true.


    ¡°Don¡¯t cry, it doesn¡¯t hurt. I¡¯ll wrap you up with a pretty bowter.¡± A light meal was served and ced at the side.


    As Lulu was eating, the female doctor arrived and Lu huaijiang took the food naturally.


    The female doctor looked at the Empress in panic. The Empress could only shake her head and ask her to leave.


    The high and mighty teenager squatted down and personally bandaged her wound.


    Her hands were exposed when she was bandaging. The Empress saw that her originally pinkish-white nails had suddenly be shiny. There was also a small, shiny flower stuck to it ¡­


    The atmosphere in the hall was so heavy, but when the Empress saw this scene, she could not hold back. Pfft ..


    The Empressughed out loud.


    Only when sheughed out loud did the Empress hurriedly cover her mouth, not daring to look at her son¡¯s expression.


    The little girl¡¯s ten fingers were chubby, and there were cute little nests on the back of her hand. Every finger was painted pink and tender. One look and one could tell that she had done it herself.


    The Crown Prince¡¯s finger must have been damaged by her.


    Eunuch Lu silently rolled his eyes.


    Before the court session, he had said that he could not spoil the little girl anymore. Now, you don¡¯t even think that your feet are stinky when you hold them, right?


    Eunuch Lu almost suffocated when he recalled the scene in the throne room.


    Al .


    Dear mother.


    His Highness and the ministers were engaged in a war of words, at that moment of mutual hostility and tension. His Highness pointed angrily.


    Al ¡­


    Eunuch Lu secretly sighed again. It was so suffocating that he wanted to see the scene of death.


    On the spot, the other party was shocked speechless by His Highness¡¯s shining fingers.


    If he didn¡¯t explode in silence, he would just lie in silence.


    They probably thought that they had provoked His Highness too much, so they stopped talking. They looked at him with fear and dread .


    His fingers were shining,


    Look, it¡¯s even glowing under the light..

 Chapter 448 - 448: Raising a child is burning money (1)

    Chapter 448: Raising a child is burning money (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°Yi ¡®an¡¯s nails are really well maintained. When you are free, give that Pce servant to Mother.¡±


    ¡°Look at mother¡¯s nails, they¡¯re not even as shiny as yours.¡± The Empress saw that his expression had improved, so she raised her finger topare.


    Tsk, tsk, and it¡¯s even shing.


    The Prince nced at her expressionlessly, while the Empress only smiled at Lulu.


    At this moment, the little girl had eaten two pieces of desserts to fill her stomach, and her mouth was full of residue.


    ¡°Eat less, bengong will take you to eat outside the pceter. Thentern show isn¡¯t over yet, so we can still enjoy thenterns while eating.¡± Lu huaijiang looked at her.


    ¡°Oh,¡± Lulu replied and put down the dessert in self-control.


    Then, he pulled up His Highness¡¯s robe and wiped his face.


    Lu huaijiang frowned, ¡°you¡¯re not allowed to wipe your mouth with your clothes.¡± It¡¯s so dirty.¡±


    The Empress understood in her heart. The Crown Prince¡¯s Python robe was personally made by the clothing Bureau. Using the Crown Prince¡¯s Python robe to wipe his face was somewhat shameful.


    Then, he took out his handkerchief and slowly wiped off the oily residue on Lulu¡¯s face.


    the hem of your clothes is so dirty. You¡¯re using a handkerchief.


    The Empress?


    She was thinking too much.


    Lu huaijiang had been massaging Lulu¡¯s feet for an hour. Now that the medicine was applied, it felt cool andfortable. It didn¡¯t hurt at all. ¡°Don¡¯t put on your shoes first, we¡¯ll go back in the pnquinter. It will be more or less the same once we are outside the pce.¡± Lu huaijiang didn¡¯t bandage her wound for the time being. Scabs would form quickly once she was exposed to the wind.


    Children¡¯s healing abilities were fast, so it was even less of a problem.


    The Empress saw that they were leaving and did not force them to stay.


    Only after Lulu had entered the sedan did the Empress untie the token from her waist.


    It hung on Lulu¡¯s waist.


    ¡°Lulu,e visit Feng Yi Pce when you have time. This fengyi Pce is too cold, it is good toe and apany bengong.¡± The Empress was sincere this time. She had never seen the Crown Prince so kind to anyone.


    He only wished he could tie the little girl to his belt.


    From the looks of it, it was possible to carry the little girl to court.


    Lulu hesitated as she held the token. Feng Yi Pce¡¯s rules were strict, and the pce was boring, so she really didn¡¯t like it.


    The Empress raised an eyebrow. the food in fengyi Pce is the best. It¡¯s a pity that Lulu didn¡¯t get to eat it today. The Empress sighed helplessly. ¡°Is it good?¡± Lulu immediately sat up straight. What vor is it?¡± His eyes suddenly lit up.


    Lu huaijiang coughed softly. Seeing that Lulu and his mother had agreed on the time to enter the pce next time, he left with his men.


    As she was about to reach the pce gates, Lu huaijiang looked at the token on her waist, ¡± this is the token of fengyi Pce. With this, you can enter and leave the pce as you please.


    ¡°The Empress is a good person.¡± Lu Lu didn¡¯t know whether tough or to be


    angry.


    The Imperial Pce was huge. By the time the two of them left the pce, it was already afternoon.


    Lu huaijiang lowered his head and saw that her wound had actually formed a scab. He was a little surprised.


    However, she was the Savior of the world, a true God who walked among the mortals. It wasn¡¯t much.


    He helped her put on her shoes while blocking the eyes of the pce servants.


    Lulu¡¯s strange behavior could not be revealed to the world before she grew up.


    Lu huaijiang carried her out of the carriage and went back to the eastern Pce to change into a simple robe. His face was like Jade, and he looked like an elegant young man. After some thought, he picked up the money bag and stuffed a few silver notes into it.


    Two thousand taels.


    It should be enough to apany a five-year-old child to antern show, right?


    However, thinking that this fellow was like a gold-devouring beast, Lu huaijiang silently put in another three thousand taels.


    He didn¡¯t believe that five thousand taels wasn¡¯t enough to apany his child to shop..

 Chapter 449 - 449: Raising a sister is really expensive (1)

    Chapter 449 - 449: Raising a sister is really expensive (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    This was the first time since the Crown Prince was born that he felt the embarrassment of money.


    He was born with a better brain than ordinary people.


    He also had many private businesses and earned a lot of money.


    The private warehouse was filled with gold, silver, and jewelry, and the money on the books was enough to spend a lifetime.


    One must know that the current Prince¡¯s sry was 10000 taels, the junwang¡¯s was 5000 taels, the Duke¡¯s was 2500 taels, and the Duke¡¯s was only 1000 taels. Back then, the Jiang family, which was at its peak, only had a sry of a few hundred taels.


    Most of them received the money privately and relied on the agricultural industry.


    As the Crown Prince, his annual sry was only ten thousand taels of silver. However, Emperor and Empress bestowed countless things in a year, including rare treasures that were usually sent by their servants. They didn¡¯t need to be bought.


    He also had his own property. As the noble Crown Prince, he naturally nevercked money to spend. But raising children ..


    Ah, PEI.


    For the first time, he felt the embarrassment of having to raise his sister. And, a deep pressure.


    Raising a child actually burned so much money?


    He had spent over ten thousand taels for three days.


    Every day, the queue in front of the eastern Pce never stopped. In the past, people would have to take a detour when they saw the eastern Pce, but now, it was like they had seen the God of Fortune.


    He had to stuff his wallet full when he went out for antern show.


    Clearly, as long as he was not satisfied and frowned, with that girl¡¯s intelligence and temperament, she would know that he was not happy.


    He would definitely not be able to spend a single cent.


    But he just couldn¡¯t bear it.


    When he saw how happy she was, he wished he could pass the key to the vault to her.


    Lu huaijiang felt a chill down his spine.


    That was a wife¡¯s capital.


    She hurriedly went out and closed the door with a bang. It was as if he would have taken out the key to the vault if he had been a step slower.


    When he reached the door, Lulu had already changed and was waiting for him with a happy face.


    He was the one who had bought the clothes and picked out the jewelry himself.


    It was indeed a money-burning experience.


    The clothes she was wearing were from the night Lulu hade to the eastern Pce. He had hired the most outstanding shop in the capital to get them measured overnight.


    Whenever Tianyi Pavilion released new designs, the youngdies of the capital¡¯s aristocratic families would fight over them. The price was high, but each item was unique.


    Each item cost more than a hundred taels.


    As for themon people of the capital, they did not even spend two taels of silver a month. He couldn¡¯t even save ten taels a year.


    He had never raised a sister before, so he had no experience.


    He didn¡¯t prepare spring, summer, autumn, and winter, for fear that it would be out of date when the season came.


    He didn¡¯t know how many clothes the little girl had to wear in a month. She only knew that if other people were dressed cute, she couldn¡¯t becking in her own.


    Anyway, he just didn¡¯t feelfortable when he saw that someone else was better than him.


    Hence, he had the heavenly clothing Pavilion prepare ten sets every month.


    Each set cost 200 taels of silver, so one set of moonlight clothes cost 2000 taels of silver.


    The jewelry and essories were all from the opened Treasury. The dongzhu and naizhu that were given by others were all picked up and used. If he couldn¡¯t use it, he would keep it forter.


    Even so, Lu huaijiang felt a deep sense of pressure.


    ¡°Lulu, are you very happy shopping?¡± Lu huaijiang touched the money bag on his waist.


    How did those people in the court raise so many sisters? Bengong can¡¯t afford to raise this one.


    Lulu¡¯s eyes lit up as he nodded.


    At this moment, she had two small round buns on her head, surrounded by a circle of pearl flowers. It was so simple, but under the moonlight, the ring of pearl flowers glowed. Every single one of them was a night-luminescent Pearl! It looked smart and .


    Burning money.


    There was only an ancient jade pendant hanging on her waist. The tassels hanging on the Jade pendant were flowing with brilliance, and one could tell at a nce that it was not cheap.


    Lu huaijiang pulled Lulu with one hand and the money bag with the other.


    He was going to squander again..

 Chapter 450 - 450: The world’s biggest backer (1)

    Chapter 450 - 450: The world¡¯s biggest backer (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°You haven¡¯t been to the hall of salvation, have you?¡± Lu huaijiang held her hand as they sat in the carriage. She asked in a low voice.


    Lulu grunted.


    ¡°You don¡¯t understand. Sigh, there are local tyrants in this world. Even gods have their own rules. I haven¡¯t even greeted them. He¡¯ll be able to make aeback in the next few days.¡± Lulu was all smiles.


    Lu huaijiang¡¯s eyes shed, ¡®there¡¯s actually an existence that can make the hall of salvation fear? I believe that no one in this world can control the hall of salvation.¡± Lu huaijiang lowered his eyes. Lulu was very cute, but the hall of salvation ¡­


    Lulu shot him a nce and said,¡±you see how powerful the great Zhou is, right?¡± However, the great Zhou Dynasty was still surrounded by Dongli, fusang, foreign countries, and countless foreign countries. There were also many who were stronger than great Zhou. How can the hall of salvation be invincible?¡±


    ¡°Since there are Yin souls and gods in this world, there are naturally demons as well. ¡±


    ¡°If there¡¯s light, there¡¯s darkness.¡±


    ¡°As far as Yin souls are concerned, they also have their own destined master. In the demon world, it had existed for thousands of years. The divine realm is also protected by the God of creation. Lulu¡¯s Hall of salvation is still so small.¡± Lulu gestured with his fingers.


    The point he was gesturing at was only the size of a fingernail.


    Lu huaijiang was suddenly relieved.


    The world salvation Hall was not something to be afraid of now.


    However, when he heard about the destined master of the dark spirit, Lu huaijiang¡¯s heart was pounding.


    ¡°So, the hall of salvation isn¡¯t as powerful as outsiders think? The divine realm, the demon Realm, Lulu is still too small.¡± Lu huaijiang looked at the heavy traffic outside the window, his eyes slightly deep.


    Lulu mumbled.


    ¡°It¡¯s true,¡± He paused for a moment.


    Before Lu huaijiang could rx, he heard Lulu say,¡±l¡¯ll tell you a secret, but don¡¯t tell anyone else.¡± She whispered in his ear.


    ¡°You people in the human world, you Kings, don¡¯t like nepotism, right? The divine realm was the same. So, don¡¯t tell anyone.¡±


    ¡°Lulu actually has connections too. He has a back door.¡±


    ¡°The greatest venerable in the demon Realm is my Godfather. The God of creation of the divine realm is my godmother.¡± Lulu could do whatever he wanted in the world.


    Lu huaijiang coughed.


    ¡°Brother Lu, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Lulu quickly poured him a ss of water. He was already an adult, yet he was choking on tea. So stupid.¡± As sheined, she clumsily poured a ss of water for brother Lu.


    The veins on Lu huaijiang¡¯s forehead throbbed.


    brother Lu, don¡¯t tell anyone. You have to keep a low profile. Lulu was a low-profile child.


    She didn¡¯t even mention that the God of Wealth was her goduncle.


    Lu huaijiang didn¡¯t know what to say.


    In the heavens and in the earth, the strongest reinforcements are your elders. ah, it¡¯s the Lantern Festival. There are so manynterns. It¡¯s so beautiful. The little girl leaned against the window and saw the lights floating by the river. She immediately wanted toe down happily.


    Lu huaijiang was afraid that she would run too fast, so he carried her down the carriage and held her hand tightly.


    ¡°This is the most prosperous Street in the capital. Since its emergence two years ago, it had created a miracle. This Street used to be dirty because it was in the slums. However, the person who came was extremely rich, and he used three months to create a legend. Even the nobles in the pce often sneak out for a stroll.¡±


    Lu huaijiang pointed at the long Street that was filled with people. His eyes could see no end.


    ¡°This River was also man-made by them. It¡¯s specially used for fun.¡± Lu huaijiang pointed to the sparkling water.


    Eh.


    Lulu suddenly found the name familiar.


    She seemed to have seen this description in the ount book yang pinfeng had given her..

 Chapter 451 - 451: The deer’s wealth can rival a country (1)

    Chapter 451 - 451: The deer¡¯s wealth can rival a country (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Lulu rubbed his chin. This Street .


    It was a little like hers.


    Before she came down, her godmother was afraid that she would be wronged. She stayed with her goduncle for a few days.


    Her uncle was the God of Wealth, and she would be blessed by the God of Wealth if she stayed for a long time.


    ¡°Do you know the Wen family? It¡¯s Wen ruzhu¡¯s family.¡±


    ¡°Wen ruzhu is a direct descendant of the main family, but the Wen family is a veryrge family with countless side branches. They¡¯ve always been the richest men in the great Zhou Dynasty. Ever since the mysterious force emerged, the Wen family¡¯s position as the richest man has been in jeopardy.¡±


    ¡°Wen ruzhu¡¯s father was a man of great talent. Back then, the Wen n¡¯s di elder was afraid of him, so he sent his family to huangdu. Now that the Wen family¡¯s position as the richest man was threatened, they were finally released. I heard that they are currently investigating who that mysterious power is.¡±


    ¡°Some people have roughly estimated that their businesses are spread all over the great Zhou. Now, he was threatening the Wen family. That force is quite wondrous, their fortune is so good that it makes one¡¯s hair stand up!¡± Lulu covered his eyes guiltily.


    Lu huaijiang knew that Lulu had some small business in private.


    Back in the barren capital, he had often seen Lulu and the chubby boy from the Yang family whispering about how big a business they were going to do.


    Now, when he saw her, his pupils dted and he looked shocked.


    He couldn¡¯t help but feel happy.


    ¡°Is Lulu scared? Lulu, don¡¯t be afraid. Lulu is being raised.¡± The teenager touched the fine and smooth hair on her head.


    Lulu lowered his head and said nothing.


    The ount books that yang pinfeng gave her were getting thicker and thicker, and she didn¡¯t know how much money she had now.


    All he knew was that whenever he went to a certain ce in the hall of salvation, yang pinfeng would try his best to buynd.


    He turned around and took a look at the ount books.


    Yang pinfeng had specially bought a house to store the ount book and let her have the time to look through it, but she had not yet flipped through it. She wasn¡¯t old now and didn¡¯t have much feelings or specific concepts about money.


    Lu huaijiang only knew how to pamper her and had never told her.


    ¡°Is it that hard to earn money? Did Lulu cost you a lot of money?¡± Lulu suddenly grabbed his money bag.


    Lu huaijiang¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Could it be that his poverty had already been revealed?


    ¡°Not many. There aren¡¯t many Lulu flowers. Big brother Lu will buy it for Lulu even if he¡¯s frugal.¡± However, Lu huaijiang saw her serious eyes and could not say anything against his heart. Although he was willing to spend money on Lulu, it was a fact that Lulu could spend money.


    She was a Savior, not an ordinary person.


    She was very capable, and everything she knew would be beneficial to her for the rest of her life.


    Lu huaijiang clearly wanted to limit her development, but he couldn¡¯t bear to break her wings.


    But how could the intelligent Lulu not know that he had spent a lot?


    Standing in the crowded Street, she handed the money bag to eunuch Lu. She only took out a hundred taels from it. That lovely appearance filled Lu huaijiang¡¯s heart with warmth.


    ¡°Brother Lu is too poor. You should spend less. Lulu, you should eat less too, sigh ¡­¡± After he finished speaking, he sighed faintly.


    After all, her brother was not as wealthy as Lulu.


    Eunuch Lu¡¯s face turned from touched to embarrassed. He covered his mouth and his shoulders trembled.


    His Highness was poor, so poor that Lulu had to eat and buy less ¡­


    Aiyo, why was this child so lovable? Look at the way she¡¯s looking at His Highness, hahahaha ¡­


    That¡¯s right. Lulu was wondering if she should drag two boxes of silver notes for her brother Lu to save the day.


    But ¡­


    She was afraid that brother Lu¡¯s self-esteem would be hurt. Sigh, it was really difficult for her.


    His Highness Lu thought,¡±she¡¯s such a good girl, why does she have such a big mouth?!¡±

 Chapter 452 - 452: His Highness is a real dog (1)

    Chapter 452 - 452: His Highness is a real dog (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Lu huaijiang led the youngdy to the river to light up a fewmps.


    The others had ced rabbitnterns and Lotusnterns.


    Lulu had put jack-o¡¯-nterns, chicken-legnterns, and even a Riverntern that looked like an elbow.


    Tsk, tsk, put it on the river.


    That would be like a crane standing among chickens.


    The originally peaceful and beautiful river surface was pulled back to reality.


    Many girls covered their faces andughed when they saw the three Rivernterns.


    The schrs who were painting and reciting poems on the river saw themps and became stuck.


    Lu huaijiang,¡±as long as I¡¯m thick-skinned enough, the one who¡¯s embarrassed won¡¯t be me.¡±


    The young man was wearing a long green robe. His figure was handsome and he looked like he was floating in a painting.


    His handsome face was filled with a soul-stirring chill. The girls beside him peeked at him carefully, but they did not dare to get close. He only envied Jiang huailu, who was being held by him.


    The child was only a few years old. Perhaps she was his sister.


    The great Zhou Dynasty was extremely strict with the control of men and women. It just so happened that today was the Lantern Festival, so the control was also a littlex.


    The men and women who were originally engaged had all agreed to go out for antern show on this day.


    At thentern show, many shy young girls could be seen looking at the young master not far away.


    The servant girls and servants followed three steps behind.


    ¡°Are you hungry? I¡¯ll take you to eat something. I¡¯ve already ordered food from a restaurant, and it¡¯s all Lulu¡¯s favorite.¡± Lu huaijiang saw that there were many people, and just now, he even saw a woman wailing.


    I¡¯m afraid the children in the residence have gone missing.


    This made Lu huaijiang¡¯s heart tighten, and he hurriedly held Lulu tightly, not daring to let go.


    He looked at everyone as if he was stealing a child.


    Fortunately, the restaurant was one of the top restaurants in the capital. The shopkeeper knew that he had an extraordinary identity and personally went downstairs to wee the two of them up to the attic.


    Lu huaijiang didn¡¯t like eunuch Lu following them, so the two of them strolled around outside.


    However, there were always shadow guards following him, so he was fine.


    ¡°Young master Lu, this must be your sister? I¡¯ll serve you the dishes first. Recently, the store has released a lot of new food that children like. I¡¯ll give it to your sister for free.¡± The shopkeeper¡¯s mouth was sweet, and he coaxed her to be happy.


    Lulu and Lulu sat by the window, and they could see thentern show downstairs.


    Lu huaijiang looked up and happened to see a man in a in robe downstairs, carefully feeding the woman who was watching the light.


    The woman opened her mouth, and he fed her a mouthful.


    Seeing the woman swallow it, he hurriedly fed her another mouthful, extremely attentive.


    Lu huaijiang couldn¡¯t help but scoff.


    The hidden shadow guard thought, ¡°Your Highness is a Dragon among men, naturally you can¡¯t see a man wallow in degeneration.¡±


    Not long after, the prepared banquet was already served.


    White smoke was rising from the hot steam, and the aroma in the air was appetizing.


    ¡°Wait, it¡¯s a little hot. Don¡¯t eat anything too hot. Don¡¯t burn your throat, you¡¯re in such a rush, how can you not eat?¡± Seeing that she couldn¡¯t hold back, Lu huaijiang took a step ahead and put some vegetables into her bowl.


    He thought about it.


    He picked it up and blew on it until it was warm before putting it into Lulu¡¯s bowl.


    Lulu ate very quickly, while Lu huaijiang blew very slowly.


    He blew on it for a while, and Lulu swallowed it in one gulp. Then, she looked at him with anticipation.


    Throughout the entire process, His Highness Lu did not take a single bite and only cared about blowing on her to cool her down.


    He either blew on it to cool it down and poured some tea, or poured some water when it was spicy.


    He was extremely busy.


    He raised his head.


    The young master of the couple he met downstairs was looking at him with admiration !


    Lu huaijiang,¡±bengong is raising a little sister, so what¡¯s wrong with being a little pampered!¡±

 Chapter 453 - 453: Snatching his sister (1)

    Chapter 453 - 453: Snatching his sister (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Lu huaijiang felt that he was different from others.


    It was profitable for men to be attentive to women.


    He treated Lulu as an elder brother to his younger sister. He was taking care of his younger sister!


    Moreover, Lulu was the Savior of the world. If he was coaxed away by a few words from others, it would be a great matter for the country and the people.


    He had treated Lulu well, both for personal and public reasons.


    Thinking of this, he nced at the man at the next table. His face was full of contempt.


    As for himself .


    He quickly picked out a small yellow croaker for Lulu and removed all the bones, leaving only a whole piece of meat.


    Seeing that the little fellow¡¯s face was covered in oil, he took out a handkerchief to wipe her face.


    brother Lu, you should eat too ¡­ Lulu picked up a piece of radish and fed it to Lu huaiiianz.


    The radish was used to roast mutton and was wrapped in a thick sauce. Lu huaijiang saw her carefully feeding it and took a bite, feeling that it was very


    warm.


    Lulu was a grateful child.


    Lu huaijiang was only 60% full when Lulu was so full that she burped. But he didn¡¯t have a strong desire for food, so he naturally didn¡¯t care.


    ¡°Who was the one who saidst time that you shouldn¡¯t eat so much because you¡¯re afraid of getting fat?¡± he looked at her leisurely. He wanted to tease her when he saw her satisfied look.


    Seeing her look of being struck by lightning, Lu huaijiang could not help butugh.


    Lulu pinched the meat on his waist.


    He pinched his face and pulled until the flesh on his face was elongated. ¡°You won¡¯t gain weight after eating chicken. ¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t gain weight after eating fruit, then fruit juice naturally won¡¯t either.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no fat in the goose, the mutton is all lean meat, and the deer meat isn¡¯t fat either. Why do the deer grow fat? The fish would not. Lulu won¡¯t get fat.¡± Lulu looked at the table andmented seriously.


    Lu huaijiang¡¯s face twitched.


    The chicken had been fried and returned to the pot with heavy oil.


    Geese, sheep, deer, fish, all of them were meat.


    ¡°There¡¯s sugar in the juice.¡± Lu huaijiang wiped her fingers with a smile.


    ¡°Sugar will melt when ites into contact with water,¡± Lulu saidzily, leaning against him. How did I get fat? It¡¯s not like it¡¯s full.¡±


    Lu huaijiang,¡±AI, if I had as many twisted logic as you, I wouldn¡¯t have to cut off so many heads just because I couldn¡¯t win against my subjects.¡± Just as they were talking, they heard loud cheers from downstairs.


    Lulu stuck his head out. There seemed to be some riddles under the table.


    Lulu had just followed Lu huaijiang downstairs when she saw Jiang Huaian standing not far away, looking at her quietly.


    His eyes were filled with worry, and his brows were filled with anxiety.


    ¡°Lulu,e here.¡± Jiang Huai ¡®an muttered.


    Lulu immediately pulled her hand away from Lu huaijiang¡¯s. She hid it behind her back. She didn¡¯t know why, but she was afraid that her brother would see it.


    Lu huaijiang¡¯s hand was slightly cold, as if something was missing.


    Jiang Huaian had already walked closer. Seeing Lu huaijiang standing outside in his light clothing, he gave a simple bow.


    ¡°I¡¯ll have to trouble you to look after Lulu. Lulu was insensible and left home, causing his family to be sad. I¡¯ve troubled you.¡± Jiang Huai ¡®an looked at Lulu, who pursed her lips. She was far morefortable in the East Pce than in the Xia family.


    The Xia family was good to her, and that was enough to offset Xia Qingqing¡¯s words.


    In the Xia family, she had no sense of belonging and was very restrained.


    But in the eastern Pce, she was veryfortable and familiar with it.


    ¡°Lulu is innocent and innocent, she has never tired me out,¡± Lu huaijiang said in a deep voice. When bengong picked her up, her money was stolen and she was so hungry that her eyes were blurry. When bengong took her back, she even cried and said that she did not have a home.¡±


    Lulu raised his head to look at him.. Why did his words sound so dangerous?

 Chapter 454 - 454: Scheming against his brother-in-law (1)

    Chapter 454 - 454: Scheming against his brother-inw (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Jiang Huaian¡¯s face turned pale when he heard this.


    Jiang Huaian clenched his fists.


    He looked at Lulu with an apologetic gaze.


    ¡°Big brother, it¡¯s Lulu¡¯s fault. Lulu shouldn¡¯t have left home and made mother and big brother worry. Lulu knows ¡­¡± Lulu was about to apologize to her brother when Lu huaijiang reached out and stopped her.


    He sighed softly.


    Jiang Huai ¡®an couldn¡¯t ept the fact that the high and mighty Prince had a hint of pity in his eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯m not a meddlesome person. I¡¯m sure young master Jiang understands this.¡±


    ¡°That day, this girl cried and hugged my leg, saying that she wanted to go home. Bengong was moved bypassion for a moment and settled them in the fu. That night, the pce servant was guarding outside the door, saying that she was still crying in her sleep and saying that she wanted to go home. She said that it was not her home. Bengong is not a kind-hearted person, not to mention that a five year old girl is not worth bengong¡¯s scheme.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just giving her a ce to stay. If young master Jiang can settle her down, it¡¯s fine to bring her back.¡± Lu huaijiang pushed Lulu forward.


    Jiang Huaian¡¯s eyes were brimming with tears when he heard this, even though he had been through a lot.


    The tears in her eyes could not be contained.


    Lulu looked at Lu huaijiang suspiciously. She was crying? Why didn¡¯t she know about it?


    That day, she had bought so many things on the street in front of the eastern Pce that she had almost broken it. She was so full that she almost couldn¡¯t sleep when shey on the bed. Was she actually crying?


    Jiang Huai ¡®an¡¯s heart ached even more when he saw his ignorant and confused sister.


    Jiang Huai ¡®an saluted His Royal Highness Lu when they reached a secluded area.


    Lu huaijiang nced at him arrogantly. This way, he wouldn¡¯t arouse his suspicion.


    ¡°The Xia family is good, but children have some self-esteem when they grow up. If his pride was hurt, he naturally had to run. Moreover, the girl had been wronged, and in the future, her personality would be submissive, which would be difficult to recover in a lifetime. In the future, when she grew up, she would always feel inferior to others. It was a tragedy caused by his childhood. I think young master Jiang, as a schr, can understand it. ¡± Lu huaijiang crossed his arms and pouted at Lulu.


    Lulu blinked his eyes. She felt inferior? Don¡¯t mess around.


    Why was it that in brother Lu¡¯s mouth, she was a pitiful little yellow cabbage in the field?


    It was tear-inducing, and she wanted to cry.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry, Lulu. Thank you, Your Highness, for taking Lulu in.¡± Jiang Huaian¡¯s lips were pale and his fists were clenched.


    When he came, he was determined to bring Lulu back.


    They even conspire to see if Lu huaijiang had any schemes.


    But at this moment, he was actually grateful to Lu huaijiang for saving her from the evil man¡¯s thoughts.


    ¡°As for Lulu, she doesn¡¯t want to go home right now, so she¡¯ll stay in the eastern Pce for the time being. Bengong often lives outside the fu and rarely goes back. Although she was a girl, she was only five years old, so others wouldn¡¯t think too much about it. When she has thought it through and you¡¯re able to let Lulu live in peace, you can bring her back.¡±


    Lu huaijiang didn¡¯t even look at Lulu the entire time, as if he didn¡¯t care about her.


    Jiang Huai ¡®an heaved a sigh of relief.


    ¡°As for the Xia family, for that little girl to say such things, it must be that her elders are unhappy. If you take her back, how do you know that it won¡¯t make the other party even more unhappy? Do you really think that it¡¯s a conflict between children?¡± Lu huaijiang chuckled.


    How could Jiang Huai ¡®an not understand that no matter how pampered Xia Qingqing was, she couldn¡¯t say such words?


    He must have been influenced by Daren.


    Lu huaijiang¡¯s eyes were deep. Sigh, he was the Crown Prince. What he learned all day was how to govern a country.


    And now, he was scheming against Jiang Huaian!

 Chapter 455 - 455: Painstaking efforts (1)

    Chapter 455: Painstaking efforts (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Jiang Huai ¡®an¡¯s expression was extremely ugly.


    After a long time, he told Lulu that the Xia family looked forward to her and liked her.


    However, Lulu was so angry that he ran away from home.


    If Xia Qingqing dared to say such things, it must be that Xia ningze or his wife had revealed their thoughts in front of the child before they dared to let the child speak.


    Jiang Huai ¡®an suddenly felt a little ufortable.


    The Xia family was not their home.


    All their hopes were on him.


    ¡°Lulu, where do you like it? Do you miss your mother and brother?¡± Jiang Huaian looked disappointed, and the light in his eyes dimmed.


    Lulu didn¡¯t want to lie to her brother, but she really felt like she was bound by the Xia family.


    To eat, one had to wait for the main kitchen¡¯s daily dishes.


    When ying, you can¡¯t y without rules.


    She didn¡¯t even tell anyone about the feeling of living under someone¡¯s roof.


    Even if eldest aunt, maternal grandmother, and maternal grandfather were extremely good to her. However, the way Xia Qingqing and her mother looked at her was no different from looking at a poor family that was seeking money.


    ¡°I like the eastern Pce.¡± The little girl lowered her head and twisted her handkerchief with both hands. She didn¡¯t dare to look at her brother.


    Lu huaijiang knew many of her secrets, so it was convenient for her to go to the hall of salvation.


    She had to keep an eye on the evil, and it was a good thing for her to be able to stay by the Crown Prince¡¯s side.


    If she was in the Xia family, there would be too many people and she would not be able to take care of the hall of salvation.


    Jiang Huai ¡®an could guess Lulu¡¯s answer. When he saw Lulu from afar, the happiness and freedom in her eyes were genuine.


    Jiang Huaian¡¯s lips moved.


    ¡°You¡¯re fifteen this year, right? You¡¯re an elementary schr, and you¡¯ll be able to participate in the vige examination in August. If he passed the provincial examination, he would be able to take the general examination in February next year. He would be able to establish his own sect by next year at the earliest. Lulu can pick me up at any time.¡±


    Lu huaijiang¡¯s voice was gentle as he guided Jiang Huaian patiently and broke the pieces into pieces.


    To entrust his sister to someone with a bad reputation, uh ¡­


    It was normal for Jiang Huai ¡®an to have some doubts about the rumored brutal and ruthless Prince.


    Even Lu huaijiang knew that the Xia family would not be easy to get past. The Xia family¡¯s great-aunt had returned to seek refuge with their children.


    He was forced to run away from home by his junior.


    If this matter was spread out, it would be a disaster for the Xia family and Xia Qingqing¡¯s reputation.


    But he didn¡¯t mind. As long as Lulu didn¡¯t want to leave, no one could take her away.


    Jiang Huai ¡®an hated the Crown Prince, but he was also grateful that the Crown Prince had taken Lulu in.


    Seeing his sister¡¯s expectant eyes, Jiang Huaian couldn¡¯t say no.


    ¡°Young master Jiang, you should go back and discuss this with your mother. As long as Lulu wanted to go back, he coulde and pick him up at any time. If you can¡¯t answer to the Xia family, just say that bengong won¡¯t release her. No matter what, bengong does not care about reputation.¡± Lu huaijiang¡¯s voice carried a bit of a smile, and the other party seemed to be persuaded.


    Lulu watched helplessly as the other party coaxed her brother away with his glib tongue.


    She still remembered the Crown Prince¡¯s words,¡±bengong knows you are on guard against me, but what can bengong scheme?¡± Did he want her to eat more or to get her fat? Bengong just saw that she and bengong are fated.


    ¡°My brother wille back.¡± Lulu nodded seriously.


    ¡°Of course,¡± Lu huaijiang agreed.


    Jiang Huai ¡®an valued his sister very much, so he naturally wouldn¡¯t trust him so easily. In fact, she was filled with suspicion and fear of him.


    But he had a way.


    It was time for yixu, The Idle Man, toe out and take a walk.


    ¡°Hey, there¡¯s someone drawing lots over there. I also want to go.¡± Lulu¡¯s sadness came and went quickly..

 Chapter 456 - 456: The wheel of destiny_1

    Chapter 456: The wheel of destiny_1


    Trantor: 549690339


    There were people and snakes on the lights.


    There were even many demons and monsters mixed in.


    Anyway, it was the third day of the new year, and Lulu was in a good mood. They did not kill.


    Seeing that they were only curious about the prosperity of the human world and did not do anything outrageous, Lulu also pretended not to see.


    In the distance, there was a monk holding a free draw for the fated person, and the surroundings were already packed with people.


    Lulu wanted to go too, so she pulled Lu huaijiang along and squeezed into the crowd.


    Lulu was young and always got stepped on.


    Lu huaijiang couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. He picked her up and put her on his neck.


    Shadow guard, ¡°this is backbone?¡± This is the face you give to men?


    But he didn¡¯t dare to say it.


    brother Lu is so amazing! Brother Lu is so awesome! The little girl happily called him brother Lu, and Lu huaijiang¡¯s awkwardness was gone.


    Many people surrounded the stall, some cursing and some rejoicing.


    ¡°You¡¯re cheating. Why are we all drawing lots? Some want money, and some don¡¯t? Some charge one Wen, some charge one tael, but I¡¯m actually charging a thousand taels?¡± The man who spoke had his hands on his hips and was extremely displeased.


    The monk put his palms together. it¡¯s free for those who are fated. Those who aren¡¯t fated are rich.


    ¡°You motherf * cker, if you say it¡¯s fate then it¡¯s fate, if you say it¡¯s not fate then it¡¯s not fate, what kind of logic is this? I¡¯m afraid you haven¡¯t heard who I am!¡±


    ¡°My surname is Lin, and Noble consort Lin is my aunt! Stinky monk, it looks like you¡¯ve eaten the heart of a leopard!¡±


    Themon people took a few steps back. Now that the Xian King had returned to the capital, he had done a lot of practical things. However, the Lin familv was a little sooiled. and this vounc master Lin was one of them.


    The monk didn¡¯tpromise at all. He only squinted his eyes and pinched the Buddha beads in his hand.


    ¡°He only wants the next year¡¯s harvest. The signature has already told him the answer. If he¡¯s not fated, he¡¯ll get a penny.¡±


    ¡°What he wants is an heir. The signature has already told him that he has both a son and a daughter, and one tael of silver if he¡¯s not fated.¡±


    ¡°Do you really want this poor monk to say what you want? Almsgiver¡¯s request has always been too vague.¡± Tyrant shook his head.


    The young master¡¯s expression changed slightly. He looked at him with a cold smile, kicked the table, and left.


    ¡°Old monk, let¡¯s go. The Lin family is quite powerful. I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to leave tomorrow.¡± Themoners all advised. The monk¡¯s signature was urate, and themoners usually only got one Wen.


    At most, the one who asked for an heir spent one tael.


    ¡°My fated person has yet to arrive.¡± The monk remained unmoved. The monk opened his eyes when Lu huaijiang came in with Lulu in his arms.


    Tang Zi indifferently pushed the lot pot forward.


    ¡°It¡¯s free for those who are fated, and a fee is charged for those who are not. Almsgiver, try it. ¡± The monk took a fancy to Lulu.


    Lu huaijiang had never believed in such things, but seeing that Lulu was interested, he had no choice but to put her down.


    The little girl¡¯s hair was tied up in two small buns. She was originally exquisite and cute, but at this moment, she looked more and more delicate and lively.


    He picked up the lot pot but couldn¡¯t shake it out.


    Lu huaijiang saw that the little bump on her head was about toe apart and wanted to reach out to tighten it, but he identally hit the lot pot.


    Muah .


    One fell out.


    The monk sat up straight.


    ¡°I identally dropped this one. Let¡¯s change it.¡± Lulu wanted to change to another one, but the monk shook his head.


    ¡°It¡¯s all fate.¡± After he finished speaking, he picked up the lot on the ground.


    It was a draw of the lowest draw.


    Lulu¡¯s eyes flickered. This was the only bad draw she had ever drawn. She remembered that she had the Fortune and longevity lottery, so she shouldn¡¯t have had a bad draw.


    Lu huaijiang, however, drew out a nk lot.


    ¡®What¡¯s the meaning of the signature?¡± Lu huaijiang looked at Lulu¡¯sst lot, then at his own nk lot. There was nothing, but she felt a little ufortable..

 Chapter 457 - 457: The Dragon Slayer becomes an evil Dragon

    Chapter 457 - 457: The Dragon yer bes an evil Dragon


    (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    One tall and one short, one fat and one thin.


    One of them was wearing a white shirt while the other was wearing a pink dress.


    The two of them looked at tyrant with burning eyes. Tyrant¡¯s heart shrank, and he suddenly put his palms together and chanted Amitabha.


    The monk held Lulu¡¯s stick and muttered, ¡°¡±The Dragon yer will be an evil Dragon.¡± His voice was filled withpassion and kindness, but it also seemed to be filled with evil. ¡°Stick to your heart and never forget your mission.¡±


    Lu huaijiang did not understand.


    Lulu clenched his fists, his eyes twinkling.


    ¡°You monk, what do you mean by¡± Dragon yer bes an evil Dragon Lu huaijiang felt ufortable. Frowning, he took Lulu¡¯s hand and was about to leave.


    ¡°If you say so, then how do you exin my nk signature?¡±


    With a tter, Lu huaijiang threw the nk lot at the monk¡¯s feet.


    The young man was faintly angry. However, he didn¡¯t want Lulu to see anything, so he could only suppress his displeasure.


    The monk¡¯s face was indifferent.


    ¡°A nk signature with no heaven or earth. It means that you are the noblest person here. No one can restrain you. Is this penniless monk right?¡± Lu huaijiang¡¯s expression was slightly serious, but he sneered softly.


    ¡°Who knows how many people know of my identity. Using this thing to scare bengong?¡± Lu huaijiang muttered.


    The monk chanted Amitabha again.


    ¡°This person¡¯s identity can connect yin and yang, but you will meet me at night. This also means that this person represents the darkness.¡± ¡°In a mortal¡¯s life, there is karma for birth, old age, illness, and death.¡±


    ¡°But your fate is not bound by anyone. You can do whatever you want. But please look back at the person behind you. Some people will bear the consequences because of you.¡± The monk packed his things and prepared to leave.


    Themoners who were watching felt that the old monk was well prepared and even pulled him back, not letting him go.


    ¡°Hey, hey, hey, didn¡¯t you say you were waiting for the right person? You can give us more divinations. Don¡¯t go.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯ll just give you money.¡± Themoners were all anxious to pull the monk.


    The monk nodded with a smile, ¡°¡±My fated person has arrived.¡±


    He looked at the tall and short duo who were gradually walking away. The two of them held their hands tightly and the monk looked at them with a drawn-out gaze.


    ¡°Are those two the fated ones you were waiting for? No wonder you don¡¯t charge me. ¡±


    ¡°Monk, what did you say to them? we can¡¯t hear a single word.¡± Everyone was making fun of him, but the monk shook his head and said, ¡°¡±Heaven¡¯s secrets can not be revealed.¡±


    The crowd burst intoughter, ¡°it¡¯s just a young man bringing his little sister out to y, what heaven¡¯s secrets can it be that can¡¯t be revealed?¡± You¡¯re just used to doing this, monk.¡±


    The monk packed his things and left the capital without a word.


    Lu huaijiang¡¯s heart felt heavy and ufortable after drawing lots. It was as if a huge rock was pressing down on his heart, making him breathless.


    Lulu was deep in thought. Was this a hint from her godmother?


    Once she descended to the mortal world, godmother could not casually interfere in the lower realm.


    Was this a warning from her godmother?


    ¡°Don¡¯t believe him. I¡¯ll take you to find yixu tomorrow. Yixu is a Buddha in the human world, not a liar.¡± Lu huaijiang¡¯s brows furrowed and he no longer thought about this matter.


    Lulu asked.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that master yixu lived up to his name and that he was the biggest liar in the world? He also said that those who believed him were either greedy or guilty people who had done bad things.¡± The little girl was at a loss.


    Lu huaijiang said, ¡°you must have heard wrong. Master yixu is a true Buddha in the human world.¡± Don¡¯t talk nonsense, Lulu.¡±


    Master yixu said, ¡°whatever you say, okay?¡±

 Chapter 458 - 458: Coaxing brother Lu to be happy _1

    Chapter 458 - 458: Coaxing brother Lu to be happy _1


    Trantor: 549690339


    Ever since he met the monk, Lu huaijiang¡¯s expression had not been good.


    Seeing that he was in no mood to shop, Lulu lost interest in even eating and drinking.


    The skewers in his hands seemed to have lost interest.


    ¡°Brother Lu, Lulu hasn¡¯t given you any gifts yet. I¡¯ll buy you some clothes too. I¡¯m rich, I¡¯m very rich.¡± Lulu saw the deep look in his eyes, and the people around him would rather squeeze into a ball than get close.


    Then, she pulled him towards the heavenly clothes Pavilion.


    The heavenly clothes Pavilion was also on this Street. Besides clothes, there were also gold, silver, and jewelry.


    In the capital where every inch ofnd was worth its weight in gold, it had a three-story building.


    It was the favorite ce for the children of the capital¡¯s aristocratic families and was also a famous money-squandering establishment.


    At this moment, there were many horse carriages parked outside the heavenly clothing Pavilion. Countless youngdies brought their maidservants and servants to buy things in the heavenly clothing Pavilion.


    Lulu tiptoed and craned his neck to take a look.


    Lu huaijiang didn¡¯t like the fragrance on these women, so he stood at the periphery and looked at her quietly.


    ¡°Little girl, would you like to see the finished clothes?¡± The new shop assistant smiled and looked at Jiang huailu, who was surrounded by girls from rich families. He was the only one who came to receive Lulu while everyone else was busy with the girls.


    That¡¯s right, all the maids and servants surrounded him.


    Lulu was all alone, and he had two chirps on his head, which were wrapped around by a circle of beads that were unclear if they were real or fake.


    She was wearing a small jade pendant the size of a thumb, which was rare to see on the market.


    Presumably, his family¡¯s financial situation was ordinary, only a little well-off.


    In the capital, it was really nothing.


    ¡°You blind thing, are you blind? We¡¯re all grown up and standing here. If you go and receive a child, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to recognize who is who, right?¡± The shop assistant had just gone to receive Lulu when a haughty servant girl entered the room.


    Behind him stood a woman wearing a curtain hat. Her temperament was out of this world, and her eyes were bright and had a bit of arrogance.


    ¡°Youngdy, I¡¯m new here.¡± The waiter said carefully. Since he didn¡¯t know anything, why not let the shopkeeper receive the honored guests? This little one saw that this little girl came early, so I asked a few questions.¡±


    The servant girl nced at Jiang huailu.


    ¡°You have to be smart. Those people are the real customers. Look at her, she doesn¡¯t even have a servant behind her, can she really afford it?¡± The maidservant had just finished speaking when the girl behind her coughed lightly.


    She red at the servant girl disapprovingly. That look was really charming and moving.


    ¡°Little girl, this little girl of mine has just arrived, so her words are a little harsh. Don¡¯t bother with her. ¡± Her voice was soft, and her eyes were gentle.


    He then turned to Lulu apologetically.


    The waiter¡¯s face turned red. He was so agitated by the beauty¡¯s soft words that he couldn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°Since she doesn¡¯t know anything, why didn¡¯t sister stop her from the beginning?¡± Lulu asked calmly.


    ¡°Since you know that this girl is insensible, why did you bring her out to embarrass yourself?¡±


    ¡°The servant girl is the one who¡¯s embarrassing the master, so what¡¯s there to fuss about? On the contrary, it¡¯s you who shouldn¡¯t be calctive with her. After all, if word got out, it would definitely be big sister¡¯s name that¡¯s overbearing. Who would spread rumors about an ugly servant girl?¡± Lulu nced at the beautiful words on the curtained hat.


    ¡°Sister, are you a girl of the Ming family? So it¡¯s sister Ming.¡± Lulu grinned, looking innocent and naive.


    After all, she was still a baby who had just grown teeth.


    That youngdy Ming was still an unmarried youngdy, and at this moment, she was actually provoked to the point that she couldn¡¯t get off the stage.


    There were also many girls from aristocratic families around her. When sister Ming heard this, her eyes f


    <pshed slightly..

 Chapter 459 - 459: Her outfit is a little expensive (1)

    Chapter 459 - 459: Her outfit is a little expensive (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense.¡±


    ¡°How dare you nder my family¡¯s youngdy!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll take responsibility for what I¡¯ve done. Which family¡¯s girl are you, to actually have such a sharp tongue to ruin my youngdy¡¯s reputation!¡± The servant girl standing behind her was so angry that she wanted to argue with Lulu.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know where this poor girl came from, but can you afford the clothes in the heavenly clothing Pavilion? And you still dare to speak such nonsense.¡± That maidservant was probably used to it, and she actually scolded him.


    She reached out and smacked the hair on Lulu¡¯s head away.


    Pa da ¡­


    The beads on his head scattered and rolled to the ground.


    They rolled everywhere.


    ¡°Back down!¡± The woman in the curtained hat seemed to be shocked, and her sharp eyes swept over. The maidservant was so frightened that she took a step back and lowered her head. She bit her lower lip as if she was unwilling to ept this.


    ¡°Youngdy, this servant is just .


    ¡°Shut up,¡± he said. Miss Ming¡¯s eyes revealed her displeasure, and the maidservant closed her mouth tightly, not daring to say anything more.


    ¡°Miss Ming? The Ming family, is it miss Ming who was summoned back from shengjing?¡± The eyes of a little girl beside him, who was dressed extravagantly, lit up.


    ¡°Sister Ming, our two families are distant rtives. I¡¯m yunzhi and she¡¯s yun.¡± The little girl¡¯s eyes were filled with surprise. The Yun family and the Ming family had been inws for many generations.


    On the genealogy, a girl from the Ming family married into the Yun family.


    But that was a few generations ago.


    After that, the Ming family left shengjing and did not return to the capital for many years. They had long faded out of sight.


    The Ming family had always loved to produce peerless beauties.


    It was said that there was even an Empress.


    It was just that these few generations had gradually be mediocre, and the limelight had died down.


    Now that the girls of the Ming family had returned to the capital, many of the girls present stood up straight. In the past, the Ming family had been a legend.


    About 300 years ago, the Ming family had an Empress.


    It was said that the Empress was as beautiful as the West and had a delicate appearance. The Emperor dismissed her harem and only doted on her.


    Her beauty had made the king of the neighboring country miss her, and he often probed her at the border.


    Later on, he even said bluntly that as long as they were willing to send the Empress to the neighboring country. They were willing to never cross the border.


    The Emperor would not yield even at death¡¯s door!


    When the dynasty was destroyed, not only did the Emperor not escape with the Empress, but he also did not escape.


    On the contrary, when the enemy broke through the city gate, the Emperor was drawing the Empress¡¯s eyebrows.


    This matter spread widely and almost caused an uproar.


    It was also at that time that the Lu family¡¯s ancestor led the Army to counterattack and take over the Imperial City. The name of the country was great Zhou, and Lu became the surname of the country.


    From then on, the Ming family went far away to shengjing city and gradually faded out of sight.


    Now that the Ming family had returned to the capital, it was hard for the girls not to feel a sense of crisis.


    ¡°Little sister yunzhi, little sister yun.¡± Miss Ming nodded. Even if only her eyebrows and eyes were revealed, one could still see her good looks.


    ¡°Youngdy, this servant girl of mine broke your Pearl. Ming su apologized on her behalf. I¡¯llpensate you however you want for this Pearl.¡± After she finished speaking, Ming su nced at the servant girl. ¡°Go back and receive your punishment. ¡±


    The maidservant held back her tears and nodded. She even secretly red at Jiang huailu.


    Yun Zhi and Yun LAN looked at Lulu and frowned.¡±lt¡¯s just a string of beads for children to y with, so forget it. This was ady from the Jiang family, and her mother was Madam Xia. He¡¯s an acquaintance of my Yun family¡¯s fourth aunt. They were all from noble families and were not worth much. So as not to hurt our rtionship.¡±


    She said that she was noble, but she pointed out that Lulu¡¯s surname was Jiang, which meant that the Xia family was poor and poor.


    Lulu was lying on the counter on his tiptoes.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s a little expensive,¡± Lulu said, looking a little troubled.


    ¡°Shopkeeper, pleasee out for a test.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid this big sister is going to sell her house,¡± he turned to look at the crowd. Then, he nodded heavily.


    She didn¡¯t know the price, but eunuch Lu often gasped when he saw her, so it


    didn¡¯t seem ¡­


    Cheap, right?

 Chapter 460 - 460: Priceless (1)

    Chapter 460 - 460: Priceless (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Lu huaijiang stood in the corner, his expression not very good.


    However, it was dark and the clothes were blocking the view, so no one could see him.


    On the other hand, when the waiters saw him, they all took a detour.


    Lulu gave him a look, and seeing that she was having fun, Lu huaijiang suppressed his anger.


    ¡°With such clothes, is there a need to hire a shopkeeper? It¡¯s just a head Pearl, what¡¯s the point?¡± Yun Zhi was a little unhappy, as if Jiang huailu, a poor family, didn¡¯t give her face.


    ¡°Here, this is your reward. Take it and leave. You¡¯re staying with the Xia family now, so don¡¯t embarrass them.¡± Cloudbillow¡¯s expression was rather unsightly, and he seemed to be threatening her.


    He reached out and pulled out a silver hairpin from his head. There was a touch of green on the top.


    ¡°Are you guys going to bully a kid like me?¡± Lulu asked, tilting his head.


    ¡°Can I trouble this uncle to help Lulu report this to the authorities? They threatened Lulu. She broke Lulu¡¯s things, didn¡¯t want to pay for it, and didn¡¯t want Lulu to go home. Lulu¡¯s family doesn¡¯t have power or influence, so Lulu¡¯s scared.¡± The little girl grabbed onto an uncle in fear.


    That uncle looked righteous and was a warm-hearted person.


    Seeing that the crowd was about to force a five-year-old child, she immediately ran out.


    ¡°W-what are you doing? Who doesn¡¯t want you to go home?¡± Yun Zhi and Yun LAN were anxious. They had received the Empress¡¯s praise and could often enter the pce. If he caused trouble, the Empress would be angry.


    There were many sisters in the residence who wanted to apany the Empress, and they had fought for this opportunity with great difficulty.


    ¡°You¡¯re the ones who won¡¯t let me go home. You wouldn¡¯t let me even if I wanted to invite the shopkeeper.¡± After he finished speaking, he kicked the silver hairpin on the ground.


    ¡°This thing is even worse than the bead on Lulu¡¯s foot.¡± He stretched out his leg and showed it to everyone in the room.


    Just then, the shopkeeper was invited down from the attic.


    He happened to see the little girl standing on her own like a Golden Rooster, stretching out her little feet.


    ¡°This? This is, this is the centipede Pearl?¡± The shopkeeper stood on the stairs, his steps wavering and almost losing his bnce.


    He walked quickly to Jiang huailu, his eyes shining.


    His eyes were full of infatuation and he couldn¡¯t stop praising, ¡± legend has it that mermen¡¯s tears turned into pearls, and every Pearl was formed from their tears. Every single one of them is a treasure.¡± The shopkeeperid by her feet and looked at her shoes carefully.


    Miss Ming¡¯s figure froze. She¡¯s ¡­ Hold your tears?¡± He looked at Jiang huailu in disbelief.


    That chubby little girl.


    The shopkeeper shook his head and Yun Zhi and Yun LAN heaved a sigh of relief.


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re not.¡± Yun Zhi stroked her chest.


    ¡°Not only that, not only that, it¡¯s far from that. Centipede pearls were extremely precious, but the most precious of them all was the centipede spirit Pearl that was formed from the flesh and blood of a mermaid before they died. Each spiritual Pearl was worth a city. The few Naga pearls in the pce now are only formed from tears.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯tpare to her, on my feet.¡± The shopkeeper¡¯s face was full of amazement.


    the Jade stone on your waist ¡­ The shopkeeper paused for a moment, and his expression was a little off.


    Lulu touched it. She didn¡¯t know about the rest, but it was simr to the green stone that brother Lu had.


    ¡°It¡¯s the he bi thates from the same line as the Jade seal, right? This is a jade pendant made from the same piece of Jade that was taken from the he family¡¯s Jade wall.¡± The shopkeeper¡¯s voice was shaking.


    She only had three essories on her, and none of them were ordinary.


    Hearing this, the Yun sisters were frightened. shopkeeper, you have to look carefully. She¡¯s just a poor family that was exiled from the barren capital. Where did she get these things?¡±


    ¡°You must be mistaken!¡±


    Miss Ming held her breath and looked at Jiang huailu..

 Chapter 461 - 461: Stunned (1)

    Chapter 461 - 461: Stunned (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°The he¡¯s jade pendant was used to make the heirloom seal. How could it be made into a jade pendant for a child? Even the scraps are worth cities.¡±


    ¡°Not to mention, the Pearl made from blood essence is extremely precious. I¡¯m afraid that your eyesight is ¡­¡± Yun Zhi pursed her lips and her eyes were filled with suspicion.


    The shopkeeper¡¯s face darkened.


    On the other hand, the youngdy at the side covered her mouth andughed softly. She looked at the two sisters with a hint of ridicule in her eyes.


    ¡°Miss Yun, I¡¯m afraid you don¡¯t know that the manager of the heavenly clothes


    Pavilion is retired from the clothing Bureau. It was the heavenly clothes Pavilion that was specially customized for the royal family and only came after they retired. If he doesn¡¯t understand, then there aren¡¯t many people in the world who do.¡±


    Yun Zhi¡¯s face paled.


    The shopkeeper unhappily swept his gaze over the two sisters.


    The shopkeeper lowered his head and picked up the beads of hair that were scattered on the ground. Each bead was round and smooth, emitting a lustrous luster.


    Under the night sky, it was actually emitting a faint light.


    ¡°This ¡­ It¡¯s a night Pearl, a flower made of night pearls?¡± The shopkeeper took a deep breath. This girl was only dressed in simple clothes, but each one was more valuable than thest. Lulu blinked. It seemed so.


    He nodded silently.


    Outside the crowd, the uncle who had high hopes for him ran back with his people. The guards who were in charge of the security of the capital followed behind him. what¡¯s going on? just now, someone reported a group of people to cause trouble! An armored guard led his men to the entrance of the heavenly clothes Pavilion.


    When he entered, he found many women from aristocratic families, who were all wearing veils.


    ¡°They were the ones who broke Lulu¡¯s things and refused topensate. He even threatened Lulu and didn¡¯t want Lulu to go home.¡± The little girl¡¯s voice was childish. She raised her small hand and pointed at miss Ming and her group with usation.


    Yun Zhi and Yun Lan¡¯s expressions turned ugly. How could they have known that she was such a preciouspanion?


    Their monthly sry was only 20 silver, and this was the treatment that only the Yun family¡¯s legitimate women received.


    If it was a concubine¡¯s child, three to five taels a month would not even be enough to raise maids and servants.


    At this moment, miss Ming¡¯s eyes were filled with anxiety and hot tears.¡±lt is Ming su¡¯s fault for not being strict and let youngdy suffer. Shopkeeper, please take a look and give a number. No matter how much it is, the Ming family is not a person without a backbone.¡± Miss Ming sighed lightly to the shopkeeper, her eyes filled with tears. Many people¡¯s hearts softened.


    The guards didn¡¯t make things difficult for him and just waited for the shopkeeper to verify the two statements.


    He then stood at the side and waited.


    The capital was filled with wangye and rich people, so no one wanted to offend them.


    ¡°Shopkeeper, please help me to appraise it. You¡¯re in charge of jewelry, so everyone trusts you.¡± All these years, the heavenly clothes Pavilion had also been in charge of appraising things.


    The shopkeeper didn¡¯t dare to be arrogant and invited a few experts to appraise the jewelry together.


    After a while.


    The three of them heaved a sigh of relief and wiped the sweat from their foreheads.


    ¡°This head Pearl is undoubtedly a night Pearl.¡± As soon as he said this, everyone was shocked and looked at the soft baby with some fear.


    The maidservant behind miss Ming was on the verge of copse as she knelt in front of miss Ming with a pleading look.


    ¡°This is a night-luminescent Pearl, and it¡¯s no ordinary night-luminescent Pearl. Every single one of them is a treasure. I¡¯ve worked for the pce for many years, and these are allparable to the gifts from the Emperor.


    Furthermore, the luminous Pearl is intricately carved with the word ¡®Buddha¡¯.


    It is an object that has been worshipped.¡±


    ¡°Even without carving them, each one is worth nearly a thousand taels. Moreover, the word ¡®Buddha¡¯ contains the principles of Buddha. To be able to use such a luminous Pearl as a Pearl Flower, I¡¯m afraid that the person who carved the word ¡®Buddha¡¯ must be a person with profound Dharma.¡± The shopkeeper¡¯s words made everyone gasp in shock..

 Chapter 462 - 462: Sell everything you have (1)

    Chapter 462 - 462: Sell everything you have (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Not counting the Buddha character, each pill was worth a thousand taels.


    The broken Pearl Flower was at least eight thousand taels.


    She was even wearing two strings on her head.


    There was also a jade pendant made from the corner of the he n¡¯s bi hanging on his waist, and a spirit Jade bead on his shoe. How could he be a human?


    This was a walking gold vault.


    ¡°Little girl, do you know who carved this Buddha character? It seems to contain Buddhist intent, and the handwriting is also slightly familiar.¡± The shopkeeper looked at the luminous Pearl and frowned. The more he looked at it, the more familiar it looked. One thing was clear, it must be someone with profound Buddhist Dharma.


    Everyone looked at jingbae in shock.


    Only now did he realize that the girl was extremely delicate, her eyebrows and eyes were like a painting. He didn¡¯t know what kind of beauty she would have when she grew up.


    ¡°My brother and master yixu are friends. I wonder if it was master yixu who carved it.¡± Lulu replied honestly. Brother Lu only knew yixu.


    At the mention of yixu, the crowd fell silent.


    Who didn¡¯t know that Yi Xu was the abbot of the National Guard temple and had always only prayed for the royal family?


    The innkeeper suddenly smacked his head. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s the work of master yixu. He remembered. I have a handwritten copy of Master Yi Xu¡¯s Buddhist scriptures in my house, and the handwriting is exactly the same as Master Yi


    Xu¡¯s!¡±


    He turned around and called the servant boy to get it.


    Fortunately, the shopkeeper lived in the backyard of the heavenly clothes Pavilion, so he quickly brought it over.


    Thisparison was really not the slightest bit different.


    At this moment, miss Ming broke out in a cold sweat, and the hairpin in her hand was full of wrinkles. His palms were covered in sweat.


    She nced at the little girl who was only as tall as her waist and felt a little displeased for the first time.


    There were also madams and youngdies who had stayed in the National temple before. There were also people who hade to see it in person and recognized master yixu¡¯s handwriting.


    The shopkeeper picked up the abacus and started calcting again. Everyone felt their legs tremble.


    These two sounds made it look very expensive.


    ¡°Everyone understands what master yixu has prayed for. At the very least, there were hundreds and thousands of taels, and that was not including the Buddha character that he had personally carved. This one is worth at least 1500 taels. If it were to be auctioned, it would probably be worth 2000 taels.¡±


    ¡°Even the lowest price for this string of pearl flowers would be twelve thousand taels.¡±


    ¡°Twelve thousand taels!¡±


    ¡°Hiss, whose family¡¯s precious treasure is this? a string of pearls costs twelve thousand taels. Just those two little tunnels cost twenty-four thousand taels. And that¡¯s not even including the things on her shoes and waist.¡±


    Everyone was shocked speechless. They were afraid that even the Empress was not as extravagant as her.


    The Empress ¡­


    The shopkeeper shook his head. these things can¡¯t be measured with money. They¡¯re usually kept in the vault for collection purposes. To be allowed to wear it, it must have grown on the tip of that person¡¯s heart.


    If one looked closely at these things, they would be able to find a slight difference.


    They must have been in a collection for many years, gathering them one by one.


    To be able to spend all her heart and soul on making her child happy, she must be the existence of her lifeblood.


    Miss Ming¡¯s figure couldn¡¯t help but sway. Twelve thousand, twelve thousand taels!


    She gritted her teeth and a hint of struggle shed in her eyes.


    The two girls from the Yun family stared at Jiang huailu in shock. They swallowed hard and stood behind miss Ming with their heads lowered. He didn¡¯t dare to say another word.


    Twelve thousand taels, what kind of concept was that?


    All of the Yun family¡¯s shops added together were probably not even as expensive as her clothes.


    Even if you had money, you wouldn¡¯t be able to buy it.


    Lulu looked at miss Ming and then at the trembling servant girl behind her.


    The maidservant was still indignant just now, but now her face waspletely pale. Her eyes were full of fear, and she looked at Jiang huailu with a bit of resentment and death..

 Chapter 463 - 463: The treasure of the eastern Palace (1)

    Chapter 463: The treasure of the eastern Pce (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    The maidservant¡¯s eyes shed with a hint of struggle.


    Her eyes were high, but it was not because she was a Ming family servant girl.


    She was the youngdy of the Ming family!


    She was the youngdy of the Ming family.


    At that time, the mistress of the Ming family had just given birth to Ming su and her body was weak.


    One day, the old master went into the wrong room and recognized the dowry of the mistress as the mistress. He had her in one night, but it was a disgrace to the Ming family.


    In the Ming family, a daughter was far more important than a son.


    Not to mention Ming su, who was born smart and had the limelight. Her existence was a thorn in the mistress¡¯s heart, so she was ced by the youngdy¡¯s side as a maidservant.


    Ming su didn¡¯t argue with her. The Ming family sometimes didn¡¯t care about her pursuit among the servant girls.


    But if she really posed a threat to the Ming family, then she would be the first to be abandoned.


    The Ming family¡¯s hope was on Ming su. If she shamed the Ming family, she would not be able to live.


    The maidservant¡¯s knees went weak. That maidservant was young, but she was a poor maidservant.


    If he knelt on the ground, he would die in front of everyone.


    Everyone had to stop her. That girl could carry ten thousand taels of silver on her, so why should they bother about this?


    The maidservant was just about to step out.


    The little girl waved her hands and said, dont need that much, I don¡¯t need that much. Lulu wouldn¡¯t dare to ept it. ¡±


    ¡°Even though the money in the family doesn¡¯te from the wind, even though the servant girl sister deliberately broke Lulu¡¯s pearl flowers. But Lulu doesn¡¯t dare to ask for money.¡±


    ¡°What if the servant girl begged Lulu to let her go, but Lulu refused and she killed herself in front of Lulu? Lulu is still a child, so I¡¯m scared.¡± Lulu shook his hands, looking terrified.


    The maidservant who had just taken a step forward stopped in her tracks.


    ¡°I¡¯m rich and I¡¯m guilty, it¡¯s all my fault. Big sister is poor, big sister doesn¡¯t want topensate, big sister only has one life, what should I do?¡± Lulu¡¯s tears came pouring out, startling everyone.


    Following her gaze, she saw the unconceble shock in the Ming family servant girl¡¯s eyes. She had probably guessed correctly.


    The heavenly clothes Pavilion was not a ce for ordinary people, and those who came here were either rich or noble.


    When he heard Lulu¡¯s fearful words,¡¯l¡¯m rich, I¡¯m guilty, and she¡¯s poor, I¡¯m in the right¡¯, his sympathy disappeared.


    ¡°It¡¯s really funny. The servant girls sold their bodies to their Masters. If the servant girls were guilty, their Masters would naturally punish them.


    Otherwise, there¡¯s now in the world.¡±


    ¡°Which family doesn¡¯t have a few maids and servants? If he made a mistake outside and broke other people¡¯s things, he would die to atone for his sins.


    Then could his lowly life be offset? Was that cheap life really worth so much?


    It¡¯ll be a joke if I tell you.¡±


    ¡°Compensate what you need topensate, if you don¡¯t have money, then discipline the servant girls. Don¡¯t get into trouble and be too afraid to bear the consequences, scaring the little girl into tears.¡± The one who spoke was an olddy. Her hair was neatlybed, and she looked at Lu Lu indifferently.


    The two maidservants behind her supported her and directly passed by her.


    The madams and youngdies beside himughed contemptuously.


    Miss Ming had probably never been so wronged before, and her shoulders were trembling.


    The grievance in her eyes could be seen. In a trembling voice, she said, ¡± the Ming family would not dare to do this. Don¡¯t worry, miss. The Ming family would definitely send the 12000 Liang of silver to the manor. May I ask miss where to send it?¡± She wanted to see whose precious treasure it was!


    Lulu took out two pieces of silver and handed them to the waiter, then took them all while gesturing to brother Lu¡¯s figure.


    ¡°Then send it to the eastern Pce. I live in the eastern Pce.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, the little girl disappeared into the crowd.


    The eastern Pce?


    Ming su suddenly raised her head and vaguely saw a handsome figure sh past the crowd, seemingly chasing after the chubby girl.


    His heart sank..

 Chapter 464 - 464: Lulu’s gift to him (1)

    Chapter 464: Lulu¡¯s gift to him (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Ming su stood at the door and looked at the figure that shed past in the distance.


    He clenched his fist and took a deep breath.


    ¡°Sister su, it¡¯s all this servant¡¯s fault. This servant didn¡¯t know that she was so overbearing and didn¡¯t know that she was actually wearing such expensive jewelry.¡± The servant girl¡¯s voice was trembling as she watched the shopkeeper wrap up the beaded flower and hand it to her.


    ¡°This thing is slightly damaged, but we can find a few craftsmen to repair it. Even though it can¡¯t be sold for a high price, it¡¯s still a rare treasure.¡± The shopkeeper looked at the woman, handed her the money, and then turned to leave.


    The maidservant¡¯s hands were trembling as she held the small box.


    ¡°Go back and ask for father¡¯s forgiveness.¡± Ming su¡¯s voice was cold, which was rare. She had always been a virtuous and polite woman. When she thought of the figure that had shed past her just now, she felt a little anxious.


    When the maidservant heard the word ¡°father,¡± she could not help but cry.


    At this moment, the little Lulu was touching the chirping on her head.


    ¡°It¡¯s too expensive, brother Lu. This is too expensive.¡± Lulu pouted. She knew that she was rich, but the jewelry she casually wore was so precious that Lulu¡¯s heart ached.


    Every day, the pce maid would bring a tray for her to choose, and she had already chosen the most simple thing.


    ¡°Jewelry is meant to be worn, and that¡¯s the meaning of their existence. If they were ced in the Treasury, it would instead obliterate their light. Lulu will look good with it. ¡± Lu huaijiang held her hand and saw that she had bought a set of clothes for herself. Her happy eyebrows were soft.


    ¡°It¡¯s too expensive. Twelve thousand for a Pearl Flower. 1,200 Lulu is enough to eat a lot of things.¡± Jiang huailu sighed in a low voice.


    Lu huaijiang couldn¡¯t help butugh. As expected, the jewelry that was worth thousands of gold to her couldn¡¯t bepared to a pig Trotter with soy sauce.


    ¡°Then give Lulu some cheap stuff tomorrow.¡± Lu huaijiang didn¡¯t want her to frown and immediately coaxed the little girl.


    Seeing the little guy¡¯s smile again, the young man was a little happier.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back today. Tomorrow, we still have to go to the National Guard temple. Didn¡¯t you have an appointment with master yixu to discuss the Dao? We can go together.¡±


    ¡°I heard that you met Grandmaster on your way back to the capital, and even asked him to chase after the carriage and discuss the Dao with you. I didn¡¯t expect our Lulu to have the root of wisdom.¡± Lu huaijiang was a little surprised, but he didn¡¯t ask much when he saw the little girl¡¯s Red face.


    The two of them returned to the East Pce. Lu huaijiang had someone wash his new clothes overnight.


    Lulu had bought new clothes.


    ¡°Your Highness, the weather is still cold and I¡¯m afraid that these clothes will not dry tomorrow. This was a spring outfit, so it was a little too thin. It would be better to wait. It¡¯s just nice to wear it in spring ¡­¡± Eunuch Lu saw His Highness¡¯s burning gaze and stopped talking.


    He hurriedly got someone to wash his clothes and dried them with charcoal overnight.


    As expected .


    The next day, her clothes were still a little wet.


    Although it wouldn¡¯t drip, it was still cool and moist on her body.


    Eunuch Lu looked on helplessly as His Royal Highness, who was usually magnanimous and steady, put on the wet clothes. Eunuch Lu shivered from the cold.


    ¡°This is the dress Lulu gave bengong, do you think it looks good? Lulu picked it out from heavenly clothing Pavilion. I bought it with the money I spent on the sauce pork shoulder.¡± Majesty Lu asked with great interest. He had been looking forward to it the whole night.


    This was the true gift his sister had given him.


    Eunuch Lu¡¯s eyelids kept twitching.


    How should he put it? his sleeves were a little short, and his clothes were a little too big?


    However, His Highness was so happy that he didn¡¯t dare to speak..

 Chapter 465 - 465: Shivering in the cold wind (1)

    Chapter 465: Shivering in the cold wind (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°It¡¯s good, it¡¯s good. This color really suits Your Highness.¡±


    Eunuch Lu¡¯s voice was shrill, and he was currently ttering the Crown Prince.


    Lu huaijiang nodded, suppressing the joy between his brows. He nodded lightly, ¡°¡±lt¡¯s just average,¡± After saying that, his eyebrows rose.


    Eunuch Lu saw that His Highness had tidied up and nced at his own cotton clothes.


    He sighed faintly.


    A qualified and favored inner servant had to follow the master¡¯s preferences. While His Highness was having his meal, eunuch Lu silently returned to his room, took Ott ms coat, andanged Into ms sprmg c10tnes.


    When he put it on, he shivered. It was really f * cking cold.


    Lulu sat in front of the dining table in a daze. He was dressed like a round ball. There was even a circle of white fox fur around his neck, making him look extremely cute.


    ¡°Brother Lu, aren¡¯t you cold?¡± she asked. Lulu looked at him in confusion.


    The Crown Prince coughed lightly and replied, ¡°not cold.¡± Just nice.¡± He pinched the corner of his shirt. It was still a little cold and not dry.


    ¡°Yixu is already waiting at the nation protecting temple. Let¡¯s go and see him first. I heard that many ministers are going to pray for blessings today. You should get to know people of the same age.¡± Lu huaijiang was a little upset. Lulu didn¡¯t have anypanions.


    He couldn¡¯t really keep those ghostspany.


    ¡°Then Lulu will go and make friends with themter. If master yixu knows that Lulu ising, he will be very happy.¡± Lulu jumped up and down happily. The moment he opened the door, a cool breeze came out.


    The Crown Prince and eunuch Lu both shuddered.


    Outside the door, His Highness had yet to board the carriage. He stood in front of the carriage for a long time.


    The coachman broke out in a cold sweat, wondering if he had angered His Highness in any way. With his life in danger, he saw eunuch Lu, who was behind the Crown Prince, gently pinching the corner of his clothes.


    ¡°Your Highness, the clothes you¡¯re wearing today really suit your temperament,¡± the coachman said in fear.


    His Highness raised his head slightly and nced at him indifferently, as if he was impatient.


    ¡°You¡¯re noisy.¡± After he finished speaking, he stepped on the eunuch¡¯s back and got into the carriage.


    When His Highness got on the carriage, the coachman suddenly heaved a sigh of relief.


    Eunuch Lu also nimbly climbed into the carriage at the back. There was charcoal burning inside, and it was very warm.


    ¡°Sigh, Your Highness doesn¡¯t even want me to serve you anymore.¡± Eunuch Lu was a little disappointed.


    Ever since Lulu had arrived, His Highness had not allowed him to follow the carriage.


    Thinking that all the servants were Pce maids, he was afraid that His Highness disliked his gender. But he ¡­ However, he was a father-inw, so how could he be considered a man?


    Moreover, Lulu was only six years old. It was too early for His Highness to worry.


    Besides, wasn¡¯t he a man?


    Eunuch Lu cursed silently in the carriage, but he didn¡¯t dare to let any of it out. She could only wrap herself in a nket and sigh at the fact that she was still freezing at her age.


    ¡°Brother Lu, are you really not cold?¡± Lulu sipped a cup of warm tea.


    It was a little sweet and sour, and a sip warmed her heart.


    ¡°I¡¯m not cold,¡± Lu huaijiang silently moved closer to the charcoal stove.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll buy you some shoes and clothes when I¡¯m free,¡± Lulu nodded. The little fellow even knew how to make empty promises.


    Little did she know that the big picture she had drawn up had made the big evil¡¯s eyes light up.


    There were many people on the way to the National Guard temple, but when they saw the eastern Pce¡¯s carriage, they all made way for it.


    Even the family of merits did not dare to attract the attention of His Highness.


    He could only avoid it.


    Finally, the Crown Prince¡¯s clothes were dry when they reached the foot of the National temple.


    At the foot of the mountain, Lulu even met the olddy who had spoken up for her at the heavenly clothing Pavilionst night.


    ¡°Who¡¯s thatdy?¡± Lulu pulled on His Highness¡¯s sleeve,pletely ignoring the gasps around them.


    No one knew who the little girl beside His Highness was. They only knew that His Highness held her hand as they walked up the steps, feeling very sorry for her.


    ¡°Thatdy. It¡¯sdy Zhen.¡± Lu huaijiang was stunned when he saw the olddy..

 Chapter 466 - 466: The endless wait (1)

    Chapter 466: The endless wait (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°Lady Zhen?¡± Lulu looked at him in confusion.


    Lu huaijiang didn¡¯t sit in the pnquin, but pulled Lulu up the mountain step by step.


    Those who recognized His Highness did not dare to sit in the pnquin and could only walk not far away from His Highness with their heads lowered.


    However, there were many civilians in the temple. At this moment, the two of them walked in the crowd like ordinary siblings.


    ¡°It¡¯s the purity of purity.¡±


    ¡°Madam Zhen is Grand tutor Xie¡¯s younger sister. Grand tutor Xie¡¯s younger sister had been a rare talent when she was young, and hundreds of families had sought after her. The threshold was almost broken by someone.¡±


    ¡°Her original name is Xie Zi Xu, and she is a very talented woman. Back then, Lord Xie had not been the Grand tutor. In order to change the situation of the poor students, Lord Xie had epted many poor students. One of them is called Lin Xun.¡± As the two of them climbed up the stairs, eunuch Lu was so tired that he was sweating profusely.


    Sigh, it¡¯s so troublesome to bring a little girl out.


    Food, snacks, change of clothes, His Highness does not allow others to do it.


    ¡°What happened after that?¡± Lulu was extremely curious.


    ¡°Lin Xun doesn¡¯t have much talent, but he¡¯s extremely hardworking. He is also willing to do practical work and not as ambitious as others. This made Grand tutor Xie appreciate him and praise him.¡±


    ¡°When Xie zixu was of marriageable age, she even betrothed her sister to Lin


    Xun,¡±


    ¡°Lin Xun has never married because of the Imperial examinations, but he lived up to expectations and became the top scorer at the age of twenty. At that time, Xie Zi Xu was 15 years old, so the marriage was arranged.¡±


    ¡°Lin Xun is an ambitious person who is willing to do things, and the top schr usually has to enter the Hanlin Academy. However, he was willing to do practical work, so Lord Xie rmended him.¡±


    ¡°At that time, the aristocratic families rose in the court, and the pce wanted to promote the poor students. He then released the top scorer, second ce, and third ce, and let them recruit poor students from all over the country. They want to gather the power of the humble ss.¡±


    ¡°Ranking second, tanhua, they¡¯ve all returned after three years. Lin Xun didn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Some say that Lin Xun is dead, while others say that Lin Xun went to the border and was taken away by a foreigner to marry the princess.¡±


    ¡°Xie zixu was ridiculed by everyone for three years, but she didn¡¯t want to give up on the marriage. He had been waiting at the Xie family. This wait was thirty-two years.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s already thank you, Auntie. The daughter of the Xie family who has never married nnt ¡±


    ¡°There are even rumors that Lin Xun has seen through the world and is living in seclusion outside. Whether the rumors were true or false, they could not be trusted. However, it was a fact that aunt Xie had never married. The olddy who helped you that day was aunt Xie.¡± Although she was an olddy, she had the hairstyle of an unmarried woman, so most people in the capital recognized her.


    After the Emperor ascended the throne and heard her story, he gave her a Memorial Arch.


    They were loyal.


    Later on, people rarely called her aunt Xie, but instead called herdy Zhen.


    ¡°You¡¯ve waited for thirty-two years? Thirty-two ¡­¡± Lulu mumbled. Thirty-two years, thirty-two. This number sounded familiar to her.


    But when he thought of his godmother¡¯s sigh, Lulu felt the same way.


    Her mother had waited for a thousand years for her father to turn around.


    When the two of them arrived at the National temple, the little monk was already waiting at the door.


    ¡°Grandmaster has postponed his lecture and is already waiting for you in the meditation room. Almsgiver, please enter.¡± The young monk was a little scared when he saw His Highness, but when he saw Jiang huailu, he was so shocked that he took a few steps back and almost hit the door.


    Ah, he remembered.


    Wasn¡¯t this young female benefactor the one who had angered Grandmaster so much on the way back to the capital?


    She was here again!

 Chapter 467 - 467: The master’s two nemesis (1)

    Chapter 467 - 467: The master¡¯s two nemesis (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    The little Shami staggered as he looked at the big fiend holding the little fiend¡¯s hand.


    Her legs and stomach were trembling.


    The little Shami was young, only a little older than Lulu. He turned around and ran to the backyard.


    One could still hear the faint sound of terrified wails.


    master, master, your great nemesis is is here with your little nemesis ¡­


    ¡°Master, master, they¡¯vee to harm you again.¡±


    Lu huaijiang ¡­


    But seeing Lulu¡¯s smiling face, he didn¡¯t get angry. He led Lulu to the meditation room in the backyard.


    There were many pnquins parked in the front yard. Some of them recognized His Highness and wanted to approach to pay their respects. Eunuch Lu breathlessly waved his hand, and the crowd retreated.


    Lulu saw Madam Zhen again when she came up.


    ¡°Every 15th day of the new year, Madam Zhen woulde to the National temple to offer incense and pray for her fianc¨¦ who had not returned home for 32 years.¡± The monk at the side exined.


    Lulu nodded. He couldn¡¯t help but think when he sawdy Zhen kneeling in front of the hall.


    Had her mother also waited for so many years helplessly and bitterly?


    How did she survive the days and nights of a thousand years?


    Did anyone help her?


    Yes, her godmother had helped her before. He had given her a long but short life.


    It was long because she had spent the endless years waiting, but it was short because her father had only turned around to see her before he died.


    The two of them went all the way to the meditation room, and a young girl quickly walked out of the main hall.


    The young girl quickly ran towards the backyard to chase after him, but she was stopped by the young monk.


    ¡°Female almsgiver, the meditation room is an important ce and can not be crossed.¡± The young monk stretched out his hand to stop him.


    However, Jiang huaijin frowned and asked, ¡°was there a little girl just now? That¡¯s my six-year-old little sister. Can little master make an exception ande out after I find my little sister?¡±


    Jiang huaijin would be of marriageable age this year and had already grown up, gradually revealing his figure.


    But to her disappointment, she had mentioned several times that she was about to reach marriageable age, but the first Prince had not epted her into his room.


    Now that he had secondary consort Ying, he did not even spare her a single nce.


    ¡°Female benefactor, please return. The meditation room was an important ce, and no one could step inside. The little girl just now is an important guest.¡± The little monk put his palms together. Seeing that everyone was looking at him, Jiang huaijin didn¡¯t dare to overstep his boundaries.


    A trace of annoyance shed across his brows.


    What distinguished guest? Jiang huailu was only a six-year-old child. How could he be a distinguished guest?


    ¡°Young master, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ve got it wrong. Lulu is my little sister. If my sister is lost, will your temple be responsible?¡± Jiang huaijin¡¯s face was filled with worry.


    ¡°She is a guest of the Crown Prince, please go back.¡± After he finished speaking, a monk blocked his way.


    Jiang huaijin¡¯s expression changed drastically when he heard the words ¡°guests of the Crown Prince.¡±


    How did she know the Crown Prince?


    Her grandfather had died in huangdu, and her eldest uncle had been reprimanded by His Highness, so he had to serve her grandmother. The Jiang family was about to fall, how could they associate themselves with the Crown Prince?


    Jiang huaijin felt that something was out of his n, so he retreated uneasily.


    At this moment, Lulu was joyfully pushing open the door of the meditation room.


    ¡°Master yixu, I¡¯m here again. Did you miss Lulu? I heard that you were so happy that you didn¡¯t sleep the whole night after Lulu discussed the Dao with you.¡± Lulu looked at master yixu in surprise.


    The Buddha beads in master yixu¡¯s hand paused.


    Under Lu huaijiang¡¯s indifferent and threatening eyes, she sighed in her heart.


    As promised, monks don¡¯t lie.


    He helplessly nodded his head.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m deeply moved and have benefited a lot.¡± After all, he had been cursing his nemesis all night.


    Amitabha.


    These two nemesis were really his nemesis..

 Chapter 468 - 468: Lulu’s biological father (1)

    Chapter 468 - 468: Lulu¡¯s biological father (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know Lulu was so intelligent.¡± Lulu was pleasantly surprised.


    Master yixu replied, ¡°smiling and not saying anything is myst insistence.¡± Lu huaijiang sat opposite master yixu and reached out to pour himself a cup of tea.


    Lulu also squeezed in and sat directly beside him, looking very intimate and dependent.


    ¡°I came here today to apany Lulu to take a look at the ancient books of the National temple. Second, I¡¯m here to ask for your help.¡±


    ¡°I met a Rascal monk on the street yesterday. The monk gave me a nk lot and gave Lulu another. They were both the worst lot.¡± Lu huaijiang took a sip of tea, and there was a bit of bitterness in his mouth.


    ¡°I remember that Your Highness doesn¡¯t believe in drawing lots.¡± Yi Xu still remembered what he said a year ago.


    He boasted shamelessly, refused to believe it no matter what, and even called him a bald donkey.


    Oh, he also said that when he found the person who had ruined his seven lives, he would cut off her head first.


    At this moment, he looked down and saw that the little girl was hiding behind the boy and braiding his hair.


    The young man helplessly stopped her. The little girl pouted and immediately shook her head, giving up.


    ¡°Bengong did not say.¡± Lu huaijiang nced at him indifferently.


    That look was threatening, and he made a look behind him.


    Yixu understood. He didn¡¯t keep what he said in the past.


    The people in the secr world were good, they could go back on their word whenever they wanted to.


    ¡°Your Highness¡¯s signature is nk. This penniless monk has said this before. Her Highness¡¯s fate is not bound by any power in the world, but you were born entangled with her. She has to bear your karma.¡±


    Lu huaijiang remained silent.


    That person was Lulu.


    ¡°Lulu¡¯s signature says that a Dragon yer will eventually be an evil Dragon. What do you mean by this?¡± Lu huaijiang¡¯s heart thumped, thinking of this sentence made his heart numb with pain.


    The Buddha beads in Yi Xu¡¯s hand paused.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t Lulu want to go to the library Pavilion to read the books? It would be better to read the books first and then discuss the Daoter. After that, let¡¯s go eat the fast food at the guoguo temple. The fast food here is very good, and many people will bring a table back to the residence.¡± Lu huaijiang¡¯s bright eyes looked at her.


    Lulu had already made many braids for him, and was still having a lot of fun.


    When he heard this, his eyes immediately lit up.


    ¡°Then you muste and call Lulu when it¡¯s time to eat. I¡¯ll go to the library Pavilion to read first.¡± The little guy ran very quickly and followed the little monk out of the door.


    The library was not far from the meditation room. The little monk had a detailed discussion with the master who was in charge of the pavilion before allowing Lulu to go upstairs.


    ¡°The guguo temple has existed for many generations, and the earliest one can be traced back to a thousand years ago. However, there were very few ancient books that were passed down from a thousand years ago. The Dharma was profound and extremely precious. Even the abbot should keep it. ¡®


    ¡°There is only one wordless heavenly book left in the library Pavilion


    ¡°The wordless heavenly book was left behind by the son of Buddha. The son of Buddha was born with an exquisite heart and was born for the great love of the world in his life. He had even given up on inheriting the throne and entered the void sect. However, after that, I don¡¯t know why I forcefully returned to normal.¡± The little monk was full of admiration when he spoke of fozi. He brought Lulu to the top floor.


    ¡°Every book left behind by the Arhat is precious, but the wordless heavenly book is different. It¡¯s waiting for the fated one.¡±


    ¡°That book has been passed down for a thousand years, but it has never been written.¡±


    ¡°It is said that if you meet the fated one, you will be able to see the profound Dharma. And that book will only wait for the fated person to read it before it will be destroyed in the world.¡± Not to mention the National temple, even all the monks in the world hade to see this book.


    There were many mortals who came to try their luck, but even after a thousand years, they had never met the legendary person..

 Chapter 469 - 469: The embrace that transmigrated for a thousand years

    Chapter 469: The embrace that transmigrated for a thousand years


    Trantor: 549690339


    The library Pavilion was huge.


    The third floor was filled with books.


    Her nose was filled with the fragrance of brush and ink, as well as the thick scent of sandalwood.


    Lulu quickly walked up to the young monk.


    He directly jumped over the little Shami and walked towards the window on the left.


    ¡°Hey, young benefactor, how did you know that the wordless heavenly book was here?¡± The little Shami was still a little surprised, but when he saw the little girl who was still smiling just now, she was now pulling a long face, and her expression was extremely ugly.


    He shut his mouth and did not say anything more.


    He was only three steps away from Lulu.


    He watched as she moved a small stool over, stepped on it, and urately pulled out the wordless book hidden among the bookshelves.


    The little Shami couldn¡¯t help but recall his master¡¯s words:Those who were truly fated would receive guidance. As long as it appeared, it would find it. At this moment, when he thought of this sentence, his heart was beating fast.


    He almost jumped out of his chest.


    Lulu¡¯s hands were trembling.


    From the moment she entered the temple, she felt something calling out to her.


    It was the voice she had been longing for.


    Lulu put down the book and sniffed with her back to the small monk.


    Unknowingly, her face was already covered in tears.


    He sat down on a small stool.


    She took a deep breath and pursed her delicate lips. He seemed to be prepared before he flipped to the heavy page.


    The Scripture that he had been waiting for a thousand years.


    It had never been a Scripture.


    It was a selfish intention of the son of Buddha¡¯s great love for his newborn child.


    Drops of tears fell on the yellowed paper.


    The wordless heavenly book suddenly emitted a bright radiance. On the empty paper, its true appearance quickly appeared.


    Page after page, page after page, word after word, sentence after sentence, they all appeared in front of her.


    To my son!


    Jiang huilu burst into tears. It was her father, her father.


    The little Shami was so scared that he sat down on the ground,¡±The fated person of the wordless heavenly book has appeared. The fated person has appeared.¡± The young novice monk was so shocked that he scrambled down the stairs. He wanted to find his master and the elder.


    The fated person of the wordless heavenly book had arrived.


    Everyone thought that it was just a legend and that it was fake.


    He didn¡¯t expect it to be true.


    The fated person that the wordless heavenly book had been waiting for for a thousand years was actually that child.


    Lulu hugged the heavenly book, tears blurring her vision. It was as if a pair of warm hands were wiping away her tears.


    In the Golden light, she seemed to see her father.


    The father, who had been bald for thousands of years, had grown ck hair for his dying mother. There was a lingering sense ofpassion between his brows, but when he looked at her, his eyes were full of tenderness.


    The heavenly book flipped quickly.


    The scenes inside were left behind by his parents in a ce with beautiful mountains and clear waters.


    At that time, her mother had gently stroked her belly. The two of them looked at each other and smiled, as if they were looking forward to her birth.


    Her mother softly called her name, Lulu ¡­ Lulu.


    It was the gentleness and warmth she had imagined.


    In the Golden light, the two of them looked in Lulu¡¯s direction with a satisfied smile on their faces. It was as if he could see the crying Lulu through time, and he wanted to hug her.


    The young monk brought master yixu and a group of elders up the stairs in a hurry.


    Standing by the stairs, he could only see a little girl crying while hugging her knees in the hazy golden light.


    Suddenly ¡­


    The wordless heavenly book turned into specks of Starlight and scattered between heaven and earth.


    The Starlight gently surrounded the little girl, as if it was holding her in its arms, giving her all the warmth.


    The Starlight shone on her cheeks, and she wanted to kiss her tears dry. Lulu watched helplessly as the Starlight dissipated, his heart feeling empty..

 Chapter 470 - 470: Mother has committed a serious crime (1)

    Chapter 470: Mother hasmitted a serious crime (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    The son of Buddha was born with great love.


    In his heart, there was only the world, only the people, and no personal fpplincrc


    If he wanted to influence the Arhat, he would need to spend endless time and effort.


    It was also a great sin to pull the son of Buddha down from the altar and sink into oblivion.


    Lulu¡¯s mother hadmitted a grave crime.


    Lulu fell to the ground and sobbed helplessly.


    It turned out that godmother¡¯s love was the love between father and mother.


    It was different.


    She reached out her small hand and tried to hold the scattered Starlight, trying to keep the warmth, but the Starlight slipped away from her fingertips, leaving nothing behind. Lulu broke down helplessly and couldn¡¯t stop his tears from flowing.


    the wordless heavenly book has copsed. How could it have copsed? our nation protecting temple has protected it for a thousand years. It¡¯s time for us to take a look. The elder sighed and put his hands together.


    Yixu shook his head. everything is illusory. What¡¯s yours is yours. If it¡¯s not yours, then you shouldn¡¯t be delusional.¡±


    ¡°It has been waiting for a thousand years for that one person. It¡¯s not something outsiders can spy on. ¡±


    ¡°The Arhat has merit to protect him, how can he be missed by others?¡± Yi Xu looked at the Golden light and closed his eyes.


    This was the son of Buddha¡¯s only obsession in the world.


    Everyoneughed when they heard the false and true legends of the son of Buddha and the demoness. No one knew that this was true.


    She even left a child behind.


    The elders put their hands together and chanted Amitabha.


    Lu huaijiang¡¯s heart ached when he saw the helpless Lulu and her teary eyes.


    Her heart ached.


    When had he ever seen Lulu so helpless and so devastated?


    Even when she was only three and a half years old, she had not been so desperate.


    She couldn¡¯t wait any longer, so she went up and picked up Lulu, who seemed to have been forgotten by the world.


    When he picked her up, he realized that she was trembling badly, and the sobbing in her ear made Lu huaijiang¡¯s heart hurt.


    ¡°Don¡¯t cry, brother Lu is here. Brother Lu will always be by our Lulu¡¯s side.¡± Lu huaijiang saw her hands unconsciously grabbing onto her clothes, so he hugged her and coaxed her softly.


    The group of monks left, but master yixu stared at the two of them.


    She lowered her eyes and only left after a while.


    The gears of fate had already begun to turn.


    This time, are you going to be like the seventh Generation?


    Luluid on Lu huaijiang¡¯s shoulder, her eyes dazed and a little lost.


    ¡°Lulu, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Lu huaijiang looked at her carefully and did not dare to speak too loudly, afraid of scaring the little guy.


    Lulu seemed to have been jolted awake as he stared at Lu huaijiang in a daze.


    Without a word, shey on Lu huaijiang¡¯s shoulder and fell asleep.


    Her soft hair covered her face. Lu huaijiang hugged her with one hand and raised his hand to gently wipe her tears.


    ¡°Don¡¯t cry. If you want stars, big brother will pick them for you.¡± The young man muttered.


    When Lulu woke up, he felt his entire body was at ease. He must have had a long sleep.


    When she moved, she realized that she was in someone¡¯s arms.


    Seeing that she had woken up, eunuch Lu ¡®s heart ached as he shouted, ¡°¡±You¡¯re finally awake, my little ancestor. Your Highness hugged me for four hours, and your arms are almost broken.¡± This fellow was heavy and heavy, but His Highness wanted to put it down, so she held on to his clothes and did not let go.


    Eunuch Lu wanted to take it, but His Highness¡¯s eyes were not very friendly.


    Eunuch Lu heaved a sigh of relief when he saw that Lulu had finally woken up.


    This child, didn¡¯t he know how fat he was?


    ¡°Is Lulu too fat?¡± Lulu rubbed his nose, his eyes clear from crying. He looked at Lu huaijiang seriously.


    Lu huaijiang¡¯s throat was slightly hoarse, probably due to the cold wind.


    ¡°I¡¯m not.¡± He replied in a low voice.


    ¡°But Lulu can eat less meat and fish, it¡¯s good for the body.¡± Lu huaijiang saw that she didn¡¯t mention the crying just now, so he naturally didn¡¯t want to mention it, afraid that she would cry again..

 Chapter 471 - 471: Little nemesis (1)

    Chapter 471: Little nemesis (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Lulu mumbled.


    Are the vegetables delicious?


    Lu huaijiang knew what she was thinking the moment she turned her eyes.


    However, Lulu still needed some control. She was still young and growing. It¡¯s not good for your health to always eat meat like this.


    Lu huaijiang sometimes guessed that this child seemed to have not eaten good food in thousands of years.


    Although the Jiang family didn¡¯t value her in the past, they didn¡¯t go so far as to not have eaten their fill.


    It was really puzzling.


    ¡°Try the vegetarian food of the National temple. If it¡¯s good, I¡¯ll bring master back to make it for you for a while.¡± Lu huaijiang had put in a lot of effort for her health.


    ¡°You can even bring outsiders back to cook?¡±


    Lu huaijiang¡¯s brows were stern.¡±They also need to eat. It can not match bengong¡¯s donation.¡±


    Lulu¡¯s eyes curved into crescents as he smiled.


    Seeing that she was happy, Lu huaijiang then asked someone to bring in hot water.


    The copper Basin was ced on the shelf. Lu huaijiang personally took a towel and wiped her face and washed her hands before carrying her to the dining hall.


    Before he left, Lulu touched his clothes and frowned.


    The heavenly clothing Pavilion only prepared thetest clothes and would sell spring clothes after the new year.


    Other people bought it to keep it warm, but brother Lu wore spring clothes in the middle of winter.


    ¡°Eunuch Lu, bring me a thick coat. Bring big brother¡¯s cloak over.¡± Lulu red at Lu huaijiang. Eunuch Lu let out a loud sigh and eagerly brought over the clothes that had been prepared in the room next door.


    ¡°Bengong is not cold.¡± Lu huaijiang refused to give in.


    Lulu¡¯s eyes narrowed. If you don¡¯t wear it, I won¡¯t eat.¡± The little girl¡¯s face was full of threat.


    Eunuch Lu lowered his head and chuckled.¡¯Oh my, I still have to rely on Little Lulu to control him.¡¯


    When he left, His Highness was wearing winter clothes and his face was dark.


    She reached out and picked Lulu up.


    ¡°Lulu can walk on his own. Lulu will crush you to death.¡± The little girl looked at him with extreme seriousness.


    In her sleep, she felt herself being wrapped in warmth. Was it brother Lu who was hugging her?


    At this moment, brother Lu was hugging her, and she unconsciously revealed a sense of dependence.


    She seemed to be more and more dependent on him.


    ¡°It rained when you were taking a nap, so the ground is wet and your shoes will be wet. I¡¯ll drop you off at the dining hall.¡± Lulu was only five years old, and although he was a little rounder, he wasn¡¯t heavy.


    However, when he recalled that he had only hugged her for four hours, eunuch Lu could not help but sigh.


    Whose little sister was so delicate?


    This was not raising a sister, this was raising a little ancestor.


    However, this little brat had one good point. He could restrain the Crown Prince.


    When he arrived at the dining hall, there were already many furens who hade to take shelter from the rain. There were actually quite a number of people who had brought along their servant girls and servants.


    When Lu huaijiang arrived outside the dining hall, he put her down obediently.


    After removing the cloak, eunuch Lu took it.


    As soon as Lulunded, he heard shouts of surpriseing from afar.


    ¡°Lulu, Lulu, I saw you just now. Why didn¡¯t youe back to the capital to find big sister?¡± Jiang huaijin walked out from the crowd and his voice was a little loud. Many people looked over.


    The first Prince stood behind Jiang huaijin, and thetter walked up to him with a hint of shyness.


    She wanted to pull Lulu away but was stopped by the guard beside Lu huaijiang.


    Many people in the dining hall saluted when they saw Prince Xian and his Highness the Crown Prince.


    ¡°Little sister, I¡¯m big sister huaijie. Although the younger sister and his Highness were close, he couldn¡¯t look down on his elder sister because of this.


    You heartless little thing.¡± Jiang huaijin pretended to be familiar with her. Taking advantage of Jiang huailu¡¯s young age, he looked at her as if he was looking at an insensible child.


    If other people heard this, they would think that Jiang huailu was trying to curry favor with His Highness and thus looked down on his cousin..

 Chapter 472 - 472: Infuriated to death (1)

    Chapter 472: Infuriated to death (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Everyone looked at Jiang huailu.


    Lulu was indeed young, but she was not stupid.


    It was just that she rarely lived in the human world andcked themon sense of living in the human world. But intelligence was not a problem at all.


    Moreover, because she had too many responsibilities in her life and had no parents to teach her, godmother was worried that she would suffer.


    He poured all kinds of scenarios he could imagine into his mind. This was also why she was extremely intelligent in some aspects, but like a nk piece of paper in some.


    For example, her godmother had simted it for her before.


    Her godmother was more attentive to her than to her own child.


    His godmother had said that she was the only one for Lulu.


    ¡°Sister huaijie, didn¡¯t you run away with a man?¡± Lulu asked in surprise. Jiang huaijin, who was pretending to be close, was so shocked that he couldn¡¯te back to his senses.


    She had deliberately chosen a time when there were the most people, in an attempt to get close to Lulu.


    However, he didn¡¯t expect Jiang huailu to be so vicious.


    In an instant, Jiang huaijin¡¯s forehead was covered in a thinyer of sweat.


    The first Prince, who was walking behind her, gave Lulu a deep look, and a hint of disgust shed in his eyes.


    This child had made him suffer too much and embarrassed him too much.


    ¡°Which family¡¯s child would say such malicious words, actually ndering elder sister like this. At such a young age, his heart is too vicious!¡± The first


    prince¡¯s words could not be said to be light, especially to a child who was only a few years old.


    If such abel was really attached to him, his reputation would probably be ruined.


    Lu huaijiang blocked Lulu behind him, but the little girl naughtily showed her head. ¡°Sister huaijie, Lulu isn¡¯t wrong,¡±


    ¡°You suddenly disappeared in huangdu, and grandfather was still thinking about you before he died. You didn¡¯t even want toe back when the Jiang family was summoned back to the capital. Your mother even said, ¡°what kind of Big Shot did you get to make you throw away your face and run away with a man?¡± Did you leave with the first Prince?¡±


    ¡°The first Prince is indeed an important figure,¡± he nodded.


    ¡°Did the first Prince marry you?¡± The little girl¡¯s face was full of innocence and ignorance. Her words were like pearls.


    Great, now the first Prince had been dragged into this.


    ¡°Nonsense, you¡¯re an insult to a gentleman!¡± The first Prince¡¯s expression changed, and he waved his sleeve in rebuke.


    His eyes seemed to be filled with rage.


    Jiang huaijin¡¯s face was pale, and he swayed unsteadily, almost unable to stand.


    But when he heard that sentence,¡±did the first Prince marry you?¡± His eyes moved slightly.


    ¡°Yi ¡®an, are you just going to let her speak such nonsense? Such a small little girl is actually so vicious. Her heart must be punished!¡± The first Prince stared at Lu huaijiang. Seeing him protect the girl in his arms, he was bewildered.


    He had always been brutal and murderous, but he was actually protecting a child?


    Lu huaijiang chuckled, ¡°big brother, you¡¯re so unreasonable. You¡¯re already in your twenties, and you¡¯re even a Prince known for your virtue.¡± To argue with a five-year-old child, does the wise King still want his face?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s just a child. Children¡¯s words carry no harm, children¡¯s words carry no harm.¡± Lu huaijiangzily swept a nce at the first Prince, who was in a rush.


    ¡°Besides, if the sage King did not do it, why do you have to feel guilty? An upright body is not afraid of a crooked shadow!¡± Lu huaijiang chuckled and led Lulu to a table.


    The little girl still didn¡¯t stop worrying. She hid behind the Crown Prince and rolled her eyes at the two people.


    The first Prince was so angry that his blood was boiling.


    Jiang huaijin covered his face with his hand and said,¡±huaijin¡¯s reputation is gone.¡± Your Highness ¡­¡± Jiang huaijin wiped away his tears, and a hint of irritation shed through the first Prince¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°I won¡¯t mistreat you,¡± he said, holding back his frustration.


    When Jiang huaijin heard this, he recalled the prayer in the hall of salvation.


    She would marry the most distinguished man in the world, so she immediately blushed and nodded..

 Chapter 473 - 473: Three days of life (1)

    Chapter 473 - 473: Three days of life (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know that vegetarian food was so delicious.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s so delicious even without meat and oil.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s bring master back to the eastern Pce.¡± Lulu¡¯s eyes flickered, and he was extremely happy.


    ¡°As you wish.¡± Eunuch Lu was already used to Lu huaijiang serving her food.


    The surrounding madams looked left and right, only daring to bow to His Highness from a distance, not daring toe over and disturb him.


    On the other hand, there were some shy little girls who looked at His Highness with fear and adoration in their eyes.


    His Highness was thirteen, it was time for him to get engaged.


    Now that there was no news at all, although the girls were afraid, when they thought about the riches, who wouldn¡¯t be moved?


    Lu huaijiang saw that the little guy was huping and ordered the food to be taken away.


    He really didn¡¯t expect that she could eat so much vegetarian food.


    ¡°Don¡¯t eat too much. You can digest the foodter. There will be dessertster.¡± Seeing that she was unwilling, Lu huaijiang coaxed her in a low voice.


    Lulu nodded reluctantly.


    It just so happened that Madam Zhen was also having her meal at the side, and Lulu stared at her without blinking.


    They would get engaged when he was fifteen and wait three years for him to be in high school.


    They were released before they were married.


    Eighteen years old plus thirty-two years old, he was fifty years old.


    At this moment, she looked like a white-haired olddy. If it were anyone else, she would have been surrounded by children and grandchildren, enjoying her old age. However, she was wearing an unmarried woman¡¯s hair essory, and she was unmarried her whole life.


    Because of too many worries, his body was a bit worse than an ordinary person¡¯s.


    Madam Zhen seemed to have noticed her gaze. The white-haired olddy with cloudy eyes looked up at her.


    Lu huaijiang had some respect for Xie zixu, so he nodded at Madam Zhen.


    ¡°You should see a doctor.¡± Lulu¡¯s brows furrowed slightly. The average lifespan of mortals nowadays was sixty, and those who could live to that age were already considered old matriarchs.


    She could get married when she was fifteen or sixteen, and be a grandmother before she was forty.


    Fifty to sixty was already considered a long life.


    Many died young at birth or halfway through their lives, and their average lifespan was extremely low.


    Madam Zhen really liked this kind of child who seemed to be full of good fortune.


    ¡°The olddy came and left with no regrets in her life. Why must you force it?¡± There was a smile on Madam Zhen¡¯s face. She was a very kind olddy.


    It was said that when people reached an age, they could sense their own lifespan.


    The understanding in the olddy¡¯s eyes startled Lulu.


    The nanny bowed to the Crown Prince, then helped Madam Zhen out.


    ¡°She¡¯s not going to make it. I can only live for three more days.¡± waiting for 32 years without getting married, is she worth it? ¡± Lulu murmured softly.


    ¡°As long as she thinks it¡¯s worth it, she has no regrets in this life. Lulu, there are some things that can¡¯t be measured by obtaining or possessing.¡± ¡°You¡¯re still young, you don¡¯t need to know too much.¡± Lu huaijiang led her out the door.


    ¡°That¡¯s the hall of salvation, right?¡± Lulu stood in the temple and looked at the Savior¡¯s Hall on another mountain.


    ¡°Yes, do you want to go and take a look?¡±


    Lulu shook his head. It was the fourth day of the first lunar month. After the sixth day, the hall of salvation would have to purge the surrounding spirits.


    After lunch, Lu huaijiang took her for a walk around the guguo temple.


    Lulu didn¡¯t pay his respects to any of them.


    No matter if it was her identity as a Savior or her identity as the daughter of a Buddha, she couldn¡¯t stand it.


    Her godmother had said that she was the most favored daughter of heaven.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you wanted to discuss the Dao with master yixu? Let¡¯s go, big brother will send you there.¡± Lu huaijiang saw her bored expression and remembered that she had been talking about Dao with the master all day. It just so happened that there was someone to look after her child..

 Chapter 474 - 474: The Holy monk cries in anger (1)

    Chapter 474 - 474: The Holy monk cries in anger (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    After lunch, he sent the child to master yixu.


    Master yixu thought that saving all sentient beings was already the most difficult thing in the world.


    After all, they had to face all kinds of people.


    It was too difficult.


    He had already gone through the sea of fire with a saber. No matter how difficult the path of divine salvation was, he felt that he could walk it.


    However, on the afternoon of the fourth day of the first lunar month, he felt that he could not make it.


    I really can¡¯t.


    Outside the meditation room.


    The young novice monk sighed and leaned against the door with a face full of despair.


    Amitabha, is there anyone who can save master ¡­ The two of them were arguing in the room, but there was no clear winner.


    He was already the master of the Holy monk, so why did they still quarrel?


    They were clearly discussing the Scriptures, but why did it seem like they were fighting?


    They quarreled until their faces turned red and they felt that the other party was unreasonable.


    ¡°You can¡¯t even read the scriptures, so how can you be a monk? Why are you so anxious? why are you so anxious?¡± The door opened with a squeak.


    The little boy was pushed out.


    At the same time, she also threw out her Scriptures and the small bag Lu huaijiang made for her.


    ¡°Y-y-you didn¡¯t inherit any of your father¡¯s wisdom! If he was still alive, you would be so angry that you would die!¡± Master Yi Xu¡¯s head buzzed, and he felt like his head was about to explode.


    She had almost destroyed his Dao heart.


    ¡°Root of wisdom, root of wisdom, I know the root of wisdom. I don¡¯t have the root of wisdom, but I can still save people ¡­ Come with me, we don¡¯t shave our hair, we don¡¯t follow any rules, and we can even eat meat.¡± Lulu rolled his eyes and stuck out his tongue.


    Master yixu was so angry that he fell backward.


    ¡°Don¡¯t let her get close to the little monk in the temple, don¡¯t let her harm others. Quickly send her back to His Highness and let the great nemesis and little nemesis apany each other for all eternity, so that they don¡¯t harm this poor monk!¡± Master yixu ced his hand on his chest. Amitabha, he was guilty.


    He was almost forced to guard the door of the hall of salvation by Jiang huailu.


    The little Shami¡¯s face was full of panic.


    But when he returned to the temple, he could still maintain his reputation as an eminent monk.


    What did this little girl do to make her master fly into a rage?


    Lulu snorted and raised his meaty fists threateningly. He picked up his bag that had been thrown on the ground and hung it around his neck.


    ¡°You¡¯re so petty. You¡¯re still an eminent monk, so why are you so angry when you¡¯re just talking about Scriptures?¡±


    ¡°Your master is so boring. He¡¯s getting impatient while we¡¯re chatting.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk to her!¡± Master yixu roared in the room. She¡¯s the little demon who eats people and lies in the books, you¡¯re not allowed to talk to her!¡±


    The little monk outside the door put his hands together and hurriedly said, ¡®¡±¡®This disciple will remember.¡±


    The little Shami led her out, his face full of fear and he didn¡¯t dare to reply.


    ¡°Little brother, How long have you been a monk? Can I eat meat? Can I go shopping? As a monk, is it your duty to save people, save the world, and save all living beings, or is it just to recite the heavenly Scriptures?¡± Lulu¡¯s eyes rolled around as she kept calling him ¡®little brother¡¯.


    The small monk didn¡¯t dare to make a sound.


    But seeing that the little girl was still talking, he couldn¡¯t help but reply,


    ¡°¡±Benefactor, chanting Sutras is also to give feedback to all living beings.


    Everything is naturally for the sake of the world.¡±


    ¡°How about this? Why don¡¯t you follow me? I¡¯m also saving the world, it¡¯s the same. He didn¡¯t even need to be a monk, and he could still receive silver every month. If he died in battle, he could even be listed as an immortal. Hey, hey, hey, why did you run away ¡­¡±


    Lulu watched helplessly as the small monk was scared away.


    Tsk, how stingy.


    The stingy old monk brought along a young monk, and all of them were so stingy..

 Chapter 475 - 475: Lulu fights (1)

    Chapter 475: Lulu fights (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°We¡¯re all here to save the world, why can¡¯t wee to my ce?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s hard to train people, so what¡¯s wrong with borrowing a few. This is a win-win cooperation. How stingy.¡±


    ¡°He even said that he liked my father¡¯s Scriptures, and that he was a Holy monk who gained enlightenment after reading the scriptures. You don¡¯t know how to repay me at all.¡±


    Lulu mumbled to himself as he walked, carrying a small embroidered bag on his back.


    The little monk who had led the way had run away, so Lulu could only find his way back on his own.


    This year, it was warm and the peach blossoms were in full bloom.


    As they strolled around, they saw peach blossoms in full bloom in front of them. The sound of children¡¯sughter could be heard from the peach blossoms.


    ¡°I heard that His Highness the Crown Prince brought a child, did you see? It was rumored that Sheng dote on him a lot, but who knew which family¡¯s child he was from? Why haven¡¯t I seen him before?¡± The country guarding Duke¡¯s little Shizi pouted.


    His Highness¡¯s mood is unpredictable.


    It sounded like a group of children.


    ¡°You all don¡¯t know, but I do. She came back from huangdu, and I saw her. She¡¯s the lucky one who was brought back by eunuch Lu in a pnquin carried by eight men.¡± The person who spoke was ady from the Zheng family, who shared the same mother as little young master Zheng.


    He was only seven years old now.


    ¡°It¡¯s that child who was born on the Zhongyuan Festival with His Highness, right? I did not expect that a dirty thing that was born on the Zhongyuan Festival would be able to gain His Highness ¡°favor.¡± The Wen family¡¯s young master said softly, his eyes filled with disdain.


    It was no secret in the Wen family that Wen ruyin and Jiang huailu knew each other.


    Since the return of Wen ruyin¡¯s group, they had greatly impacted the Wen family¡¯s camp. Now, the Wen family was divided and there was a lot of debate. In the corner stood a young master, probably the same age as little Shizi.


    He looked at Jiang huailu with a cold gaze.


    This was the eldest grandson of noble consort Lin¡¯s maiden family, and he was currently studying at the Imperial College.


    ¡°Young master Wen, please be careful with your words!¡± The country guarding Duke¡¯s heir harshly rebuked. Only then did young master Wen realize that he had also included the Crown Prince in his scolding.


    She was so shocked that she shrank her body and looked left and right in fear. She only heaved a sigh of relief when she did not see anyone else.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything about Your Highness. That girl is inauspicious. When she was born, she was stupid, but now she suddenly became intelligent and quick-witted, perhaps she was possessed by some spirit.¡± As soon as young master Wen finished speaking, a rock the size of a fist came straight for his head.


    There was a thud.


    It hit young master Wen¡¯s forehead, and blood gushed out.


    ¡°Who is it?¡± The young Masters and youngdies ¡®expressions changed as they stood up.


    The maidservants and servants behind her all stood in front of their master.


    His expression was solemn.


    the National temple is the Royal temple. Who dares to create trouble here? ¡± The country guarding Duke¡¯s son was ten years old and had a strong head and a bit of an imposing manner.


    The group of young Masters behind him all seemed to regard him as their leader.


    ¡°I told you it¡¯s the National Guard temple. Why would demons and monsterse here?¡± Lulu patted the dirt off with both hands.


    She was carrying a pretty little bag that looked soft and harmless.


    She was so well-behaved that it made him want to reach out and touch her little head.


    The Wen family¡¯s young master clutched his head while the servants behind him were already pale with fear.


    The servant girl took out her handkerchief and covered his forehead tightly, but blood flowed down his forehead.


    ¡°Young master, young master, how dare you! This was the Wen family¡¯s direct descendant, the Wen family¡¯s lifeblood! You actually dared to hurt him, you you ¡­¡±


    ¡°Forget it. His Highness dotes on her. We can¡¯t afford to offend her.¡± Young master Lin didn¡¯t say a single bad word, but every single one of his words only


    added fuel to the fire..

 Chapter 476 - 476: Gang up on Lulu (1)

    Chapter 476: Gang up on Lulu (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°Quickly go and get a doctor.¡± Miss Zheng¡¯s face turned pale. She was actually a little jealous of Jiang huailu.


    When they were in huangdu, her brother always praised her.


    The Yang family young master looked up to her.


    Wen ruyin only acknowledged her. They were clearly the nobles of huangdu. Why did they have to like an idiot?


    The servant girl ran out of the peach forest in a hurry.


    The country guarding Duke¡¯s son was caught gossiping behind his back, and his expression was a little ugly.


    ¡°It¡¯s just two sentences, there¡¯s no need to be so scared. You were a fool before, but now you think you can do whatever you want with His Highness ¡°love. Do you really think His Highness will love you forever?¡±


    ¡°The people His Highness has killed are more than the people you¡¯ve seen!¡± The girl from the Zheng family walked forward, her heart aching.


    ¡°Truly vicious and merciless. If his face is disfigured, what will he do in the future?¡± Hearing this, young master Wen was even more furious.


    ¡°I just don¡¯t know if His Highness is willing to protect you. The Wen family, the Duke zhengguo family, and the Zheng family will never allow you to press your face to the ground and step on it!¡± Miss Zheng was much better than his brother. Even if she was arrogant and domineering, she was used to putting herself in an advantageous position.


    Young master Lin coughed lightly, ¡°my family has already instructed me not to offend Your Highness.¡± Let¡¯s just ept this loss.¡±


    ¡°You gossipmonger.¡± Lulu raised his chin in disdain. You¡¯re allowed to nder me, but I¡¯m not allowed to fight back. If you can¡¯t win, do you still have to go home and find your father?¡±


    ¡°Cowards and weaklings, if you can¡¯t win, you¡¯re still looking for adults! Shame, shame, shame, shame, this is so embarrassing.¡± Lulu stroked her little face.


    The country guarding Duke¡¯s son was so angry that his face and ears turned red.


    The country guarding Duke ruled the world with martial arts, and his rewards were all earned with real swords and Spears.


    He also valued martial arts greatly for his descendants.


    His Little Prince had been extremely strict since he was young.


    ¡°You, you ¡­ You vulgar woman! No wonder the Jiang family chased you out! Your mother must not be a good person either. She must be a Shrew, that¡¯s why she was abandoned! If your parents don¡¯t want it, you¡¯re an uneducated person!¡±


    After the little Shizi finished speaking, he saw the red-lipped and white-teethed little girl¡¯s face drooped.


    He felt a little regretful.


    However, when he saw Wen Gou and Zheng yaoguang¡¯s burning eyes looking at him with admiration, the young man straightened his back again.


    Lulu looked at him expressionlessly.


    After counting the number of people, the heir of the country guarding Duke had brought two maidservants.


    The Wen family also had two, and one of them had gone to get a doctor.


    Zheng yaoguang had brought along a nanny and servant girl, and it was obvious that the nanny was quite strong.


    The Lin family¡¯s young master had brought along two servants, and they were two men.


    The little girl silently took the little bag down and hung it on a peach branch at the side.


    He then took off the Jade pendant and Pearl Flower. Looking at the wet ground, he did not take off the shoes of the Jade Pearl.


    ¡°Are you going to use those things to apologize? If you¡¯re willing to kneel and say that I¡¯m wrong, we¡¯ll forgive you . . Ah!¡± Before the little Shizi could finish his sentence, he felt a small Cannonball directly rushing towards him.


    He immediately screamed.


    Before he could get up, he felt a huge forceing at him.


    Her small fistnded on his face.


    There was a pfft.


    He spat out his teeth with blood.


    ¡°You can scold me, but you¡¯re not allowed to scold my mother.¡± Jiang huilu¡¯s eyes turned red with anger. Her parents didn¡¯t abandon her.


    They had given birth to Lulu, so they must have loved Lulu.


    The only thing that Lu Lu could remember was that her parents didn¡¯t want her.


    When he was young in the heavenly court, if someone said that, godmother would definitely strike that person with heavenly lightning!

 Chapter 477 - 477: Not a single one who can fight _1

    Chapter 477 - 477: Not a single one who can fight _1


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°Someone, someone, open it.¡± The two maidservants behind The Little Prince saw their Prince being pressed down and beaten in an instant.


    A punch knocked out a tooth.


    Another punch made him cry for his parents.


    A few people went up to pull her back. Little Lulu was killing like crazy. The two servant girls of the Duke of guarding the country were not even enough to take a punch from her.


    The Wen family and the Zheng family stepped forward to help, and the nanny¡¯s eyes turned cold.


    ¡°Don¡¯t hurt little Shizi, quickly let go!¡± As he shouted, a sharp stone appeared in his hand.


    It went straight to the back of Jiang huailu¡¯s head.


    The Wen family and the Zheng family joined forces to press Lulu down.


    ¡°Beat this lowly servant to death!¡± Wen Gou¡¯s voice was shrill, but it was as if Lulu had eyes on the back of his head.


    She turned her head and looked straight at the nanny.


    The nanny¡¯s hands trembled from the shock of those eyes. She hardened her heart and went straight for those eyes.


    Lulu¡¯s hands were small.


    However, her brute force was no less than that of a muscr man, at least two of them.


    This was what her godmother had given her to rely on to protect herself, so that she could protect herself when she ran out of spirit energy.


    In many cases, demons and ghosts were harmful to people, but they were not as cunning as mortals.


    Lulu clenched his fist and threw it at the Granny¡¯s Stone.


    In front of everyone, the sharp rock directly shattered into pieces.


    The nanny¡¯s hand made a creaking sound.


    His wrist was broken.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you!¡± Lulu rebuked.


    The Lin family¡¯s young master frowned. hurry up and help. Don¡¯t let her hurt The Little Prince and young master Wen. He looked like a peacemaker.


    However, the people he brought along forcefully held Lulu down and tried to get the Wen and Zheng families to do something.


    This time, she had gone mad from killing. She knocked little Shizi to the ground and went up to kick the sulky Zheng yaoguang.


    ¡°You¡¯re really everywhere. The Zheng family is a model student of the humble ss. She actually gave birth to such a cheap thing like you!¡±


    ¡°And you, weren¡¯t you very proud just now?¡± Lulu¡¯s eyes widened. Wen Gou had actually peed his pants.


    This was simply a jinx, a little jinx!


    ¡°As expected, you are just like your master. They all hide needles in cotton and daggers in the dark!¡± The little Lulu went crazy and threw Lin fan to the ground with a single punch.


    Then, he took out his belt and tied him up. He then threw the belt on the tree.


    He pulled.


    He directly hung her on the tree.


    Without a belt, his pants slid down a little. Young master Lin was so angry that he started to wail, losing his demeanor. However, he didn¡¯t dare to struggle, for fear that his pants would fall.


    ¡°Waa ¡­ Waa ¡­ Help me!¡± A wave of wailing came from the peach forest, crying to the heavens and earth in grief.


    In the chaos, the little girl¡¯s hair was pulled apart.


    Her hair was loose and scattered. The little guy even blew his hair a few times, causing it to shake.


    ¡°With such a mouth, how can two maidservants be enough? Next time, remember to bring more people with you. ¡±


    ¡°Not a single one of them can fight.¡± Lulu rolled his eyes and put his hands on his hips.


    The moment she ced her hands on her hips, she realized that the baby¡¯s unique belly was protruding again. The little girl coughed lightly and silently sucked in her stomach.


    It really affected her domineering attitude.


    However, she had eaten three big bowls of vegetarian food today. She wouldn¡¯t get fat even if she didn¡¯t eat meat.


    The little girl raised her head and puffed out her chest in peace.


    At this moment, Lu huaijiang, who was reviewing memorials in the meditation room, heard the hurried footsteps outside the door and his heart jumped.


    ¡°Your Highness, something has happened.¡±


    ¡°Miss Lulu and master yixu got into an argument, so she asked the young monk to send them back. Who would have thought that miss Lulu would anger the little monk and make him run away?¡±


    ¡°I entered the peach forest by mistake and met the heir of the country guarding Duke, the young master of the Wen family, and the youngest daughter of the Zheng family. They¡¯re fighting.¡± Eunuch Lu anxiously pped his leg..

 Chapter 478 - 478: The scene was too horrible to look at (1)

    Chapter 478 - 478: The scene was too horrible to look at (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    His Highness, who had been calm a moment ago, suddenly turned gloomy.


    It was as if the surrounding atmosphere had be somewhat oppressive, as if a pair ofrge hands were squeezing eunuch Lu¡¯s heart. His face turned pale, and he couldn¡¯t say a word.


    ¡°That, that country guarding Duke¡¯s son is a rough man with some martial arts. When he was ninest year, he started fighting on the streets, causing many young Masters to cry for their parents. The country guarding Duke specially sent the child to the state protecting temple to cultivate and recuperate!¡±


    ¡°The four families each brought two maidservants, and the Lin family even brought a little servant to protect him. Lulu is all alone ¡­¡±


    ¡°The hidden guards have just sent word that the situation is under control. The ground is covered in blood, I wonder whose it is.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s too much. Lulu is only a five-year-old girl. Why were they so scared? they were actually ganging up on Lulu. You¡¯re an unreasonable thing!¡± Eunuch Lu quickly followed His Highness and reported as he walked.


    Lu huaijiang wished he could fly over.


    The murderous aura around him couldn¡¯t be concealed. Even master yixu, who was far away in the main hall, could feel it.


    He hurriedly brought the young monk over.


    Outside the peach forest, one could vaguely hear chaotic cries and curses.


    Master Yi Xu rushed over with the novice monk and just happened to meet His Highness, who was filled with a murderous aura, outside the peach forest.


    Yi Xu frowned, and his killing intent grew stronger.


    As they were talking, the Duke zhengguo¡¯s, the Wen¡¯s, and the Zheng¡¯s all rushed over.


    Her footsteps were messy, and her heart was restless.


    When they saw the Crown Prince, this big fiend, their hearts sank.


    He bowed deeply to His Highness.


    The first Prince¡¯s footsteps were leisurely, and he had a warm smile on his face. ¡°This is the child¡¯s y, why is the Crown Prince so angry?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s normal for children to fight. If they win or lose, the adults will lose face if they get angry.¡± The first Prince smiled as he looked at Lu huaijiang¡¯s gloomy face. He felt a little happy.


    That wretched girl actually had some weight in the Crown Prince¡¯s heart.


    It was good as long as he knew his weakness.


    Humans were not afraid of anything, but they were afraid of having a weakness.


    ¡°This unfilial son, this official¡¯s wife sent him to the National temple to cultivate. Who knew that he would cause such a big disaster, this official¡¯s wife will definitely punish him.¡± The country guarding Duke¡¯s old Madam kept wiping her tears.


    Her eldest son had died on the battlefield, and with the identity of a deceased person, she and the country guarding Duke had asked for the title of Crown Prince for her eldest grandson.


    Since he didn¡¯t have a father,dy Wang doted on him a little.


    Who knew that he would always show off in the capital, fight countless times, and apologize countless times in the Duke zhengguo¡¯s mansion.


    Now that she heard that the other party was only a five-year-old little girl, she was soft and cute, and it was unknown how badly injured she was.


    The olddy came up and admitted her mistake. In any case, the Duke zhengguo¡¯s mansion had admitted many mistakes.


    The Zheng family didn¡¯t know what to say. The madam who came kept wiping her tears.


    She was the mother of little young master Zheng and Zheng yaoguang.


    The representative from the Wen family was a middle-aged man who was as gentle as Jade. He said, ¡°¡±Your Highness, my son is ignorant and doesn¡¯t know the immensity of heaven and earth. They deserve to be beaten and punished.¡±


    The great prince chuckled, ¡°how can the squabbling between children be elevated to the Imperial court?¡± Today, this King¡¯s words will be said here. If Wang Lin is injured, this King will not say a word and will not cause trouble.


    This King doesn¡¯t need to punish a child for ying around.¡±


    However, it was four against one, and the girl didn¡¯t even bring a maid. Everyone knew who was at a disadvantage.


    The first Prince had said this to make the Crown Prince swallow his anger.


    It was also to win over the other three.


    It was really a good n..

 Chapter 479 - 479: Overlord deer (1)

    Chapter 479: Overlord deer (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°The wise King is really good at scheming.¡± Lu huaijiang was so angry that his heart was numb, but his face did not show it at all.


    The three families behind him all took three steps back, clearly not daring to stand side by side with the first Prince and the Crown Prince.


    ¡°Do you all think so too?¡± Lu huaijiang¡¯s voice was indifferent.


    ¡°Chenfu does not dare.¡±


    ¡°I dare not.¡± The three of them said in unison.


    His attitude was very humble, but his ¡°I don¡¯t dare¡± meant that he agreed with the first Prince.


    It was just children ying around. If His Highness held a grudge, it would be a disaster for the family if it was brought to the court.


    Especially the Zheng family, which had now sided with the first Prince.


    The eldest daughter was discussing marriage with the first Prince again, so she naturally agreed. ¡°Wangye is right. This official¡¯s wife will definitely discipline the child when she returns to the fu. They are just children ying around. If yaoguang is really injured, chenfuu has nothing to say.¡±


    ¡°Very good. You guys are good!¡± Lu huaijiang didn¡¯t say a word. He flicked his sleeves and walked straight into the peach forest with a dark face.


    The first Prince shook his head helplessly, ¡°which family¡¯s child doesn¡¯t y around? it¡¯s normal.¡± My brother Lin is weak and is the most precious child in the Lin family. If he was injured by mistake, I won¡¯t be calctive.¡±


    The three of them heaved a sigh of relief when they heard his words.


    Yixu saw that the Crown Prince¡¯s footsteps were slightly messy and sighed softly. ¡°Go and get a few doctors.¡± He also felt a little regretful in his heart. He shouldn¡¯t have let that girl go out alone.


    The group of people hurriedly entered the peach forest. Peach flowers were everywhere, and footprints were left everywhere.


    The closer he got, the more obvious the deafening cries became. On the peach blossom, there were still some traces of blood.


    ¡°His teeth are all knocked out, what should we do?¡±


    ¡°His pants are taken off and he¡¯s hanging from a tree. Call for help. My pants are about to fall off.¡±


    What should I do if my face is disfigured? what should I do ¡­ It was noisy. Everyone¡¯s hearts trembled when they heard this.


    If that little girl¡¯s pants were taken off, her teeth were knocked out, and her face was disfigured, no one would be able to withstand the thunderous anger.


    The country guarding Duke¡¯s old Madam was even more in tears. This disappointing thing!


    The group walked through the peach forest and arrived at the scene of the incident.


    How could Lu huaijiang bear to be bullied right under his nose?


    Even if the world spurned him and scolded him, he would not let them have an easy time.


    He raised his head ..


    She then heard the servant girls and servants cry out, ¡°¡±Let them go, let them go. Help, I¡¯m going to die.¡±


    The little girl with disheveled hair had her hands on her hips.


    He stepped on little Shizi¡¯s back and little Shizi cried for help.


    Zheng yaoguang¡¯s face was covered in snot and tears as she cried, ¡®¡±¡®1 was wrong, I was wrong ¡­ I won¡¯t be a busybody anymore.¡±


    The blood on young master Wen¡¯s head had formed a scab. He clutched his pants and peed his pants.


    The Lin family¡¯s young master had lost his belt, his pants not falling down. His face was filled with shame and anger as he hung on the tree, silently crying.


    The scene suddenly fell silent.


    The ice on Lu huaijiang¡¯s face turned into warmth in an instant, with a bit of gentleness.


    ¡°Cry, cry, cry, you only know how to cry. If you can¡¯t win, then you¡¯re asking for help. Isn¡¯t that embarrassing? Aren¡¯t you embarrassed?¡±


    ¡°Weren¡¯t you just showing off when you were scolding Lulu just now?¡±


    Eunuch Lu¡¯s eyelids trembled as he saw a few servants and maidservants kneeling on the ground with bruised faces. He was shocked. This was a group fight, and girl Lu had won!


    Eunuch Lu sighed. forget it, forget it. You¡¯re a little ancestor. It¡¯s just a child¡¯s y. Don¡¯t hurt our rtionship.¡±


    He hurriedly got someone to pull Lulu back..

 Chapter 480 - 480: Really good at fighting (1)

    Chapter 480: Really good at fighting (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    The little girl was still unconvinced, and her hand was grabbed. She even rolled up her sleeves and popped her head out from behind eunuch Lu. ¡°Quickly release me, quickly release me. I¡¯m going to beat them up so badly that even their mothers can¡¯t recognize them!¡± The three elders ..


    This, this was a bit of a face-smacking!


    They ganged up on a little girl and actually lost!


    The high Duke¡¯s wife who was used to apologizing to others.


    He looked at his grandson, who was pressed to the ground and had his teeth knocked out.


    As for the little girl, she had small arms and legs, looking toot and soft. He didn¡¯t look like someone who knew how to fight.


    Her grandson was a dandy child who often caused trouble in the capital.


    The first Prince¡¯s smile slowly froze.


    When she saw Xiao Lin¡¯s embarrassed and indignant expression as he was hung on the tree, she hurriedly got someone to carry the child down. The moment hended, young master Lin pulled on his pants and ran off.


    Grief and indignation, shame and indignation.


    Lu huaijiang took a deep breath. He suddenly felt that the East Pce would not be quiet in the future.


    The little girl felt his gaze and hid her hands behind her back reflexively. ¡°I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. They were the ones who had said bad things behind their backs and Lulu had heard them. He even said that Lulu is a child without a father or mother, and that I¡¯m possessed by a demon.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯d be weird if Lulu didn¡¯t knock out their teeth.¡± Lulu raised her small fist, but quickly hid it, probably because she realized that this was not the right ce.


    The Crown Prince pulled the little child to his side and looked around. There was no injury at all.


    He narrowed his eyes.


    ¡°It¡¯s just children ying around, the wise King won¡¯t mind, right? Yi ¡®an has to thank Your Highness for the wise King¡¯s awareness.¡± The corners of the Crown Prince¡¯s lips curled up, and he looked at the first Prince with a profound look in his eyes.


    At this moment, a few families had already rushed forward to help their children up.


    The group of people immediatelyy in the arms of their elders and cried.


    She cried, feeling wronged.


    Mrs. Zheng and old Mr. Wen looked at each other, only thinking about how their child had beaten up someone else. He agreed with the wise King¡¯s words.


    However, when he turned his head ¡­


    His own child had been beaten up.


    This time, it was not good to find trouble.


    ¡°Mother, she hit me. She hit my face, wuwuwu ¡­¡± Zheng yaoguang was lying in Mrs. Zheng¡¯s arms. At this moment, her face was bruised and swollen, and she looked rather miserable.


    Mrs. Zheng¡¯s heart ached so much that she almost cried.


    ¡°They are all children, their hands are not light or heavy. Bengong will definitely punish her when she goes back.¡± Lu huaijiang said indifferently.


    No one was bothered to expose his hypocritical tone.


    ¡°Lulu, you¡¯re being merciful. Look at little Shizi, his teeth are all falling out.


    Little brother Lin¡¯s pants were gone. Young master Wen had peed in his pants. Sister Zheng, Lulu didn¡¯t even embarrass her. ¡±


    After he finished speaking, he even grinned at Zheng yaoguang in a friendly manner.


    With a wail, Zheng yaoguang burst into tears again.


    Mrs. Zheng¡¯s face darkened. She said .


    Damn it, it made sense.


    If she really wanted to be ruthless, yaoguang¡¯s reputation and face would probably be destroyed here.


    The eldest daughter was discussing marriage with the first Prince again, and he was afraid that the eldest daughter would be implicated.


    The corners of Madam Zheng¡¯s mouth twitched. She looked at the first Prince, not knowing how to reply.


    The first Prince was so angry that he almostughed.


    Today, Wang Lin had suffered a great loss in front of him, and he was afraid that the Lin family would not let it go.


    His expression was extremely ugly.


    ¡°The Crown Prince is spoiling her too much, even though it is just children ying. However, they started fighting just because of a slight disagreement. I¡¯m afraid that the Crown Prince will find it hard to convince the masses.¡±


    ¡°This child is from the Jiang family, and is currently staying with the Xia family. If His Highness doesn¡¯t take responsibility, the Xia and Jiang families will have toe out and uphold justice! We have to give everyone an exnation.¡±


    Seeing Jiang huailu making faces behind the Crown Prince, the Xian Prince was so angry that his teeth itched..

 Chapter 481 - 481: All of you are shameless (1)

    Chapter 481 - 481: All of you are shameless (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°The wise King¡¯s words are interesting.¡±


    ¡°Just now, I thought that the four families had beaten Lulu, so I shouted that the children¡¯sughter and ying were all trivial matters. What, now that Lulu has won, you want justice?¡±


    ¡°So in the eyes of the wise King, only things that are beneficial to oneself are right?¡±


    Lu huaijiang said slowly. Anyway, Lulu didn¡¯t suffer any losses, so what was the rush?


    The country guarding Duke¡¯s old Madam held the little Shizi¡¯s hand and stood up, bowing to the Crown Prince.


    ¡°It¡¯s this official¡¯s wife¡¯sck of discipline. This child can not be med ondy Jiang.¡±


    ¡°If you want to me someone, me him for not having a brain.¡± The old Madam red at her grandson. The servant girl in the corner had already exined the whole story.


    This child had been tricked.


    He wasn¡¯t going to cultivate his body. What he should do was to go back and nourish his brain.


    ¡°He can only me himself for being stupid and can¡¯t even beat a five year old girl. You¡¯ve really lost the face of the Duke zhengguo¡¯s mansion.¡± The little Shizi felt wronged. If he won, he had to apologize, but if he lost, he had to be scolded.


    But it was indeed embarrassing.


    The Little Prince was still holding a tooth in his palm. It was just in time to grow a new tooth, so he was directly knocked out.


    The little girl still jumped up and hit him.


    He had no face to refute whatever his grandmother said.


    He saluted His Highness directly and didn¡¯t dare to get close to Jiang huailu, so he was pulled away by the olddy.


    Old master Wen was furious, but he didn¡¯t dare to pick a side. Moreover, the legitimate son peed his pants from fear, and it was even from a five-year-old child. Old master Wen was also embarrassed.


    ¡°Your Highness, the Wen family has admitted to this matter. It¡¯s nothing for children to fight and y.¡± With that said, she held her son¡¯s hand and left dejectedly.


    One step at a time, he felt even more ashamed and resentful.


    The Crown Prince smiled. I have to thank big brother for interceding on this matter. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯d have to go from house to house to apologize.


    ¡°The wise King is magnanimous. This Xian is indeed a good match for big brother.¡± The Crown Prince raised his eyebrows. The Lin family and the Crown Prince relied on each other.


    Now that the Lin family had lost their face right under his nose, his big brother could not even seek justice.


    It would probably create a Rift with the Lin family.


    Master yixu had been silent ever since he saw Lulu¡¯s arrogant and domineering appearance.


    It was obvious who had the advantage.


    He didn¡¯t expect this girl to be so ck-hearted.


    Recalling how he had carried her out just now, he broke out in a cold sweat. ¡°Let¡¯s go back and wash up. Look at you, you¡¯re no different from a monkey.¡± Lu huaijiang could not help butugh when he saw her expression. The Jiang family was all refined and cultured, how did they produce such a devil incarnate?


    Could it be the mysterious godmother that she had always mentioned?


    Lu huaijiang had investigated in private and found that Lulu had never left the Jiang family¡¯s residence. He had always been trapped in the back residence, so logically speaking, he shouldn¡¯t have made friends with outsiders. But thinking about the hall of salvation, Lu huaijiang felt at ease.


    She was born extraordinary.


    Now that he had brought Lulu back to the meditation room, a young servant girl helped him wash up.


    ¡°Next time, you should prepare some light clothes for me. It¡¯s not convenient to fight in a dress.¡± Lulu even gave Lu huaijiang her insight, which made Lu huaijiang so angry that he almostughed.


    ¡°Come here.¡± Lu huaijiang said in a low voice.


    Lulu saw that he was not in a good mood, and eunuch Lu even made a hand gesture to her. She hurriedly lowered her head and stood in front of him obediently.


    ¡°Do you know what you did wrong?¡±


    Lulu had just washed her hair and it was still wet. Lu huaijiang reached out to take the towel and started drying it for her.


    ¡°Lulu shouldn¡¯t be impulsive and fight?¡± Lulu said carefully.


    ¡°Or was Lulu too heavy-handed?¡± The little girl¡¯s eyes were filled with grievance, but she didn¡¯t let Lu huaijiang see it..

 Chapter 482 - 482: Embarrassed foot-picking (1)

    Chapter 482 - 482: Embarrassed foot-picking (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Lu huaijiang knocked on her head lightly.


    ¡°What nonsense are you thinking about?¡±


    ¡°What you shouldn¡¯t have done was to take off young master Lin¡¯s belt and hang it on the tree. What if his pants fell down? You¡¯re a youngdy, what if your reputation is ruined?¡± In the capital, there were many people who had no choice but to marry someone because their reputation was ruined.


    Lu huaijiang was angry and helpless.


    ¡°Hitting them will dirty your hands.¡± He sighed helplessly.


    ¡°But as long as you¡¯re happy.¡± His face was full ofpromise.


    With a smile on her face, Lulu tilted her head and asked,¡±Then should we go and apologize? So many people have seen Lulu beating someone up ¡­¡± Lulu felt that His Highness was too influential.


    I can¡¯t lose it.


    She might as well call her brother over and apologize to each of them.


    ¡°No need. They are not worthy of bengong¡¯s apology. Just send some gifts to the residence inrge banners and drums.¡± They also spread the news that they couldnt even win a four-on-one battle.


    Let¡¯s see who gets embarrassed.


    It was embarrassing to be beaten up.


    The olddy finally understood that the country guarding Duke¡¯s son had been taken back.


    This grandson of hers was not active, nor was he arrogant and domineering. He was just not smart enough. He had been used as a gun.


    As for the other three families, she did not allow the Prince to have any contact with them.


    They were all ck-hearted things, coaxing her grandson to be the first bird to stand out. Look at these teeth, tsk, well beaten.


    If you don¡¯t suffer a loss, you won¡¯t learn.


    In the evening, Lu huaijiang was also preparing to return to the capital.


    ¡°Almsgiver previously said that you wanted to stay here for a few days, and the side room has been prepared. You ¡­¡± The little Shami asked in confusion when he saw that His Highness was about to leave.


    Eunuch Lu sighed. let¡¯s go. I¡¯m afraid your master yixu can¡¯t take it.


    The little Shami immediately shut his mouth.


    Looking at the Shorty-like girl, he couldn¡¯t help but put his hands together and say Amitabha.


    This time, he didn¡¯t even want to stay.


    Lulu pouted and snorted. What a petty man.


    let¡¯s go. You¡¯re stillining about having a toothache in the day. It¡¯s a good time to go back and see a doctor. Lulu¡¯s teeth had grown out these few days, and he was always gritting his teeth. From time to time, he wouldin that his teeth hurt.


    ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to eat candy in the future.¡± Lu huaijiang gave a death order.


    In the future, her toothache would be fatal.


    Oh, ¡± Lulu replied in a daze. He didn¡¯t have the joy of a winner at all.


    She wondered if she should just go back to the Xia family since she was not allowed to eat the candy.


    If the Crown Prince knew of her thoughts, he would probably be angry again.


    The carriage creaked down the mountain.


    Night fell.


    Lulu leaned against the window and sniffed the sweet scent. He then made up his mind and raised four fingers. I¡¯ll send four. I must eat less candy ¡­


    Drip ¡­


    As soon as he opened his mouth, saliva dripped down.


    Lu huaijiang looked at her quietly, the situation was extremely awkward.


    Lulu wiped his mouth, his face flushed.


    ¡°This drool doesn¡¯t listen to me,¡± he said, feeling embarrassed. He grinned, but he could vaguely feel his saliva dripping down again, so he quickly covered his mouth.


    Lu huaijiang¡¯s mood immediately improved.


    She asked eunuch Lu to buy some pastries and gave her a small piece.


    ¡°You can eat the rest tomorrow. Don¡¯t eat too much.¡± Lu huaijiang couldn¡¯t bear to see her like this. He said he wouldn¡¯t give her candy, but he gave her a piece of dessert.


    Lulu took it into his mouth and ate it bit by bit, cherishing it.


    When he returned to the eastern Pce, the Imperial physician who was skilled in dentist had already arrived.


    He had a handsome figure and was an elegant young man.


    The Imperial physician left.


    ¡°Brother physician, you¡¯re so pretty. Can I have a tooth ache every day from now on?¡± Lulu said as heid on the soft couch..

 Chapter 483 - 483: Seven apertures exquisite heart_1

    Chapter 483: Seven apertures exquisite heart_1


    Trantor: 549690339


    Lu huaijiang was so angry that he almostughed.


    He turned his head and gave an order to change the young Imperial physicians in the Imperial physician institution.


    They specifically chose some old and ugly ones.


    The younger ones were directly in charge of the harem.


    As for whether or not he would be the green Emperor, he did not care at all.


    ¡°And it hurts once a day? you don¡¯t even remember when you¡¯re rolling around in bed?¡± Lu huaijiang¡¯s expression did not look good. Alright, tomorrow¡¯s desserts are gone.


    Lulu did not dare to bring it up again when she saw that he was in a bad mood. She only muttered in her heart that she would just have to suffer the pain every few days.


    Hmph!


    Little did she know that his petty and suspicious Highness had already killed her little thoughts in the cradle.


    The Imperial physician who wanted to treat him, in his dreams.


    That night, His Highness sent arge group of people to deliver gifts of apology to the four families.


    When this matter spread, the four families were so embarrassed that they lost all their faces.


    He didn¡¯t dare to ept a single one and retreated.


    She even said that her child had iting.


    It was as if his teeth were Imocked out and his stomach hurt.


    His Highness, who was protecting his children, smiled and said nothing.


    Lulu was so tired from ying that he didn¡¯t even go to the hall of salvation. He immediately fell into a deep sleep, like a five-year-old child, innocent and pure.


    The next morning.


    When the Xia family heard that Lulu had beaten someone up, Jiang Huaian personally came to inquire about it.


    He knew that Lulu had beaten up the heir of the high Duke, the legitimate son of the Lin family, the legitimate son of the Wen family, and the legitimate daughter of the Zheng family.


    His heart was cold.


    ¡°Let¡¯s stay in the eastern Pce for the time being and wait for this storm to pass. During this period of time, Lulu has to bring more guards when he goes out.¡± Lu huaijiang did not force them to stay, only saying that he was afraid of revenge from the four families.


    The Xia family couldn¡¯t take it.


    The Xia family would not make an enemy out of the four great families for Lulu.


    Lulu¡¯s surname was Jiang, and the Xia family¡¯s surname was Xia.


    Jiang Huai ¡®an, who had originally nned to bring his sister back, bowed to His Highness to thank him, then instructed his sister to be obedient.


    ¡°I can¡¯t be spoiled and willful,¡± so she left the eastern Pce helplessly.


    He knew that it was not right to leave his sister in the eastern Pce. He should not do this. However, he felt as if he had fallen into a big of gentleness, and he always had a valid reason to keep Lulu.


    Lu huaijiang,¡±isn¡¯t this a good reason?¡±


    It was the fifth day of the first month of the lunar year, and the hall of salvation would shine again tomorrow night.


    She could have her own time during the day.


    The little girl swallowed her saliva.


    Lu huaijiang stiffly looked away. it¡¯ll hurt my teeth. You¡¯re not allowed to eat. If you want to find a good looking Imperial physician for a toothache, don¡¯t even think about it!


    ¡°Oh ¡­¡± ¡°Oh,¡± Lulu replied.


    Not long after, it was time for breakfast.


    The little girl huped as soon as she came to the table, then covered her mouth. ¡°Burp.¡± His expression was calm.


    The breakfast in the eastern Pce was light, but there was also a lot of meat and fish.


    There was a tiger skin and a Phoenix¡¯s w, a steamed eight treasures duck, and a few fish.


    Eunuch Lu was arranging food for the two of them. He felt that something was amiss when he saw the food on the table.


    ¡°That¡¯s strange. This Phoenix w only has four fingers . Lu huaijiang looked at Lulu, and she wiped her mouth calmly.


    He also ate very little for breakfast today.


    She drank the bird¡¯s nest in a few gulps and jumped off the table.¡±Lulu is full .. Lulu needs to be skinny, Lulu needs to be healthy, Lulu doesn¡¯t eat meat.¡± After shouting the slogan, he got off the table and ran away quickly.


    Eunuch Lu sneakily turned the eight treasures duck over.


    ¡°Your Highness, each of the Phoenix ws is missing a w. The thing in the eight treasures duck¡¯s stomach is gone ¡­¡± He took a bite of each of the five fingers of a Phoenix w.


    If one did not look closely, it would not be obvious at all..

 Chapter 484 - 484: His Highness who protects his children (1)

    Chapter 484: His Highness who protects his children (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    The eight treasures duck had many abalones and sea cucumbers, but it was gone.


    ¡°Bring over the desserts over there.¡± Lu huaijiang said.


    Eunuch Lu said as he took the Jade. I¡¯ve counted it. There are eight pieces in total. Not a single piece is missing.


    ¡°The little girl is growing and loves to eat. It was nothing to steal a few bites of the chicken feet. At least the desserts were still intact. It¡¯s not easy for her to hold back.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, he saw His Highness turn over every piece of pastry.


    Very good, there was a hole in each piece.


    The inside had been dug out, leaving only ayer of skin and the shape ..


    Eunuch Lu was suddenly at a loss for words.


    ¡°When did this happen? When did you do it? this servant didn¡¯t see you at all.¡± Eunuch Lu was so shocked that he almost couldn¡¯t speak.


    There were eight pieces of desserts on the te, and she had emptied every piece from the bottom.


    They looked fine on the outside and were stacked in white porcin.


    If he didn¡¯t flip it over, he wouldn¡¯t be able to tell.


    ¡°She¡¯s more intelligent than you think.¡± Lu huaijiang said in a low voice. With a pinch, the snack copsed.


    ¡°Of course. miss Lulu is the smartest child I¡¯ve ever seen. A servant. when she saw him, she wished she could present everything to her. Your Highness has good eyes ¡­¡± Eunuch Lu bragged for a while.


    As expected, His Highness¡¯s expression became gentler.


    ¡°Go check the desserts on the table and see how much she has eaten. I won¡¯t put it on the table anymore, it¡¯ll damage my teeth.¡± This was the inconvenience of raising a sister. He had to be careful of her stealing food and damaging her teeth.


    He also had to be careful that she would fall for someone else.


    She was just a child, what did she know about being good-looking?


    In the past, there were very few Pce maids in the eastern Pce, but now, even the good-looking eunuchs were few.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Eunuch Lu turned around and ordered someone to check the desserts.


    Fortunately, she was discovered early. She only ate two tes before eunuch Lu ordered the people to remove all the desserts.


    However, to his surprise, His Highness left a disc in his study.


    In the entire Eastern Pce, only his study was left.


    If Lulu wanted to steal food, she had to find him.


    Eunuch Lu didn¡¯t think too much about it. His Highness doted on his sister, so he probably couldn¡¯t bear to see her suffer. It was not a big deal to coax the child in private.


    Eunuch Lu was very grateful to Lulu.


    His Highness seemed to have rarely lost his temper in the past two months, and his violent temper was suppressed by Lulu.


    If it was in the past, who knew how many people he could kill in two months.


    Now, his entire being was alive and moving, as if he had be a real person with flesh and blood.


    Young Lulu, on the other hand, became famous after one battle.


    With the strength of one person, he had beaten four families to tears. Moreover, he didn¡¯t get any benefits from any of them, and he could be considered to have shown his face in all the families.


    Lulu stayed in the eastern Pce for a few days and didn¡¯t return.


    The Xia family was a little anxious.


    ¡°Mother, Lulu has been out for three days. The girl¡¯s reputation was more important, so why not let Lulue back? In the end, the eastern Pce is the Crown Prince¡¯s residence, and it¡¯s not appropriate for a girl like Lulu to stay.¡±


    ¡°Qing Qing knows her mistake and will definitely admit it to little aunt.¡± Madam Yu supported her belly and looked at Madam Yun with a worried expression.


    Lady Yun¡¯s expression was not good.


    Madam Yu¡¯s maternal family was of a high status, and because Xia ningze was the eldest grandson, he would have to shoulder the Xia family in the future.


    The wife he married was naturally from a wealthy family.


    She could ept that he was a little ostentatious in the past.


    ¡°What kind of reputation would Lulu ruin? She¡¯s only five years old in real life and six years old in virtual life. Who would ruin her reputation?¡± Madam Yun said with a bit of displeasure in her eyes.


    Men and women were not allowed to sit together when they were seven years old.


    However, he was not even six years old yet, so who would dare to have such wild thoughts?


    She was afraid that if she said it out loud, she would beughed at. Her heart was dirty, and everything she saw was dirty.


    Madam Yu was stabbed by her mother-in w, and her expression was


    somewhat embarrassed..

 Chapter 485 - 485: Her good fortune (1)

    Chapter 485 - 485: Her good fortune (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°When Lulu left home, he was scolded by Qingqing.¡±


    ¡°Qing Qing is at fault, she should admit it.¡± Madam Yun sighed softly. She had thought that the daughter of a noble family could be clear-headed, but it turned out that she was also not clear-headed.


    Lulu was forced to leave by Qingqing. It¡¯s fine if Qingqing admits her mistake and admits her punishment.


    But now, she had used the excuse that Lulu wanted to ruin her reputation to invite him back. It was a little shameless.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t easy for the Xia family to get to where it is today. If they don¡¯t know how to restrain their descendants, I¡¯m afraid the Xia family will end up like this. You¡¯re the daughter-inw of the eldest grandson in the residence, so the Xia family will be handed over to you and brother ze sooner orter.¡±


    ¡°Do you understand this logic?¡±


    The Yun n¡¯s words were heavy.


    Madam Yu couldn¡¯t help but stand up. Her eyes were red as she knelt in front of her.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that I want to punish you, and it¡¯s not that the olddy is biased towards her granddaughter. In this residence, who do you think can surpass Qingqing and be more favored? How old is Qingqing now? if you don¡¯t teach her back, you¡¯ll cry in the future. You see in our Fu, olddy dotes on Qing Qing, the other households can¡¯tpare. Do you think that she punished Qingqing and had to make her admit her mistake personally? do you think she was harming her?¡±


    Madam Yun helped her daughter-inw up. Seeing her cry, she couldn¡¯t help but persuade her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t cry. There¡¯s still a child in her stomach.¡±


    The young woman couldn¡¯t help but wipe away her tears and hold her stomach, a bit of grievance on her face.


    ¡°Your aunt Yurong has a strong self-esteem. Back then, he had been at odds with the n and had not returned to the residence for more than ten years. Old master and old Madam were calling her an evil daughter, but they were so hopeful that their eyes were almost going blind. If you really force her to leave. Can you still stand firm in this residence?¡±


    After all, she was the eldest son and daughter-inw, so Madam Yun said a few heartfelt words.


    The young woman began to cry again.


    ¡°Huai ¡®an is a child with a backbone. The moment he returned to the capital, he received the care of Grand tutor Xie. There¡¯s still a few months before the Imperial examination. With his talent, how long can he stay in the Xia family?¡±


    ¡°The Xia family is helping out because of kinship. It¡¯s also to win over.¡±


    ¡°Treat them well, the olddy values you more. The Jiang siblings also appreciate your kindness, but it¡¯s just three more people living here, how can they not be able to amodate them?¡±


    ¡°Did you really think that the Jiang family was the reason why brother ze and brother Yan were sent out back then?¡±


    ¡°These few years, the Xia family has passed too quickly. Imperial consort Lin was being nice to her, so she wanted to win over the Xia family. The Xia family wouldn¡¯t dare to take sides, so they could only find an opportunity to send brother ze and brother Yan away for two years, and the Xia family would also rest for two years.¡± Perhaps the two young Masters of the Xia family had been sent out to plead for mercy for the Jiang family.


    But more than that, the Xia family didn¡¯t dare to get involved in the heart of the battle for the heir apparent.


    ¡°Besides, Lulu is iust a girl. Being doted on in the residence, how can it hinder you? You should think more about everything. It wasn¡¯t easy for the Xia family to get to where they are today.¡±


    This time, the young woman bit her lower lip in shame.


    ¡°It¡¯s my daughter-inw¡¯s fault. Qingqing will strictly teach him and will definitely not do it again. However, she still needed her mother¡¯s help to reconcile with Lulu. In the end Lulu was angered by Qingqing and left. I¡¯m afraid that Qingqing will be poked in the back.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s my daughter-inw¡¯s fault for not teaching her well.¡± The young woman began to cry.


    ¡°I wonder if Lulu will be in front of Your Highness ¡­¡± The beautiful woman was a little worried.


    ¡°In the future, we¡¯ll be more strict in our discipline.¡± Seeing that her daughter-inw had let go of the knot in her heart, Madam Yun breathed a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about Lulu. This child may be impulsive, but he knows what he¡¯s doing. He would never speak ill of the Xia family in front of His Highness. It¡¯s her good fortune to have run away from home and befriended Your Highness.¡± Eldest aunt was still very surprised that the Crown Prince had taken Lulu in.


    Moreover, he was doted on by His Highness and was said to have been brought along with him for the past three days..

 Chapter 486 - 486: Always getting rich suddenly (1)

    Chapter 486 - 486: Always getting rich suddenly (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    It was the fifth day of the month, and the officials had already attended court as usual.


    But the atmosphere in the capital was still lively.


    ¡°I¡¯m still better than the Emperor. Everyone else went to court on the fifth day of the new year, but the hall of salvation only started work on the sixth day. One more day of annual leave!¡± Why did the world-saving Hall only reappear on the sixth day of the Lunar New Year? that was Lulu¡¯s annual leave for everyone.


    Nether soldiers had to rest for a few days a year.


    Lulu was still very human-like.


    She went to the house yang pinfeng had bought for her earlier to look at the ount book. Very well, the ount books were all over the table. There were also many storerooms, with all kinds of rare treasures piled everywhere.


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you came. If you didn¡¯te, I would have gone to the eastern Pce to find you. The ount books have piled up on the table. If I don¡¯t look at them now, there will be more and more. When will I be able to read them?¡±


    When yang pinfeng saw her, his nose was not his nose, and his eyes were not his eyes.


    Lulu felt that his temper was a little explosive today.


    Lulu flipped through the ount books, reading ten lines at a nce.


    Her godmother had said that money was the root of a person. If one couldn¡¯t manage the ounts well, they would be a failure.


    After a while, yang pinfeng looked at her and said, ¡°¡±1 heard that you had a fight with the son of the country guarding Duke? And even hit Wen ruyin¡¯s little cousin? And that B * stard Lin, Zheng yaoguang?¡±


    ¡°How could you not call me when you¡¯re fighting?¡± Yang pinfeng was furious. He hadn¡¯t seen little master for a few days and little master¡¯s name had spread throughout the capital.


    It was said that His Highness had raised a little girl who was spoiled and beat several princes to the ground in the National temple.


    ¡°Why did I call you? It¡¯s not like I can¡¯t win! I don¡¯t need any help!¡± Lulu was not convinced. She did not need any help.


    Yang pinfeng stomped his foot,¡±if I can¡¯t win, why would Ie?¡± He would onlye if he won! Why didn¡¯t you bring me along with you when this was a


    chance to make a name for yourself? All you do is make me earn money. Sigh, I reek of money ¡­¡± Yang pinfeng was also helpless.


    He realized that ever since he had started working for Lulu, he had always been able to reap great benefits no matter what he did.


    Everything was going smoothly, and everything was going ording to his wishes.


    He wanted to buynd.


    The next day, they were ready to sell thend.


    He pondered who he wanted to do business with, and the next day, the person came to his door.


    It was so smooth that it was unbelievable.


    Lulu looked at the total number under the ount book. There were many zeros.


    ¡°In at most three years, the richest man can¡¯t be surnamed Wen anymore.¡± Yang pingfeng left early in the morning and returnedte every day. The Yang family knew that he had a small business with Lulu, and they were very concerned about it.


    ¡°Wen ruyin¡¯s family has returned to the capital. The Wen family is in chaos now. He had to take this opportunity to gain a firm foothold. After a few years, they won¡¯t be the richest man in great Zhou anymore.¡±


    Yang pinfeng¡¯s eyes were filled with pride. His father had just scolded him this morning.


    Being away from home all day and doing small business was busier than him, an official of the court.


    ¡°It¡¯s so much money. How long do I have to eat before I can finish it?¡± Lulu eximed.


    Yang pinfeng rolled his eyes at her and said,¡±eat, eat, eat, all you know is to eat.¡± Look at you, thedies of the noble families in the capital are all very money-burning. You can buy all kinds of extravagant items and jewelry. It¡¯s not like you¡¯re short of money.¡±


    ¡°The Wen family is the richest family in the world, but they¡¯re such a big family with countless branches. It was nothing more than this when the money was divided. And you? All of our money is yours.¡±


    Yang pinfeng was still very self-aware.


    He might have some talent in business, but Lulu was definitely under the care of the God of Wealth! Other people would get rich the first time they met her, but she could get rich the second time.


    All kinds of fortune could not be stopped.


    She had been making a fortune all this time and had never stopped!

 Chapter 487 - 487: I’ll top your whole family (1)

    Chapter 487 - 487: I¡¯ll top your whole family (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Lulu had always taken 60% of the profits, yang pingfeng took 20%, and the remaining 20% were for allies.


    Lulu rolled his eyes. What was so good about gold and silver jewelry?


    He couldn¡¯t eat, drink, or taste it.


    I can¡¯t even look at it a few times, how can itpare to eating!


    But she didn¡¯t dare to refute, she was afraid of yang pinfeng¡¯s disdainful eyes.


    His godmother had said that others had different opinions from him.


    Don¡¯t argue with a fool, just treat him as a simple-minded person.


    ¡°In another three to four years, I¡¯ll be able to pull the Wen family¡¯s richest man down. Do you think I should learn from those schrs and write an autobiography?¡± Yang pinfeng touched his chin and sighed.


    Jiang huailu¡¯s face twitched.


    ¡°Have you learned the word¡± top ¡°? I remember you were only seven or eight years old when I met you, right? At that time, you were even beaten up for writing the wrong name, and you¡¯re writing an autobiography for her like this?¡± Lulu¡¯s face was full of disdain. Fortunately, her name was Jiang huailu, which wasn¡¯t difficult to name.


    Yang fenfeng had been beaten up for writing his name before he was eight years old.


    These words directly triggered yang pingfeng¡¯s depression.


    ¡°It¡¯s all my father¡¯s fault. I¡¯m going to have a child in the future. The eldest was called yang da, the second was yang er, and the youngest was yang Yao. I won¡¯t let them get beaten up because of their names!¡±


    ¡°What if yang Yao gives birth to another child in the future?¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll call you yang zhiyao.¡± Yang pinfeng looked at her honestly.


    Lulu was speechless.


    ¡°Autobiographies, you can talk about it in the future. You can¡¯t bring me in anyway.¡±


    ¡°Who am I? I¡¯m the hall master of the hall of salvation, the Savior of the world. The Savior saved the world while secretly saving money to do business. With the help of the Savior Hall, how could he not earn money? At that time, my reputation will be ruined by you.¡± Lulu did not believe her.


    Her godmother had taught her before.


    You can use your identity to make money, but you can¡¯t let anyone catch you.


    Lulu wasn¡¯t stupid.


    ¡°From what you¡¯ve said, I don¡¯t seem to have anything to be proud of.¡± Yang pinfeng rubbed his chin. If he were to pull the Wen family down before he turned 15, it would be shocking and intimidating. However, what he really relied on was the hall of salvation.


    And Lulu¡¯s heaven-defying luck.


    These two were both cheats from the heavens.


    Lulu covered his mouth and snickered. In fact, yang pinfeng was already a very intelligent person in the mortal world.


    And most of his intelligence was added to money.


    She had noticed it at first sight.


    Even if Lulu had not met him, he would have grown up in peace and would have slowly walked down this path. It was just that it wasn¡¯t as smooth as this and would take more time.


    ¡°Are you going to the Imperial College after the new year? When will I be able to stop studying ¡­¡± Yang fenfeng recalled that the Directorate would start school after the 16th day of the first month of the lunar year and suddenly wailed.


    ¡°If the richest man is illiterate, it¡¯s not right!¡± Lulu said righteously.


    Yang pinfeng was indignant, his eyes almost spurting fire, ¡°Your homework is still brother Lu¡¯s ¡­ He suddenly covered his mouth.


    He had always felt that the Crown Prince and brother Lu were a little simr.


    Furthermore, the Crown Prince had been in aa for a year, and brother Lu had stayed by Lulu¡¯s side as a spirit for a year.


    Others didn¡¯t dare to think about it, but he had seen him when he was a ghost!


    Yang pinfeng knew about this, but he didn¡¯t dare to say anything, only whispering, ¡°¡±lt¡¯s all because you have someone to do your homework for you.


    Besides, what¡¯s wrong with being illiterate? don¡¯t look down on illiterates.¡±


    But knowing that Lulu was going to be sent to the Directorate, yang fenfeng was somewhat relieved.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to be a human in my next life. How good would it be to be a cat or a dog? There¡¯s no need to do homework, there¡¯s someone to take care of you.¡±


    Yang Feng sighed..

 Chapter 488 - 488: I can’t hold on anymore _1

    Chapter 488 - 488: I can¡¯t hold on anymore _1


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to be a cat, I don¡¯t want to be a dog. Cats and dogs have to be father-inw.¡± Isn¡¯t itmon to castrate cats and dogs in the capital?


    Yang pinfeng¡¯s legs tightened.


    Forget it.


    Although doing homework was difficult, he was stillplete.


    Just as they were talking, the attendant outside the door came in and reported, miss Lu, someone from the Xia family is here. They¡¯re asking you to go back.


    Yang pinfeng waved his hand, ¡°go, go.¡± I¡¯ve thought about it, but I won¡¯t think about an autobiography. I¡¯ll practice my name well so that people can ask me to write inscriptions in the future.¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± Lulu replied.


    ¡°My brother probably wants to move out of the Xia family. Do you want to think of a way for him to earn some money?¡± Lulu asked before leaving.


    Yang pinfeng¡¯s face revealed a meaningful expression.


    ¡°I¡¯ve asked someone to put some money on the road your brother often takes.


    Pretend like someone threw it. ¡®


    ¡°He handed it over to the authorities.¡±


    ¡°In the end, the government gave him a que. My one thousand taels are pitiful!¡±


    Although he had found someone to bring it back.


    ¡°I originally wanted to pull him along to do business, but he¡¯s about to take the Imperial examination, so I didn¡¯t dare to distract him. Moreover, with such a strict arrest, it would be disadvantageous to him if he was exposed. We¡¯ll talk about it after the exam. ¡®


    Lulu thought about it and agreed.


    He could only give up.


    Although Jiang Huaian had promised Lulu that he would stay in the eastern Pce for the time being, he had also asked Lulu to make a trip back.


    It was noon, and Lulu followed the Xia family home.


    Behind Lulu was an old woman, eight guards, and a coachman.


    It was all prepared by the Crown Prince.


    The carriage was heading towards the Xia family¡¯s residence when they suddenly saw a carriage speeding towards them, forcing their carriage to stop at the side.


    The carriage left in a cloud of dust.


    ¡°Which family is it?¡± Lulu asked, leaning against the window.


    ¡°It¡¯s the Xie family. Last night, they had heard that aunt Xie could not make it and had called for an Imperial physician. I¡¯m afraid that the younger generation of the Xie family has rushed back to meet you.¡±


    ¡°Sigh, aunt Xie is also a pitiful person. I¡¯ve waited my whole life, and now I¡¯m like amp running out of oil.¡± The coachman had obviously heard of the Xie family.


    ¡°When I return from the Xia family, can you send me to the Xie family?¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Just as the coachman finished speaking, the carriage arrived in front of the Xia family¡¯s Gate.


    Madam Yun was Lulu¡¯s first aunt, and Lulu had left home because of her granddaughter. Although Madam Yun was an elder, she truly loved Lulu, so she was waiting at the door.


    He saw the carriage with the words ¡°Eastern Pce¡± printed on it and the eight guards around it.


    They were from the eastern Pce.


    Lady Yun was a little shocked.


    His Highness¡¯s pet, Lulu, was more than three points.


    ¡°First aunt, Lulu is back ¡­¡± Lulu jumped out of the carriage as soon as the nanny lifted the curtain.


    Madam Yun was so frightened that she quickly reached out to catch him.


    ¡°Ouch ¡­¡± It sank, sank, and sank a little more.


    Seeing Lulu¡¯s intimacy, Madam Yun¡¯s heart eased a little.


    She was afraid that Lulu would have a Rift with the Xia family. She really liked this child.


    ¡°First aunt, did you miss me?¡± The little girl held her aunt¡¯s cheek and kissed her, which melted Madam Yun¡¯s heart.


    ¡°Yes, yes, I did. Why don¡¯t I miss you, you Naughty Monkey?¡± Madam Yun smiled sincerely.


    ¡°Do you think of me with candy or with snacks? Or did meaty miss me?¡± The little girl coughed lightly, as if she was trying to remind him.


    Madam Yunughed so hard that her tears were about to fall. Did this child not eat enough in the eastern Pce?


    ¡°Both, both.¡± Madam Yun carried her and walked into the manor. ¡°You guys wait for me in the outer court.¡± Lulu waved his little ws.


    Lady Yun looked at the servants behind her..

 Chapter 489 - 489: His Highness is helping the evildoer (1)

    Chapter 489 - 489: His Highness is helping the evildoer (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°Who are they?¡± Madam Yun suddenly felt that the maidservant looked a little familiar.


    ¡°Brother Lu gave them to me. He said that he was afraid that someone would put a Gunny sack on Lulu.¡± Lulu said seriously.


    Lulu¡¯s face reddened. Was she really that good at causing trouble?


    ¡°Madam, they are the Imperial Guards. His Highness brought this from His Majesty.¡± The nanny bowed obediently. Her hair wasbed neatly, and there was no smile on her face.


    He was a very serious and rule-abiding person.


    Lady Yun was shocked. Imperial Guard.


    No wonder he looked so familiar. Wasn¡¯t the person in front the legitimate son of the Liu family?


    Lulu tilted his head, looking like he did not fully understand.


    ¡°Then, Momo ¡­¡±


    ¡°This servant used to serve the Empress. Your Highness does not have any useful Pce maids in the pce. Let this servant take care of it for a few days.¡± The nanny said in a low voice.


    The Yun n ¡­


    This time, he didn¡¯t dare to be careless and hurriedly ordered people to bring them to the front yard.


    He even asked the kitchen to prepare two tables of good food.


    He felt as if he was hugging a gold nugget.


    It was rumored that Lulu had left home and was picked up by His Highness. She was raised by His Highness in the eastern Pce. What kind of life was she living in the eastern Pce?


    Even the princess didn¡¯t receive such treatment!


    Madam Yun carried her all the way to the rear courtyard. The old taitai and the people in the residence were already waiting.


    Xia Qingqing stood in front of the old Madam with her lips tightly pursed. She looked very unwilling. But the woman beside her red at her, and she lowered her head in grievance.


    As soon as Lulu returned, the olddy called out to him and had someone carry him to her knees.


    Good fellow, I thought I¡¯d lost weight after leaving home for a few days.


    It looked a little long.


    It sank again.


    ¡°It was the Imperial Guards and the Empress¡¯s maidservants who sent her back.¡± Lady Yun said in a low voice.


    Everyone was a little surprised. This was not only to protect Lulu, but also to tell the Xia family that Lulu was to be sent back to the eastern Pce.


    ¡°Grandmother, Lulu missed you so much. Lulu really missed you.¡±


    mother, Lulu is home ¡­ Lulu looked at Madam Xia with a smile, and Madam Xia looked at her reproachfully as she wiped her tears.


    ¡°You still know toe back. I thought you didn¡¯t want this mother anymore. You¡¯ve grown some courage, to actually dare to fight outside!¡±


    He had beaten up four of them.


    He couldn¡¯t afford to offend any of them.


    There were as many powerful people in the capital as dogs, and the Xia family was on the rise, so no one dared to provoke them.


    However, it was his own family who had beaten all four of them to the point of calling a doctor.


    ¡°Mother, I won¡¯t dare to do it again.¡± Lulu lowered his head.


    Seeing that she knew she was wrong, Madam Xia was about to speak when she heard her say, ¡°¡±Brother Lu gave me eight guards, so I don¡¯t have to do anything in the future.¡±


    The Xia family ¡­


    Your Highness, you are helping the evildoer!


    ¡°Who¡¯s brother Lu?¡± When the olddy saw that she kept addressing him as brother Lu in such an intimate manner, she did not know who it was.


    ¡°Brother Lu huaijiang.¡±


    The room was silent.


    He was calling His Highness¡¯s name!


    The olddy¡¯s eyelids trembled, and she tightened her grip on Lulu.


    ¡°Qing Qing, don¡¯t you have something to say to Lulu?¡± The olddy lowered her eyes, hugged Lulu, and looked at Qingqing.


    Qing Qing¡¯s eyes were filled with tears. It was all her fault. If it wasn¡¯t for her, she would still be the most pampered child in the residence.


    Xia Qingqing stood there and did not move. The pregnant woman stood up and gently pushed her.


    Xia Qingqing pursed her lips unwillingly.. The young woman said, ¡°¡®Weren¡¯t you worried that Lulu would suffer outside yesterday? Why aren¡¯t you saying anything when you see Lulu?¡±

 Chapter 490 - 490: Unreasonable (1)

    Chapter 490 - 490: Unreasonable (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°She didn¡¯t suffer.¡± Xia Qingqing muttered softly.


    ¡°She clearly also met His Highness the Crown Prince and moved into the eastern Pce. There were also Imperial Guards protecting her. She didn¡¯t suffer any hardship.¡±


    ¡°She didn¡¯t suffer at all and even got such a great opportunity. Qing Qing injured her forehead and still has to kneel in the ancestral Hall to admit her mistake. It is clearly Qing Qing who was wronged, why does it have to be Qing Qing admitting her mistake?¡± Xia Qingqing raised her hand to wipe her tears, her face unhappy.


    ¡°Xia Qingqing!¡± Madam Yu stuck out her belly, her face ashen with anger.


    She didn¡¯t need to raise her head to feel her mother-inw and the old matriarch¡¯s ugly expressions.


    ¡°You guys only know how to shout at Qingqing. How did she suffer? she clearly gained weight from eating! Her surname was Jiang, and she wasn¡¯t a member of the Xia family. Why should all of you dote on her, while I¡¯m the child of the Xia family!¡± Xia Qingqing couldn¡¯t bear it when she saw Jiang huailu being so pampered.


    He stood in the hall and started crying.


    ¡°Mother, it¡¯s all my fault for not teaching her well. Mother ¡­ Qingqing, quickly admit your mistake, quickly admit your mistake to little aunt.¡± Madam Yu was exasperated at Xia Yurong¡¯s failure to live up to her expectations. When she saw Xia Yurong¡¯s trembling shoulders, she felt terrible.


    The matriarch¡¯s face really darkened.


    ¡°Qing Qing, you returned to the Yu family. Did the Yu family mistreat you? Does matriarch Yu not dote on you anymore? Was it wrong for the Yu family to leave a small courtyard for you and your mother? This is also Lulu¡¯s home!¡± The Grandmaster was truly enraged.


    ¡°Lulu was taken in by the Crown Prince because he had a good life. Lulu was fine because he was under the care of the gods. Is that an excuse for you to escape? Is that because you don¡¯t want to admit your mistake?¡±


    The old matriarch could not hide the disappointment in her eyes.


    Lulu saw that the old Madam was furious and quickly patted her back.


    ¡°Lulu¡¯s money bag was stolen the moment he went out, and Juan Zi even took it away and tried to sell it. If the Crown Prince hadn¡¯t saved you, how would you have been able to take responsibility? What are you going to give me back,


    Lulu?¡± Jiang Huaian entered the room, and his gaze softened when he saw Lulu.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to tell you all this so that you wouldn¡¯t worry about Lulu. But if you think that Lulu¡¯s good luck is a gift from you, then I can¡¯t allow it!¡± Jiang Huai ¡®an nced at Xia Qingqing.


    From the looks of it, she was actually jealous that Lulu had been taken in by the Crown Prince and was doted on by him.


    ¡°You¡¯re all on her side! You¡¯re all bad people!¡± Xia Qingqing burst into tears. She was clearly fine, so why did she have to apologize in public?


    Clearly, grandmother and the old matriarch only loved her, so why did they love Jiang huailu more?


    Xia Qingqing cried as she turned her head and ran out.


    ¡°Lock her in the ancestral Hall, and onlye out when she realizes her mistakes! My Xia family has never produced such a person who confounds ck and white!¡±


    ¡°The youngdy of the Xia family can be willful, but she can never be rude and unreasonable!¡± The olddy was so angry that she mmed her hand on the table and directly locked the person in the ancestral Hall.


    Yun-Shi and Yu-Shi did not dare to persuade her any further, deeply afraid that the old taitai would fall sick from anger.


    On the contrary, he stayed behind tofort her, and Madam Yu admitted her mistake in a low voice.


    ¡°Our Lulu has suffered. It¡¯s all grandmother¡¯s fault for not teaching her well. She¡¯s the first child of our Fu¡¯s great-grandson, so she¡¯s been spoiled a little. I didn¡¯t expect it to grow crooked.¡± The matriarch felt a little ufortable.


    The Xia family had four generations living in the same house, and the harmonious family was old Mrs. Xia¡¯s favorite thing.


    Now that she saw how unreasonable Xia Qingqing was, the old Madam had already made up her mind to keep her under strict supervision.


    ¡°Lulu, you¡¯re not allowed to look like her.¡± Old taitai¡¯s words made her granddaughter-inw, Madam Yu, lose face.


    But she also knew that he was deliberately beating her..

 Chapter 491 - 491: Warmth (1)

    Chapter 491: Warmth (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    After lunch, Lulu was taken away by the Xia family.


    Seeing that the nanny was still waiting outside the window, Madam Xia¡¯s face became more and more worried.


    ¡°Lulu, were you scared in the eastern Pce?¡± The Xia family didn¡¯t even dare to mention the Crown Prince¡¯s name.


    Who in the world wasn¡¯t afraid of him?


    Ever since Lulu had been taken in by His Highness, she had been living in fear and unease every day.


    News of Lulu¡¯s favor was spreading day by day.


    ¡°His Highness has never seen Lulu before, so why does he dote on Lulu so much? I don¡¯t know what made him think of it. ¡± Xia Shi hugged Lulu tightly, still feeling like she was in a dream.


    ¡°Lulu isn¡¯t afraid. Don¡¯t you think he looks like Lulu¡¯s brother Lu?¡± she said. The little girl was all smiles.


    The Xia family couldn¡¯t connect the two people at all.


    The Crown Prince¡¯s fierce reputation was far from that of the orphan in the barren capital.


    ¡°And his Highness will protect Lulu. He said that someone will put a Gunny sack over Lulu.¡± Lulu¡¯s entire body exuded the aura of someone being doted on.


    In what way did he look like he had been abused?


    Xia Shi wanted tough, but she couldn¡¯t.


    ¡°Lulu doesn¡¯t like the Xia family?¡± Madam Xia lowered her voice and looked at her seriously.


    ¡°First uncle is very good, second uncle and third uncle are also good, first aunt is good, second aunt and third aunt are good. Maternal grandfather and maternal grandmother are also good ¡­¡± Lulu had said many good things about the Xia family, but he had never mentioned anything about liking them.


    Xia Shi understood.


    Just like what Xia Qingqing had said unintentionally, the Xia family¡¯s surname was Xia, and their surname was Jiang, so they were outsiders.


    ¡°Mother, don¡¯t worry. What if Lulu suddenly bes rich one day? Lulu will bring mother and brother to live in a big house, okay?¡± Lulu¡¯s eyes were clear as she looked at Xia Shi seriously.


    Xia Shi burst outughing.


    ¡°You¡¯re really a child. Mother doesn¡¯t want Lulu to get rich. Lulu is still young. Mother hopes that you can stand firm and walk further step by step. Lulu¡¯s sudden wealth must havee from somewhere else. I don¡¯t want Lulu to be like this.¡± Madam Xia touched her daughter¡¯s head with a gentle expression.


    Lulu lowered his head and gave a low grunt of agreement.


    ¡°When you be the top scorer, can we live in the manor of the Prime Minister together?¡± Lulu took the hand of Xia Shi.


    ¡°Lulu, you¡¯re actually very happy in the eastern Pce.¡± Compared to the Xia family, the East Pce really gave her freedom.


    Mrs. Xia sighed and held her daughter in her arms.


    How could the Xia Corporation be at ease? but what could she do? Yesterday, big brother came to ask her what trouble they had caused in huangdu.


    The rumors in the capital were targeting Lulu.


    When Lulu left the capital, he had been in a daze for three years. He had suddenly be intelligent and quick-witted while in exile, and the outside world had rumors that he had sneaked into his body.


    When only a small portion of it was circting, it was suppressed by a certain power.


    The Xia family investigated and found out that it was suppressed by the Crown Prince.


    If Lulu stayed in the eastern Pce, he would be able to intimidate the other party.


    ¡°That Lulu has toe back often to see mother. If she doesn¡¯t like Qing Qing, then we won¡¯t see her in the future.¡± Xia Shi hugged Lulu affectionately.


    The little girl smiled so widely that her eyes could not be seen. The two of them yed in the house for a while before Lulu suddenly remembered.


    ¡°Is mother Zhen¡¯s cold wind better?¡±


    Madam Xia couldn¡¯t help shaking her head, ¡°before the new year, eldest sister-inw was prepared to discuss marriage for her.¡± In less than two days, she caught the cold wind and had not recovered from this illness. He¡¯s so thin that he¡¯s out of shape ¡­¡±


    ¡°I want to go see mother Zhen. Lulu hasn¡¯t seen her in a long time.¡± The little girl was all smiles.


    Madam Xia didn¡¯t stop her and directly called the maidservant to send

 Chapter 492 - 492: Mother Zhen’s sweetheart (1)

    Chapter 492: Mother Zhen¡¯s sweetheart (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Mother Zhen¡¯s courtyard was on the east side.


    When Lulu went over, Madam Yun was justing out of the courtyard.


    ¡°Lulu, you¡¯re here to see mother Zhen? Thank you for your thoughtfulness.¡± Madam Yun couldn¡¯t help but dote on Lulu even more, and she came to see mother Zhen as soon as she returned home.


    But on the other hand, Qing Qing had note to take a look since she returned to the residence.


    Mother Zhen was her elder.


    They had really spoiled this child. Fortunately, he had discovered it early, so there was still a chance to turn it back.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯m here to see mother Zhen. Was she better? I saw that she didn¡¯t look too good thest time. Lulu gave her this to nourish her body.¡± Lulu was fumbling in her little pocket. Eunuch Lu had asked her to bring it back. After searching for a long time, she finally took out a big ginseng.


    Evendy Yun was shocked.


    In the capital, ginseng was not rare. However, wild ginseng that was hundreds of years old was priceless. It was often purchased by the big families.


    ¡°Where did you get this? Does His Highness know? It¡¯s too expensive, big aunt can¡¯t ept it. ¡± Even in the Xia family, they would use the root to make soup. He was not like Lulu, who took it out of his pocket without any care.


    The broken whiskers made Madam Yun¡¯s heart ache.


    ¡°When I came back, Lulu remembered that mother Zhen was sick. Eunuch Lu said that he would bring back some tonics for his sister, so he took this. First aunt, take it. There are many Lulu. Tell Lulu if it¡¯s not enough. Eunuch Lu said to ask Lulu to go back and get it. ¡®


    Seeing that she didn¡¯t care at all, Madam Yun once again refreshed the level of favor she received in the eastern Pce.


    Thinking of that sentence, he shook his head. He was just a child, how could he understand such polite words?


    After thanking Lulu again and again, he had someone prepare some desserts for Lulu and went to find a doctor to prepare the medicine with the ginseng.


    Lulu patted the red rope on his chest. brother Lu told Lulu to get it himself. He gave me the spare keys to the private storage. He even told her not to tell anyone.


    As soon as the little girl entered mother Zhen¡¯s room, she caught a whiff of a faintly discernible fragrance.


    She had smelled it when she went to the temple yesterday.


    In other ces, it was probably only found in the ce where incense was offered.


    When mother Zhen heard that Lulu hade, the servant maids had already helped her up and leaned her against the head of the bed.


    ¡°Lulu,¡± In just a few days, mother Zhen¡¯s face was pale, and her lips were bloodless. His long ck hair had also turned yellow and dry.


    ¡®Mother Zhen, are you feeling better? If you¡¯re not good enough, eldest aunt won¡¯t be able to discuss marriage for you.¡± Lulu was all smiles, no different from an innocent child.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to discuss marriage yet.¡± Mother Zhen was very weak, and even her voice was weak.


    Lulu looked at her with pity in his eyes. Her soul was almost unstable.


    If this continued, he wouldn¡¯t be able to live long.


    ¡°A match of equal social status, the words of a matchmaker. Mother said that this is happiness.¡± The little girl¡¯s serious expression made mother Zhenugh.


    Mother Zhen was fifteen years old, and she had always been calm and obedient since she was young.


    She never worried anyone, and no one had ever suspected her.


    However, after hearing his words, mother Zhen said, ¡°¡±Lulu also believes in a match of equal status? If two people were in love and their families were notpatible, would it not work? Do you really have to be so tacky?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know about that, but isn¡¯t my mother a good example? Yesterday, Lulu saw an example in the National temple.¡±


    ¡°I saw it in the Sutra library of the National temple. Perhaps mother Zhen is interested, so Lulu will tell you.¡±


    Mother Zhen couldn¡¯t help but be entranced when she saw how serious she was..

 Chapter 493 - 493: The love of mutual slaughter (1)

    Chapter 493 - 493: The love of mutual ughter (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°It¡¯s said that she¡¯s a little demon who¡¯s devoted to cultivation and is dedicated to the Dao. But one day, he met a Holy monk. The Holy monk was a son of Buddha, born to save all living beings. The little demon was from the demon race, while the Arhat was from the righteous path. The two of them were born with different missions. The two of them are separated by thousands of miles.¡±


    ¡°But the little Vixen still fell in love with him without hesitation. I¡¯ll follow him even if I have to give up my cultivation.¡±


    Lulu paused for a moment, but mother Zhen¡¯s eyes were as ck as Obsidian as she stared at Lulu.


    ¡°What happened after that? After that, they transcended everything and got together?¡± Mother Zhen¡¯s heart was in her mouth.


    ¡°The son of Buddha saved all living beings, but there are no demons among them. On the contrary, he wanted to subdue demons and get rid of Devils. But he didn¡¯t get rid of the little demon.¡±


    Mother Zhen was delighted, ¡®does that mean that he¡¯s also a little moved? It means she¡¯s different.¡±


    ¡°Every time the Arhat reincarnates, the little fairy has to expend her cultivation base to find him,¡± Lulu continued without answering. Until the end of his life.¡±


    ¡°After that, the Arhat lost his seven apertures exquisite heart and couldn¡¯t live. The little fairy had given him everything. Fozi didn¡¯t notice the little demon until her life ended.¡±


    ¡°The two of them spent the remaining year, leaving behind a child, and then they turned into ashes. Do you feel happy?¡± Lulu sat up straight and looked at her with a serious expression.


    Mother Zhen¡¯s eyes were actually filled with tears as she listened, and she gently took a breath.


    at least she did. She¡¯s happy and worth it. Mother Zhen pursed her lips tightly.


    Luluughed sarcastically in a low voice. ¡°If time stops at the same ce, then they may be happy.¡±


    ¡°But they left a child behind. He¡¯s a child without parents.¡±


    ¡°The two of us are from different worlds, why must we force each other? If this goes on, it¡¯ll only be a lose-lose situation for both sides.¡± Lulu¡¯s expression was cold, a rare coldness.


    ¡°It you ask the Arhat it he regrets He definitely regretted it. He regretted not turning back earlier. ¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re asking if the little Vixen regrets it? She would definitely regret it. She would regret not letting go earlier. She ruined him, and he ruined her.


    if other people are together, they will achieve each other¡¯s sess. If they knew that being together would lead to mutual ughter, why would they still be together? ¡± Lulu asked in a low voice.


    ¡°Do you still think they¡¯re worth it? As long as she let go, the other party would live well. It wouldn¡¯t have destroyed his many years of hard work.¡±


    Mother Zhen leaned against the headboard and lowered her head, not saying a word.


    Her hands were twisted together, and it was obvious that she was feeling uneasy.


    Lulu rose to his feet when he saw the mood turn sour.


    ¡°Here, this is the peace bead that Lulu went to the state protecting temple to ask for yesterday. You should wear it, it will ensure mother Zhen¡¯s safety.¡± Without another word, he took out a red string from his pocket and tied it around mother Zhen¡¯s wrist.


    It was just an unremarkable little red bead.


    Outside the National Guard temple, there were many that were sold. They were specially used to coax believers into buying them for peace of mind. Mother Zhen saw her child-like behavior and her concerned look. He didn¡¯t take it off.


    The little bead looked ordinary, so it was nothing special.


    ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to take it off. You have to bring it with you at all times. Otherwise, Lulu will ignore you.¡± Lulu had even hooked her up with him. The little girl was only at ease when she personally promised not to take it off.


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes, we¡¯ll listen to our Little Lulu. I said I wouldn¡¯t take it, so I didn¡¯t take it. I even took it with me when I bathed.¡± Seeing her pretending to be angry, mother Zhen also agreed.


    Lulu could not help but worry as he looked at the ck Qi in between her brows..

 Chapter 494 - 494: Death of illness (1)

    Chapter 494 - 494: Death of illness (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    It was already afternoon when Lulu came out of mother Zhen¡¯s room.


    ¡°It¡¯s so strange. The windows are clearly open in the room, but there¡¯s still silver charcoal burning. Why was the room still so cold? This servant only stood at the door for a while, and I already feel a chill in my bones.¡± The granny said in a low voice.


    The mammy came from the pce and had strict rules.


    But Lu huaijiang didn¡¯t invite her here to take care of Lulu.


    Last time, the matter with female official Yao had put the Empress in a difficult position. This time, she had also specifically instructed the nanny to listen to Lulu¡¯s orders.


    He had promised to take care of Lulu, so he naturally did.


    When Lulu returned to the Xia family home, the old woman waited outside the door without any temper.


    This time, he really couldn¡¯t help but say this.


    Lulu turned to look at mother Zhen¡¯s room. Although the weather was cold, the sun was shining brightly today. However, the room was so gloomy and cold. Did mother Zhen really not know anything?


    ¡°There is a new imperial physician who wille tomorrow.¡±


    The matriarch nodded, and Lulu apanied her for a meal before preparing to leave.


    The whole family was asking Lulu to stay for a day when Lulu said, ¡°¡±Lulu still wants to go and see Madam Zhen.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Xie zixu from the Xie family?¡± The Grandmaster asked.


    Lulu nodded.


    ¡°Go on. I¡¯ve heard of her name before I was married. She was both talented and beautiful, and was known as the capital¡¯s talenteddy.¡± At that time, the unmarried girls would feel inferior when they heard her name.


    The Grandmaster was not much older than her, so she had naturally heard of her.


    He really admired her.


    Spending one¡¯s entire life waiting for a person was indeed worthy of respect.


    The Xia family didn¡¯t stay for long. The Xia Corporation and Jiang Huai ¡®an sent her all the way to the gate.


    ¡°Mother, big brother, you should go back first. It¡¯s cold at night, don¡¯t be cold.¡± ¡°Mother Zhen, you must remember to tell me when you¡¯ve recovered,¡± he added. Lulu said before getting into the carriage.


    The two of them only returned to the Xia family home after the carriage had left.


    By the time Lulu arrived at the Xie residence, there were already many horse-drawn carriages parked outside.


    The gate was not closed, and people kepting in and out.


    Lulu alighted from the carriage and was weed by the gatekeeper. There were too many people in the residence today, and the Xie family was too busy.


    ¡°You are ¡­¡± When the gatekeeper saw that it was a carriage from the eastern Pce, his skin tightened.


    ¡°It¡¯s miss Lulu. She has some old ties withdy Zhen, so she¡¯s here to send her off.¡± The old woman stepped forward.


    The gatekeeper hurriedly bowed and invited her in. miss Lulu, please. The residence has been busy today. Please forgive me if I¡¯ve been slow. The Masters are all waiting in front of aunt, not daring to leave.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯ll go take a look at Madam Zhen first.¡± The moment Lulu entered the Xie residence, he could feel the thick air of a schr. This was the aura of someone who had been studying in the residence for many years.


    Such a family would easily produce a top schr.


    The servants in the manor were also extremely busy. They probably didn¡¯t expect Madam Zhen to act up so quickly. It was a little chaotic, but fortunately, there were white banners in the manor, so they managed to get through it.


    ¡°Why did Momoe?¡± Grand tutor Xie¡¯s eyes were red. He raised his head and saw the nanny in front of the Empress. His sister was only two years younger than him.


    But fate was so rough.


    No one knew that Grand tutor Xie¡¯s greatest regret in this life was the marriage he had arranged for his little sister.


    He had ruined her life.


    Surrounded by children and grandchildren, they were at their knees. Yet, she had been waiting for him endlessly in these long days. He was filled with hatred and pain.


    The nanny waved her hand and said,¡±l¡¯m here to escort my little master.¡± Little master anddy Zhen have some old feelings, so I sent her here to take a look.¡± When Grand tutor Xie saw the short man, he was stunned for a moment.


    His sister was already over 50 years old.. What old rtionship did she have


    with a child of a few years old?

 Chapter 495 - 495: So this is what obsession is (1)

    Chapter 495 - 495: So this is what obsession is (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°Grand tutor Xie, can Lulu take a look at her?¡± Lulu raised her head and looked at Grand tutor Xie with her watery eyes.


    Grand tutor Xie had some impression of this name.


    His Highness had heard of it before.


    ¡°Child, go.¡± Grand tutor Xie sighed lightly, but he didn¡¯t have time to think about it.


    The descendants of the Xie family had all rushed back, and those who hadn¡¯t returned were still on the way.


    Xie Zi Xu never married and raised the children in the residence as his own.


    The children of the Xie n were famous in the capital.


    When Lulu went over, he saw that many young Masters and youngdies were already kneeling in front of the bed. Her eyes were red from crying and she couldn¡¯t straighten her back.


    Madam Zhen was lying on the bed, her eyes still clear.


    He was murmuring something softly.


    ¡°A Xun ¡­ Ah Xun.¡±


    When the Xie family heard this, they cried even harder.


    She was still waiting for her fianc¨¦ to pick her up and marry her. She had been waiting for him.


    When Grand tutor Xie and old Madam Xie heard the mournful cries in the room, how could they bear it? The descendants of the family were afraid that the old master and olddy would be too sad, so they hurriedly helped the two of them out of the door.


    Lulu sighed silently. Life and death were different, but she could not bear to see the suffering of the world.


    Lulu walked past the people kneeling in the room and stepped forward.


    He sat in front ofdy Zhen¡¯s bed.


    Madam Zhen¡¯s hair was already white and her face was old. Her face was no longer beautiful, but her eyes were still filled with anticipation.


    ¡°Madam, have you ever thought that after your endless waiting, du Xun might have already married and had children outside?¡± As Lulu sat in front of the bed, the madams anddies were all stunned.


    ¡°Who let her in? who is she?¡± Young master Xie frowned, but seeing the servants shake their heads, he could only give up.


    Lady Zhen¡¯s hearing wasn¡¯t very good.


    When he heard this, tears welled up in his eyes.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if he¡¯s married or dead. I only hope that he cane back and tell me. I just want to know if he¡¯s okay. I¡¯ve already embroidered the wedding dress, but I haven¡¯t worn it for him to see.¡± From her delicate face to her white hair and wrinkled skin, her life had already passed.


    The olddy¡¯s voice was low, and she did not have the strength to speak.


    Hearing her words, the descendants of the Xie family almost couldn¡¯t stop crying.


    In the Xie n, they had not dared to mention du Xun¡¯s name for decades.


    ¡°Du Xun, du Xun ¡­¡± Madam Zhen mumbled softly. She had not heard his name for thirty-two years.


    Lulu looked at her and said in a low voice.


    ¡°He might have just forgotten.¡± Lulu didn¡¯t know what to say.


    It was no wonder that the water ghost had lingered in the waters of huangdu for 32 years without reincarnating.


    Thirty-two years ago, theherworld hadn¡¯t copsed so badly, and he still had a chance to be reincarnated.


    He had forced himself to be a lonely ghost.


    The trace of obsession in his heart never faded.


    Even if they didn¡¯t know, and the other didn¡¯t know, the two of them still spent a lifetime waiting.


    ¡°Madam, you are worth it. He has also waited for you for thirty-two years.¡± Lulu whispered intody Zhen¡¯s ear.


    Lady Zhen¡¯s eyes brightened. It was as if a surge of energy had entered her soul.


    It gave her a new lease of life.


    ¡°He¡¯lle back to send you off.¡± Lulu stood up and looked atdy Zhen.


    ¡°Let Furen wear the wedding dress. Furen has waited for a lifetime, a wedding dress that is personally embroidered must be worn.¡± Lulu stood up, and the nanny followed closely behind him as they walked out the door..

 Chapter 496 - 496: Soul Reaper (1)

    Chapter 496 - 496: Soul Reaper (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Lulu returned to the eastern Pce without informing Lu huaijiang.


    After washing up quickly, he climbed into bed and put on his clothes to sleep.


    ¡°Don¡¯t wake me up no matter whoes,¡± Lulu instructed the nanny, then pulled up the nket and went to sleep.


    The old maidservant thought that she was upset after seeingdy Zhen, and his Highness was waiting for a reply.


    ¡°Wait outside the door. If miss Lulu has anything to say, please report immediately.¡± The maidservant found two people to wait at the door, and then returned to the front yard to report to His Highness.


    In a sh, Lulu was outside the hall of salvation.


    Compared to the one in the barren capital, the Savior Hall in the capital was much more magnificent.


    However, the incense offerings were not as prosperous as in huangdu.


    As Lulu stood in the hall of salvation, the door God was polishing his divine sword.


    Sensing the familiar fluctuation of spiritual Qi, the door God¡¯s face lit up.


    ¡°Master.¡± The door God floated down from the deity position, and the ghosts hidden in various ces came out to greet him.


    Lulu waved his hand, and the dark spirits dispersed.


    the mother-inw in bed is currently at work. The day wandering God is purging evil outside the city, and the little God is guarding the temple. The door God said in a low voice. He was relieved to see Lulu in the hall of salvation.


    Only a temple with a Savior was worthy of being called the world saving temple.


    ¡°Has there been anything strange recently?¡± Lulu drew a line in the air.


    After flipping through two pages of the Golden Book, he suddenly eximed.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why is there such a huge difference between life and death


    in the past two months?¡± Lulu flipped through a few more pages. It had been normal two months ago.


    The door God saw that she had noticed something strange as soon as she came, and as if he had a backbone, he immediately said, ¡°¡±The day wandering God went out to investigate this matter.¡±


    ¡°All along, from life to death, there has been a stage of bnce. There is very little difference between life and death, and often death is apanied by new life.¡±


    ¡°But recently, life and death have been very unbnced. Two months ago, when you set off from huangdu, death was more important than life. But since you were still on your way, I didn¡¯t bother you.¡±


    ¡°The difference in these two months is even more obvious. The day wandering God has already taken the yin soldiers out to find the cause.¡±


    Lulu flipped open the book of life and death. As long as one was born, they would be recorded.


    Under the names in the booklet, lifespans were indicated.


    A person who originally had more than ten years of life left actually died for no reason, and his name directly turned crimson red.


    Lulu was a little uneasy.


    ¡°Tomorrow¡¯s annual leave will be over. Tell Chu Liang toe back earlier.¡± Lulu said softly. With a wave of his hand, the door God disappeared from the hall.


    ¡°Is horse face here?¡± Lulu sat up straight and called out to the river god.


    A dark figure appeared in the hall. It was horse-face, the one who had been a water ghost in the moat of huangdu.


    ¡°God.¡± Horse face was now a Soul Reaper, in charge of Soul Reaper.


    They had the head of a cow and the face of a horse. Every time they tried to seduce a soul, they would have the head of a cow and the face of a horse.


    When Lulu saw his face, her eyes twitched.


    I¡¯m afraid my parents won¡¯t recognize me.


    ¡°This is to intimidate the spirit that has just left the body.¡± Horse face chuckled.


    ¡°Tomorrow at sishi, go to the capital and hook a soul from Grand tutor Xie¡¯s residence. Her surname was Xie, and her name was zixu. He¡¯s 51 years old.¡± Jiang huailu nced at him gently. There was an emotion in his eyes that he couldn¡¯t understand.


    It seemed to make him feel a little suffocated.


    there¡¯s no need for bull head to go. He¡¯s helping the door God in the hall of salvation to prepare for the return of the hall of salvation. ¡°Yes.¡± Horse face was a little dazed as it replied in a low voice.


    The Xie family, the Xie family.


    Xie zixu.


    This was the first time he had heard of this name.


    But it didn¡¯t seem like it was the first time.


    When he heard this name, his chest seemed to beat violently..

 Chapter 497 - 497: Are you here to marry me?(l)

    Chapter 497: Are you here to marry me?(l)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Lulu gave him a deep look, and then disappeared from the hall.


    Horse-face knelt in front of the hall in a daze, his eyes filled with confusion.


    ¡°Why does my heart still hurt after I be a ghost?¡± He raised his hand and covered his chest. In the blink of an eye, the horse-faced Soul Reaper had transformed into a man in his twenties.


    He was wearing a long blue robe and was probably in his Prime.


    He was dressed like a schr, but there was a natural sense of determination between his brows.


    This was his appearance when he was alive. He rarely showed his appearance when he was alive.


    ¡°Xie family, Xie zixu, soul hooking ¡­¡± Du Xun muttered and disappeared from the front of the hall.


    As he was thinking, he was already standing outside a tall gate in the capital.


    There were many carriages parked outside the door. It was almost curfew time, and there were still carriagesing in.


    Before the car stopped, a low cry could be heard.


    ¡°The du family is not willing toe, I¡¯m afraid that aunt will be disappointed. ¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want toe. I can¡¯t wait any longer.¡± Shui GUI heard two sighs and followed them.


    He couldn¡¯t help but feel a little puzzled.


    Looking at the dressing in front of the manor, it was obvious that someone was about to die. Xie zixu? Why did he buy something red again? wasn¡¯t this something used for a wedding?


    ¡°Aunt¡¯s life is really too bitter. It would be great if she could meet such a good person. Why doesn¡¯t the heavens show mercy?¡± The servant girl who spoke secretly wiped her tears.


    ¡°Don¡¯t cry, let¡¯s do our work first. Her aunt had waited her entire life and had not worn the wedding dress. Before she died, she would let her wear it once. It¡¯s a pity that I never got to see that person.¡± The nanny who spoke also had red eyes. The two of them pushed the door open and entered.


    The water ghost stood in front of the door and suddenly felt a sense of fear.


    It was as if something out of his control would happen if he pushed the door open.


    It made him feel fear, but it also made him look forward to it.


    His heart, which had been silent for a long time, seemed to be beating violently.


    Shui GUI leaned against the door, his body trembling.


    Did he forget something?


    What did he forget?


    Lulu was suspended in the air, sending over a cool breeze. He pushed him into the house.


    This was a trace ofpassion from the gods.


    Du Xun entered the room, which was burning with a fragrant smell. He didn¡¯t know what it tasted like, but it seemed to have grown in his heart, and he liked it very much.


    In her memory, she seemed to have smelled this smell before.


    A woman in a Red Wedding dress sat in front of the bronze mirror, two maidservants gently supporting her.


    As the wet nurse shed tears, shebed her hair and makeup for her wedding.


    ¡°This woman, ah, after getting married, she has to style her hair into a woman¡¯s hairstyle. This servant will give you a Pearl Flower ¡­¡± The wet nurse sobbed softly.


    Xie zixu shook her head lightly. She didn¡¯t even have the strength to lift her hand.


    ¡°There is a wooden hairpin in the box on the left. Please help me put it on. ¡± Xie zixu¡¯s voice was low and she didn¡¯t even have the strength to speak.


    ¡°Yes.¡± The wet nurse secretly wiped her tears. Her aunt had been looking forward to this for thirty-two years, and she was finally wearing the wedding dress. She should be happy.


    Opening the wooden box, a carefully carved wooden hairpin flower was revealed.


    Shui GUI clutched his chest, his mouth slightly open, and his fingertips trembled.


    ¡°The wooden hairpin really matches aunt. It¡¯s very beautiful.¡± The granny said in a low voice.


    The water ghost¡¯s heart trembled. It was clearly shouting and resisting all over, clearly filled with fear, but it still walked up.


    He was suddenly very afraid.


    ¡°How is she beautiful? He used to love my long ck hair. But now, I¡¯m all white-haired.¡± Even his voice sounded old.


    ¡°Auntie isn¡¯t old, Auntie is very beautiful. Young master du likes everything.¡± The servant girl cried.


    Young master du!


    The water ghost¡¯s heart started beating rapidly.


    It was as if a fire was burning in his chest.


    His soul and his heart were burning..

 Chapter 498 - 498: Waiting for you with everything I have (1)

    Chapter 498: Waiting for you with everything I have (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°He really likes them all?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m already old. I¡¯m getting old .


    Aunt Xie murmured in a low voice.


    ¡°You guys can leave first, I want to sit down.¡± Aunt Xie sat in front of the bronze mirror. Even though she had drawn her eyebrows and applied lipstick, she could not hide her old look.


    aunt, the old master doesn¡¯t allow us to ¡­ The maidservant wanted to say more, but the maidservant suddenly shook her head.


    ¡°Aunt, please sit for a while. This servant will be waiting outside the door.¡± The three of them bowed and left.


    He even closed the door before he left.


    ¡°Ah, the wedding dress doesn¡¯t fit. The color had faded. I¡¯m old and no longer pretty. You won¡¯t be able to see me at my best.¡±


    ¡°I also sewed your clothes, thread by thread. I don¡¯t know if it fits you.¡± Aunt Xie gently rubbed the clothes in her hands. They were the wedding clothes she had sewn for du Xun.


    He did it ording to du Xun¡¯s size.


    The olddy sat in a daze. As she sat, tears suddenly fell.


    ¡°Du Xun, du Xun. When will youe back and marry me?¡±


    ¡°When you left the capital, you said that you would marry me when you came back. I¡¯ve waited for thirty-two years, but you¡¯ve nevere back to see me.


    I¡¯m about to break my promise. I shouldn¡¯t have promised you, I shouldn¡¯t have promised to wait for you.¡± Aunt Xie¡¯s shoulders trembled slightly as she turned her back to du Xun.


    Shui GUI heard the words ¡®du Xun, du Xun¡¯.


    He heard du Xun say that he wanted toe back and marry him.


    A delicate face suddenly appeared in front of his eyes.


    The young girl was shy and beautiful, more beautiful than the peach flowers in March. She stood in front of the city gate and looked at him with a smile, ¡®¡±¡®1¡¯11 wait for you toe back. I¡¯ll wait for you to marry me. When my wedding dress is finished, you will marry me. ¡®


    ¡°Du Xun, life and death are two different things. Even if you die, you have to


    e back to see me. Otherwise, I won¡¯t let this go!¡± The young girl had a rare arrogance.


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes. Since I¡¯ve agreed to marry you, I dare not disobey. Even if I forget everything, I¡¯ll still remember toe back and marry you.¡± The man made a vow.


    Du Xun recalled everything and burst into tears.


    It was Xu Xu, it was Xu Xu.


    She was the Xu Xu who was engaged to him and was going to marry him. It was the little Xuxu who loved to be beautiful andpose poems.


    It was his Xu Xu.


    Du Xun¡¯s heart was numb from the pain.


    ¡°Xu Xu ¡­¡± Du Xun¡¯s voice was hoarse, almost overflowing from his throat as he spoke word by word.


    The woman in front of the bronze mirror paused.


    She had hallucinated countless times, but when she opened her eyes and woke up, she was always in an empty space.


    She was so scared that she closed her eyes.


    As long as he closed his eyes, he would not wake up from the dream.


    ¡°Xu Xu, Xu Xu, I¡¯mte. Xu Xu ¡­¡± Du Xun walked forward step by step, each step stepping on the de.


    Every step she took was the time she had spent her youth and life waiting for.


    Du Xun¡¯s hand lightly pushed forward and touched Xie zixu.


    Du Xun was startled and suddenly thought of the Savior. His lips were tightly pursed.


    Thank you.


    ¡°Ah Xu ¡­¡± Du Xun took a deep breath.


    When Xie zixu felt the touch on his shoulder, his entire body stiffened.


    She opened her eyes in a daze and saw a man looking at her with tears on his face.


    Standing tall with tears in his eyes, he was still that elegant young man.


    He was still the schr from back then.


    ah Xu, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯mte. The heartache and guilt in du Xun¡¯s eyes were almost overflowing.


    That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right.


    His obsession of not wanting to reincarnate, this was the obsession that he had to wait for even if he became a lonely ghost!


    It was his Xu Xu..

 Chapter 499 - 499: Beyond life and death (1)

    Chapter 499 - 499: Beyond life and death (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    The smile on aunt Xie¡¯s face was like a flower blooming in spring, but it disappeared without a trace in an instant.


    ¡°I¡¯m not, I¡¯m not. You¡¯ve got the wrong person. I¡¯m not your ah Xu.¡± Aunt Xie suddenly pushed him away and covered her face in panic.


    ¡°I¡¯m not ah Xu. I¡¯m not your ah Xu. You go, you go!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me, don¡¯t look at me! I¡¯m not. I¡¯m no longer that ah Xu.¡± Xie zixu covered her face with her hands and tears started to fall.


    Du Xun¡¯s heart ached, and he was unwilling to leave.


    ¡°Xu Xu, I didn¡¯t lie to you, I didn¡¯t let you down, and I didn¡¯t abandon you. I¡¯ve been waiting for you, I¡¯ve been looking for you. I¡¯ve never let you down, and I dare not let you down. Xu Xu!¡± Du Xun went forward and hugged her as if he had gone crazy. The wedding dress that used to fit her had also be fat.


    She had lost weight.


    He was getting thinner.


    Xie zixu hit his shoulders with her weak hands and cried, ¡°¡±What took you so long toe back? I¡¯m already old, I¡¯m already old.¡±


    ¡°My hair is already white, and you are in your Prime.¡±


    ¡°Why are you only back now? I was so afraid that I wouldn¡¯t be able to wait for you. I¡¯ve been holding this breath in, afraid that I¡¯ll miss you.¡± Xie zixu cried as she hit him. Her hair was as ck as ink.


    And she was already white hair and wrinkled skin, and was about to end her life.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Du Xun could only admit his mistake and caress her face continuously.


    ¡°Not old, not old. I¡¯m not old at all, my Xu Xu is still that talented woman who is famous all over the capital. It¡¯s all men¡¯s fortune that I can marry Xu Xu. They¡¯re dying of jealousy. It¡¯s my good fortune.¡±


    ¡°Xu Xu, I didn¡¯t give up on you. I didn¡¯t abandon you. I was killed by a thief in the city and my body was thrown into the moat. She was injured before she died and lost her memories. I¡¯ve been waiting in the city protection River for 32 years.¡± Du Xun didn¡¯t dare to say in detail that he had been tortured to death. He didn¡¯t dare to provoke Xu Xu.


    He only kissed the tears on her face little by little.


    ¡°I met Lulu, that chubby little girl? You must have seen her before, right?


    Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have transcended life and death to let us meet.¡±


    Aunt Xie was stunned for a moment. The girl that she had casually helped?


    ¡°She¡¯s the master of the hall of salvation, the Savior of the day. I died in those waters, so I can¡¯t leave. She was the one who took me away and became the soul Reaper of the hall of salvation, which gave me the chance to return to the capital. It was also her who had a trace ofpassion and let you and I meet.¡± Du Xun held his wife¡¯s face gently, his forehead touching hers, using all his gentleness.


    ¡°It¡¯s her.¡± Her aunt didn¡¯t have time to think about Lulu. Her eyes and heart were filled with the young man who belonged to her.


    Du Xun looked at the wedding dress and put it on.


    ¡°Ah Xu¡¯s craftsmanship is really good. It fits you perfectly.¡± Du Xun hugged her and coaxed her gently.


    ¡°Thirty-two years ago, I stole your clothes from my brother andpared them to your clothes.¡± Xie zixu seemed a little shy.


    ¡°But mine doesn¡¯t fit,¡± he said dejectedly. She was old, thin, and no longer good-looking.


    ¡°Xu Xu is very beautiful, she looks good in anything. No matter if it was before or now, Xu Xu is always the best looking.¡± Du Xun¡¯s eyes were filled with tender love. This was the girl he had been waiting for 32 years. This was also the bride who had been waiting for him all his life.


    How could he not love her?


    She loved everything.


    The two of them leaned on the bed, and Xie zixu leaned on him quietly. A wandering heart finally had a ce to belong.


    ¡°You¡¯re back sote.¡± It would have been better if it had been earlier..

 Chapter 500 - 500: I’m here (1)

    Chapter 500 - 500: I¡¯m here (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°It¡¯s not toote. To be able to see Xu Xu in a wedding dress, everything is worth it.¡±


    Xie zixu was smiling. The two of them leaned on each other and held each other¡¯s hands tightly.


    When the first ray of the morning sun shone in ¡­


    The maidservants knocked on the door gently, but there was no sound in the room.


    The maidservants looked at each other, slightly flustered.


    The eldest granddaughter of the Xie family, Xie ningzhi, frowned slightly. Her eyes were red from not sleeping all night.


    ¡°Grandmother.¡± He pushed the door open and entered.


    Aunt Xie was dressed in a Red Wedding dress. Her hands were sped together as she slept.


    There was a gentle and happy smile on her face, but there was no reaction at all.


    Xie ningzhi¡¯s heart trembled. He stepped forward and softly called out, ¡°¡±Grandmother, you should get up.¡± When she reached out, she realized that her grandmother¡¯s body was cold.


    Plop.


    Xie ningzhi knelt on the ground and cried bitterly, ¡°¡±Grandmother, grandmother ¡­¡±


    ¡°Quickly go and find father and mother. Grandmother has passed away.¡± The little girl had always been steady, but at this moment, her eyes were red and swollen from crying.


    The entire Xie family was suddenly busy.


    Aunt Xie had passed away, and many people came to offer their condolences.


    The nannies and maidservants serving aunt Xie looked into the room, and their expressions changed slightly.


    ¡°Youngdy, the wedding dress that aunt made for young master du is gone. Last night, this servant guarded the door all night and no one came in.¡± Angry curses could be faintly heard from outside the door.


    ¡°Damn you, I think you¡¯re addicted to alcohol. You even dare to drink the nuptial wine prepared by aunt.¡± The maidservant outside the door cursed angrily.


    The drunkard servant begged for mercy, won¡¯t dare to do it again. That wine has no taste at all. It¡¯s like in water, and I don¡¯t dare to drink it anymore.¡±


    The drunkard had heard that aunt Xie had married the daughter Hong that had been buried in her heart since she was born. Now that it had been 50 years, his heart was itching.


    Today, aunt Xie had left, so she took advantage of the chaos to secretly drink a mouthful. It was actually in and silent, without the slightest smell of wine.


    Xie ningzhi was stunned.


    He hurriedly ordered for the remaining cup of nuptial wine to be brought over.


    Xie ningzhi tried it, and it was really nd and tasteless.


    When he opened the canst night, the aroma of the wine could almost spread out for two miles.


    Just the smell alone was intoxicating.


    ¡°Youngdy, I heard that only wine that ghosts and gods drink will be tasteless.¡± The old maidservant¡¯s face was a little frightened.


    After she finished speaking, she saw Xie ningzhi¡¯s indifferent gaze and didn¡¯t dare to say anything else.


    ¡°Zi buyu, strange power, chaotic spirit, don¡¯t say anymore. Don¡¯t mention this matter again.¡± Xie ningzhi instructed the servants before going to find the elders.


    Soon, the Xie family was filled with the sound of blowing and fighting. Aunt Xie had instructed her early on that she had lived for too long. After she left, she was not willing to stop her spirit for too long, so she had to be buried early.


    Everyone set the time to go up the mountain.


    Although everything was in a hurry, it was a good thing that he did not sleepst night and had prepared everything early.


    He could go up the mountain at 11 am.


    ¡°If the descendents of the du family want toe to offer their condolences, do you want them toe in?¡±


    The Xie family was busy, so Xie ningzhi let the du family in.


    People came and went, all of them were mourning.


    Lulu was sitting in the eastern Pce¡¯s carriage. As soon as the carriage stopped, someone came up to wee him.


    But this time, another man came down from the carriage.


    ¡°Go see her off.¡± Lulu patted him on the back. The sun was shining right now, and it was the time when the dark spirit would be the most injured.


    Du Xun respectfully knelt down in front of her, then put on his blue robe and entered the Xie residence with her.


    There were people from the Xie family receiving guests, but they were very busy and did not check in detail.


    An old man from the du family hade. He was du Xun¡¯s older brother.


    At this moment, the old man was already holding a walking stick. A child stood behind him, supporting him.


    There were too many peopleing and going to offer their condolences, and the crowd almost made the old master fall.


    ¡°Be careful, old man.¡± The refreshing voice startled the old man..

 Chapter 501 - 501: Carrying the coffin for the person you love (1)

    Chapter 501 - 501: Carrying the coffin for the person you love (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    slow down. There are too many people here. Go and sit at the side. The man didn¡¯t look very old, he looked to be in his twenties.


    A young man who had just reached the crown.


    Her eyes were filled with sorrow as she helped the old man and the child to a corner.


    ¡°You have to take care of your health. You still have a few years to live.¡± The man said with a smile.


    After saying that, he walked towards the coffin in the center.


    Old master DU¡¯s hands were full of calluses. The du family was poor to begin with.


    The du family only gradually rose after the top schr, du Xun, emerged.


    Originally, after the marriage with the Xie family, the du family was going to rise up. However, an ident happened and the du family was criticized, but Xie Zi Xu didn¡¯t make things difficult for the du family.


    Instead, he often helped the du family by opening a school for the du family and sending their children to school.


    Back then, what she said was that even if du Xun wasn¡¯t around, she had to look after his family for him.


    I¡¯m nis smeld.


    The moment these words came out, it was more than 30 years of financial aid.


    Without the du Xun from back then, she had actually sponsored a few more schrs. They were all from the du family, and now the du family was slowly on the path of an official. Although they were only county officials, they no longer had to face the earth and their backs were facing the sky.


    The du family was grateful to Xie zixu, but at the same time, they felt guilty towards her. Old master du didn¡¯t even dare to see her.


    The du family owed her too much. Du Xun also owed her too much.


    ¡°You¡¯re back.¡± The old man looked at the man who was slowly walking away in front of him and cried silently.


    His turbid eyes were filled with tears.


    She finally got what she had been waiting for.


    ¡°Grandpa, what¡¯s wrong? Why are you crying andughing at the same time? be careful, someone might beat you up. This is aunt Xie¡¯s funeral.¡± The child tugged at his grandfather¡¯s sleeve, hoping that his grandfather would restrain himself.


    ¡°You don¡¯t understand. Aunt Xie is happy too,¡± his grandfather said as he patted his head.


    When he returned, he was still a teenager until his death.


    Aunt Xie didn¡¯t have time to wait. She didn¡¯t waste her life.


    Du Xun took a bouquet of flowers. They were the flowers Xie zixu gave him when they separated outside the city.


    It was called yingjun.


    It meant to wee the Emperor back.


    In the Xie family, only a few people who served her close to her knew that she liked to wee the Emperor.


    At this moment, when she saw a young man holding a hand to wee the Emperor, she thought that it was someone who her aunt had helped in the past.


    ¡°What is young master¡¯s surname?¡± There was a name list of all the people who offered their condolences. The nanny, who was dressed in white, asked in a low voice.


    ¡°Du,¡± du Xun said in a low voice.


    At this moment, the coffin was about to go up the mountain, and he held a bouquet of flowers in his hand. ¡°She did me a favor when she was alive, can I


    carry her coffin for her?¡± Du Xun¡¯s face was filled with unconcealed grief, and his eyes were bloodshot.


    The wet nurse was stunned.


    The person carrying the coffin had already been decided, this ¡­


    ¡°It¡¯s the people from the Crown Prince¡¯s residence.¡± A maidservant beside her whispered.


    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll have to trouble you,¡± the nanny said immediately. After carrying the coffin, there will be a red envelope for you to get rid of bad luck.¡±


    There were red packets for carrying coffins.


    Du Xun shook his head gently,¡±l don¡¯t need a red packet. It¡¯s my fortune to be able to carry her coffin.¡± It¡¯s a pleasure.¡± After he finished speaking, he turned around and ced the bouquet of flowers in front of her coffin.


    The old maidservant and the old maidservant found his face somewhat familiar.


    ¡°It¡¯s like I¡¯ve seen it somewhere before.¡± The wet nurse muttered. This face was familiar yet unfamiliar.


    The heir of the Xie family looked at the time and stood in front of the hall, crying and shouting, ¡°¡±Spirit!¡±


    Du Xun carried the coffin and walked in front. He was at the same level as her.


    The king-weing flower was beside the two.


    Today is your funeral and our wedding.


    I¡¯ve waited for thirty-two years, and all I could do was carry your coffin..

 Chapter 502 - 502: Recognized him (1)

    Chapter 502 - 502: Recognized him (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Aunt Xie was supposed to be buried in the Xie family after her death. She had never married in her life. She was part of the Xie family in life and in death, she was part of the Xie family.


    However, the du family said that his aunt had waited for du Xun for her entire life, and the du family had long built a Cenotaph for him.


    It would be better to bury du Xun and his aunt together.


    In the past, he had asked his aunt for her opinion and her aunt had agreed.


    He was going to be buried in the ancestral grave of the du family.


    Everyone carried the coffin and scattered paper money around it. They carried it up the mountain step by step and directly buried it in the du family¡¯s ancestral grave.


    She was finally a member of the du family.


    Hey down in the tomb where the two of them were buried together.


    Du Xun stared nkly as the coffin was slowly covered by the soil.


    The sound of the suona never stopped. The nanny took the red packet and gave it to the men who were carrying the coffins to bring bad luck.


    ¡°May I ask for young master¡¯s name so that we can tell the main n?¡± The servant girl came over and asked for the name.


    ¡°The single name is Xun.¡±


    The maidservant nodded and noted it down. Just then, the nanny came over to give out red packets.


    ¡°Where is the young master who carried the coffin just now? He hasn¡¯t even taken his red packet yet.¡± The old maidservant¡¯s eyes were red and swollen. She suppressed her sadness and asked the maidservant.


    ¡°Right here. Hey, you were talking to me just now.¡± The maidservant was shocked. She looked around, but there was no one there.


    There was not a single person in sight, as if he had never existed.


    ¡°No, no, no, that¡¯s impossible. He was still talking to me when you came,


    Mama. This servant asked for his name and he said that his name was Xun.¡¯ The maidservant was so shocked that she looked around for her, but the maidservant made a ng.


    The tray in his hand fell to the ground.


    When Xie ningzhi came over, he saw that the nanny¡¯s face was pale and she was trembling.


    ¡°It¡¯s him, it¡¯s him, no wonder he looks familiar, it¡¯s him! It¡¯s him!¡± The wet nurse suddenly wailed. No one had expected her to start crying again. She was crying like a child in front of aunt Xie¡¯s tombstone.


    He¡¯s back. The person you¡¯ve been waiting for is back.


    He¡¯s here to carry your coffin. He¡¯s here to carry your aunt¡¯s coffin.


    The nanny suddenly got up and ran back to the Xie family in tears.


    Everyone in the Xie family was shocked by the wet nurse, thinking that she had been scared crazy by her aunt¡¯s death.


    Grand tutor Xie seemed to have aged quite a bit today. He sat in the front courtyard in a daze, looking at the courtyard full of white silk, his heart empty.


    His younger sister had his responsibility in this life, and Grand tutor Xie had always wanted to give the best to his younger sister.


    He wanted topensate her.


    He could give anything, but he couldn¡¯t return a single du Xun.


    At this moment, the wet nurse returned to the Xie residence with disheveled hair and took out the painting that she had kept in the youngdy¡¯s room. ¡°Master, master, it¡¯s him, it¡¯s him, do you see him?¡±


    ¡°He didn¡¯t let miss down. He didn¡¯t let aunt down.¡± Everyone in the Xie family was in the courtyard, watching the nanny spread out the portrait.


    The younger generation of the Xie family had never seen that face before.


    Grand tutor Xie and the elders of the residence had all seen him before.


    An elegant schr with a haughty look on his face stood in the painting with a smile.


    The maidservant behind him suddenly cried out, ¡°¡±lt¡¯s the young master who just carried the coffin! That young master even gave aunt a bouquet of flowers to wee you!¡±


    The Xie family stood up suddenly.


    Grand tutor Xie had gotten up too quickly, and his vision was spinning.


    Xie ningzhi hurriedly went forward to support the old man.


    ¡°Is it really him? Did you all see wrongly?¡± Grand tutor Xie clutched his head, his eyes filled with urgency.


    ¡°This servant also saw it and it was exactly the same as the person in the painting. When he came, he asked this servant if he could carry the coffin for his aunt, as his aunt had done him a great favor. He said his surname was du, but I didn¡¯t remember it at that time. I only thought that it was someone sent by the eastern Pce and agreed.¡±


    The nanny¡¯s face was full of certainty, but she was also a little annoyed that she didn¡¯t recognize him at that time.


    She really didn¡¯t think that way..

 Chapter 503 - 503: A teenager to death (1)

    Chapter 503 - 503: A teenager to death (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    The nanny¡¯s face was pale.


    ¡°It¡¯s him. This servant found him familiar at that time. It¡¯s like I¡¯ve seen him somewhere before, strange yet familiar.¡±


    ¡°How can I not be familiar? In the past, his aunt had looked at his portrait every day, but after a long time, she didn¡¯t allow him to look at it or mention it. This servant¡¯s impression is already fuzzy.¡±


    ¡°And he also knows that aunt¡¯s favorite thing to do is to wee the Emperor.


    Other than us, who else knows?¡±


    ¡°Also,¡± the maidservant suddenly called out, st night, I heard voices from aunt¡¯s room.¡±


    ¡°At that time, this servant, this servant was standing outside the door in a daze, as if she was sleeping but not sleeping. I thought I was dreaming. This servant heard a man¡¯s voice in Gugu¡¯s room. This morning, the nuptial wine in Gugu¡¯s room became a cup of nd and tasteless sake. It¡¯s very light and no one came in or out of the roomst night. The wedding dress that aunt sewed for young master du is also gone.¡±


    The hall waspletely silent.


    Grand tutor Xie took a few deep breaths. The only regret in his life was that he had never seen du Xun and his sister.


    At this moment, he heaved a deep sigh of relief.


    A doorkeeper came in to report.


    ¡°Master, the eastern Pce has sent a letter.¡±


    Xie ningzhi personally received it and handed it to Grand tutor Xie.


    Grand tutor Xie¡¯s eyes were filled with tears as he read, his voice trembling.


    ¡°Send someone to inform the du family to go to huangdu together. His Highness¡¯s letter said that du Xun was in the waters of huangdu. Go and collect his bones for him.¡± After Grand tutor Xie said this, his hand loosened, and the letter fell to the ground.


    As expected, it was his Highness¡¯s handwriting.


    Xie ningzhi picked up the letter and lowered his eyes.


    The words on the letter were vigorous and vigorous, and the words were like the person.


    He folded the letter and kept it in his sleeves.


    ¡°Grandfather, don¡¯t be anxious. His Highness must know something. Since Your Highness has sent the letter, I¡¯m afraid you are very sure that it is young master du. ¡®


    ¡°As long as we can fulfill her wishes, she can be at ease.¡± Xie ningzhi consoled him in a low voice.


    ¡°While we search for young master DU¡¯s bones, we¡¯ll clean up the Cenotaph and wait for the bones to be buried with the old man. It can be considered perfect.¡± The Xie family nodded.


    ¡°Old master du hasn¡¯t left yet, so why don¡¯t we invite him over and ask him? Since there are people here today, let¡¯s hide the Cenotaph and wait for young master du to be buried.¡± If he had something to do, he would think less about sad things.


    The old master agreed.


    In the afternoon, he dug out the wedding dress that had disappearedst night from the Cenotaph.


    Everyone from the Xie family was crying andughing at the same time, as if they had gone crazy.


    Old master du and old master Xie kept on crying.¡±lt¡¯s really him. It really was him. That stinky brat was actually still the same as before. In the past, I was worried that he would return with three wives and four concubines, surrounded by children. But if he really kept his promise for life, he couldn¡¯t help but feel heartache.¡±


    Old man du smiled in relief.


    He was still the same teenager.


    Even when he died, he was still a teenager.


    By the time Lulu returned from the Xie family, it was already the night of the sixth day.


    He would return to the hall of salvation in a while.


    Seeing the dark circles under her eyes, Lu huaijiang¡¯s heart ached.


    ¡°I¡¯m too tired today, can I have some meat? Look at me, I¡¯ve lost weight. Look, isn¡¯t your face a size smaller?¡± Lulu pinched his own face and looked at Lu huaijiang pitifully.


    Her legs were about to break.


    Lu huaijiangughed and felt helpless,¡¯you¡¯ve lost weight in just one day? Then why is the red string on your neck getting tighter and tighter?¡± He had even tightened the key to the vault that he had fastened for her.


    He still had the face to be thin?


    Where was her conscience?

 Chapter 504 - 504: Angering His Highness to death (1)

    Chapter 504 - 504: Angering His Highness to death (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°You don¡¯t understand. My legs have lost weight.¡±


    ¡°I walked today, so my legs are thinner. My neck isn¡¯t even walking, how can it be thin?¡± He looked at the Crown Prince as if he was looking at a fool.


    Lu huaijiang was so angry that he clenched his fists.


    This stinky girl!


    ¡°As for the red rope being tight, it¡¯s because the rope has shrunk. You can¡¯t me others for buying a fake. And Lulu didn¡¯t even look down on you when you bought a fake.¡± Lulu tugged at the red string. It must have shrunk.


    The corner of Lu huaijiang¡¯s mouth rose. He was originally going to be impeached by the Lin family in Court today.


    At this moment, all of her worries were gone.


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes, you¡¯re right, you¡¯re right. Eunuch Lu, serve the dishes.¡± Lu huaijiang said in a low voice.


    He had been waiting for Lulu to return even though he was supposed to have his meal.


    But he didn¡¯t want to mention these small things to Lulu.


    ¡°I talked to master yixu yesterday. Lulu, you¡¯re still young, but you¡¯re still a woman. I have discussed with Grandmaster and will find a reason for you to stay in the eastern Pce to shut everyone¡¯s mouth.¡± Although you¡¯re about to turn seven, you should stay for as long as you can.


    Lu huaijiang was a little disappointed.


    In his heart, he was praising master yixu. This person who was used to being a master was quite good at finding all kinds of reasons for his reputation and righteousness.


    Lulu buried his head in the Lamb leg.


    The Lamb was so tender today, and he even picked up a piece of radish for Lu huaijiang.


    She hated the taste of white radish the most.


    All for brother Lu.


    ¡°Tomorrow, the master will announce to the world that I have been unconscious several times and need to find a fated person to suppress my soul until I am fifteen years old. There¡¯s still more than a year before bengong¡¯s hair is tied up, and Lulu happens to be seven years old. At that time, brother Lu won¡¯t be able to keep you.¡± Lu huaijiang was so upset that he couldn¡¯t even eat.


    A series of snores could be heard.


    The little girl was pulling on amb leg and drinking the bone marrow inside.


    His hands and face were covered in oil, and his eyes were staring at the bone.


    What sorrow, what parting, she didn¡¯t listen at all.


    There were only bones in his eyes.


    Forget it, he had paid the wrong price.


    ¡°Don¡¯t just eat meat, eat some vegetables too.¡± Lu huaijiang saw her gnawing on twomb chops, amb leg, and a lot of ginseng chicken soup, and was full of helplessness.


    Lulu huped.


    He looked at Lu huaijiang, who slowly picked up his chopsticks and took a bite of the Jade cabbage.


    He only took one bite and then put down his chopsticks.


    ¡°I¡¯ve eaten it,¡±


    ¡°Are you lying to your own body?¡± Lu huaijiang raised his eyebrows. ¡°No, I¡¯m lying,¡± Lulu replied, lifting his chin. Lulu¡¯s eyes bulged as he smiled.


    ¡°After eating so much meat, it¡¯s time to ease the guilt.¡± After eating a mouthful of food, Lulu would be healthy again.


    Eunuch Lu pressed down the corner of his lips, trying his best not tough out


    louu.


    There were very few people who could force His Highness to take a deep breath and suppress his anger.


    Lu huaijiang took Lulu¡¯s small white bowl and put a lot of vegetables in it. Although it was a vegetable, it was cooked with countless mushrooms, so it was very fragrant.


    It didn¡¯t taste bad.


    He picked up half a bowl and pushed it in front of Lulu.


    ¡°You can only go down after eating. Otherwise, don¡¯t even think about eating a single piece of dessert in the study.¡± Looking at her eyes, Lu huaijiang knew that she must have saved her stomach to go to the study to steal some snacks.


    As soon as he came back, he said that he wanted to go to the study to practice writing. But forget it, even the homework left by the teacher was written by him.


    She was still practicing her writing.


    Lu huaijiang exposed her mercilessly.


    In this world, if Lu huaijiang imed to be the first person who understood her the most, no one would dare to im to be second!

 Chapter 505 - 505: Can ‘t wake up His Highness who is pretending to be asleep (1)

    Chapter 505 - 505: Can ¡®t wake up His Highness who is pretending to be asleep (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    In the end, Lulu still finished the half bowl of vegetables.


    One had to lower one¡¯s head when one was under the roof.


    For the sake of the snacks, she was willing to lower her head.


    When they were heading to the study after eating, she suddenly asked, ¡°¡±Do you think aunt Xie is worth it? Was du Xun worth it? He had clearly forgotten about it, but he still kept his promise. But in the end, it¡¯s a pity.¡±


    ¡°They didn¡¯t even have a single day.¡± Lulu had been following the funeral for the entire day, and it was hard to understand the feelings between the two.


    Obviously, men were not as fragrant as pig trotters.


    ¡°Lulu, you¡¯re still young. You don¡¯t understand,¡± Lu huaijiang said with a smile in his eyes.


    death is not the end. It¡¯s the forgetting.


    ¡°One day, you will understand.¡± Lu huaijiang looked at Xiao budian¡¯s innocent eyes and suddenly felt that Lulu should not understand.


    It¡¯s good to continue being so naive.


    In the end, Lu huaijiang was forced to go to the study room and bring her two pieces of snacks.


    Lulu held it with both hands, cherishing it.


    ¡°Brother Lu, are we out of money? When Lulu had first arrived, he would have everything he needed for his meal, be it flying in the sky, swimming in the water, or running in the mountains. Usually, there were many desserts on the table, and they were avable in every room. Now, even a te of snacks has to be hidden in the study room?¡±


    Lulu asked in concern. She had actually eaten the Crown Prince¡¯s wallet? Lu huaijiang¡¯s hand trembled at her question, almost dropping the dessert.


    ¡°Cough cough ¡­¡± Lu huaijiang coughed lightly.


    ¡°It¡¯s to guard against thieves.¡± Lu huaijiang said softly. He looked at her indistinctly,¡¯watch out for you, you thief.¡¯ LULU 100K two Dites or tne pastry ana slgnea nelp1ess1Y. He DroKe orr two pieces.¡±l¡¯ll give you a bite. I¡¯ve shared it with you, so you have to share it with me next time.¡± After eating, he even licked his fingers clean.


    Seeing him walk away, Lu huaijiang pinched the drool-filled snack that had fallen off and raised his eyebrows slightly.


    He still had a conscience.


    Eunuch Lu turned a blind eye to it. She only shared a mouthful with you, but the next time you share it with her, she¡¯ll want you to have an entire te.


    She would not lose out.


    Moreover, she never ate white radishes. He didn¡¯t know if His Highness had noticed.


    ¡°Your Highness, miss Lulu picked up some white radishes with Your Highness again today. She didn¡¯t even take a bite.¡± Eunuch Lu stepped forward to light the candle and looked at His Highness with a meaningful look.


    His Highness smiled and said, ¡°eating carrots in winter and ginger in summer, carrots are good.¡± Lulu is doing this for bengong¡¯s good.¡±


    Eunuch Lu smiled but did not say anything. He could not wake up a person who was pretending to be asleep.


    That night, Lulu returned to the hall of salvation.


    Horse face was already kneeling in front of the pce.


    ¡°I beg for master¡¯s grace, this little one has something to ask.¡± Du Xun said in a low voice. He was wearing new clothes that Xie zixu had made for him over the years.


    Lulu nodded.


    ¡°Can zixu be reincarnated?¡± Now that theherworld was in an imbnce, the number of people who could reincarnate was very few.


    He had been trying to seduce the soul, so he naturally knew about this.


    ¡°Those who can be reincarnated now are all people of great merit,¡± Lulu counted with his fingers. After he finished speaking, he paused for a moment, and the light in du Xun¡¯s eyes extinguished.


    ¡°However, Xie Zi Xu has been doing good for thirty-two years. She had also cultivated countless schrs in the du family. The du family had set up a memorial tablet for her and enjoyed the du family¡¯s incense. She also had a good reputation in the human world. That¡¯s why she was able to reincarnate and have an extremely good next life.¡± Lulu looked at him seriously.


    He pinched his fingers slightly and furrowed his brows carefully, but he did not let du Xun notice.


    ¡°That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good.¡± Du Xun was so happy that he cried..

 Chapter 506 - 506: The epitome of father and mother (1)

    Chapter 506 - 506: The epitome of father and mother (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°It¡¯s good that she can be reborn. I¡¯ll be at ease if she can live well in her next life.¡±


    Du Xun hurriedly kowtowed to Lulu.


    Du Xun opened his mouth but stopped.


    Lulu could guess what he was going to ask, so he said, ¡°You¡¯re a person who died a violent death. No one collected your bones, no one supported your soul, and you¡¯ve be a lonely ghost. It was extremely difficult to reincarnate. But you¡¯ve already done enough for the hall of salvation. After a hundred years, you¡¯ll be able to reincarnate.¡±


    ¡°Can I still go look for her?¡± du Xun¡¯s eyes lit up with joy.


    ¡°I¡¯m willing to serve the hall of salvation for generations toe. I only ask for one life. I only ask that I can give her one life and not let her leave with regrets.¡± Du Xun had always felt regret in his heart. As long as he thought of that woman who smiled like a flower and had eyes and heart filled with him, aging under that old tree at the city gate day by day, his heart would ache as if it was cut by a knife.


    She loved beauty so much that she always wanted to keep her most beautiful side for herself.


    Du Xun didn¡¯t care if she was beautiful, but he cared if she was happy.


    In this life, her happiness was too short.


    Lulu seemed to be sighing, but he also seemed to be not sighing.


    ¡°Yes.¡± With a light sound and a wave of his hand, du Xun disappeared without a trace.


    Xie zixu, who had already been sent to reincarnate by du Xun, knelt in front of the hall and gave Lulu a deep bow.


    ¡°Thank you, ¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re fated,¡± Lulu said, narrowing his eyes. She clearly had the appearance of a child, but her body was overflowing with divine intent, and no one dared to doubt her identity as a God.


    That¡¯s right, her godmother had always raised her like a goddess.


    ¡°That day¡¯s Day Xu only helped with a sen tence and received such a return from you. I also want to thank you for helping zixu lie to him.¡±


    That¡¯s right, Xie zixu had given up on reincarnation.


    Merit was extremely difficult to umte. If du Xun had not met Lulu ande to the hall of salvation to act as a Soul Reaper ¡­


    He was afraid that he would never be able to be a human again.


    Even if he became a Soul Reaper, he would only get a chance to reincarnate after a hundred years.


    ¡°How many years can my merit help him offset?¡± Xie zixu asked softly.


    She had been doing good deeds ever since du Xun went missing, and she had been doing good deeds for more than 30 years. Not only the du family, she gave them porridge and rice when there were natural disasters, she built bridges when they encountered water, she built roads when they encountered mountains. She had never umted merit for herself.


    She wanted the person she sent out of the city to live a good life.


    She had never thought about the glory, splendor, wealth, and rank in her next life.


    ¡°With your current merits, you will be a Princess of the heavens in your next life. The emperor¡¯s daughter, her family was harmonious and beautiful, and she died of old age.¡± Lulu calcted her next life.


    Xie zixu was a very smart woman. If she was a Princess, she would only umte more merit.


    ¡°In my next life, will he still be in my life?¡± Xie zixu asked softly.


    Lulu shook his head.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Without him, everything would be boring. I beg you to give him a favor and give him merit. Whether the next life is poor or not, it will be the life we have been looking forward to.¡± There was no regret in Xie zixu¡¯s eyes.


    All that was left was determination and anticipation.


    Lulu had calcted that her merit was enough to make her happy for the rest of her life.


    In her next life, she would have money, power, beauty, and talent. She would be the highlight of a woman¡¯s life.


    If he used a lifetime¡¯s worth of merit, he could only exchange it for a lifetime of suffering with du Xun.


    His godmother¡¯s face seemed to appear before his eyes again.


    Your parents are giving in both directions, and outsiders are reluctant to part with their tens of millions of years of cultivation and merit. But to them, it might not be as good as the one year they had spent hugging each other.


    Lulu¡¯s heart trembled..

 Chapter 507 - 507: The eight ghost emperors (1)

    Chapter 507: The eight ghost emperors (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    She did not understand such feelings.


    However, her little heart was a little sour and ufortable, as if there was a bit of joy in it.


    ¡°Your merit will be offset for a hundred years. With this, you¡¯ll have to suffer with him in your next life.¡± Lulu said softly, his eyes fixed on her. Xie zixu didn¡¯t back down at all. Instead, she bowed to thank him seriously.


    ¡°Thank you for your help.¡± At this moment, Xie zixu was already in her most beautiful state, but her eyes were filled with the kindness of an old man.


    He looked at Lulu with a gentle and loving gaze.


    She also wanted to have a child with du Xun.


    After du Xun lost his memory, he had been trying hard to return to her side.


    She had been waiting.


    After du Xun became a Soul Reaper, he was also working hard to catch up to her.


    How could she bear to reincarnate alone?


    Love had always been a two-way journey.


    ¡°Go on. I¡¯ll give you a wedding gift.¡± Lulu flicked his finger and it went straight into Xie zixu¡¯s forehead.


    A gift from a God, even if it was just a trace, was enough for them to live happily in their next life.


    The Golden Book opened slowly, and Lulu found Xie zixu and du Xun¡¯s names on it. He used a red line to connect the two of them.


    She wasn¡¯t the moon elder, but she had made a note that she would be able to sense the other party¡¯s existence even from thousands of miles away.


    Until they met.


    This was God¡¯s special treatment for lovers.


    When Chu Liang entered the pce, he saw her serious expression.


    ¡°Master, the hall of salvation has made preparations. Tens of thousands ofher soldiers are already waiting for yourmand to eliminate the evil!¡± They had been in the capital¡¯s Savior Hall for a long time, but they had note out.


    Chu Liang¡¯s heart was itching for a fight.


    Not only were the people in the mortal world watching the hall of salvation, but there were also countless pairs of eyes in the dark.


    The dark spirit had been living there for many years, and it had formed into evil spirits, fierce spirits, and even ghost generals and ghost emperors.


    They secretly dominated a region and had already formed the ghost Emperor.


    Barren city was isted by the misty forest, and although the yin spirits were rampaging, they were like a te of loose sand.


    The yin souls in the outside world would probably have a tough battle to fight. During this period of time, Lulu didn¡¯t just give theher soldiers annual leave.


    She had her own thoughts.


    Not long after she arrived in huangdu, the hall of salvation in huangdu shone brilliantly.


    The exiled people had just been summoned back to the capital. If the hall of salvation reappeared in the human world in the capital one after another, those who were interested in it would probably make the connection.


    There had to be some buffer time.


    The outside world was guessing that the Savior Hall wouldn¡¯t leave huangdu, so they paid less attention to the Savior Hall in the capital.


    Today was a good opportunity.


    ¡°The number of birth and death in the mortal world is imbnced. Have you found any clues?¡± Lulu flipped through the book of life and death. The number of deaths of the people had multiplied recently. Something must have gone wrong.


    Two months ago, there was only a slight fluctuation.


    The number had increased significantly a month ago, but it was still within a controble range.


    In the past few days, it had increased rapidly. Birth and death were already disproportionate.


    ¡°Master, it¡¯s an evil spirit.¡±


    ¡°They seem to be holding some kind ofrge-scale sacrificial ceremony. I¡¯m a human, so I was afraid of alerting the enemy, so I found a spirit to investigate. Less than one-tenth of the yin souls that went returned.¡±


    I found out that they seem to be summoning something, trying to wake something up.


    ¡°It requires a tremendous amount of power.¡±


    ¡°I also found out that there are eight ghost emperors in the human world, two of which are in the great Zhou Dynasty. They had hundreds of thousands of Yin souls under them, and they called them emperors. These people will be the hall of salvation¡¯s formidable enemies.¡± Chu Liang¡¯s face was cold.


    For the past two months, these Dark Souls had been killing people brutally, taking away all their souls.


    This was also the reason why he didn¡¯t notice anything strange at first.


    The number of Dark Souls did not increase, but the number of deaths continued to increase.


    It was already toote by the time he realized something was wrong..

 Chapter 508 - 508: The awakening of the hall of salvation (1)

    Chapter 508: The awakening of the hall of salvation (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°You must also remember to hide in the past.¡±


    Chu Liang peeked at Lulu carefully after he finished speaking, afraid that Lulu would get angry.


    ¡°Hiding isn¡¯t fear, it¡¯s not retreating. You¡¯re not of marriageable age yet, and you¡¯re too young to be easily manipted. You still need time to grow.¡± ¡°Your soul is very strong, but your physical body is still a child.¡±


    ¡°When you grow up, you¡¯ll definitely be able to kill them. Don¡¯t go seek revenge now. Food must be eaten bite by bite, and the road must also be walked step by step.¡± Chu Liang was still a little worried.


    The hall of salvation had yet to gain a firm foothold, and the two ghost emperors and the ghost emperors of the eight directions were all unconvinced of each other.


    If they were provoked into colluding and joining forces to fight against the hall of salvation, it would be a great disaster. Lulu almost rolled his eyes at him.


    I¡¯m young, and I¡¯m not stupid.


    But she held back.


    Brother Lu had said that she had to improve her professional skills. He couldn¡¯t make her look like a fool. She had to be profound, arrogant, and cold when she encountered those strange things. Hence, he made the scene bigger and moreplicated.


    For example, things that could be done with a lift of her eyelids, she would make hand seals, chant a spell, and then cause amotion.


    It could even scare people.


    Ah, PEI, it was more convincing.


    At this moment, she could not roll her eyes. Savior rolled his eyes.


    Lulu nodded in agreement.


    ¡°I heard that the two ghost Emperor weapons split into two groups. One was wreaking havoc everywhere, killing people and taking their souls. I¡¯m afraid that there will be another big wave recently, and I hope that we can control it. ¡® Chu Liang was a little shocked. The great Zhou Dynasty was so big, but their power had not yet reached its peak and they had already appeared in the public¡¯s view.


    The only thing he could do now was to hide Lulu¡¯s true identity.


    the hall of salvation is located outside the capital city. With the hall of salvation as the center, expand the surrounding hundred miles. If a ghost enters, kill it!


    ¡°Allher soldiers, kill all theher spirits within a hundred miles of the world salvation Hall!¡±


    ¡°Kill them all, kill them all!¡±


    Theher soldier shouted three times. He held his weapon in his hand, and his killing intent soared to the sky.


    At this moment, everyone seemed to have sensed something.


    The nation-protecting temple and the hall of salvation stood side by side on the highest peak of a mountain fifty Li away from the capital.


    However, the guguo temple had been passed down for many years, and there was a lot of incense.


    The salvation Hall was poor and did not have much Foundation. In the past two years, it had gained a lot of incense offerings because of the reputation of the salvation Hall in huangdu.


    However, there were only incense offerings and not many believers and devotees.


    Until this day, the sixth day of the first lunar month.


    Everyone suddenly woke up from their dreams, as if something was guiding them out of the door.


    Just as he walked out of the door, he saw a spark suddenly lit up in the dark sky.


    ¡°Look, it¡¯s the peak of the nation protecting temple. There seems to be a fire there ¡­¡±


    It was already curfew time, and no one dared to go out. They could only stand outside the door and look up at the sky.


    The people ran around, calling their neighbors and family members.


    ¡°It¡¯s not the National temple, it¡¯s the world saving Hall.¡±


    ¡°The National temple is in the East, and the hall of salvation is in the West. My God, it¡¯s not a fire. The hall of salvation is glowing with golden light.¡±


    Everyone cried out in rm as they saw the mountain peak of the hall of salvation emit rays of golden light.


    The Golden light flew up into the sky.


    ¡°It¡¯s the Savior¡¯s Hall. It¡¯s not just the Savior¡¯s Hall in huangdu. The capital¡¯s


    Savior Hall had also shown its power! Our Savior¡¯s Hall has manifested.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re here to exterminate the evil!¡±


    The people in the capital were going crazy.


    Right now, other than His Highness being unconscious, the hottest topic in the city was whether the hall of salvation could show its spirit and protect the great Zhou.


    After waiting for two years, the hall of salvation had finally awakened..

 Chapter 509 - 509: Raring to move (1)

    Chapter 509 - 509: Raring to move (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    In the quiet and dark night sky, a golden light suddenly rose.


    The Golden light rose from the world-saving Hall and shot straight into the sky.


    The short-lived light made the people party all night.


    The sky was still dark, and they couldn¡¯t sleep.


    Lu huaijiang stood in the attic, his eyes looking into the distance.


    Eunuch Lu ran upstairs while wiping his sweat. ¡°Your Highness, I¡¯ve inquired clearly. All evil spirits within a hundred miles of the hall of salvation would be driven away. Fortunately, we got the news early and bought thend overnight.¡¯


    ¡°The world-saving Hall and the National Guardian temple are located fifty Li away from the capital. In total, there are still fifty Li ofnd outside the capital that is under the protection of the hall of salvation.¡±


    ¡°Your Highness, previously, everyone was guessing whether the hall of salvation had any disloyal intentions. From the looks of it now, they are growing rapidly and are only targeting the evils. I¡¯m afraid they are not harmful to the Imperial court.¡± Eunuch Lu was pleasantly surprised. Lu huaijiang did not say a word, his eyes looking deeply into the distance.


    we also bought a lot of the mountain. Two months ago, a group of people actually bought half of it in advance. Fortunately, we are not toote. Lu huaijiang responded softly. The night was slightly cold, and the whole city cheered.


    However, he felt a chill in his heart.


    ¡°You should rest.¡± Lu huaijiang¡¯s expression was not good. Eunuch Lu thought that he had been involved in too many matters of the court. He was a little tired, so he had someone prepare hot water.


    Lu huaijiang¡¯s face was cold the entire time. After washing up, hey on the bed in his middle clothes.


    As he closed his eyes, he could hear the angry roars and the orderly battle cries.


    ¡°Kill, kill, kill!¡±


    ¡°Kill!


    Lu huaijiang¡¯s mood was not good. An unknown resentment emerged in his heart, strong and directly pressing into his heart.


    Lu huaijiang suddenly opened his eyes, and a red light shed in his eyes.


    The heart in his chest felt like it was about to jump out. What was calling him? what was calling him?


    The young Crown Prince was dressed in thin clothes. His sword-like eyebrows were slightly cold and full of frost.


    He couldn¡¯t help but stand up.


    The door opened with a creak.


    Eunuch Lu was shocked. Before he could say anything, he saw His Highness raise his hand. He shut his mouth and followed carefully.


    Lulu was young, but Lu huaijiang¡¯s courtyard was very far from Lulu¡¯s.


    At this moment, he had passed through several courtyards, went straight through the long corridor, and passed the gate of drooping flowers.


    Lu huaijiang arrived at Lulu¡¯s courtyard.


    The yard that had always been cold and quiet was now nted with flowers and nts.


    The swing that children liked was newly added, and there were many things to y with. The courtyard was full of flowers. It was very beautiful under the moonlight.


    ¡°Your Highness. Youngdy went to sleep after eating.¡± When the nanny heard the servant girl¡¯s report, she came out to wee them.


    ¡°No need to wake her up, bengong only came to see her.¡± Lu huaijiang didn¡¯t enter either. Although Lulu was young, he didn¡¯t want her to be tainted with any negative reputation.


    Eunuch Lu sighed softly at the wet nurse, and thetter said no more.


    When Lu huaijiang arrived at her small courtyard, his anxious and murderous heart could finally calm down.


    Eunuch Lu did not dare to sleep as His Highness stayed outside the door all night. He was still yawning even when dawn came.


    ¡°Your Highness, it¡¯s time for the court. Your Highness didn¡¯t sleep all night, do you want to rest a little more?¡± Eunuch Lu¡¯s legs and stomach were almost frozen. He had no idea why His Highness would suddenly stand in front of Lulu¡¯s door while he was sleeping.


    But when His Highness came, his face was frosty and his mind was heavy.


    He was so depressed that he couldn¡¯t breathe.


    However, his expression was no longer strange.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to court. Yixu should be entering the capital.¡± Recently, it seemed that someone was targeting Lulu. She was only a child and Lu huaijiang did not dare to let her go back.


    He needed a reason that was open and convincing.


    Yixu was still somewhat useful..

 Chapter 510 - 510: The person who soothed the soul (1)

    Chapter 510 - 510: The person who soothed the soul (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Lu huaijiang went to court.


    Master yixu had suffered a huge blow from Lulu and did not want to see her at all.


    He didn¡¯te to the eastern Pce at all, but went directly to the ningshou Pce to meet the Empress.


    When the Emperor and Empress learned that master yixu had left the mountain, they were pleasantly surprised.


    ¡°Master, thest time noble consort Lin¡¯s fetus was unstable, she wanted to ask the Holy monk toe and pray for her. The Holy monk happened to be out traveling, what a coincidence.¡± The Emperor looked at master yixu with a smile.


    Empress Yun, who was sitting beside her, couldn¡¯t help but smile when she heard noble consort Lin¡¯s name.


    Master yixu put his palms together. Your Majesty, I¡¯ve been traveling. Everything depends on fate. After all that, we just don¡¯t have fate.


    The Emperor took a sip of tea and said in a clear voice, ¡°¡±Noble consort Lin is ten months pregnant and will be born in two days. There hasn¡¯t been Lin ¡®er in the pce for many years. Why don¡¯t the Holy monk stay and pray for Lin¡¯ er¡¯s safe birth?¡± The Emperor had been resting in the Imperial concubine¡¯s Pce for the past few days. Even on the first day of the new year, he was supposed to apany the Empress in fengyi Pce.


    Imperial consort Lin suddenly came from the pce and said that the Empress was about to give birth, so she was kidnapped.


    However, it was already the sixth day of the Lunar New Year and she had yet to give birth.


    Naturally, master yixu would not say that a midwife was more useful than him. Instead, he put his palms together and replied,¡±l will do my best.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯vee to see your Majesty because I have something important to discuss. The Empress has asked me to find out why His Highness¡¯s soul is unstable and why he is always in aa. Now that I have some clues, I have hurriedlye to seek an audience.¡±


    The moment he said that, the breathing of the two people stopped.


    The teacup in the emperor¡¯s hand shook, but before he could speak, the Empress said anxiously, ¡°¡±Did you find out? What was the reason? Yi ¡®an hasn¡¯t fainted in the past few months, is there no major problem?¡±


    Ever since the Crown Prince had fainted a few times, she had always felt


    uneasy.


    Previously, he had sent the female official over so that he could keep track of the Crown Prince¡¯s situation.


    Who would have thought that the female official was such a troublesome person and would cause the Crown Prince to be at peace with her.


    Fortunately, a few dayster, the Crown Prince voluntarily brought the wet nurse back to the eastern Pce. Only then did she have a more peaceful sleep. Sometimes, she would have a nightmare. She dreamed that the wet nurse had returned to report that Yi an had fainted again.


    She had never felt at ease.


    At that moment, celestial Empress and celestial Empress looked at yixu with burning eyes. Yixu said softly, ¡°¡±Your Highness¡¯s eight characters are heavy, and you will often be eroded by evil. Sometimes, I¡¯ll be trapped in a maze and can¡¯t break free ..


    ¡°What will happen if you fall into the confusion realm and can¡¯t break free?¡± The Empress hurriedly asked.


    His brows were full of anxiety.


    ¡°He will sleep for a long time, until he loses himself and can no longer remember anything about the human world. You will be a true wandering ghost and will never be able to return to your physical body.¡± After master yixu finished speaking, the Empress began to cry.


    The nanny couldn¡¯t persuade him.


    The Emperor took a deep breath and said in a deep voice, ¡°then is there a way to cure it?¡± He hasn¡¯t been in aa for the past six months, has he improved?¡± The Empress also stopped crying, her Phoenix eyes filled with worry.


    ¡°This is the reason I¡¯m here today.¡±


    ¡°After my calctions day and night, I found that there is actually someone in the human world who can suppress Your Highness¡¯s soul.¡±


    ¡°Your Highness¡¯s soul is easily scattered. If that person is raised by Your


    Highness for a long time, Your Highness will be safe.¡±


    Master yixu sighed in his heart. Monks didn¡¯t talk much. I¡¯ve had enough.


    Why did he always make things difficult for a monk like him?


    The Empress immediately stood up, unable to hide the joy in her voice, ¡°Where is that person? Can it really suppress the soul of my son?¡± The Emperor was silent for a moment and did not speak.


    When his gaze fell on yixu, it seemed to contain some deep meaning..

 Chapter 511 - 511: Legitimate (1)

    Chapter 511 - 511: Legitimate (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°That person¡¯s fate is simr to Your Highness¡¯, but notpletely simr.¡±


    ¡°She was born on the same day and month as Your Highness, so she should have been born on the Zhongyuan Festival.¡±


    ¡°The yin Qi of the central Yuan Festival is heavy, so are the eight characters. His Highness¡¯s soul was often unstable and easily eroded by evil spirits. That¡¯s why he¡¯s a little irascible.¡± Yi Xu said softly. The Empress coughed lightly. Irascible, you¡¯re being merciful with your words.


    People had always called him brutal.


    ¡°As for the person who suppresses the soul, if her body is not strong enough. His soul would be out of sync and he would be a fool. It will only return to normal when the body can take it.


    ¡°ording to the guidance of the heavens, her name should also be rted to Your Highness.¡± Yi Xu still looked like he was bemoaning the state of the universe and pitying the fate of mankind.


    The Empress was startled.


    ¡°They were both born on the Zhongyuan Festival? ording to this calction, it¡¯s very likely that he was once an idiot?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s also rted to the name Yi ¡®an. This, why does it sound so familiar?¡± The Empress felt that all these rules and regtions seemed extremely familiar. Just like the one pressing on that person¡¯s head.


    However, she couldn¡¯t think of the words that were on the tip of her tongue.


    ¡°Yun ¡®er has heard of this person?¡± The Emperor lowered his eyes and blew on the hot tea in his hand. He took a sip, and it was so hot that the tip of his tongue was bubbling.


    ¡°Chenqie¡¯s voice is somewhat familiar. Lu huaijiang ¡­ With Lu, with Huai, with


    Jiang ¡­¡±


    ¡°Silly ¡­¡±


    ¡°Born on the same day and same month.¡±


    ¡°Aiya!¡± The Empress suddenly stood up, causing the tea on the table to be overturned.


    The teacup was smashed into pieces and rolled all over the ground. The pce servants hurriedly came forward to tease her, but the Empress did not care.


    ¡°Chenqie remembers, it¡¯s that little girl. Didn¡¯t Yi ¡®an pick up a child these few days? That child¡¯s surname is Jiang, Jiang huailu!¡±


    ¡°Jiang huailu, Lu huaijiang! That child was picked up by Yi an and is being raised in the eastern Pce these few days.¡±


    ¡°Bengong had only seen that child during the new year. At that time, chenqie summoned her maiden family to have an audience. The fourth sister who married into the Xia family brought a youngdy. Innocent and weak. The little fellow¡¯s temper is also big. On the second day of the new year, he ran away from home and was picked up by Yi ¡®an.¡±


    ¡°These few days, the Xia family is going to pick up people. Could it be her?¡±


    The Empress was almost convinced. That child was fated with His Highness.


    She heard that when she returned from the barren capital, it was Yi ¡®an who had sent a pnquin to pick her up. Yi an probably had some ns.


    No wonder Yi ¡®an doted on her.


    ¡°Jiang family? Was she elder Jiang¡¯s granddaughter? A few days ago, I heard from the pce servants that the Jiang family has a granddaughter who was born a fool. During his exile, he actually regained his consciousness. The outside world said that he was possessed by an evil spirit.¡± The Emperor frowned.


    The Empress¡¯s eyelids twitched.


    She was afraid that someone was trying to harm her son!


    ¡°Your Majesty, some people have been stimted by danger and will return to normal. At that time, she was more than three years old, and her physique was gradually getting better. I¡¯m afraid she just happened to encounter an opportunity.¡± Master yixu¡¯s expression was calm. One couldn¡¯t tell that he was making things up.


    ¡°Since the Holy monk has said so, I can rest assured.¡±


    someone, quickly go and invite the Jiang family ¡­ The Empress pondered for a moment.


    ¡°Someone, invite bengong¡¯s fourth sister and miss Lulu¡¯s mother into the pce.¡± He knew that she had been silly before and also knew that her name matched.


    He also had topare her birthday.


    The eyes of the maidservant beside the Empress moved and she epted the edict. The Emperor looked at the Empress with a bit of anger.


    The Xia family arrived very quickly.


    Madam Yun could also enter the pce to take a look at the pce banquet every year.


    However, Jiang yubai didn¡¯t have much ability. In the Jiang family, only the olddy had the status of a deceased person and was able to enter the pce to attend the banquet.


    It was the first time that the Xia family had been summoned to the pce.


    It was all thanks to thedy..

 Chapter 512 - 512: A void full of lies (1)

    Chapter 512 - 512: A void full of lies (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    At this moment, he was kneeling in front of the hall with his sister-inw. Even though nanny had instructed him before he came, he still felt a little nervous.


    ¡°This official¡¯s wife pays her respects to Your Majesty and the Empress.¡± The two of them knelt in front of the hall with their heads lowered, not daring to look at the sacred face.


    The Emperor raised his hand.


    ¡°Get up. When a master asks you a question, you will answer it. You can¡¯t lie.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Madam Xia¡¯s body trembled. A few drops of cold sweat appeared on the tip of his nose.


    ¡°Was your daughter Jiang huailu born on the Zhongyuan Festival five years ago? Born at the break of dawn?¡± Yi Xu asked.


    Madam Xia¡¯s lips were pale. Lulu¡¯s birthday had always been an unspeakable pain in her heart.


    ¡°Speak!¡± The Emperor seemed to be a little depressed.


    Madam Xia hissed softly, ¡± it¡¯s this official¡¯s wife who failed to live up to expectations. I fell. At that time, father and Jiang yubai had just left the house to attend court. This official¡¯s wife fell. Having Lulu be born at the break of dawn of the Zhongyuan Festival is all chenfus ¡°fault.¡± At that time, the old master and Jiang yubai had not gone far, but the olddy was not allowed to be born today.


    Since she was not allowed to hire a midwife, she sent someone to look for her maternal family and the old master.


    It was actually blocked directly.


    This dy onlysted until dawn.


    The Empress, however, was smiling and had even wiped away her tears.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right, Lulu was born at the break of dawn of the Zhongyuan Festival. Yi an was born during the Zhongyuan Festival, when the evil Yin Qi was at its strongest. It¡¯s Lulu. Lulu is the Crown Prince¡¯s soul protector.¡±


    He gave the Emperor a solemn bow and knelt down.


    ¡°Your Majesty, I would like to ask for a favor today. Lulu wasn¡¯t even six years old yet, and she was still in her most ignorant state. Chenqie is a mother and the Imperial son is this Qie¡¯s life.¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, please grant Lulu to the Crown Prince. Let the Imperial son live a life without worry.¡± The Empress fell to the ground and remembered that the Crown Prince had been fine for the past six months.


    The more he thought about it, the more he felt that Lulu was suppressing his soul.


    Recently, the Crown Prince¡¯splexion had improved, and his temperament had be much gentler.


    The Empress saw this and was happy in her heart.


    ¡°Yun ¡®er, this child is still a girl. If she is kept in front of the Crown Prince, I¡¯m afraid that she will break the rules.¡± The emperor¡¯s brows furrowed slightly, and the Empress¡¯s heart turned cold.


    ¡°Your Majesty, the Crown Prince only needs to wait until his hair is tied up, and his soul will be safe.¡±


    Master yixu said in a low voice.


    The Empress was so happy that she cried, ¡°the Crown Prince is 13 this year. He has two more years to tie his hair.¡± Lulu would be leaving the eastern Pce at that time, and it wouldn¡¯t affect his reputation. When Lulu grows up, bengong will definitely prepare a dowry for her. We can¡¯t let anyone look down on her. ¡®


    The Xia family heaved a sigh of relief. It was only one or two years, which was simr to what Lulu had said when he came back.


    But ¡­


    It was a little different.


    Lulu had returned to say that there was someone out there who was against her, but in the eastern Pce, she could make people wary and not dare to make a move.


    But why was it that Lulu staying in the eastern Pce was beneficial to His Highness?


    The Xia Corporation couldn¡¯t tell which was real and which was fake.


    The Emperor seemed to have realized something and waved his hand. ¡°Forget it, I¡¯ll leave that girl in the eastern Pce for the time being. He was just a child, so no one would say anything. Just treat it as raising a child in the eastern Pce.¡±


    ¡°The Crown Prince is the Crown Prince that I personally established. He is the


    Imperial son that I value the most. No matter what, I have to let him try.¡± ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, I¡¯llpensate the child more when the timees.¡±


    Seeing the Emperor relent, the Empress immediately replied, ¡°¡®Yes, since she is raised in the eastern Pce, chenqie will also treat her as half a daughter.¡± She was still thinking about whether she should take Lulu as her goddaughter in the future.


    If she joined the Jade butterfly family, she would also have a happy marriage in the future..

 Chapter 513 - 513: The Empress’s gratitude (1)

    Chapter 513: The Empress¡¯s gratitude (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    But at this moment, the Empress did not say anything.


    Now that she had brought Madam Yun out of ningshou Pce, the smile on the Empress¡¯s face truly rose.


    In front of the Emperor, she had to restrain herself.


    The Crown Prince was getting bigger and bigger, and soon his hair would be tied up, and he would be able to take charge of the court.


    The emperor¡¯s thoughts were getting heavier and heavier. In the past few months, he had often stayed in noble consort Lin¡¯s Pce, and anyone could see his favoritism.


    She didn¡¯t want to fight for anything.


    Everything she had was given to her by the Crown Prince. Only by relying on the crown Prince could she live for a long time.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to fengyi Pce and have a seat.¡± The Empress got on the sedan and returned to fengyi Pce with the Yun and Xia families.


    The Xia family did not understand. Lulu was clearly staying in the East Pce, and the Xia family was the one who owed the East Pce a favor.


    Why did it suddenly be that Lulu was the Crown Prince¡¯s soul protector, and that Lulu had the gratitude of the Empress?


    The gratitude of the Emperor and Empress!


    Lu huaijiang was a protective and petty person. He had always been calm and steady, and for Lulu¡¯s sake, he would definitely tie the Empress to her. Once Lulu entered the pce, the Empress would keep an eye on her.


    Sure enough.


    ¡°Let my two little Sisters have a seat.¡± The Empress¡¯s expression eased a lot, and she looked at the Xia family in a gentler manner.


    Madam Yun tugged at her sister-inw¡¯s hand. She had really gained face.


    Every year, she followed her maiden family into the pce to meet the Empress, but in reality, she was just a passerby.


    This time, she received the Empress¡¯s good expression.


    ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty.¡± The Xia n and the Yun n returned the greeting.


    The Empress had changed into a set of clean clothes. Perhaps it was because she was relieved in her heart, but her entire person seemed to be much more rxed.


    ¡°No need to be so polite. Younger sister Xia and fourth younger sister, in the future, you muste to the pce more often to apany bengong.¡±


    ¡°Today, little sister Xia also heard that the Crown Prince¡¯s body is not very healthy. I am afraid that Lulu will need to stay in the eastern Pce for a period of time. If her sister missed her, she could go to the eastern Pce at any time. Ore to the pce to apany bengong to talk and relieve my boredom.¡±


    ¡°Wang Mammy, bring the two little Sisters the token to enter the pce.¡± The Empress¡¯s enthusiasm was overflowing, and even Madam Yun was a little frightened.


    ¡°Niangniang, this subject¡¯s wife has no requests. Lulu being able to bring health to His Highness is Lulu¡¯s fortune. This official only needs to wait for the Crown Prince to recover and for Lulu to return home. Yourdyship, you are also a mother. This child, ah, is the flesh that fell from your mother¡¯s body, the entire heart.¡±


    ¡®What¡¯s the use of a man? There¡¯s still ayer of belly between us.¡± Xia Shi raised her hand to wipe her tears.


    When the Empress heard this, she felt the same way.


    He really liked the Xia family a little more.


    ¡°Yes, a man has countless children in his life. On the other hand, we women have really lost a piece of our flesh.¡± The Empress had ordered a banquet and sincerely invited the two to have an Imperial meal.


    The Empress had Lulu in her heart, and it just so happened that the Crown Prince had gone to court.


    ¡°Take my token and invite miss Lulu to Feng Yi Pce. Just tell her that her mother and eldest aunt are here and we have prepared a meal for her. ¡± The Empress was also a mother. Seeing that Madam Xia was in a state of panic, she also felt some sympathy.


    He immediately asked the maidservant to bring the nerson in-


    About an hourter, the little girl was carried over.


    He looked like he had not woken up.


    ¡°It was this servant who pulled you out of your bed. You slept so soundly.¡± The nanny¡¯s face was full of smiles. The people of Feng Yi Pceughed when they heard this. It was already noon.


    Xia Shi was a little embarrassed..

 Chapter 514 - 514: The Imperial consort is about to give birth (1)

    Chapter 514: The Imperial consort is about to give birth (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°You really are a littlezy cat, quicklye to bengong to hug. It¡¯s not good for your stomach if you don¡¯t get up to eat breakfast.¡± The Empress hugged it, tsk, and handed it over to Madam Xia.


    It was probably because she was weak that she couldn¡¯t carry him .


    the Empress, mother, first aunt ¡­ The little girl called out in confusion.


    This silly and cute appearance made people¡¯s hands itch.


    ¡°The Crown Prince has always been a stickler for rules. Lulu didn¡¯t get up, so will His Highness punish you?¡± The Empress asked carefully. She had ced the five-year-old girl in the eastern Pce and had to be taken care of.


    The ears of the two people from the Xia family perked up.


    Lulu opened his round eyes and blinked. His thick eyshes were like small fans.


    ¡°What rules? He said it himself, that Lulu can sleep as long as he wants.¡±


    Lulu had been busy in the hall of salvationst night and hadzed in bed today.


    However, did the Crown Prince care about the rules? Why couldn¡¯t she tell at all?


    The granny who served Lulu looked at her, unable to express herself. Those who were sent to the Crown Prince¡¯s Eastern Pce did not send back any news.


    He had to make the Crown Prince feel at ease.


    ¡°Your Highness, miss Lulu has already had her breakfast. His Highness asked this servant to bring it to the bed to feed it. ¡± The nanny reported in a low voice.


    The Empress was obviously shocked.


    The Crown Prince was a person with an old-fashioned and inflexible personality. He was a person who could not tolerate the slightest sand in his eyes.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the Crown Prince to know how to take care of children.¡± The


    Empress saw that Madam Xia was at ease and was naturally more satisfied.


    If the Xia family didn¡¯t agree, they would really make a scene.


    It did not make sense for the imperial family to take away the daughter of an official by force.


    It was naturally the best n for the Xia family to agree.


    Mrs. Xia held her daughter and kissed her on the face. The child did not know how to lie. At the mention of the Crown Prince, his face was full of smiles, and one could tell that he had not been wronged.


    Although he was relieved, he was also a little disappointed.


    The group of people had a meal at the Imperial Pce. Before Yin Lu could feel at ease, a Pce servant hurriedly pushed the door open and entered.


    His tone was urgent, and his footsteps were flustered.


    ¡°Yourdyship, noble consort Lin is about to give birth. His Majesty has already rushed over from ningshou Pce.¡± The pce servant¡¯s words made everyone¡¯s face tense.


    The smile on the Empress¡¯s face froze.


    ¡°Two younger sisters, bengong will not keep the two of you here today. Let¡¯s continue after we enter the pce.¡±


    ¡°Niangniang, you go and do what you need to do. Chenfu and little sister


    Yurong will leave the pce first. It¡¯s just that Lulu ¡­¡± Madam Yun looked at Lulu, who was now living in the eastern Pce. No one dared to take Lulu away without His Highness¡¯s promise.


    If anything were to happen to His Highness, even ten heads wouldn¡¯t be enough to chop off.


    Lulu smacked his lips and gave Xia Shi a kiss.¡±Lulu hasn¡¯t eaten yet. I¡¯ll go home and have dinner with mother after I¡¯ve eaten. After dinner, go back to the eastern Pce to sleep.¡± Lulu¡¯s arrangements were very full, and he didn¡¯t want to offend anyone.


    ¡°You¡¯re really a clever little brat. Even his Majesty isn¡¯t as busy as you.¡± Madam Xia couldn¡¯t help butugh, thinking that she had to find time to tell the attendant to take care of her food.


    Little did she know that the Crown Prince was very strict.


    The problem was that they could eat in the pce, go back to the Xia family, and snatch the dried fish and meat from the Persian cats.


    He didn¡¯t mistreat her body at all.


    The pce servants carried the pnquin and sent the two of them out of the pce. Madam Xia was a little disappointed. Madam Yun could not help but Pat her shoulder and whispered, ¡®¡±Yurong, just bear with it.¡±


    ¡°Lulu is still young, so living in the eastern Pce will not affect her reputation. On the contrary, he had saved the Crown Prince and won the gratitude of the Crown Prince and the Empress. In the future, whether it was Huai ¡®an or Lulu, he would be a reliable guarantee. The eastern Pce was close by, so he wanted her toe and watch at any time. However, we¡¯ll be able to reunite soon after a year and a half.¡±


    However, this way, Huai ¡®an would bebeled as the Crown Prince..

 Chapter 515 - 515: I must have a Princess (1)

    Chapter 515 - 515: I must have a Princess (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°And the person who¡¯s targeting Lulu doesn¡¯t dare to act rashly.¡± Madam Yun pulled her, afraid that she would take it too hard. How could the Xia Corporation not think it through?


    She could vaguely guess it now.


    Lulu was only five years old, and her social circle was too small. It was nothing more than a fight and bickering.


    The only enmity she had had was when she had offended the first Prince in huangdu.


    The Xia family¡¯s heart was heavy. The wise King was generous and wise. He was famous for being the emperor¡¯s eldest son.


    It was also because of this that the court officials strongly supported him as the Crown Prince.


    However, he could not tolerate a five-year-old child!


    The Xia Corporation didn¡¯t dare to tell anyone.


    Since the wise King could not even tolerate Lulu, he must be very narrow-minded and vengeful. He was definitely not a magnanimous person.


    Since he was already on bad terms with the Xian King, it would be good to raise Lulu in front of the Crown Prince and receive his protection.


    Madam Xia left the pce.


    The Empress thought for a moment, then led Lulu to the cloud-facing Hall.


    Lulu in front of the Crown Prince and receive his protection.


    Madam Xia left the pce.


    The Empress thought for a moment, then led Lulu to the cloud-facing Hall.


    ¡°Lulu, don¡¯t run aroundter. I don¡¯t want to scare you when I give birth. Wait for the Crown Prince toe and pick you up after the court session.¡± The Empress held the little girl¡¯s hand and rushed to the morning cloud Hall together.


    the Imperial consort and his Majesty have been looking forward to having a son for a long time. No wonder they are so anxious. The Empress muttered softly, the light in her eyes flickering.


    When they entered the pce, who didn¡¯t have some fantasies about the Emperor?


    But the love in the pce was too fragile.


    It was also mixed with too much suspicion.


    ¡°There¡¯s no son, only a little princess.¡± Lulu¡¯s face was serious. She had seen it. It was the little princess!


    The Empress couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    ¡°Noble consort Lin has specially engaged the Imperial physician for this child, and the Imperial physician revealed that it¡¯s a Prince, so how can it be fake? To think that a little girl like you would be right.¡± The Empressughed, but Lulu was born exquisitely and dressed in an extremely adorable manner.


    At this moment, his eyes were like Obsidian, and he couldn¡¯t help but be more intimate with her.


    After a while, the sedan stopped at the morning cloud Hall.


    As soon as the Empress¡¯S sedan fell, the pce servants knelt on the ground.


    ¡°Has His Majesty arrived?¡±


    ¡°His Majesty has just arrived.¡± The pce servant replied in a low voice. Just as she finished speaking, secondary consort Ying left the hall.


    Ever since noble consort Lin was about to give birth, secondary consort Ying, as her daughter-in w, had been living in the pce and waiting for her. Secondary consort Ying lowered her head and nced at Lulu.


    ¡°Your Majesty.¡±


    The Empress raised her head slightly and nodded before pulling Lulu into the room.


    The Emperor sat outside the door with a dark face. His expression was ugly and he was in a rage.


    ¡°You still know toe over? The Imperial consort is going to give birth today, are you hoping that she will not be well?¡± The Empress had just entered the door when the teacup suddenly shattered at her feet.


    Luckily, she was quick and pulled Lulu back.


    He pushed Lulu behind him, and the tea sshed all over the Empress, but Lulu was not hurt.


    ¡°Go and y outside the hall first. Aunty Empress will y with youter,¡± the Empress said, pushing Lulu away. After giving a look, the nanny lowered her head and led the little girl away.


    The Empress knelt on the ground. Your Majesty, ¡± she said, ¡± you¡¯re stabbing into my heart.


    ¡°The Imperial physician has been taking care of noble consort¡¯s child. Chenqie asks three times a day and at noon, she even had Mammye over to ask for information. It¡¯s only been half an hour and Noble consort Lin acted up, so chenqie rushed over.¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, how can you wrong me?¡± Tears fell from the Empress¡¯s eyes. At this moment, she was truly a little sad.


    His Majesty wasn¡¯t angry at her for beingte.


    It was because the Crown Prince had Lulu as a medicine that he acted up.


    Ever since the Crown Prince had fallen into aa, the Emperor had be much friendlier.


    He was even in high spirits and often summoned the old Minister in the Royal study.


    After the Crown Prince woke up, he would asionallye to fengyi Pce, but he could not sleep well. One day, he even said,¡±you have a good son.¡±


    The Empress didn¡¯t reply..

 Chapter 516 - 516: The little tyrant started fighting again (1)

    Chapter 516 - 516: The little tyrant started fighting again (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Lulu was brought out of the morning cloud Hall by the granny.


    March was the best time of the year.


    The view of the Imperial Garden was also first-ss.


    ¡°Herdyship has already ordered the Imperial kitchen to prepare desserts for the youngdy to bring back.¡±


    ¡°You rarelye to the pce, take a look at the scenery. The most beautiful ce in the world is here.¡± Seeing that she did not make a fuss about going back to find the Empress, the old maidservant was relieved.


    It was said that the Emperor and Empress were harmonious, but only those who served them understood.


    The two of them didn¡¯t have much personal rtionship.


    His Majesty would only appear on the first and fifteenth day of the new year when he had to go to fengyi Pce.


    When the Crown Prince had just been made the Crown Prince, the Emperor had been very happy and had been very close to the Empress. However, as His


    Highness grew up, the Emperor looked at the Crown Prince less and less.


    More and more suspicions and fear rose in his heart.


    There were many concubines in the Imperial Garden, but everyone knew the old maidservant and knew that she was served by the Empress.


    They didn¡¯t dare toe over and join in the fun.


    ¡°Momo, I want to fly a kite, help me get it. I¡¯ll wait for you on the rock, okay?¡± Lulu¡¯s interest was piqued when he saw the many kites in the Imperial Garden. The wet nurse was a little hesitant. The pce was not like the outside.


    granny, I¡¯m not going anywhere. It¡¯s just a few steps away. Hurry up ande back. Lulu looked at the kite with envy.


    A child¡¯s heart was like this.


    What others had, she also wanted to have.


    The wet nurse couldn¡¯t resist her coaxing and pestering. Seeing her pitiful appearance, she immediately instructed, ¡°¡±Don¡¯t go anywhere, just wait for this servant here. This servant will be back soon.¡± He had left in a hurry just now and had forgotten to bring the pce servants.


    Lulu was resting on arge rock, his legs raised and swaying.


    There was a ck thing in the air, swaying and falling from the sky.


    With a squeak ¡­


    Lulu dodged it with a flip. It was arge kite.


    ¡°Hey, that little b * tch, bring the kite to the princess.¡±


    ¡°Are you deaf? Quickly bring the kite over. That damned thing!¡± In the distance, a Pce maid pointed at Lulu and shouted.


    You¡¯re the one who¡¯s deaf, your whole family is deaf.


    Lulu kicked the kite down into the water.


    Lulu only saw Lu Jinghong when the servant walked in. After the new year, Lu Jinghong had grown taller and bigger.


    The only thing that remained unchanged was the orchid-like temperament between her brows.


    ¡°Which Pce¡¯s Pce maid are you? Even the princess can¡¯t order you around?¡± The pce maid was furious. Even this little Pce maid dared to make the princess angry, she really deserved to die!


    Luluughed coldly. ¡°Ask your master. You even had the guts to learn from


    Lulu, so why don¡¯t you have the guts to admit it?¡±


    Lu Jinghong had left the capital with the first Prince in secret. She didn¡¯t dare to admit it.


    Back then, she had tried to imitate her, but Lulu had no good impression of her at all.


    ¡°Impudent, how dare you speak to the princess like this!¡± The pce maid¡¯s face turned green.


    the princess has never left the pce before. How could she imitate you? you lowly hussy, how dare you nder the princess!


    Lu Jinghong¡¯s face was expressionless, and he didn¡¯t mention that he had cut the kite on purpose to find trouble.


    She hated Jiang huailu, hated her irreceable self.


    She hated that she always looked at her with a pair of eyes that could see through her. She wanted to dig her eyes out.


    ¡°What a joke, when have I ever seen you? It¡¯s just that seeing that bengong is not favored, everyone wants to step on it. ¡± Lu Jinghong covered his face with his hands and bit his lower lip, his eyes cold.


    ¡°The princess is of noble birth, how can you nder her? Be careful of your mouth!¡± As she spoke, she pounced on Lulu.


    The little girl suddenly became energetic.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t left the pce recently, have you?¡± he suddenly asked.. It seems that the news of me beating up a group of little tyrants to tears hasn¡¯t spread yet!

 Chapter 517 - 517: Press the princess down and beat her up (1)

    Chapter 517: Press the princess down and beat her up (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    The little Pce maid had yet toe back to her senses.


    Jiang huailu smiled.


    Lu Jinghong¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    She knew that Jiang huailu had entered the pce today, and that she had not returned to her sleeping chambers the entire day. She knew that she wasing this way, so she had specially waited for her on this road.


    He had been waiting for her to be alone.


    It was normal for a young girl to be unable to exin.


    She was arrogant, spoiled, and headstrong, and some people would believe her.


    If he offended her and was identally taught a lesson by the pce servants, she was a Princess and the emperor¡¯s sister. The Crown Prince¡¯s aunt.


    No matter if it was his Majesty or the Empress, they couldn¡¯t possibly give her a scolding for this, right?


    And Jiang huailu?


    He could only suffer this loss.


    Lu Jinghong had never been a simple and innocent person. What she hated the most were children like Jiang huailu, who were pampered and protected by others.


    ¡°So what if he left the pce? so what if he didn¡¯t?¡± Lu Jinghong¡¯s tone was already cold.


    You¡¯re just a child, What¡¯s the Difference?


    In the barren capital, there were people protecting you, even the day wandering God!


    In the capital, in the pce, that might not be the case!


    She recalled the way Chu Liang had looked at her that day. He had looked at her with disgust and disdain, as if she was a pile of filth.


    Compared to the gentleness when Jiang huailu was here, it was a world of difference.


    What was sheckingpared to Jiang huailu?


    ¡°Caibi, p his mouth!¡± Lu Jinghong still looked weak and gentle, but the pce maid beside him rushed out.


    The p was aimed at Lulu¡¯s face.


    Pa!


    A clear and loud p.


    I mean, ¡± Lulu¡¯s voice rang out. if you haven¡¯t left the pce, it¡¯s possible that you haven¡¯t heard of Lulu¡¯s legend! With a backhanded p, he directly sent Cai bi flying a meter away.


    Her strength wasparable to that of a strong man!


    The smile on Lu Jinghong¡¯s face froze.


    you¡¯re a pure and innocent White Lotus! Lulu rushed forward. go down and be with the Lotus pond.


    With a vicious kick, Lu Jinghong was thrown into the water. ¡°Wash that stinky mouth of yours.¡± It was really disgusting!


    Lulu couldn¡¯t bear to see her like that.


    Hmph.


    I¡¯m not used to your bad habit of asking for a beating!


    Lu Jinghong was struggling in the pool, and when the pce servants saw him from afar, he had already drunk a lot of smelly water.


    He was fished up by the pool, coughing and vomiting. He was drenched and in a sorry state.


    She sobbed and sobbed, her face covered in tears and snot.


    This time, she was really crying.


    The wet nurse hurried over with a kite and saw threeyers of Pce servants. Her legs and stomach went soft when she heard the crying.


    He rushed in, rolling and crawling.


    Alright.


    The little master was fighting again.


    This time, she pressed Princess Jing Hong, the sole survivor of thete Emperor, into the Lotus pond, and drank a mouthful of mud.


    ¡°Miss, didn¡¯t His Highness say that you shouldn¡¯t use too much force?¡± The nanny¡¯s face was full of despair. Seeing the pce servants hurriedly calling for His Majesty, her heart beat wildly.


    I tried my best. I moved my feet as much as I could. I only moved my feet in ces where I couldn¡¯t.


    The nanny looked at the palm print on Cai Bl¡¯s face.


    ¡°I¡¯m short, so I can¡¯t lift my legs,¡± Lulu replied obediently. You can¡¯t me me for this.¡± I¡¯ve tried my best not to make a move.


    It could also be considered as him not using too much of his strength.


    The wet nurse thought, ¡°what she said makes so much sense, I actually can¡¯t refute it!¡±


    Noble consort Lin gave birth, gave birth to a girl.


    She used the excuse of being pregnant with a Prince to steal the emperor¡¯s favor.


    In the end, she had a Princess.


    It was said that she cried in the delivery room.


    The Empress even pretended to persuade him.


    Lulu¡¯s mouth was really sharp.


    He was so good at talking, he had to say more..

 Chapter 518 - 518: The growth path of the capital’s tyrant (1)

    Chapter 518: The growth path of the capital¡¯s tyrant (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    When the Emperor heard the news, he was stunned. He already had a Prince and did notck princes.


    However, noble consort Lin had used the emperor¡¯s son as an excuse to reminisce for ten months, so the Emperor was somewhat disappointed.


    But on the surface, he was still smiling as he rewarded her. He happened to hear that Princess Jing Hong was fighting with someone outside and fell into the water, so he took the opportunity to retreat.


    Imperial concubine Lin had juste out of the delivery room, and the morning cloud Hall was already empty.


    She cried her heart out again.


    When celestial Emperor and Empress arrived, Lu huaijiang had already arrived.


    On the way, there were already Pce servants who reported the entire situation clearly. It was nothing more than the little girl being alone and the princess¡¯s Pce maids recognizing the wrong person. His malicious words eventually led to a fight.


    Although he was mentally prepared, he still didn¡¯t expect the scene to be so tragic.


    The difference was also huge.


    Lulu stood obediently beside Lu huaijiang, his head drooped. He was clean and had not lost a single piece of skin.


    The princess and the maidservant were both drenched. Their hair and clothes were all wet.


    Her hair essories fell to the ground, and she was wrapped in the quilt brought by the pce servants. She was crying softly.


    She had been ying with geese all day, but in the end, she had been pecked in the eye by a goose. She had actually misjudged!


    He only thought that she had a sharp tongue and was good at pleasing others, but he did not expect her to be so hard-fisted.


    ¡°Brother Emperor, sister-inw Empress, Jinghong didn¡¯t do it on purpose. Jinghong just wanted to go out and fly a kite.¡± Lu Jinghong¡¯s hair was still dripping with water, and he looked rather pitiful.


    Lulu tugged at the Crown Prince¡¯s clothes and whispered, ¡°¡±Lulu didn¡¯t do it on purpose. Lulu shouldn¡¯t be bullying the strong.¡±


    As she spoke, her tears started to fall.


    Godmother had said that tears were the most powerful weapon. They could turn defeat into victory and gain sympathy.


    Although she was the Savior, why couldn¡¯t she cry? There was no rule that a Savior could not cry.


    Lulu cried pitifully.


    The Empress¡¯s heart ached on the spot.


    He called out, ¡°this poor child, he¡¯s only five years old, he¡¯s not scared, right?¡± Quicklye to the Empress and aunty.¡±


    Lu huaijiang nced at her mother and let go of her. Lulu ran over in tears.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on with Lulu, but she suddenly came out and called him a cheap servant. She even reached out to hit Lulu. Lulu was so angry that he pushed her down. It was all Lulu¡¯s fault. Lulu shouldn¡¯t have bullied the strong. You shouldn¡¯t be bullying the many with a few!¡± The little girl was no longer wailing. Instead, she pursed her lips and held back her tears as she looked at the Empress with an aggrieved expression.


    Even the two of them blushed.


    The small bullied the big, the small bullied therge.


    She was the youngest and had the least number of people, so she pressed the other party into the water.


    A few days ago, the Lin, Zheng, and Wen families hade to the pce toin tearfully. At that time, the Empress felt that it must be those three families who framed the little girl, but now she suddenly felt


    Perhaps this child was not that innocent.


    Lu Jinghong bit his lower lip and tightened the nket around his arm. As the smoke flowed, he lowered his eyes, and water dripped down from his hair.


    He looked pitiful and innocent.


    ¡°It was Jing Hong who did not manage the servants well and actually angered younger sister. Jinghong rarelyes out and has never recognized that little sister is the Empress¡¯s distinguished guest. It is Jinghong¡¯s fault.¡± Lu Jinghong didn¡¯t argue. He had suffered a great loss today, and he was afraid that even the pce maids would be implicated.


    The Emperor pinched the space between his brows.


    Moreover, she was an orphan left behind by thete Emperor, and the Emperor rarely saw her all year round.


    Because this was a disgrace to the royal family, and also a joke that could not be seen by others. She had always been locked up in the depths of the pce and was not allowed to appear in front of him.


    At first nce, she actually looked like a young girl..

 Chapter 519 - 519: Getting beaten up for nothing (1)

    Chapter 519 - 519: Getting beaten up for nothing (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    The Emperor saw that the Crown Prince was here and knew that he would protect Jiang huailu.


    This girl was now his life-saving treasure. Moreover, she was only a few years old and was alone in the pce. The Emperor couldn¡¯t punish him.


    ¡°Enough, the pce maid is so reckless. You have brought trouble to master, so you will be caned thirty times.¡±


    ¡°Hurry up and help Princess Jinghong up! Call for the Imperial physician!¡±


    The Emperor nced at it, and the pce servant hurriedly responded in a low voice.<div>


    The Empress held Lulu in one hand and said affectionately, ¡°Miss Lulu is an honored guest of fengyi Pce. In the future, if he were to walk into the pce, he would be able to recognize all of them! Today¡¯s ident, this Prince does not wish to see it a second time!¡±


    The pce servants knelt on the ground and agreed.


    The Emperor nced at Jiang huailu¡¯s small arms and legs. He had beaten up the courtiers so badly that they hade toin.


    ¡°Yi ¡®an, since you want to raise this child, then take good care of him. Don¡¯t be a threat to the capital!¡±


    ¡°Just don¡¯t cultivate a personality like yours.¡± After he finished speaking, he flicked his sleeves and left.


    The Empress¡¯s expression was not good. The Emperor had been embarrassing the Crown Prince recently.


    Regardless of the asion.


    ¡°A pest of the capital?¡± Lu huaijiang stepped forward and pinched Lulu¡¯s two little pincers.


    at most, he¡¯s a tyrant in the capital ¡­


    Lu Jinghong watched helplessly as Cai bi was dragged away and caned thirty times. She was almost dead.


    Of course, she would not plead for mercy.


    Today, she had brought Cai bi with her because she valued Cai Bl¡¯s impulsiveness and anger, which was why she had taken action. However, she didn¡¯t think that she would make a mistake and actually sink herself into it.


    ¡°Get up, the Imperial physician will be here in a moment. When he had nothing to do, he would cultivate in the hall and go out less. As for Lulu ¡­¡± The Empress slightly pressed her forehead.


    He did not see Lu Jinghong¡¯s cold expression.


    ¡°A few days ago, the country guarding Duke¡¯s old Madam, noble consort Lin¡¯s maiden family, Madam Zheng, and the great Zhou Emperor¡¯s Shang Wen family all came to the pce to find me. I didn¡¯t tell you about this because I didn¡¯t think that there would be a day when you two would fight.¡±


    ¡°Lulu was at the National temple. She injured the young heir, young master


    Lin, miss Zheng, young master Wen, and all their followers by herself. The Little Prince even lost a tooth. Little Shizi, do you still remember? The one who is unbearably naughty every time he enters the pce is actually so submissive.¡± The Empress sighed as she looked at Lu Jinghong¡¯s dazed face. She couldn¡¯t help but think.


    Lu Jinghong was probably not innocent.


    ¡°You, you knocked out a tooth?¡± Lu Jinghong¡¯s voice trembled.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, little Shizi had his teeth knocked out, and it was by a five year old girl. He was so ashamed that he didn¡¯t dare to go out to pay a New Year¡¯s visit.¡±


    young master Wen was hit in the head by a stone. He was so scared that he peed his pants.


    ¡°Noble consort Lin¡¯s maternal brother¡¯s grandson is little young master Lin, the Lin family¡¯s eldest grandson. She took off my pants and hung me on a tree. I was so ashamed and angry that I almost hung myself when I went back.¡±


    miss Zheng is alright. Since she¡¯s a woman, I only called her once. It wasn¡¯t embarrassing.


    Lu Jinghong was stunned. When he saw her in the barren cityst year, she was clearly a baby who wanted to be carried every two steps.


    ¡°A-are you not going to punish her?¡± Lu Jinghong seemed to have blurted out, but he quickly added, ¡°¡±How are we going to exin this to so many young


    Masters?¡±


    Lu huaijiang held Lulu¡¯s hand and walked out calmly.


    ¡°How do we exin this? It doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s reasonable or not, it¡¯s embarrassing if a group of older people can¡¯t beat a five-year-old.¡±


    Lu Jinghong pursed his lips tightly. No wonder, no wonder everyone seemed to be used to Jiang huailu pressing her down in the water. Lu Jinghong was so angry that his heart ached!

 Chapter 520 - 520: Condemnation in speech and writing (1)

    Chapter 520 - 520: Condemnation in speech and writing (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    A low sigh was particrly ear-piercing in the corridor.


    Lu huaijiang didn¡¯t speak along the way, only holding Lulu¡¯s hand and sighing from time to time.


    Who would have thought that the Crown Prince, who was still killing a year ago, would be upset because his children kept fighting?


    ¡°You¡¯re sighing for me to hear.¡± Lulu said with certainty.


    ¡°Is there anyone else here besides you?¡± Lu huaijiang looked at her.<div>


    ¡°As long as I want to, there can be others,¡± Lulu replied, raising an eyebrow. There were countless vengeful souls in this Pce, so there was no need to be afraid of no one. It¡¯s just that they are all afraid of you. Every time you enter the pce, they will hide.¡± Lulu was clear-headed.


    ¡°Why are you sighing? You didn¡¯t criticize me, nor did you scold me. I¡¯ve only heard you sigh the entire way.¡±


    Lu huaijiang couldn¡¯t help but raise his hand to touch his brow. Don¡¯t you know?


    ¡°Is it because I hit the princess? She was the one who provoked him first. Besides, you told me to stop, so I stopped.¡± Lulu furrowed his brows. I¡¯m already so obedient, what are you still unhappy about? Just tell me, what are you not satisfied with?


    Lu huaijiang took a deep breath.


    ¡°Tomorrow, I¡¯m afraid that the courtiers will criticize bengong again.¡± He, Lu huaijiang, had been famous for his entire life. He held supreme power in his hands and held the power to kill countless people. He had killed countless people and offended countless people.


    However, this was the first time she had ever been condemned by the officials because of a fight between her children.


    Moreover, after one, there was soon two.


    Now, he had a bad premonition.


    His future days would not be too peaceful.


    ¡°Did I cause you trouble? I¡¯m sorry, I know I was wrong ¡­¡± Lulu lowered her head and sped her hands behind her back, as if she had acknowledged her mistake.


    Lu huaijiang saw that she knew how much she cared for him and felt relieved.


    ¡°Then next time I fight, I won¡¯t let anyone catch me. I¡¯ll run away after I fight and won¡¯t admit it. As long as we can¡¯t find any evidence, I won¡¯t admit to it. ¡® ¡°Then I can¡¯t just let them scold and humiliate me, right?¡±


    ¡°Godmother said that you don¡¯t know how to resist when someone bullies you.


    There would be countless times. They will bully you for fun.¡±


    ¡°He was angered on the spot and hit back on the spot. But after the fight, you can¡¯t bring up the old scores.¡± After the fight, it was over.


    Hence, Lulu would never hold a grudge after a fight.


    Unless the other party provoked him a second time.


    Lu huaijiang¡¯s eyes were dark,¡±you did well.¡± He doesn¡¯t cause trouble, but he¡¯s not afraid of trouble either.¡± Lu huaijiang admitted that he had never been a good person, nor was he a kind-hearted person.


    But he was used to hiding everything from Lulu.


    Lulu¡¯s godmother seemed to be a very intelligent person.


    She did not treat Lulu as an ordinary child. She was the Savior of the world and had great divine powers.


    He was in charge of the life and death of the world.


    She had been wronged, so she would fight back with her fists. He would be appeased after the beating.


    But if she was angry, it would cause an obsession in her heart.


    It would be a big deal to go to the other party¡¯s parents with the book of life and death, or to lose ten years of his life if he identally dropped the ink.


    Lu huaijiang chuckled, ¡°just do it ording to your heart.¡± Bengong will take the me for you.¡±


    Lu huaijiang believed that he wouldn¡¯t stop for the next few years.


    fighting is really tiring. It hurts my physical strength ¡­ The little guy shook Lu huaijiang¡¯s hand and stood in front of the pce wall, looking up at him with a smile.


    ¡°And then?¡± Lu huaijiang quietly watched her performance.


    ¡°That¡¯s why you should put more effort into it.¡± Lulu looked at him as if he was stupid.


    Eunuch Lu stood in the distance and burst intoughter. Your Highness, you¡¯ve really met your nemesis..

 Chapter 521 - 521: Something happened to Mother Zhen (1)

    Chapter 521 - 521: Something happened to Mother Zhen (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Lu huaijiang looked at her with a nk expression.


    He had already asked the nanny in detail, and she had only had lunch two hourster.


    After lunch, he went to the morning cloud Hall. He walked a few steps to the Imperial Garden and got into a fight.


    I¡¯m hungry after the fight.


    ¡°Thank you, aunty Empress. Lulu,e again next time ¡­ Oh, thank you, aunty. Aunty is so beautiful, aunty is so good.¡± Lulu¡¯s mouth was full of desserts. With a smacking sound, he kissed the Empress. The Empress was so shocked that she kept calling him ¡°little cutie.¡±<div>


    He hugged her and was really reluctant to let go.


    Lu huaijiang used his eyes to signal to Lulu several times, but Lulu pretended not to understand. Once she went out, she had to hand over the snacks to tyrant. She was not stupid.


    He would first eat his fill in front of the Empress and aunty before leaving the pce.


    ¡°No wonder Your Highness could not help but be soft-hearted, you are indeed an intelligent and quick-witted child. This servant¡¯s heart can¡¯t help but ache when she sees it. ¡± The nanny gently massaged the Empress¡¯s shoulders, and the Empress raised her eyebrows.


    Of course. What she didn¡¯t say was that the child¡¯s mouth had been blessed and he had wooed her!


    She said that noble consort Lin gave birth to a Princess, and Noble consort Lin really gave birth to a Princess!


    At this moment, Lulu was huping pitifully in the corner of the carriage that was leaving the pce.


    ¡°You¡¯ve be more capable now. You didn¡¯t even bring the snacks home and ate them in front of me.¡± Lu huaijiang wanted to find a hole to hide in. Was the East Pce not full?


    The Empress¡¯s gaze towards him had always been filled with fear.


    She thought she had hidden it well, but he could see through it at a nce.


    Until today ¡­


    Her resentful and dissatisfied eyes made it seem as if she hadn¡¯t given Jiang huailu any food!


    What a joke. He was the Crown Prince. How could he not feed his child?


    But the problem was ¡­


    As soon as the carriage stopped, Madam Xia was already waiting in front of the door. She heard that Lulu wasing back for dinner. They were already prepared.


    Lulu had just gotten out of the carriage when Madam Xia said, ¡°¡±Lulu, are you hungry? You haven¡¯t eaten yet, have you?¡±


    The little girl pouted, ¡°I¡¯m hungry, I haven¡¯t eaten yet.¡± I want to eat meatballs


    Lu huaijiang¡¯s face turned right, no matter how much she eats, she¡¯ll still look like a Hungry Ghost ¡­¡±


    He felt wronged, but he couldn¡¯t say it!


    Madam Xia didn¡¯t seem to expect the Crown Prince to be in the carriage. She knelt down in a hurry to pay her respects.


    ¡°Crown Prince Jin an.¡±


    ¡°I still have matters to attend to, so I¡¯ll be backter to pick Lulu up.¡± Lu huaijiang put down the curtain. He felt that there was something wrong with Lulu¡¯s body. She was so tiny, and she had eaten so much, but why was she still so hungry?


    It wasn¡¯t until the Crown Prince¡¯s carriage was far away that Madam Xia looked at her reproachfully. ¡°Why is it the Crown Prince who sent you over? you scared mother. But why does he look so familiar?¡± He seemed to have seen that gentle look when he nodded.


    Lulu covered her mouth and snickered. That was because brother Lu was her brother Lu.


    Madam Xia entered with Lulu in her arms, but the warm Xia family seemed to be a little off.


    Lulu nced at the nervous faces of the servant girls and servants, who were all walking with their lips tightly shut.


    Madam Xia carried her back to the perfume Pavilion. Food was already cooking on the table, and the room was filled with its fragrance.


    Lulu ate a lot more.


    There was some noiseing from outside the courtyard.


    ¡°What¡¯s that sound? Is iting from the main house?¡± Lulu put down his chopsticks. He could still hear the sound of crying.


    It sounded like the voice of a woman.


    Madam Xia looked at the maidservant and ordered the servants to take away the lunch.


    ¡°Something happened to Mother Zhen.¡± The cries in her ears became more and more obvious, and the worry on Mrs. Xia¡¯s face was difficult to hide.


    Originally, they had agreed to have a reunion dinner with the family when Lulu returned.


    However, he didn¡¯t expect that something would happen to Mother Zhen..

 Chapter 522 - 522: Invasion of evil (1)

    Chapter 522 - 522: Invasion of evil (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Mother Zhen!


    Lulu¡¯s eyes flickered and he grabbed his mother¡¯s hand. ¡°Mother, I want to go see sister Zhen.¡±


    ¡°Thest time I came back, I even gave her a Pearl of peace. It was given to him by master yixu at the National temple. He said that it could ward off evil and was very effective. I saw that big sister was very sick, and I was afraid that there was an evil spirit haunting her, so I tied it to big sister¡¯s hand.¡± Lulu said in a soft voice.


    Madam Xia stopped and turned her head to look at her.


    ¡°Did you give her the red Pearl on her wrist?¡±<div>


    ¡°Yes,¡± Lulu nodded obediently. Lulu wants sister to get well soon.¡±


    Madam Xia seemed to think for a while, then she took Lulu and walked out of the door.¡¯You¡¯re not allowed to tell anyone, do you understand? You can¡¯t even tell the Crown Prince.¡±


    The maidservants in the manor were worried and spected in private, but elderlydy did not dare to say a single word.


    ¡°Lulu promised mother that I won¡¯t tell brother Crown Prince,¡± The little girl was very obedient.


    The two of them didn¡¯t bring a single maidservant. As they passed through the courtyard, they could hear mother Zhen¡¯s cries even more clearly.


    When she arrived at the door of the main house, two nannies were guarding outside.


    ¡°I¡¯ll bring Lulu to see mother Zhen. Nanny, please let her know.¡± The Xia family couldn¡¯t decide if they were willing to let him know.


    The nanny¡¯s eyes were slightly red. Seeing that it was Madam Xia, she went in to inform her.


    At noon, Madam Yun, who was still in high spirits when she saw the Empress, came out crying with messy steps.


    ¡°Yurong, Lulu,e in quickly. But don¡¯t scare Lulu. What¡¯s wrong with mother Zhen?¡± Madam Yun¡¯s eyes were swollen from crying. When she returned at noon, she found that mother Zhen was a little strange.


    It started acting up in the afternoon.


    ¡°Sister-inw, don¡¯t worry. It just so happens that master yixu has returned to the capital today. Why don¡¯t we invite him to take a look?¡± Madam Xia heard a few things in the afternoon, and she only heard that mother Zhen had gone crazy.


    Later, they heard about some evil spirits, and the Xia family strictly forbade servants from approaching the courtyard.


    ¡°I can¡¯t. Mother Zhen probably wouldn¡¯t be able to survive this. Even if the evil was eliminated, mother Zhen¡¯s life would be ruined. How could she be stained with such a dirty thing? she has never been out before.¡± Madam Yun¡¯s face was Haggard. As expected, Lulu sensed the demonic aura the moment they entered the courtyard.


    A demonic aura.


    ¡°Mother, I¡¯m afraid there¡¯s a monster. Aunt Zhen was a monster. She was a monster. Mother, Qing Qing is scared.¡± Xia Qingqing was outside the door. She cried out in shock when she saw mother Zhen being tied up. The young woman covered her mouth tightly, her face full of worry.


    ¡°Shut up! If you talk more, continue kneeling in the ancestral Hall!¡± Xia Qingqing only shut her mouth after she scolded her ruthlessly.


    However, the old Madam and Lord Xia¡¯s expressions were extremely unsightly.


    Lulu followed her in. The house was covered in yellow talismans.


    However, they were all fake.


    ¡°Mother Zhen, quickly wake up. If something happens to you, how will grandmother live?¡± The olddy held mother Zhen¡¯s hand. Mother Zhen¡¯s hands were ice-cold, and her temperature was unlike that of a mortal.


    Lulu took a closer look.


    He found that mother Zhen¡¯s hands and feet were tied to the end of the bed. There was a peach flower mark between her eyebrows, and her face was covered with strange red lines.


    He lost his mind and let out a terrifying roar.


    ¡°Where¡¯s the peace bead in her hand?¡± Lulu suddenly asked.


    There were only two maidservants who were originally serving mother Zhen in the room, and their faces were frighteningly pale.


    it¡¯s broken. Miss Lu, the bead you gave me is broken.


    ¡°In the afternoon, after youngdy had her meal, she said that the weather was good and draped a cloak over her to enjoy the scenery in the peach forest. In the past two years, the girl had particrly liked that peach forest and would go in when she had time. When you¡¯re reading, writing, visiting rtives, or painting, you¡¯ll all go to the peach forest..¡±

 Chapter 523 - 523: Lulu with profound Dharma (1)

    Chapter 523 - 523: Lulu with profound Dharma (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°Youngdy likes to go to the peach forest but does not like to be disturbed by servants. We¡¯ve always been the ones guarding outside the peach forest.¡±


    ¡°Who knew that not long after, one heard a mournful scream and went in to see that youngdy had already fainted on the ground. The Pearl of peace on her wrist was shattered as if it had been hit by something.¡± The maidservant took out a handkerchief from her bosom, opened it carefully, and held it in front of Lulu.


    As expected, it was all over the ce.


    Lord Xia and master Xia furrowed their brows tightly. They saw mother Zhen struggling from time to time, which didn¡¯t look like an unmarried woman at all.


    His eyes were filled with worry.<div>


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid he has confessed to something. Last year when I was out with my husband, I saw simr symptoms.¡±


    ¡°That man was possessed by an evil spirit and lost his consciousness. He didn¡¯t recognize his parents or his children. When he woke up, his eyes were red and he killed them with a knife. Later, her husband had asked a Daoist to restrain him and burn him with fire, only then did he reveal his true form. So it¡¯s a mountain spirit. When that man went up the mountain to chop wood, he was bewitched and possessed by him.¡± Madam Yu locked Qing Qing up. At this moment, she was standing by the bed and looking at mother Zhen.


    Everyone was shocked by her words.


    The Yun n was even more sorrowful as they covered their faces and cried. At this moment, anyone who looked at mother Zhen would know that she had been bewitched.


    Lulu¡¯s brows were tightly furrowed as he looked at mother Zhen, who had her eyes tightly shut on the bed.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you leave?¡± Lulu¡¯s voice was a little cold, and ¡®mother Zhen¡¯s¡¯ tightly shut eyes moved a little.


    Everyone in the Xia family house turned to look at Lulu.


    He did not seem to understand what Lulu was saying.


    ¡°Maternal grandmother, maternal grandfather, eldest uncle, can I speak to Mother Zhen? Maybe, if I talk to Lulu, the evil will be willing to leave?¡±


    master yixu said that Lulu is the Crown Prince¡¯s soul protector. He might be able to suppress all evil spirits in the world. Lulu¡¯s tone was cold when he mentioned the evil in the world.


    A look of disdain shed across Madam Yu¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°When we were released, brother ze even used ck dog¡¯s blood and found a master among the people, but they couldn¡¯t drive out the evil. Instead, it angered the evil, and in the end, it broke free from the rope and killed two people.¡± Madam Yu said in a low voice. She didn¡¯t say that she didn¡¯t trust Lulu, but merely stated the facts.


    ¡°That¡¯s because I didn¡¯t meet Lulu.¡± Lulu wasn¡¯t humble at all.


    In addition to eating, she was best at driving away evil.


    Originally, he was best at killing evil, but now, he might have a slight advantage in eating.


    It was just a little bit. Anyway, no one was more capable than her in killing evil.


    Xia Shi remembered what her son often said. Lulu might be the reincarnation of a kitchen God.


    He was even favored by the hall of salvation, so he believed her to some extent.


    ¡°Father, mother, brother, sister-inw, let Lulu try. Do you still remember the hall of salvation? Lulu was personally taken care of by the gods in the hall of salvation.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s still master yixu,¡± Lulu said arrogantly. Thest time I went to the National temple with brother Crown Prince to discuss Dao with master yixu, he was moved to tears. Grandmaster also said that he had never seen someone as intelligent as me. ¡± The master had sent her out in tears, so he must have been very touched.


    He was touched by the profoundness of her Dharma.


    Lulu was ted, perhaps because her father was a Buddha.


    He had inherited a few points.


    The Xia family looked at each other, but when they remembered that she was now the soul of the Crown Prince, the birth characters that everyone had feared in the past had be envious.


    I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s true.


    ¡°Good Lulu, are you going to recite the Buddhist scriptures to Mother Zhen?


    Grandmother will be waiting for you outside the door. It doesn¡¯t matter if it doesn¡¯t work. Lulu, don¡¯t feel pressured.¡±


    ¡°No matter if it¡¯s effective or not, no one is allowed to gossip. It¡¯s the child¡¯s kind intentions anyway.¡± Old taitai swept her eyes over her granddaughter-inw, and Madam Yu immediately did not say anything


    more..

 Chapter 524 - 524: Five-colored peach (1)

    Chapter 524 - 524: Five-colored peach (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°Lulu, I¡¯ll have to trouble you with mother Zhen.¡±


    ¡°Stay away from her. She doesn¡¯t recognize you anymore. Don¡¯t hurt yourself.¡±


    Madam Yun¡¯s eyes were red and she stood outside the door.


    However, they didn¡¯t dare to go far.


    If mother Zhen couldn¡¯t wake up and this matter was leaked, she would be offered as a sacrifice to the heavens by the angry people.<div>


    Now that the rtionship between the mortals and the evil was tense, they would burn everything they saw as a sacrifice.


    The Yun family was afraid.


    Seeing that the youngdy¡¯s biological mother had nothing to say, the crowd naturally left.


    ¡°Lulu, recite the Buddhist scriptures a few more times. You must also be careful of yourself.¡± The Xia family didn¡¯t think of anything else. If Lulu helped, at most he would just recite the Buddhist scriptures. He couldn¡¯t possibly step on a ghost or tear an evil spirit apart with his hands, right?


    Fighting was still okay. After all, she had great strength.


    But the Xia family never thought much about anything else.


    The door closed with a ng.


    The adorableness on Lulu¡¯s face faded, reced by a solemn and Holy look. She looked exactly the same as she did in the Savior¡¯s Pce.


    His face sank, and the atmosphere in the room became a little tense.


    Mother Zhen¡¯s body trembled slightly, and her face broke out in cold sweat unconsciously.


    Her power was the nemesis of evil things.


    ¡°Thest time I came, you were in that rainbow peach tree on the table, right?¡± Seeing that mother Zhen didn¡¯t respond, Lulu stood in front of the window. On the small table in front of the window, there was a beautiful porcin.


    There was also a five-colored peach with light red petals. When it bloomed, it looked like a shy girl. The red and white flowers were crisscrossed, looking very beautiful and colorful.


    The leaves were emerald green, as if they had been carefully taken care of. Lulu stepped forward and pinched two of its leaves, causing the peach to shiver in pain.


    ¡°Did you turn a deaf ear to what I saidst time? Or is it because I¡¯m still young and think I¡¯m fooling you?¡± Lulu chuckled, his eyes cold.


    A portion of what she saidst time was for mother Zhen.


    ¡°Mother Zhen is still lingering on her bed, but you are still infatuated with her. Do you want her to die? Your demonic Qi is making it more and more unbearable for her, don¡¯t you know in your heart?¡± The first time Lulu met mother Zhen, he could smell the sandalwood scent on her body.


    The demonic aura on her body was too strong, and even walking under the sun felt painful.


    He could only recite Buddhist sutras every day and stay in the small temple Hall to be at peace.


    ¡°This is outrageous! No one has ever dared to sit when Lulu speaks, but you¡¯re still lying down! Get out here!¡± Lulu couldn¡¯t bear to see him like this. His eyes narrowed, and his chubby little hand made a grabbing motion in the air. He directly pulled out the peach demon that had possessed mother Zhen.


    An ear-piercing scream could be heard outside the door.


    Madam Yun wanted to enter but was stopped.


    ¡°Lulu just told me not to go in no matter what, lest I interrupt her. This voice doesn¡¯t sound like Lulu¡¯s. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Madam Xia trembled slightly, her eyes full of fear, but she still listened to Lulu¡¯s words and did not let anyone in.


    He stretched out his hand, and a white light shed.


    In the Shorty girl¡¯s hand, there was a pink figure.


    He threw him heavily to the ground.


    The man suddenly fell to the ground. His eyebrows were slightly raised, and they seemed to have a pair of peach blossom eyes. He was handsome and charming, but he also exuded a demonic aura.


    ¡°You, Who are you?¡± The peach demon looked at her in shock.


    He clearly knew everyone around mother Zhen.. This, this was still the weak and sickly younger sister that she spoke of, who had a bad fate ahead of her?

 Chapter 525 - 525: Possession (1)

    Chapter 525 - 525: Possession (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    The peach demon had known mother Zhen for many years.


    At that time, he had yet to transform, and mother Zhen liked to y the zither in the peach forest.


    After that, he felt something when he heard mother Zhen¡¯s zither music. In front of her, he actually transformed into his initial human form without any preparation.


    That day, he still remembered mother Zhen taking off her outer skirt and giving it to him to cover her embarrassment.


    He thought that he would be expelled, that he would be strangled to death.<div>


    However, mother Zhen had concealed his existence and had never told anyone. She was carefully hiding her little secret.


    He was ignorant of the outside world, and it was Mother Zhen who had taught him everything.


    Naturally, he also admired mother Zhen.


    Mother Zhen told him everything that had happened since he was young, no matter how big or small. What he ate every day, what he yed with, and even the practice of calligraphy and painting were all learned together.


    He was grateful to Mother Zhen, and he also cherished her.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who I am. But you, I want to know what you are!¡± Lulu¡¯s eyes grew colder and colder, with a hint of mockery that a child shouldn¡¯t have.


    ¡°So I¡¯ve overestimated you,¡±


    ¡°When I came to visit mother Zhen that day, mother Zhen¡¯s illness was beyond cure, and she was always associated with evil. If you don¡¯t stay away from her, she¡¯ll die. You were there to save her, so I gave her an evil warding Pearl.¡±


    it¡¯s also because of my kindness. I almost harmed mother Zhen. Lulu was a little angry. She had seen du Xun and Xie zixu¡¯s love and had misunderstood.


    ¡°I gave her the evil warding Pearl to protect her mind. I don¡¯t want to kill you. I was the one who mistakenly believed in your true feelings for her!¡± That day, Lulu thought that mother Zhen and the evil spirit were in love. He didn¡¯t expect that the other party had other ns!


    ¡°And you ¡­¡± Lulu sneered, his voice full of sarcasm.


    ¡°She¡¯s true to you, but how much of your sincerity is there? A demon is a demon!¡±


    ¡°Do you feel a little guilty? She taught you how to write, read, draw, and y the zither. And you actually wanted to take her body and possess her!¡± Lulu couldn¡¯t control his anger.


    How could the peach demon withstand the wrath of the gods?


    Sweat poured down like rain, and he fell to the ground powerlessly, crying and begging.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t, I didn¡¯t. You¡¯ve misunderstood. The little demon had been instructed by her, and she was the little demon¡¯s benefactor. The little demon had never dared to have the slightest intention of harming her! I know who you are. You¡¯re her sister, her sister Lulu, right? She told me about you, she told me about you.¡± The peach demon seemed to want to prove their rtionship.


    Lulu burst outughing.


    ¡®What do you think I am? Was he a three-year-old child? The evil warding Pearl would only be destroyed during possession to protect her soul. The evil warding Pearl was broken, but the spiritual power in it instantly wrapped around her primordial spirit. If I¡¯m not wrong, the reason why you haven¡¯t taken over her body yet is because of the evil warding Pearl, right?¡±


    Do you think I¡¯m only three years old?


    I¡¯m already past the age of being easily deceived.


    The peach demon, who was begging for mercy, stopped and slowly raised its head to look at her.


    ¡°You know everything about her. Without this evil warding Pearl, I¡¯m afraid no one would have found out, right?¡±


    ¡°Old taitai has chatted with Lulu a few times and said that you have always been a steady person. asionally, he would still reveal a little of his childlike temperament and sneak out to y. At that time, it was Mother Zhen who borrowed your body right? However, at that time, you didn¡¯t have any thoughts of taking over her body, andter you gave her back the initiative.¡± Lulu couldn¡¯t help but take pity on mother Zhen. He pitied her for trusting the wrong person and being so bold.


    The peach demon no longer put on a pretense. It was pressed to the ground by Lulu¡¯s aura.


    Heughed in a low voice, half crying and halfughing..

 Chapter 526 - 526: Bewitched (1)

    Chapter 526 - 526: Bewitched (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°Why? why?¡± why are mortals born with the care of the heavens? why are they born to live under the sun? why!


    ¡°What about the evil spirits and ghosts? We need to cultivate for hundreds and thousands of years. We can¡¯t do any evil things, and we have to be struck by lightning. Only then could he transform into a mortal! It¡¯s not fair, it¡¯s not fair!¡± The peach demon¡¯s hostility was unbridled. Countless branches suddenly sprouted from its body and shot toward Lulu.


    The room was green, but there was nofort at all.


    On the contrary, it made people fear and tremble.


    ¡°The world is unfair, so you use the injustice to take revenge on your benefactor? You grew up with her, and she helped you transform. I even lent my body to you despite knowing that you were an evil demon, so that you could see the world. Yet, you repaid her in such a way. How ridiculous! A demon, a demon in the end, should not remain in the human world!¡±<div>


    Lulu¡¯s eyes were filled with anger. He reached out and cut off the branches that were growing wildly.


    The peach demon wailed and rolled on the ground in pain while oozing green liquid.


    That day, she was blind to think that it was another kind of earth-shattering love.


    It turned out that true love was rare.


    It was mixed in with many falsehoods and needed to be constantly searched for.


    ¡°I¡¯m d that the evil warding Pearl was broken the moment you took over the body. It directly wrapped around her primordial spirit, and she didn¡¯t know anything. At least I don¡¯t have to face such a cruel reality.¡± Step by step, Lulu strolled toward the peach demon.


    ¡°As for you asking who I am?¡± Lulu¡¯sughter was as crisp as a silver bell.


    ¡°I¡¯m the nemesis of all the demons and evil in the world!¡± Do you think I¡¯m ying with you ¡­


    Tsk tsk, this is the bad thing about being young.


    I was waking you up, and you thought I was acting cool.


    The moment the divine power struck, something seemed to have escaped from the peach demon.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Lulu looked out the window.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry ¡­ I¡¯m, I¡¯m sorry.¡± The peach demon kept spitting out blood, but the demonic look in its eyes was less and more affectionate. However, at this moment, the demonic power in its body was also slowly dissipating.


    Lulu didn¡¯t show any mercy.


    However, the peach demon seemed to have regretted it and dragged its half-dead body to the side of the bed.


    He tried to take another look at mother Zhen.


    I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to harm you ¡­ The peach demon sobbed softly and fell to the ground. She stretched out her hand, but could only barely catch mother Zhen¡¯s fingers.


    ¡°This ¡­ All these years, I¡¯ve never thought of ¡­ To harm you, I have to take over your body. ¡±


    ¡°But, but recently, there¡¯s always a voice bewitching me. Bewitched me, my Dao heart is not firm enough ¡­ I¡¯ve forgotten my original intention, I¡¯ve forgotten that I¡¯m the one who transformed for you.¡±


    The voice told him that he had painstakingly transformed for a thousand years, but he had only be half a mortal.


    If he wanted to cultivate again, it would take another thousand years. And because they were demons, the restrictions and heavenly punishment they faced were even more terrifying.


    If he possessed a body and used a human form to cultivate, he would be able to achieve twice the result with half the effort.


    He had forgotten his original heart, he had been bewitched, and the little girl who was full of him had gradually disappeared from his eyes. He knew everything about her past and every little thing about her. She had never guarded herself against him.


    He wavered.


    The peach demon¡¯s ngure crumbled pit by pit. He regretted It, ne really regretted it.


    ¡°That voice told me ¡­ If I seed in taking over the body, then ¡­ She married into the East ¡­ Dong ¡­¡± A me suddenly burst out of the peach demon¡¯s throat. Lulu jumped in fright and tried to stop it, but the peach demon was reduced to ashes in an instant.


    Someone is controlling the evils and trying to cause trouble. Lulu¡¯s face was cold. Damn it, she just wanted to get rid of the evil and enjoy the food.


    Why was it so difficult?

 Chapter 527 - 527: My dear mother (1)

    Chapter 527 - 527: My dear mother (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    The peach demon¡¯s soul scattered.


    Even though he was being bewitched, Lulu did not sympathize with him at all.


    It was as if a te of pig knuckle had appeared in front of him and he had put the pig knuckle into his mouth, only to realize that there was no salt.


    I¡¯m so angry!


    Where did he have to go after taking over her body?<div>


    She also had some clues!


    The moment the peach demon¡¯s soul was destroyed, a demonic Pearl fell to the ground. It was green and lustrous, and it felt full of vitality to the touch. It was also a littlefortable.


    A demonic Pearl that had removed its demonic nature was indeed a good thing.


    Lulu picked it up and put it in his pocket.


    In fact, it was not that the peach demon had been bewitched by someone and had evil thoughts.


    It was because he didn¡¯t love her deeply enough and wasn¡¯t determined enough. Even if such a thing didn¡¯t happen today, he would still betray mother Zhen in the future.


    Just like her douchebag father Jiang yubai and her mother Xia Yurong. They were in love, right? He definitely loved her.


    Jiang yubai wasn¡¯t firm enough and didn¡¯t stand on her mother¡¯s side. In the end, it was still a tragedy.


    If the rtionship was not in ce, everything would be in vain.


    The evil demon¡¯s face had remained so handsome for thousands of years, but mother Zhen was a mortal. Her appearance would be the reason for him to abandon her.


    Lulu shook his head. The red mark on mother Zhen¡¯s face had already faded, but the peach flower on her forehead was still there.


    Lulu thought about it. Mother Zhen was a calm person, and after experiencing this, she probably couldn¡¯t stand any more turbulence.


    He stretched out his hand and wiped away the mark of the peach demon between her eyebrows.


    What was unique and what was outstanding? it was best to be an ordinary person.


    Lulu nced at the floor, which was full of wolves, and blinked his eyes. She then ran over, tiptoed, and ced the Buddhist scriptures that they had used to scare people on the bed.


    She sat cross-legged on it and mumbled to herself.


    When everything was ready, he pointed at the door, and the door bolt came off.


    The people lying at the entrance all fell to the ground like dumplings in a pot.


    Lulu covered his mouth andughed.


    Except for the peach demon¡¯s scream at the beginning, which caught her off guard, the rest of the time had been isted.


    ¡°Aiyo, Aiyo ¡­ Lulu, why didn¡¯t you shout when you opened the door? my back ¡± The old man was at the forefront, but he reacted quickly. He supported himself with both hands and did a push -up.


    But his poor son, Lord Xia, was not so lucky.


    He had been pulled down by his own mother.


    ¡°It¡¯s still useful to have a son,¡± The olddy calmly got up and looked at her son with admiration.


    Lord Xia ¡­ He was really her biological son.


    Everyone looked up and saw the branches scattered on the ground, as well as the green liquid that was sshing everywhere. They were all stunned.


    ¡°Lulu, are you alright?¡± Mrs. Xia was shocked. How could she have thought that there was really an evil spirit! The scream that came from the room just now was a man¡¯s voice.


    The Xia family kept to their daughter¡¯s agreement and didn¡¯t let anyone in.


    At the same time, she was so nervous that her entire body was trembling.


    Her five-year-old daughter had actually encountered a demon.


    She only wanted Lulu to recite some Buddhist scriptures tofort mother Zhen and make her feel better.


    Xia Shi¡¯s heart was palpitating, and she was greatly frightened.


    That ground full of wolves was not something that could be done by human strength.


    Everyone in the Xia family turned to look at Lulu, and Madam Xia hurriedly ran to her to check if she was injured.


    Suddenly, his eyes fell on the Buddhist scriptures on the bed.


    The Buddhist Scripture was still the same Buddhist Scripture, but she could not understand a single word on it. Why?


    Lulu¡¯s eyes narrowed. He cleared his throat and flipped the Scripture over.


    I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t notice.


    It was upside down.


    Oh dear mother, it directly affected her dignity!

 Chapter 528 - 528: The smart Little Lulu (1)

    Chapter 528 - 528: The smart Little Lulu (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Xia Shi looked deeply at Lulu.


    Madam Yun suddenly looked at her daughter on the bed and pounced on her. ¡°My mother Zhen, is my mother Zhen alright?¡±


    ¡°The strange pattern on his face and the peach blossom between his eyebrows are gone.¡± Madam Yun rushed up to hug her daughter and cried. She held her daughter¡¯s hand and found that her hands were cold. But her breathing was steady, and Madam Yun¡¯s heart finally calmed down a little.


    ¡°This, this room is ¡­¡± The matriarch and the old man looked at the house full of wolves and turned to Lulu.


    Lulu got up from the bed and reached out her hand, and Madam Xia carried her down.<div>


    ¡°Maternal grandfather, maternal grandmother, don¡¯t worry. Lulu chased away the bad demon.¡± she¡¯s a very beautiful Vixen sister ¡­ Lulu shouted.


    The two maidservants looked at each other, but they usually served youngdies and often heard youngdies speaking with a man¡¯s voice.


    Madam Yun¡¯s fingers moved slightly, and her gaze on Lulu became gentler. It was so gentle that it was almost dripping water.


    ¡°You¡¯re a good child,¡± The olddy was standing closest to the door just now, so she had heard the hoarse scream that was somewhat maic. Outsiders might find it hard to tell if it was a male or female, but an olddy like her understood.


    It was a good thing that Lulu was sensible.


    The Xia family was very lucky.


    Otherwise, the reputation of the Xia family¡¯s Ladies would be ruined.


    ¡°No one is allowed to say a word about today¡¯s matter and keep it in your stomach. If you spread rumors, you¡¯ll be skinned alive.¡± The matriarch had always been kind, but at this moment, she was very strict.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare to say that,¡± everyone saluted.


    ¡°Hurry up and clean up the house. If you can¡¯t clean it up, then burn everything in the house.¡± Madam Yun nced at the calligraphy and painting hanging on the wall. Clusters of peach flowers were in full bloom.


    His eyes turned cold.


    Then, he looked at the five-colored peach on the table that had been eye-catching just now. It was gone, and he understood what was going on.


    ¡°Youngdy¡¯s eight characters are weak. This room is surrounded by peach flowers and peach flowers belong to the yin element. No wonder the room is filled with Yin energy. She¡¯s always entangled in bed.¡± Madam Yun sighed and said, ¡°burn all the paintings in the room and cut down the peach forest.¡± When youngdy¡¯s body is better, I will find her a reliable marriage.¡±


    The maidservant in the room responded in a low voice.


    The girl treasured the peach flowers, calligraphy, and paintings the most. She would usually pick them up when they fell from a tree.


    But no one dared to disobey the orders of the Yun n.


    ¡°Lulu, you¡¯re quite capable. No wonder His Highness wants you to stay. Master yixu¡¯s words are true ¡­¡± The first uncle was overjoyed. Mother Zhen was saved and his reputation was preserved. He was grateful to Lulu.


    Lulu¡¯s chest puffed up. Of course!


    At this moment, the house was cleaned up and the calligraphy and painting had been moved out.


    Everyone invited the Imperial physician they were used to, and after taking her pulse, it seemed that her pulse was getting better.


    Mother Zhen didn¡¯t wake up until the moon rose above the willow tree.


    She looked at the brand-new decorations in the room. The calligraphy and painting in the room were gone, and the peach branches in front of the window were gone.


    The maidservant helped her down to the ground. The courtyard was bare, and the peach forest was gone.


    Even the maidservants had been changed to two new ones.


    ¡°Eldest youngdy, the two older sisters are old. Furen has arranged a good marriage for the two older sisters. He even abolished their ve status and sent them out of the mansion to live a good life. This servant will be serving you now.¡± The two maidservants spoke in soft voices, looking extremely timid.


    ¡°Furen said that the yin energy of the peach flowers in front of the door was too heavy, causing youngdy to be lingering in bed. Then, I chopped the peach flower.¡± The maidservant carefully helped her out of the door.


    Mother Zhen¡¯s gaze fell on a burnt peach tree in the distance.


    Her tears fell..

 Chapter 529 - 529 Something is wrong with her body (1)

    Chapter 529 - 529 Something is wrong with her body (1)


    He stared at the withered roots of the peach tree in a daze.


    ¡°Youngdy, don¡¯t be angry. Miss Lulu has banished that little demon by chanting the Buddha¡¯s name. She won¡¯t be able to harm you again.¡±


    ¡°I heard that she¡¯s quite beautiful, a very beautiful demoness. Have you seen it before?¡± The maidservant seemed to be very naive and didn¡¯t know anything.


    He only knew that thedy had been possessed and killed by a demoness.


    Mother Zhen said in a low voice,¡±I¡¯ve seen her before. She¡¯s very beautiful.¡± With just one look, one can tell that he¡¯s not an ordinary person.¡±


    When she first met him, his eyes were clear and ignorant, as if he didn¡¯t understand anything.<div>


    Why did ite to this?


    The red bead that fell from his wrist was also broken.


    The moment the red bead shattered, she saw an ugly side that she had never seen before.


    The gentleness in his eyes disappeared, and all his confusion turned into ruthlessness and greed.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Lulu? Has she returned to the eastern Pce?¡±


    ¡°Yes, when miss saw that you were safe, His Highness personally came to take her back to the residence. Miss Lulu did not put on airs at all. She was truly a kinddy. I really don¡¯t understand why young miss Qing Qing is always against her. ¡±


    Mother Zhen smiled and didn¡¯t say anything.


    She was kind. She was only kind to mortals. Her Swift and decisive actions and ruthlessness were all used on the non-humankind.


    ¡­.


    Lu huaijiang took Lulu back to the manor. Seeing her touching her little belly in satisfaction, Lu huaijiang looked at her curiously.


    ¡°Are you full now?¡± How did she manage to eat four meals a day?

 Chapter 530 - 530: His Highness is defeated again (1)

    Chapter 530 - 530: His Highness is defeated again (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    At this moment, Lu huaijiang was touched.


    He looked at Lulu with teary eyes. Lulu loved eating so much that he was willing to give him the pig Trotter that he could not forget!


    Lu huaijiang took a deep breath. How could he bear to take a bite of her food when Lulu was like this?


    Besides, he still had another one in his bowl.


    ¡°I¡¯m not eating. Lulu, you can keep it.¡± Lu huaijiang¡¯s voice was gentle.<div>


    Lulu¡¯s eyes lit up.


    He immediately put down the pig Trotter in his chopsticks, stood up, tiptoed, and jumped over the big bowl.


    The chopsticksnded steadily in Lu huaijiang¡¯s bowl.


    He picked up the other half of the big pork Trotter.


    ¡°If brother Lu doesn¡¯t want it, then Lulu will take it away. It¡¯s so delicious, why doesn¡¯t big brother like to eat meat?¡± The little girl mumbled, shaking her head as she picked up the food and put it into her bowl.


    He took a bite, and the oil sshed everywhere. It was really fragrant.


    Lu huaijiang looked at her in shock.


    His eyes were filled with disbelief, and his chopsticks trembled, nearly falling to the ground.


    No, no, you¡¯re asking me if I want to eat my own pig trotters?


    It was like a bolt of lightning on a clear day, Lu huaijiang was stunned.


    Eunuch Lu was hiding behind him. He was lying on the table andughing so hard that he couldn¡¯t straighten his back. He didn¡¯t dare to make a single sound and could only hold back hisughter and pound the table silently.


    It¡¯s really rare for His Highness to be defeated. Take a few more nces.


    ¡°Eunuch Lu, go and buy the turtles in the East and the turtles in the West. Tomorrow, make a pot of stew ande find bengong after eating.¡± Lu huaijiang¡¯s eyebrows drooped slightly as he said in a low voice.


    Eunuch Lu ¡­


    You¡¯re defeated? You want a ve to suffer a loss?


    It was inhumane.


    However, eunuch Lu stood up and left without another word. Someone would punish him anyway, so eunuch Lu ran away while humming a little tune.


    Lulu ate another bowl of pork Trotter noodles, which was bigger than her face.


    This time, she was drowsy in the carriage before she even returned to the residence. She was sleeping soundly with a round stomach.


    Lu huaijiang touched her little belly, but there was no smile on his face.


    In the long run, damaging the spleen and stomach was a small matter.


    Her ability and her body were often not on the same level, and it would always make her hungry and tired, which was definitely not good for her.


    ¡°You ¡­ When will you grow up?


    The carriage stopped at the entrance of the East Pce. Lu huaijiang carried her up and covered her with arge cloak. He touched the tip of his nose ¡­


    There was no breathing.


    Lu huaijiang had been in and out of the Imperial study since he was a child. There were many books and records passed down from the imperial family in the Imperial study.


    It was rumored that the founding Empress had such a heaven-defying ability. Her name was Qin Huan. When she was sleeping, she was sometimes not breathing and sometimes breathing. It was very surprising.


    ¡°Are you two rted?¡± Lu huaijiang looked at the little girl in his arms. Her face was red and her eyshes were thick and dense.


    No matter what the connection was, she was now his soul suppressor.


    Lu huaijiang carried her back to the manor.


    He had a good night¡¯s sleep.


    The next morning, Lulu realized that the breakfast had changed. ¡°This is bird¡¯s nest soup made from Snow Lotus from the heavens.¡±


    ¡°This is a thousand-year-old yunzhi. Cloud Ganoderma was even more precious than Lingzhi. It was said that when Yun Zhi was found, there was a snake guarding her and there was even a crown on the snake¡¯s head. This servant didn¡¯t dare to stew too much, so I only cut a few pieces and put them in. ¡±


    There was a lot of food on the table. There was fish, meat, and many delicate desserts.


    Lulu was so happy that he almost cried, ¡°what a good day it is today?¡± He¡¯s actually eating so well?¡±


    When Lu huaijiang heard her words, it was as if the eastern Pce had mistreated her.


    Who knew that ever since the East Pce raised a child, the East Pce, which had always been full of gold and silver, was actually stretched to the limit!

 Chapter 531 - 531: The money-burning child (1)

    Chapter 531 - 531: The money-burning child (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Lu huaijiang thought that it was normal for a girl to eat well, wear well, and buy a lot.


    After all, the girl in his family could be considered the best in the world.


    As the Crown Prince, what¡¯s wrong with spoiling his own sister a little?


    It¡¯s not a big deal, right?


    However, even after she had spent 20000 taels in three days, Lu huaijiang realized that she was still struggling on the poverty line.<div>


    Lulu no longer had the habit of spending money extravagantly. Lu huaijiang turned around and found another problem.


    She ate a lot and always liked meat and grease. Not


    Hence, he thought of recing it with expensive tonics to see if they could supplement the energy that her body needed.


    Alright, one Tianshan Snow Lotus for 300 taels.


    That cloud Ganoderma probably cost three thousand, but fortunately, only a few pieces were cut.


    However, this thing could only be found by chance, and there was no market for it.


    However, this was only the value of a meal. She had three meals a day, and that was 365 days a year.


    The bird¡¯s nest and deer antlers on the table were nothing.


    Lu huaijiang thought about it and wished the heavens would strike him to death.


    ¡°Quickly try it. This cloud Ganoderma has a medicinal fragrance. He had stewed itst night and had stayed up all night. When he was stewing it, birds were standing outside the door. It was probably something good. It¡¯s hard toe by.¡± Eunuch Lu filled more than half a bowl for the two masters.


    Lu huaijiang took a look. This bowl must be worth more than a hundred taels.


    He silently pushed it to Lulu. One less sip saved him a hundred taels. He had earned another two points!


    Seeing the two of them staring at her, Lulu picked up her bowl and finished it.


    After that, eunuch Lu gave her a lot of meat dishes that she liked to eat in the past. This was his Highness¡¯s order. It was rare for him to prepare oily and meaty food for her so early in the morning.


    Braised winter bamboo shoots, braised abalone, spiced chicken, steamed Chinese yam balls, quick-fried salmon slices, pan-copsed pheasant, and so on. There were also a few tes of snacks.


    However, this time, unlike the past, she actually ate two pieces of fish and burped. She was full.


    The little girl seemed to still be a little dazed, holding her chopsticks in a daze.


    Until he burped again.


    The little girl suddenly let out an ¡®ah¡¯.


    ¡°I think I¡¯m sick. I haven¡¯t even started yet, how can I be full?¡± Lulu¡¯s face was filled with fear. She had only taken two sips of bird¡¯s nest and half a bowl of cloud Ganoderma chicken soup. He was already full before he even started eating?


    She had yet to take a bite of the chicken legs, meatballs, salmon slices, and pot-down pheasant that she had set her eyes on.


    ¡°This useless stomach, Lulu isn¡¯t full yet. No, no, Lulu was huping. Lulu¡¯s stomach is full, but his eyes aren¡¯t.¡± The little girl was extremely aggrieved. They were all her favorite food, so why couldn¡¯t she eat anymore?


    Lu huaijiang saw her angry and puzzled look andughed softly.


    ¡°Eunuch Lu, in the future, whenever you have soup simr to yunzhi, just prepare one.¡± He had used bird¡¯s nest and Yun Zhi today, so he didn¡¯t have time to eat. He was holding his stomach and sulking.


    It seemed that she always liked to eat meat and greasy food. It was because she did not have enough energy. As long as she replenished it daily, she would be able to return to normal.


    It was just that it burned a little money.


    Raising children was really expensive.


    If this continued, he might not even be able to get a wife in the future.


    ¡°What a disappointing stomach, what a disappointing stomach. So stupid, I can¡¯t even eat it just by looking at it. ¡±


    It was normal for little girls to be greedy.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Eunuch Lu had just finished speaking when blood started dripping from his nose.


    Eunuch Lu hurriedly took out his handkerchief and looked up at the sky. ¡°Your Highness, this servant will be back in a moment. I¡¯m afraid you drank too much turtle this morning ¡±


    He deliberately emphasized the word ¡°turtle.¡±


    Lu huaijiang ¡­


    My fault?

 Chapter 532 - 532: Bringing the baby to the Royal study (1)

    Chapter 532 - 532: Bringing the baby to the Royal study (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Lu huaijiang¡¯s guess was right. Lulu had stoppedining about hunger.


    However, she was greedy, and she was so greedy that her eyes were wide open. She was so pitiful.


    ¡°My eyes tell me she¡¯s hungry, but my stomach tells me she¡¯s full. Am I sick?¡± Lulu looked at Lu huaijiang with tears in her eyes.


    The little girl grabbed the hem of His Highness¡¯s clothes, and Lu huaijiang¡¯s calm face revealed a bit of helplessness.


    Your Highness, ¡± eunuch Lu said softly, ¡± we won¡¯t be able to make it.<div>


    ¡°There is still a Minister waiting for you in the Royal study for a meeting today.¡± Eunuch Lu looked at the sky and saw that it was already bright.


    Although His Highness was irascible and easily angered, he was extremely serious about the rules. His Highness was neverte!


    And no one was allowed to bete.


    His rtionship with the first Prince had worsened during his first meeting in the Royal study. Some of the officials who had pledged their allegiance to the Lin family tried to embarrass him.


    The group of people who had arrivedte had their legs cut off by him, and then demoted. Those pairs of bloody legs were hung on the throne room.


    When the officials went to court, their bodies trembled. He didn¡¯t care if people used him of being brutal or killing.


    However, news of His Highness¡¯s strict discipline had spread.


    But now, His Highness, who followed the rules, had long passed the time for discussion and was in a stalemate with the five-year-old girl.


    ¡°Let go.¡± His Highness was helpless.


    The little girl bent her legs and sat on his shoes, hugging his legs.


    ¡°Where are you going? I also want to go.¡± Lulu¡¯s eyes darted around. The hall of salvation would save the world, and her mission was to keep an eye on Lu huaijiang!


    Keep an eye on tms great evil!


    The little girl held on to him tightly.


    In her memories, when His Highness was 13 years old, there would be a massacre.


    Naturally, Lulu did not dare to let his guard down.


    ¡°Forget it, bengong really owes you!¡± Lu huaijiang let out a low sigh under eunuch Lu¡¯s incredulous gaze.


    He bent down and picked up the little girl, directly carrying her.


    ¡°Let¡¯s enter the pce!¡±


    What should he do if his owndy couldn¡¯t bear to part with him?


    Bring him along.


    Although Lulu did not share the pork trotters with him, Lu huaijiang was happy that she was so dependent on him.


    ¡°Your Highness, this is not reasonable. Who would bring a child to the Imperial study? I¡¯m afraid the court officials will impeach you again.¡± Eunuch Lu was so anxious that he was jumping around, but His Highness carried the child directly into the carriage to enter the pce.


    ¡°There¡¯s one more to impeach bengong!¡± Lu huaijiang muttered in a low voice.


    The carriage went straight through the pce gate. The guards at the gate didn¡¯t even dare to check and let them in.


    They drove all the way to the Imperial study.


    The Imperial study was crowded with people, and the courtiers discussed in low voices.


    Everyone¡¯s expression was rather solemn.


    Grand tutor Xie even said, ¡°everyone knows what kind of person His Highness is. If it wasn¡¯t an important matter, His Highness wouldn¡¯t have dyed the time.¡±


    ¡°Sirs, there is no need to specte. His Highness is doing well. With someone to suppress his soul, His Highness will definitely not fall into aa again!¡± Only after Grand tutor Xie had finished speaking did the officials acknowledge his words.


    Someone probably suspected that His Highness was unconscious, which made the Grand tutor angry.


    Lu huaijiang put Lulu down and held her wrist.


    He lowered his head and looked at the huge matter. Yes, it was indeed a huge baby.


    Eunuch Lu caught up with him, panting. He pushed open the door of the Royal study and shouted, ¡± His Highness has arrived.


    All the ministers were shocked and knelt down one after another. Your


    Highness, how are you? ¡±


    When Grand tutor Xie saw His Highness enter, he let out an almost inaudible sigh of relief.


    However, when she lowered her head, she saw that he was holding the hand of an extremely delicate girl..

 Chapter 533 - 533: His Highness’s life (1)

    Chapter 533 - 533: His Highness¡¯s life (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Grand tutor Xie nced at Lulu.


    Lulu also nced at Grand tutor Xie.


    ¡°Get up. Today I came a littlete and bengong had some matters to dy. I¡¯m sorry to have kept you all waiting.¡± Lu huaijiang squeezed the little girl¡¯s palm. ¡°Your Highness, you¡¯re being too serious.¡±


    ¡°Your Highness¡¯s matters are all National matters, matters of the great Zhou Dynasty.¡± The ministers all said in unison.


    He was very good at ttering.<div>


    The ministers looked up and saw that he was holding a little girl¡¯s hand. The little girl was mischievous. He was looking at the crowd with his round eyes.


    Then, she moved closer to the Crown Prince¡¯s seat.


    With every movement of his butt, the Crown Prince was forced into a corner.


    The ministers looked at each other. This was a matter of national importance ¡­


    ¡°Your Highness, the child is innocent. I¡¯m afraid that the child can¡¯t be allowed to listen too much to the matters of the country. I¡¯m afraid that if word gets out, it will cause unrest in the world and the country will be unstable.¡± Sir Lin cupped his hands. His hair and beard were white, but his eyes were full of light.


    Grand tutor Xie was the only person in front of the hall to be granted a seat.


    Old Lord Xia and Lord Xia both looked as if they had been struck by lightning.


    She, she, she, she actually dared to sit on His Highness¡¯s Dragon throne!


    You¡¯ve grown up!


    He suddenly felt a deep sense of helplessness.


    He had been in the industry for so many years and was about to enter the grave. She could not even climb as high as a five-year-old girl.


    It climbed onto the Crown Prince¡¯s knee.


    He knew that she was doted on in the East Pce, but he did not expect her to be doted on to this extent!


    The two Xia Lords did not even dare to raise their heads, afraid that they would be impeached by the ministers.


    Lu huaijiang¡¯s eyes were lowered, making it impossible to see his expression.


    ¡°It¡¯s really this Queen¡¯s soul suppressing little thing that¡¯s not easy to worry about.¡± Lu huaijiang¡¯s expression was indifferent, and his tone was full of indifference.


    leave her outside the pce. She beat up the Lin family, the Wen family, the Zheng family, and the Duke zhengguo¡¯s legitimate son.


    ¡°Leave her in the harem. She beat up Princess Jing Hong. Yet it¡¯s bengong¡¯s soul suppressing magic treasure, it¡¯s bengong¡¯s life.¡± Lu huaijiang shook his head gently, as if he had no other choice.


    ¡°If bengong doesn¡¯t bring her, what if she goes out to cause trouble? I can only put it on my belt.¡±


    ¡°Lord Lin did not allow her to enter the pce. Is it because you are afraid that this Prince will live too long and hinder Lord Lin?¡± Lu huaijiang¡¯s words were not angry at all, but the words he said sent a chill down Lord Lin¡¯s spine.


    Lord Lin secretly red at Lulu. So it was that girl who had almost destroyed his eldest grandson.


    ¡°Your Highness, you¡¯re ruining this old Minister¡¯s heart.¡±


    Lord Lin fell to his knees with a plop.


    ¡°Bengong really wants to sneak out and take a look Lu huaijiang¡¯s casual words made Lord Lin shiver.


    Others might be joking. But Your Highness, he might just say it with a smile!


    ¡°Alright, get up. Bengong is like a tyrant.¡± Lu huaijiang sneered, but the officials remained silent.


    Whether it was true or not, it was really hard to say.


    After a while, Lulu started ying with his back to the others.


    The courtier quickly handed over the memorial. The discussion that had not been finished in the throne room continued at this moment.


    The ministers chimed in one after another, while Lu huaijiang sat and watched.


    The Crown Prince would only seal it after he convinced His Highness and the courtiers.


    Everyone was done quarreling.


    His Highness had lost his temper twice, and the atmosphere in the Royal study was a little tense.


    The National Treasury was tight, and half of the people were here to ask for money.


    It was a pile of memorials, but His Highness had not approved a single one.


    ¡°Money, money, money, I¡¯ve raised a group of ministers like you, let you have a group of wives and concubines, let you have countless private residences, and make all sorts of excuses when dealing with political affairs. But when ites to asking for money, each one of you is more powerful than the other!¡± His Highness threw away the memorial in his hand, and all the officials shrank their heads.


    Lord Xia¡¯s forehead was full of sweat, and he lifted his sleeve to wipe it several times.


    Unfortunately, he was from the Ministry of revenue.


    He was also here to ask for money..

 Chapter 534 - 534: The lucky Mr. Xia (1)

    Chapter 534 - 534: The lucky Mr. Xia (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Lord Xia wiped his sweat and took a deep breath.


    Her hands were sweating as she clenched the memorial.


    Eunuch Lu cast a nce at him. Knowing that he was Lulu¡¯s uncle, he kindly reminded him, ¡± Lord Xia, if you don¡¯t hand in this Memorial, His Highness will leave the pce.


    The sweat on Lord Xia¡¯s body became even more intense. How would he dare to hand it over!


    The first two people who asked for money were still lying on the ground!<div>


    His Highness only cast a nce at them, and the two ministers did not say anything. He was directly hit in the head by the memorial.


    Lord Xia was afraid that he would get a kick today.


    He looked at eunuch Lu with a bitter smile. How could he still dare to ask for money?


    He only trembled and didn¡¯t say anything. He lowered his head and handed it over.


    Lu huaijiang flipped through it ¡­


    We¡¯re finished, we¡¯re finished. He was probably going to smash his head.


    Lord Xia couldn¡¯t help but gasp.


    Swish ¡­ His Highness turned to another page.


    Lord Xia was surprised that His Highness did not hit him?


    ¡°Tell me.¡± Lu huaijiang ced the memorial on the table and patiently listened to him.


    All the ministers were envious and jealous, and they looked at Lord Xia with eyes that were about to go crazy with jealousy!


    Why, why!


    Lord Xia was just an ordinary person, so why were old officials like old Lord Lin and old Lord Wang no match for him?


    Lord Xia was a little proud.


    He must have written the memorial so well that His Highness was able to read


    After all, he was half a schr back then!


    He reported to His Highness seriously. This report made the officials roll their eyes even more.


    You think you can get money from this?


    It was just repairing the road in front of the hall of salvation, how could they ask for money?


    The temple of salvation and the National temple had their own paths. However, there was a lot of incense burning in the National temple, and there was not a single devotee in front of the hall of salvation. The road had long been deserted.


    Now that the world-saving Hall had reappeared in the human world, it had only been a few days since they shared the same road as the National temple, but it was already crowded.


    Lord Xia could onlye and ask for the support of the National Treasury.


    ¡°Your Highness, the hall of salvation is beneficial to the people. If the Imperial court doesn¡¯t set an example, I¡¯m afraid that it will disappoint the people and make the hall of salvation criticize us!¡± Actually, Lord Xia did not want to ask for money at this time.


    However, the temple of salvation¡¯s incense offerings were getting more and more prosperous by the day, so they definitely did notck money for the road¡¯s construction.


    There were even people who wanted to donate roads.


    ¡°Your Highness, the hall of salvation is bing more and more prosperous by the day. It was renovated in just three days, and I went to take a look. It seems to have been endowed with spiritual Qi by something, and there are many people who believe in it now.¡±


    ¡°One path is also the Imperial court¡¯s attitude. The kindness of the hall of salvation is also a way out for the Imperial court.¡± Lord Xia had always felt that the hall of salvation would have an extraordinary reputation in the future.


    Wastnd was just the beginning!


    Lord Xia¡¯s words caused Lord Lin to burst outughing.


    ¡°What a joke! What a joke!¡±


    ¡°Allnds under the heavens belong to the king! Every inch of thisnd belongs to the great Zhou!¡±


    ¡°The great Zhou Dynasty and the Imperial court do not need the kindness of the hall of salvation!¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s just a swindler! Those fools from the hall of salvation who have been locked up for decades or even centuries would not even know that they have been deceived! ¡±


    Yang Cong, Lord yang, was not very happy to hear this.


    These words make us seem like country bumpkins.


    What do you bunch of fools know about the temple of salvation?


    ¡°His Highness will stamp you, and I¡¯ll kick my head off for you to kick like a ball!¡± Lord Lin knew that the Crown Prince did not like things that confused the spirit.


    At this moment, he spoke with great certainty.


    ¡°Bengong is going to wash my hands.¡± Lu huaijiang happened to be going to the toilet. The Imperial study fell silent.


    Lord Lin¡¯s mouth twitched in ridicule.


    Pa da.


    The sound of a seal falling!

 Chapter 535 - 535: She’ll cover it?

    Chapter 535 - 535: She¡¯ll cover it?


    Trantor: 549690339


    Pada!


    The sound of a seal falling.


    Everyone in the Imperial study raised their heads in unison.


    They saw that the little girl who was ying with her back facing the crowd just now had climbed onto the Dragon chair.


    Her calf swayed on the surface.<div>


    She stared at Lord Xia with a burning gaze, but it was not known if she understood what he said.


    you¡¯re right, uncle, ¡± she said.


    He saw her rummaging through the small bag she carried.


    She took out food, toys, and two dried wildflowers.


    The remains of the food fell to the ground.


    Then, she pulled out a green object from the pile of garbage.


    ¡°Uncle, is this the seal? I¡¯ll help you!¡± The little girl flipped open the memorial and directly printed it.


    Lord Xia?


    Lord Lin clutched his heart, which was twitching in pain.


    The ministers looked at the thing in her hand and stared at it!


    It was the Jade seal! It was the Jade seal that they had been waiting for!


    The Jade seal that Her Majesty was looking for was actually on her!


    Just as the ministers were thinking about impeachment, they saw the little girl step on the Dragon chair and climb up the table. He flipped open the memorial on the table.


    It just so happened to be Sir Yang¡¯s.


    ¡°This is what I asked Your Majesty to allow the dam to be raised ¡­ It¡¯s a great matter that benefits the country and the people.¡± Lord yang looked at her with a burning gaze.


    The little girl nodded. that makes sense.


    Pa da, another one was pped.


    Lord Xia and Lord yang looked at each other, and their eyes lit up. They went forward to retrieve the memorial.


    ¡°Milords, this Xia will take his leave first. The old mother¡¯s health is not good, this Xia will go back to take a look.¡±


    ¡°Milords, this yang will also take his leave first. The residence is on fire, let¡¯s go back and take a look. ¡°My Lords, please wait ¡­¡± After he finished speaking, he quickly ran away with the memorial.


    The two of them ran very quickly.


    The officials looked at each other and then quickly went forward to grab the memorial. One by one, they shoved their hands in front of her.


    One by one, they scrambled to read her what they wanted. Mr. Lin was so angry that he was trembling. you, you ¡­


    ¡°Preposterous!¡±


    Not long after, the officials who were still wearing bitter faces just now. He was all smiles.


    One by one, they took the memorial and fled before His Highness returned.


    The only thing left was old Lord Lin¡¯s Memorial.


    Old Lin¡¯s beard was trembling. He was afraid that he would die of anger in front of the hall.


    Grand tutor Xie silently stuffed the memorial into his pocket, as if nothing had happened.


    When Lu huaijiang returned, the Imperial study was empty.


    ¡°There¡¯s something wrong with these old things today. You¡¯re actually going to


    let it go just like that?¡± Lu huaijiang was in disbelief.


    Even the memorial on the table was gone.


    In the past, she would beg him until he went crazy. He was forced to build a few more before he could leave.


    Did the sun rise from the West today?


    ¡°Your Highness ¡­¡± Eunuch Lu pointed at Lulu, who was stamping the Jade seal on the table.


    The table was covered in red seals.


    ¡°Miss Lulu, cover them all. The group of ministers went back in joy.¡±


    ¡°The only thing I didn¡¯t do was to cover old Lord Lin, who was so angry that he fell ill. They were carried back.¡± Grand tutor Xie took a sip of tea.


    Lu huaijiang ¡­


    ¡°Is He Dead?¡±


    Grand tutor Xie took a deep breath.


    The person in front of you is holding the Jade seal and stamping it randomly. You¡¯re not focusing on something right.


    Grand tutor Xie still replied,¡±not yet.¡± He was panting when he went out, so he should be fine. This old official has even hired an Imperial physician for him.¡±


    Lord Lin was probably even angrier..

 Chapter 536 - 536: Illiterate Savior (1)

    Chapter 536 - 536: Illiterate Savior (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Lu huaijiang stood at the door of the Imperial study.


    When he saw the little girl lying on it and writing seriously, he couldn¡¯t help but feel happy.


    ¡°I was in aa for an entire yearst year, and I¡¯ve been sleeping on the bed the entire time. When I woke up, I only found this child. My child is young and disobedient. Bengong is thinking of letting her study, learn painting and calligraphy, and cultivate her character.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve gone through everyone around me and found that only the Grand tutor is extremely knowledgeable and can make Yi ¡®an feel at ease. Today, I will bring her into the pce for you to see Lu huaijiang weighed his words.


    In truth, there was no need for the Grand tutor to teach a five-year-old girl.<div>


    But ¡­


    He didn¡¯t feel at ease with young officials and top schrs.


    Lulu only cared about who was good-looking, and Lu huaijiang would never give her the chance.


    He was also worried that she would not be able to finish her homework or get beaten up by the strict teachers.


    Sigh, I¡¯m so worried.


    What did he do wrong to make him experience the life of a child so early?


    The corners of Grand tutor Xie¡¯s mouth carried a hint of a smile. He was an old man whose hair and beard had already turned white.


    Lu huaijiang was hisst disciple and he was already at the age where he should retire and return to his hometown.


    However, he was worried about his disciples. He was afraid that he would have to wait for the Crown Prince to ascend the throne before he could return home to retire.


    Seeing the Grand tutor¡¯s smile, Lu huaijiang¡¯s face tightened.


    Sigh ¡­ For Lulu¡¯s sake, he was about to lose all his face.


    Every two or three days, someone from the eastern Pce woulde to ask for money, and every two or three days, someone woulde toin.


    ¡°Lulu is still young, and she¡¯s a rare intelligent person. It¡¯s not inferior to bengong in the past. Lulu¡¯s a girl and she¡¯s gentle ¡­¡±


    Crack. She broke the Dragon head on the Dragon chair.


    Both sides of the Dragon chair¡¯s armrests were made into dragon heads, and at this moment ¡­


    She had broken it forcefully.


    Lu huaijiang¡¯s words paused, ¡°only asionally a little mischievous.¡± Grand tutor, please spend some effort on this.¡±


    The little girl¡¯s eyebrows drooped, and she was not happy when she heard that she was going to school.


    Grand tutor Xie had met Lulu before. When his sister, Xie zixu, passed away, Lulu hade twice.


    The second time, he brought a green-robed man.


    That person was du Xun.


    Even if the Crown Prince had not mentioned it, Grand tutor Xie would still have found an opportunity to thank her. Now that the Crown Prince had personally requested it, the Grand tutor naturally did not refuse.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Your Highness. This old subject will teach this child. In order to thank Your Highness and miss Lulu for their kindness, I will definitely make strict requests. I won¡¯t ck off at all.¡±


    Lu huaijiang¡¯s heart felt stifled when he heard the strict request.


    There was no need for that.


    Lulu looked on with tears in his eyes, his heart aching as he looked at Grand tutor Xie.


    ¡°You¡¯re returning kindness with enmity! You¡¯re ungrateful, y-y-you ¡­¡± Neither of you are good people.


    I¡¯m already a Savior, why do I still have to study and write!


    Grand tutor Xie found it funny, and had just casually looked into Lulu¡¯s


    Imowledge. He realized that Lulu wasn¡¯t very good at learning and had a veryplicated set of skills. He also had a photographic memory and was a very talented child.


    In his heart, he also felt a bit of appreciation for talent.


    Grand tutor Xie agreed to the assignment, and the Imperial study was soon empty.


    Lulu tapped the seal on the table angrily, but Lu huaijiang was not angry.


    What could they do if their own children were naughty?


    He could only ept it.


    ¡°The Directorate has gathered all the talents in the world, it¡¯s good for you to stay there for a few more days and gain some literary spirit. He couldn¡¯t be an illiterate Savior, could he? Isn¡¯t it embarrassing to say that?¡± Lu huaijiang knew that she didn¡¯t like to be restrained.


    However, he would never allow her to be illiterate..

 Chapter 537 - 537: The little heartless person (1)

    Chapter 537: The little heartless person (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    This child¡¯s one point of thought could surpass others by ten points.


    This was a gift from the heavens, the kind that one would grab and stuff into their mouth.


    Seeing that she was still unhappy, Lu huaijiang could not help but sigh.


    ¡°Little ancestor, if you don¡¯t go to school and fight all day in the capital or follow bengong to court, it is not a good idea.¡± Lu huaijiang carried her up and sat on the Dragon throne.


    He lowered his voice and coaxed the little girl in his arms.


    The corner of eunuch Lu¡¯s mouth twitched. This was no longer the insufferably arrogant and decisive Prince.


    This extremely helpless appearance was simply ¡­


    This was karma.


    Eunuch Lu was secretly happy.


    ¡°Bengong can¡¯t raise a second generation and a dandy female, right?¡± His voice was filled with helplessness.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we do it like this, just like you did in huangdu, from now on you only need to go to the Imperial College for lessons. Bengong will help youplete the homework that the headmaster left behind. What do you think?¡± Lulu¡¯s eyes lit up.


    She understood that even if she didn¡¯t go to the Directorate, her mother would still find a master for her.


    And there was no one to do her homework for her.


    Lulu coughed lightly and nodded reluctantly. ¡°Then, then it¡¯s settled. Brother


    Crown Prince, help me do my homework ¡­¡±


    Lu huaijiang looked at her amusedly. He clearly knew that he should not indulge her like this, but he could not bear to see her suffer.


    Forget it, he would dote on his own girl.


    Lu huaijiang couldn¡¯t help it. Seeing that she finally had a smile on her face, he couldn¡¯t help but pinch her face.


    I really don¡¯t know what to do with you.


    Lu huaijiang felt a headache when he thought about her going to school in the future.


    During the day, he was reviewing memorials to the court.


    At night, he still had to rush his child¡¯s homework. After finishing her homework, she still had to give it to the teacher to mark ¡­


    What kind of sin had hemitted?


    brother Crown Prince, you are a good brother ¡­ The little girl¡¯s eyes curved and she grinned in joy.


    Alright, seeing how happy she was, Lu huaijiang could only give up.


    It was already afternoon when Lu huaijiang finished reading the memorials.


    The two of them had a Royal meal at noon, and Lulu¡¯s appetite was normal this time.


    However, when she was about to leave the pce in the evening, she carried the fish basket on her back and brought the Persian cat with her to catch all the fish in the pond in the Imperial Garden.


    This was fine.


    Imperial concubine Lin had a pet, a Jade Rabbit. Its entire body was covered in long white hair, and from time to time, noble consort Lin would y in its arms.


    It was said that it was that Jade Rabbit that had apanied her through her lonely days in the early years.


    Now that she was in confinement, the Jade Rabbit was taken care of by the pce servants.


    That day, the Jade Rabbit disappeared.


    There was an additional dish of braised rabbit meat for dinner in the eastern


    Pce.


    The little girl had a good meal, and her mouth was full of oil. She was extremely satisfied.


    ¡°This rabbit meat is quite delicate. Children won¡¯t get heaty easily after eating it. I¡¯ll prepare some for Lulu tomorrow.¡± Seeing that she liked it, Lu huaijiang instructed eunuch Lu.


    Eunuch Lu smiled wryly, ¡°Your Highness, thedy brought this back herself.¡± It was ¡­ It¡¯s Imperial consort Lin¡¯s one.¡±


    Lu huaijiang ¡­


    ¡°Clean up all the fur, don¡¯t leave a single strand.¡±


    There wasn¡¯t much stewed rabbit meat left on the table. Lulu stood up and put some into Lu huaijiang¡¯s bowl.


    ¡°You eat, quickly eat ¡­¡± Her urging tone made Lu huaijiang feelforted.


    This guy was still someone who cared about others. He didn¡¯t dote on this girl for nothing!


    ¡°If you don¡¯t eat it, I¡¯m going to feed it to the dogs.¡± The bones can¡¯t be found out, that crazy woman is very fierce.


    Lu huaijiang¡¯s heart turned cold when he heard this.


    You heartless little thing!

 Chapter 538 - 538: Picking up the embroidery needle for Lulu (1)

    Chapter 538: Picking up the embroidery needle for Lulu (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    As soon as the pce gate closed, the harem was in a mess.


    Imperial concubine Lin suddenly wanted to see the Jade Rabbit, but she couldn¡¯t find it no matter what.


    There wasn¡¯t even a strand of rabbit hair.


    Immediately, the pce servants searched everywhere, even to Lu Jinghong¡¯s bedroom.


    Lu Jinghong refused to let them in and immediately shed with Imperial concubine Lin.


    Lulu didn¡¯t know anything about this.


    At this moment, she was sitting in front of the bedroom, lying under the candlelight, her hands holding her chin, staring nkly at the young man making her a schoolbag under the light.


    ¡°I want Lulu¡¯s Lu and brother Lu¡¯s Lu. He also wanted little flower ¡­ I want a better looking one.¡± As Lulu watched, he made suggestions. The Crown Prince sat under themp, squinting his eyes as he held an embroidery needle and threaded it from time to time.


    Eunuch Lu was stunned.


    When did His Highness develop this skill?


    He, he can even hold a needle?


    He was constantly breaking his limits!


    Eunuch Lu opened his mouth, then closed it again. At this moment, he suddenly felt that he had neglected his duty as an elder brother!


    Compared to His Highness the Crown Prince, he was simply far inferior.


    His Highness was busy with political affairs every day, writing Imperial edicts and holding Jade seals.


    When he was free, he still had to sew the child¡¯s bag and embroider flowers on her clothes.


    Eunuch Lu had elevated Lulu¡¯s status once again.


    Sometimes, she couldn¡¯t help but think that His Highness doted on her so much. When the children grew up and were about to get married, His Highness would probably cry like a father.


    After all, when he married his sister, he lost half his life.


    ¡°Alright, I have to go to school on the eighth day of the first lunar month. In the Directorate, it was necessary to listen to the Grand tutor¡¯s words. The Grand tutor only taught children who were either rich or noble. You ¡­¡± The Crown Prince wanted to tell him not to cause trouble, but he was afraid that his child would be wronged.


    ¡°Forget it, you can act ording to the situation.¡± It was not a big deal that he was thick-skinned enough.


    ¡°The fact that you are the protector of this Queen¡¯s soul has not been publicized. Bengong has made many enemies, and if you spread it out, I¡¯m afraid they¡¯ll attack you. Currently, only a few high ranking officials in the Imperial court knew about it. I think they will tell the children in the residence to respect you, so you should not be afraid.¡± Lu huaijiang was afraid that she would be isted by the crowd, so he had a good talk with her first.


    When he first entered the Directorate, he did not have a singlepanion from the beginning to the end.


    He didn¡¯t need it, and he wouldn¡¯t feel sad about it.


    But he was afraid that Lulu would not be able to take it.


    ¡°Are you very powerful in the Imperial College?¡± Lulu looked at him with wide eyes. The usually calm eunuch Lu suddenly said, ¡®¡±¡®Youngdy, you¡¯ve asked the right person.¡±


    ¡°His Highness is the first in the Imperial College. All the descendants of the nobles above the fifth rank can enter the school. The Royal heirs would be personally taught by the Grand tutor. As the Crown Prince, the Crown Prince¡¯s studies were even more important, Your Highness is actually the fastest person in history to leave the Academy with such a heavy workload. ¡±


    ¡°Those who entered the Academy at the same time as Your Highness are still in the Imperial College. His Highness¡¯s appearance is to strike them down.¡± Back in the days when His Highness was in the Imperial College, he was extremely glorious.


    Lulu raised his head and looked up.


    ¡°Grand tutor Xie is so strict, but His Highness has never been spoken to. Not even half a word!¡± Eunuch Lu was full of pride.


    ¡°Brother Lu, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t embarrass you. I¡¯ll definitely bring this all to greater heights, and I won¡¯t let you lose!¡± The little girl patted her chest.


    At this moment, Lu huaijiang felt a chill down his spine. It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t work hard, but once you do, I¡¯ll Panic!

 Chapter 539 - 539: Turning point in the Xia family (1)

    Chapter 539 - 539: Turning point in the Xia family (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    The next morning.


    Lulu, who was wearing a little dress, was happily packing her snacks into her little bag.


    ¡°Youngdy, youngdy, you don¡¯t need to pack so much. The Imperial


    College¡¯s lunch is the best. I definitely won¡¯t be stingy with your food.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here for an extra meal.¡± Lulu rolled his eyes in anger. Lunch was lunch, and snacks were snacks. How can snacks bepared to food?¡±<div>


    ¡°Besides, I heard from yang pinfeng that the Directorate will only start school on the 16th of the first month of the lunar year. Why is it suddenly the 8th? You tell me!¡±


    Eunuch Lu suddenly broke out in a cold sweat.


    What His Highness told the outside world was that the great Zhou Dynasty would only be strong when the schrs were strong.


    It received unanimous praise.


    However, eunuch Lu understood that it was because the little ancestor of the family was too stubborn and had to be sent to the Academy to live a life of leisure. His Highness could only spare time to handle political affairs every day.


    Recently, there have been sudden deaths ofmon people in various ces for unknown reasons. The officials in the court are excited, themon people are nervous, and his Highness is somewhat unable to free himself.


    Now that the little ancestor was sent to the Directorate, it would be easier with the master in charge.


    Eunuch Lu trusted the Directorate very much.


    The Imperial College originally only recruited men, but His Highness had issued an edict before the new year. The woman would marry into a rich family and be the matriarch.


    The mistress¡¯s every word and action would affect the entire residence and the descendants of the officials.


    It was a great fortune for the world for a woman to be virtuous.


    He might as well send fifth-grade and above unmarried women to the Directorate and establish a school for women.


    It was only a wall away from the Directorate.


    However, all children under the age of seven would be taught in a unified way, regardless of gender.


    The first Prince¡¯s opposition to the Crown Prince¡¯s faction had nothing to say.


    His Majesty had once weakened the power of the aristocrats, but His Highness¡¯s move was only targeted at female schools of fifth rank and above. Wouldn¡¯t it be beneficial to the Shi n?


    He immediately received the support of the aristocrats. This was also the main reason why His Highness was rarely impeached.


    Even though .


    He was only doing this for his little cub.


    Eunuch Lu¡¯s mind went nk,¡¯oh my, youngdy, how would I know about such an important matter in the court? This servant only knows that if you don¡¯t go to the Directorate today, I¡¯m afraid you will miss the time.¡± Only then did Lulu stop.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t brother Lu send me off today? where did he go?¡± Every day, the Crown Prince would wait for her to have a meal with him, but today, he had disappeared without a trace.


    ¡°Something happened in the pce and after opening the pce door, I invited Your Highness into the pce. When you¡¯re done, His Highness wille to pick you up.¡± Eunuch Lu finally coaxed them into the carriage after much persuasion.


    The carriage sped along, as if afraid that she would go back on her words.


    Madam Xia knew that she was going to school today and had been waiting at the gate of the Imperial College early.


    Carriages came and went in front of the Imperial College. They were either rich or noble, but when they saw the carriage from the eastern Pce, no one dared to approach.


    ¡°Lulu, when you enter school, you must listen to the master. If you miss mother, then let the servant send a message to Mother, and mother wille to see you. Your brother is currently preparing for this year¡¯s Imperial examinations, so he did note to send you off.¡± Madam Xia saw her daughter¡¯s eyes bing brighter and brighter, and knew that she had not suffered any grievances.


    He was a little happy, but also a little tormented.


    ¡°Mother, Lulu knows.¡± ¡°Mother, is the Xia family leaving the city in three days?¡± the little girl¡¯s eyes turned.


    ¡°How did you know?¡±


    ¡°Lulu just knows. If you believe in Lulu, don¡¯t go out after three days. Stay in the residence and don¡¯t go anywhere.¡± After she finished speaking, she carried her small school bag and skipped through the main door..

 Chapter 540 - 540: The bully is also going to school (1)

    Chapter 540 - 540: The bully is also going to school (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    At the corner, His Highness looked at the little girl¡¯s back with a deep gaze.


    ¡°Your Highness, she¡¯s not crying. She didn¡¯t cry at all today,¡± eunuch Lu said carefully.


    Lu huaijiang pursed his lips. When he was in school, he could see the wails and howls at the door every time school reopened. I thought that my child had this problem.


    Tsk, so he was thinking too much.


    ¡°Bengong can finally have some peace and quiet. Eunuch Lu, return to the pce!¡± Who the hell knew that he had rushed over from the pce!<div>


    At this moment, His Highness Lu, who had just turned around, had no idea that he would return to the Academy in just half a day.


    And he was still ¡­


    He was invited like he was inviting his parents!


    The Crown Prince, who had not lost to anyone in the past, had now thrown all his hopes on the little ancestor.


    Lulu followed the young senior into the Directorate.


    The Directorate was extremelyrge and had a very upright atmosphere. Although there were some extravagant sounds, the righteous atmosphere suppressed them.


    The Directorate was a school for the descendants of fifth-grade officials.


    To themon people, he was a hard-working schr who was like a proud son of heaven. They were all extremely talented and hardworking students.


    Lu huaijiang had sent Lulu here with good intentions.


    Lulu was assigned to ss A.


    Initiate ss -A.


    Each age group was divided into four sses, a, B, C, and D. In ss-A, other than those with excellent knowledge, the only other people who could enter were those with noble status.


    As expected .


    As soon as he entered, he met an old acquaintance.


    The country guarding Duke¡¯s son.


    Grand tutor Xie¡¯s little grandson, wait ¡­


    There were also some young men and women who were crying. They were not old, but they all looked to be six or seven years old.


    He was a head taller than Lulu.


    It just so happened that a teenager came out of ss-A, which was one grade higher, next door. He looked to be about ten years old. A young man stood behind him. It was the youngest son of the Lin family whose pants had been ripped off by Lulu.


    Young master Lin.


    Young master Zheng, who was standing in front of him, looked at Lulu with joy in his eyes. His face was flushed with joy as he shouted,¡±Lulu, you¡¯re here at the Imperial College too? We can be ssmates again in the future.¡± Young master Zheng¡¯s face was red, and he couldn¡¯t stop the shyness in his eyes.


    ¡°Lulu, can you give me your homework? I . . I don¡¯t have any other intentions. I just feel that your handwriting is good and I want to learn and use it as a reference.¡± Young master Zheng¡¯s face was red. Lulu¡¯s knowledge was extremely high, and her writing was good. It was really hard on her to stay in the first ss-A.


    However, thinking that she was only five years old, not even six years old, he could only give up.


    Lulu looked at him in confusion, but young master Lin onlyughed, ¡°¡±She beat your sister to tears, yet you still befriend her. It¡¯s reallyughable.¡±


    Young master Zheng¡¯s face turned red, and he immediately argued, ¡°No, it¡¯s Lulu¡¯s handwriting. It¡¯s really impressive.¡± She blushed, but did not dare to look at Lulu.


    Lulu rolled her eyes at them and went straight to the initiation ss.


    ¡°I even pulled down your pants. You have the face to talk to me, so why can¡¯t he talk to me? I didn¡¯t even pull his pants off.¡± Lulu¡¯s words made young master Lin¡¯s face turn red with anger as he turned around and left.


    Hooligan!


    Damn pervert!


    Her face and ears were red, and her eyes were about to spit fire.


    Young master Zheng hurriedly caught up to her. His sister was discussing marriage with the first Prince. The Zheng family had naturally been forced to be the first Prince¡¯s henchmen. And young master Lin was from noble consort Lin¡¯s maiden family, so they were naturally the same kind of people.


    There were about ten students in the initiation ss.


    The youngdies and young Masters who were still crying just now saw how powerful Lulu was, and they were so angry that the tall senior left.


    They all looked at her.


    Many of the children¡¯s eyes were filled with admiration and respect.


    Only one youngdy pouted her lips in disdain..

 Chapter 541 - 541: Meeting the parents (1)

    Chapter 541 - 541: Meeting the parents (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°It turns out that even such a terrible person has to go to school.¡± The country guarding Duke¡¯s little Shizi grinned and revealed his knocked out teeth. He immediately covered his mouth in horror.


    Lulu smiled coldly.


    he¡¯s already ten years old, yet he¡¯s still in the initiation ss ¡­


    Little Shizi .


    She couldn¡¯t hold back her tears anymore.<div>


    The young master of the Grand tutor¡¯s residence hurriedly came forward tofort him.¡±Don¡¯t cry, the teacher will be here soon.¡±


    At the mention of the master, the group of little kids sitting there were a little frightened.


    They were all children who had just entered the school. This was the first time they had left the mansion and entered the Directorate.


    He was not used to it.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, the headmaster doesn¡¯t eat people. At most, he would hit her palm with a ruler. It¡¯s so wide and long, and her hand would be swollen.¡± Lulu found a seat and sat down, hurriedly consoling the children in her ss who were on the verge of tears.


    She had been to school in the barren capital for half a year, so she was experienced.


    Who knew that she, who had been through this, would directly scare the young master and youngdies to the point that they began to sob softly.


    ¡°Aiya, don¡¯t cry. The headmaster isn¡¯t that scary. Anyway, he can¡¯t kill us. At most, we¡¯ll just have our skin split and our flesh torn. We¡¯ll be fine after a few days of rest. There¡¯s nothing to be afraid of.¡± Seeing their frightened faces, Lulu immediately racked his brains to help persuade them. This time, the sound of her crying grew louder.


    Lulu was dumbfounded.


    Why was he crying the more he tried to persuade her?


    This group of children all started their daze at the age of three or four, but it was their first time attending the Imperial College.


    Now that Lulu had given him such a scare, he was even more terrified.


    The country guarding Duke¡¯s little Shizi was the only wily old fox in the ss. He quietly pulled on Lulu¡¯s sleeve and sniffled,¡±Why don¡¯t you stop talking?¡± I only know that you¡¯re ruthless, but it turns out that your mouth is poisonous too.


    ¡°I just saw them crying so hard, and I was afraid that the headmaster would dislike them,¡± Lulu said helplessly.


    ¡°If you know that you¡¯re expelled from the Imperial College, you won¡¯t be able to survive in the capital.¡± This was what eunuch Lu had told her. She must not drop out of school. She must study hard and improve every day!


    The little girl remembered it very clearly.


    These were eunuch Lu¡¯s exact words.


    ¡°If a girl is expelled from school, she would not be able to get married in the future and would not be able to find an in w. In his boudoir. Poor thing.¡±


    ¡°If a boy is expelled, he will be ridiculed, embarrassed, and bring shame to his family. In the future, he will be pointed at and gossiped about when he goes out. So don¡¯t cry, be careful that your parents don¡¯t want you anymore.¡± The little girl racked her brains to help persuade him.


    ¡°Wow ¡­¡±


    The initiate ss-A immediately burst into tears.


    The children rushed out of the door. I don¡¯t want to go to school. I want a fat family. I want a fat family ¡­ Wasn¡¯t it good to hire a teacher at home? why did he have to go to the Imperial College?


    ¡°Wuwuwu, I don¡¯t want to be an olddy, I don¡¯t want to die of old age.


    Wuwuwu ¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to be ridiculed, wuwuwu ¡­ Don¡¯t tell me father doesn¡¯t want me anymore?¡±


    The entire ss was in a state of chaos, crying and making a ruckus.


    The country guarding Duke¡¯s little Shizi was directly dumbfounded.


    The little girl sitting in the corner was about five or six years old, and she was also looking at her in panic.


    Lulu looked at them in a daze. It was over ¡­


    The teacher had only left for a short while, and when he turned around, all the children in the initiation ss were crying.


    His Highness was currently in the middle of a meeting in the pce.


    He sneezed suddenly.


    Eunuch Lu pushed the door open and entered the room, sweating profusely.


    ¡°Your Highness, the Directorate¡¯s hidden guards have news. Miss Lulu has called your parents. Are you going or are you going to inform the Xia family?¡±


    It had only been half a day!


    Oh my God!


    The peace that His Highness was looking forward to was probably going to


    have the opposite effect!

 Chapter 542 - 542: His Highness the Crown Prince is the parent (1)

    Chapter 542 - 542: His Highness the Crown Prince is the parent (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    The Crown Prince hurriedly left the pce.


    Today, in the throne room, the officials were arguing with each other until their faces were red.


    His Highness did not yield an inch.


    However, she did not expect .


    Eunuch Lu entered the hall and reported something. His Highness¡¯s face darkened and he ran away in anger.<div>


    Heavens, His Highness had presided over the court for many years and had never left the pce in advance.


    Did the sun rise from the West today?


    His Highness left the pce in a hurry, and the carriage headed straight for the Directorate.


    ¡°What happened? Lulu was fighting? Did you win or lose?¡± Lu huaijiang finally had the time to ask one more question, his brows fiercely furrowing.


    Eunuch Lu respectfully replied, ¡°there was no fight this time.¡± It¡¯s the first day of the initiation ss, and the ss is filled with new students.¡±


    ¡°Miss Lulu doesn¡¯t cry or make a fuss. You¡¯re very well-behaved.¡±


    Eunuch Lu immediately pouted, ¡°the problem lies in her not crying or making a fuss.¡± She had stopped crying, but she had scared the whole ss to tears. The entire ss-A is making a fuss about going home and not going to school.¡±


    Eunuch Lu broke out in a cold sweat. His Highness used to be the top of the Directorate!


    That was the Directorate¡¯s living signboard.


    From the first day of school to his departure, he was an existence that all the directorates in the country looked up to.


    Now, after raising a child, he was finally pulled down from the altar.


    Lu huaijiang had just stopped the carriage at the gate of the Directorate when he saw a graceful youngdy standing at the gate of the Directorate. She was holding an umbre under the hazy drizzle, and there was a five or six-year-old girl crying beside her.


    ¡°Sister su, Yuan ¡®er doesn¡¯t want to go to school. Lulu said that the headmaster must hit the palm of the hand. If she is expelled from school, Yuan ¡®er will not be able to marry in the future and will have to be an olddy.¡± The little girl clutched the corner of her sister¡¯s skirt with tears streaming down her face.


    The young girl holding the green oil-paper umbre had a smile on her face, and her eyes were bright and threatening.


    Behind her was a calm and capable maidservant.


    Ming su wasn¡¯t wearing her veil today. She was holding the little girl¡¯s hand with a smile.¡±Lulu is just scaring you. You¡¯re so smart, how could you be expelled? Besides, the Academy is responsible for studying and understanding the rules, so they won¡¯t drop out at will.¡± As soon as Ming su stood up, she saw a bright yellow dress.


    The young Crown Prince already had an imposing manner. No matter how brutal he was, he was still admired and respected by young girls who were in love.


    ¡°How is Your Highness doing?¡± Ming su was wearing an elegant long dress, which swayed gently like a flower in the rain.


    She was a gentle, refined, and magnanimous woman.


    Lu huaijiang waved his hand and walked past her, but Ming su suddenly opened her mouth.


    ¡°Your Highness, you don¡¯t have to punish miss Lulu. Lulu was still young, innocent, and ignorant. He didn¡¯t know what he could and couldn¡¯t do. It¡¯s just a child¡¯s joke.¡± Ming su said in a low voice, showing her generosity and kindness at all times.


    Lu huaijiang stopped in his tracks. His head was wet with rain, and his head was white.


    ¡°I¡¯ll lend this umbre to Your Highness. Your Highness ¡°precious body must not be affected by the cold wind.¡± As Ming su spoke, she handed the umbre in her hand to the servant girl.


    The maidservant took it and exposed herself in the rain.


    Anyone who saw her would think that she was a magnanimous and steady woman.


    ¡°Who is she?¡± Lu huaijiang frowned.


    Ming su¡¯s body suddenly froze, and there was a look of disbelief in her eyes.


    She had only been in the capital for three days, and the elegance of the Ming family¡¯s eldest daughter was the best in the capital.


    Moreover, His Highness had clearly seen her that day on the long Street and knew that she was a daughter of the Ming family.


    At this moment, the Crown Prince¡¯s eyes were filled with bone-chilling coldness. It actually made her feel cold all over.


    There was no trace of the gentleness he had shown to Lulu. All of his indifference was hidden under the surface..

 Chapter 543 - 543: Are you here to return the money?(l)

    Chapter 543: Are you here to return the money?(l)


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°Your Highness, we¡¯ve met this youngdy before.¡± Eunuch Lu had heard Lulu mention it before.


    Ming su¡¯s lips curled into a slight smile.


    Her waist was slender, and the naivety of a young girl had just faded from her brows, and she was quite beautiful.


    It was a woman¡¯s most dazzling moment.


    ¡°That day at the Lantern Festival, this miss Ming¡¯s maidservant arrogantly broke Lulu¡¯s flower head.¡±


    ¡°The flower is worth more than ten thousand taels, and thepensation money has not been sent to the eastern Pce. It must be this youngdy Ming.¡± Eunuch Lu replied in a low voice.


    However, when Ming su heard that, her body swayed and she almost fell into the rain.


    This was the first impression she left on His Highness?


    The first step waspletely wrong!


    When the Crown Prince heard this, he slowed down and retreated a little.


    He stood in front of Ming su and gazed at her deeply.


    The young man¡¯s face was like Jade, his eyebrows were like swords, and his eyes were like stars. He was tall and straight, and the aura he gave off was extremely oppressive.


    No one would treat him as a young man.


    Ming su nced at it and quickly lowered her eyes. Her ears and cheeks flushed uncontrobly as she bit her lower lip gently. The water rippled and the young girl¡¯s beauty was indescribable.


    He didn¡¯t even blink.


    Lu huaijiang gazed at her deeply. The woman from this angle was unbelievably beautiful. The young girl was shy and timid, and the tip of her round little nose had a bit of pink.


    ¡°You, are you here to pay back the money?¡± His voice was slightly hoarse, and his tone was extremely serious.


    ¡°Eunuch Lu, you can stay here and collect the money. It¡¯s time for Lulu to change into some new clothes. I¡¯ll go to the heavenly clothes Pavilion and book one for the whole year with the money.¡± After Lu huaijiang finished speaking, he turned around and left without mercy.


    What young girl in love, what shy and timid, he could not see any of it.


    The only thing that caught his eye was that she had to buy Lulu new clothes after paying him back!


    This time, miss Ming really couldn¡¯t hold it in and her body swayed. Fortunately, the servant behind her reached out to support her.


    Eunuch Lu said in a sharp voice, ¡°miss Ming, are you silver or banknotes?¡± We have to trouble youngdy Ming to specially call His Highness to return the money. This family had almost forgotten about this matter.¡±


    Eunuch Lu said, ¡°sigh, Your Highness has grown up. Thieves are starting to think about you.¡±


    Miss Ming forced a smile on her face, and the maidservant behind her smiled and said, ¡°¡±Let my youngdy send miss Ling to the Academy first. Eunuch, follow this servant. This servant will go get the silver notes. The Ming family has just returned to the capital and was busy settling down, so they forgot about this matter.¡± The servant girl¡¯s words were watertight, much better than the arrogant and domineering one from before.


    Eunuch Lu said goodbye with a smile and followed the maidservant out of the door.


    Ming su held Ming Jin¡¯s hand and entered the Imperial College together.


    ¡°Sister su, why are you still speaking up for Jiang huailu? I hate her. Brother Prince and brother Xie both like her ¡­¡± Ming Yuan pouted. The girls of the


    Ming family were all beautiful and moving.


    She was no exception.


    In shengjing, the reputation of the Ming family¡¯s girl was extremely high. To be able to marry a girl from the Ming family was a great fortune.


    Now that he had returned to the capital when the Crown Prince was about to grow up, it was hard not to think too much.


    ¡°Yuan ¡®er, do you still remember what I told you? He could not show his dislike or love for her. If you are like this, I¡¯m afraid father will have to send you back to shengjing city.¡± Ming su¡¯s voice was gentle but cold. The little girl immediately shut her mouth.


    She seemed to be very afraid of this older sister of the Ming family.


    The older sister that the Ming family had high hopes for since birth.


    At this moment, all of the initiate ss-A students had been invited into the headmaster¡¯s study room. A group of children stood at the foot of the wall with their heads lowered.


    She looked so pitiful..

 Chapter 544 - 544: Fainting in anger (1)

    Chapter 544: Fainting in anger (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    As soon as Lu huaijiang entered, everyone in the study stood up in unison.


    What, quitting school had rmed the Crown Prince?


    When the group of little ones saw the Crown Prince in the Python robe, they opened their mouths and cried again.


    Lu huaijiang saw the little girl standing in the corner at first nce.


    She drooped her head, but .


    The soft hair on her head in the morning all stood up. She was so angry. Each and every one of them perked up.


    Lu huaijiang almost burst outughing.


    Grand tutor Xie¡¯s eyes twitched when he saw him enter. Hurriedly standing up, the Crown Prince raised his hand and gestured, ¡®¡±Grand tutor, there¡¯s no need to be so polite. Lulu is temporarily staying in the eastern Pce, and I am her Guardian. Today, cough cough ¡­ Bengong is here as the patriarch of Jiang huailu.¡±


    Yes, the face that bengong had saved up in school, I¡¯m afraid it will all be lost when she is in school.


    Al .


    Grand tutor Xie¡¯s heart was slightly at ease, but when he thought of the Crown Prince¡¯s indulgent appearance in the Imperial study, he felt that it was polite.


    ¡°When we came, eunuch Lu had already told bengong in detail. Lulu is warm-hearted by nature and seeing her ssmates crying, it is always good to be willing to divert her attention to persuade them. I hope that Grand tutor will spare her this time for the sake of her good intentions.¡± The Crown Prince, who never lowered his head, softened a little as soon as he entered.


    What a sin. What sin had hemitted?


    He didn¡¯t back down in the Imperial court and turned around to put in a good word for his children.


    ¡°That¡¯s not the case now,¡± Grand tutor Xie waved his hand.


    ¡°The matter of her coaxing the child to cry, on ount of her pure heart, but she used it in the wrong ce, let bygones be bygones. This is another matter.¡±


    ¡°Now this group of children are moring to be sworn brothers with her. Your Highness, pleasee and persuade them.¡± Grand tutor Xie felt that he had suffered more shock on this day than he had in a year. He even somewhat regretted promising His Highness.


    He shouldn¡¯t have epted this girl.


    His Highness¡¯s knowledge was first-ss, and the eastern Pce had nock of great schrs. Why did he have to leave early and returnte to send the child to the Directorate? this was f * cking cheating him, an old man with one foot in the grave.


    The Crown Prince saw the look in his teacher¡¯s eyes and knew that he had guessed the truth.


    He hurriedly beckoned to Lulu, who slowly inched over. ¡°Lulu didn¡¯t want to pay his respects to them. They were the ones who insisted.¡± I don¡¯t want to die on the same day as them instead of being born on the same year, same month, and same day ¡­


    You¡¯ve all died a few times, but I¡¯m still young.


    This wasn¡¯t a sworn Brotherhood, this was a curse.


    He was only cursing her.


    Lulu just showed them the ability to crush a rock with his chest and crush a Golem with one hand, and they were deeply convinced by Lulu.


    The moment the youngdy finished speaking, the Grand tutor suddenly asked, ¡°¡±What stone man?¡±


    Lulu pointed to the door and said innocently, ¡®¡±¡®lt¡¯s the stone statue outside the door. I made a hole with one palm!¡± It was this palm that caused the little ones to cry out in unison, and then mored to be sworn brothers with her, saying that she was a warrior.


    Grand tutor Xie¡¯s hair and beard trembled.


    The finger pointing at her was trembling.


    ¡°Quickly cut a piece of heart-protecting ginseng for the Grand tutor,¡± the Crown Prince called out hurriedly.


    Just as he finished speaking, Grand tutor Xie clutched his heart and wailed, ¡°My Saint statue! The Directorate erected a statue of a Saint at the beginning of the school! ¡±


    His heart had actually been dug out by her little fists!


    Grand tutor Xie had copsed. He had fainted from anger on her first day of school.


    Lu huaijiang was dumbfounded. He had always been the Grand tutor¡¯s proud student and disciple.


    And now, his kid had made the Grand tutor faint from anger!


    Lu huaijiang, in the end, bengong still lost to her!

 Chapter 545 - 545: Old lady Jiang is dead (1)

    Chapter 545 - 545: Olddy Jiang is dead (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    It was the first day of school, and Lulu was very fat.


    ¡°You¡¯ve really be more capable.¡± Sitting in the carriage, Lu huaijiang looked at her helplessly with his arms crossed.


    Did he raise a scourge?!


    ¡°I don¡¯t have much ability. It was the Grand tutor¡¯s health that was not good, not Lulu¡¯s ability. He had yet to witness Lulu¡¯s capabilities. He needed ¡­ Do you need Lulu to show him what he¡¯s got tonight?¡±


    Lulu raised his head carefully.<div>


    He asked tentatively.


    Lu huaijiang almost fainted.


    ¡°Are you trying to send him to heaven by showing him your skills?¡± Lu huaijiang said unhappily.


    On the first day of school, you¡¯re the first one to make the entire ss cry, break the statue of a Saint, and anger the Dean to the point of fainting!


    You¡¯re only five, you¡¯re only five!


    Lulu coughed awkwardly. There was a high chance that she would anger the tutor to the heavens.


    The carriage had just stopped at the entrance of the East Pce, and Lu huaijiang had just carried the little girl down.


    She saw a man standing at the door.


    Seeing Lulu, the man hurriedly came down, sshing the rain all over the ground. It was Jiang Huai ¡®an, who waspletely drenched.


    Jiang Huai ¡®an¡¯s body trembled slightly. His eyes were red, and his voice was trembling.¡±Lulu, grandmother passed away from illness.¡±


    He had been reading the Imperial examination papers of the past years under the headmaster¡¯s tutge today, but he had not expected to hear such bad news.


    ¡°Your Highness, I¡¯m going to take Lulu back to the Jiang family today. When we¡¯re done, Jiang an will personally send her back.¡± Jiang Huai ¡®an hurriedly bowed. The young man had lost a lot of weight during this period, and his cheeks were more angr.


    ¡°Big brother, change your clothes first. Big brother is going to fall sick if you¡¯re drenched. If you fall sick, what will mother and Lulu do?¡± Lulu went up to pull her brother over, only to find that his hands were frighteningly cold.


    He was shocked.


    ¡°Go and get a set of clothes that bengong has not worn before.¡± Lu huaijiang and Jiang Huaian were two years apart, but they were simr in size, so they could wear it.


    Jiang Huai ¡®an wanted to refuse, but when he saw the fear in Lulu¡¯s eyes and the unquestionable tone in His Highness¡¯s voice, he immediately nodded.


    His Highness was truly concerned about Lulu.


    Once again, Jiang Huai ¡®an felt that .


    After changing her clothes anding out, her body was much warmer. The Crown Prince had people prepare the mostfortable carriage for her to travel.


    She also sent two maidservants behind her, one to take care of her daily meals and the other to take care of her safety.


    Jiang Huaian sat in the carriage and took a deep breath.


    When the two of them arrived at the Jiang family¡¯s residence, the Jiang family had already hung up a white banner.


    Even before entering the room, he could hear the suppressed cries in the room.


    The students who had helped Pavilion elder Jiang in the past had alle, and many officials had sent their servants to pay their respects. He had given Jiang GE a lot of face.


    Jiang Huai ¡®an was the eldest grandson, so he changed into a set of white clothes upon entering the manor. He knelt before the coffin in his mourning clothes.


    When the lid of the coffin was closed, it was necessary for theter generations to take a look.


    Jiang Huai ¡®an didn¡¯t want Lulu to go, but Lulu was too bold, so he hugged her and looked at her.


    The olddy¡¯s hair and eyebrows were all gone after being burned by the heavenly fire in huangdu. Her face was full of bumps and bruises, all because she didn¡¯t take good care of herself in the past.


    Her face was pale. She hadn¡¯t seen the sun for a long time, and the Jiang family didn¡¯t push her out to bask in the sun either, so she had naturally suffered a lot.


    His face was still a little hideous, as if he had been tortured before he died.


    Lulu looked at Jiang yubai, who was kneeling in front of the coffin in a daze.


    Everyone was saying that the Jiang family had lost both elder Jiang and the olddy in the blink of an eye. It was truly pitiful.


    Lord Jiang seemed to have suffered a blow, and something was wrong.


    He knelt alone in front of the hall, and the people who came to offer their condolences didn¡¯t receive him or pay attention to him.


    She relied on Mrs. Fu for the entire process..

 Chapter 546 - 546: I’ll play the suona for you (1)

    Chapter 546 - 546: I¡¯ll y the suona for you (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Lulu wasn¡¯t wearing mourning clothes, nor was he kneeling.


    When she was married to the olddy¡¯s spirit, the Xia family had mored to remove her name from the Jiang family.


    Now, it was independent with the Xia family.


    Jiang Huai ¡®an was the eldest grandson. Unless it was the old master, the olddy, or Jiang yubai, who was his biological father, no one could remove his name from the family tree.


    At this moment, the whole Manor was busy, and Mrs. Fu came and went several times. Although she was the step-wife, she was still respected.<div>


    After all, he had managed the Jiang family very well.


    But Lulu felt that something was wrong.


    She didn¡¯t even look at Jiang yubai.


    Yuan Shi and Jiang Yuqing knelt in front of the hall, but they were far away from the coffin. They didn¡¯t even get close to the coffin when they wanted the descendants to bid farewell with their eyes.


    On this day, Jiang huaijin also returned.


    She seemed to want to tell the world that she was doing well. She was wearing in clothes, but there was an expensive Ruby hairpin in her head.


    Yuan-Shi nced at it and then looked away.


    Her two-year-old son, Jiang huailin, who was in her arms, suddenly rushed forward when he saw her entering the door.


    He pushed her down, causing her to lean forward and knock her head against the coffin.


    He pushed the coffin lid open halfway.


    Jiang Yuqing and his wife¡¯s expressions suddenly changed, and even Jiang yubai trembled slightly.


    ¡°I¡¯ll kill you, I¡¯ll kill you. You¡¯re so young and you¡¯re already out having an affair. I¡¯ll kill you!¡± The tiny Jiang huailin¡¯s eyes were filled with malice and hatred.


    Jiang huaijin¡¯s face turned pale.


    That vicious and cold gaze made her shiver deeply.


    This pair of eyes, this voice, she seemed to have seen it somewhere before.


    Jiang huaijin¡¯s body trembled. It was the weasel¡¯s voice.


    At this moment, Jiang Yuqing did not have the time to save her reputation. He stepped forward and pushed her away. He wanted to close the coffin.


    Lulu stood at the side and peeked inside.


    The olddy¡¯s face had an abnormal purple-green color, and her body was stiff. She reached out to lift her sleeve, only to find that it was covered in wounds.


    ¡°What are you looking at? Unfilial daughter!¡± Jiang yubai¡¯s expression changed slightly. He reached out his hand and tried to push Lulu away.


    However, she was stopped by the servant girl behind her. The servant girl narrowed her eyes, and Jiang yubai immediately recognized that she was from the eastern Pce.


    He immediately shrank back and closed the coffin with Jiang Yuqing and his wife.


    Lulu¡¯s heart turned cold, and he looked at Jiang yubai with a chilly gaze.


    Suddenly, heughed.


    This smile was not a smile at all. Instead, it was so cold that it seeped into one¡¯s bones. It was as if he was mocking and sneering.


    It turned out that human nature was so ugly and vicious.


    At this moment, Lulu¡¯s eyes were filled with disgust and disdain. All the good feelings he had for mortals were gone.


    In front of her, a copper-colored object blocked her gaze.


    He blocked the hatred.


    ¡°Miss, His Highness asked this servant to bring this. You said that when the olddy died, you would personally y a suona song for her. His Highness will remember it for you ¡­¡±


    With the appearance of the suona, the hatred in her eyes gradually disappeared.


    The little girl seemed to calm down in an instant.


    She calmly took the suona, and the ice-cold and lovely little girl stood outside the door and yed a beautiful suona for her.


    A figure gradually appeared beside her.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you blow it for me when I died?¡± the old man¡¯s aged voice asked. The old man looked into the distance with a leisurely expression, as if he had seen through everything.


    Within his eyes, there was a water light.


    The old man suddenly felt that his life had been a failure..

 Chapter 547 - 547: Have you forgotten about ding you for three years (1)

    Chapter 547: Have you forgotten about ding you for three years (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Old master Jiang stood under the shade of a tree, squatting beside his granddaughter.


    ¡°In a bad mood?¡± Lulu stopped his singing at the right time. Why don¡¯t I get someone to dance at your grave? Do you want something more cheerful?¡±


    Master Jiang waved his hand, and his depressed mood immediately dissipated.


    He immediately stood up. ¡®Forget it. I¡¯m already dead. Why worry so much?¡¯


    In any case, wasn¡¯t the more promising one his family¡¯s?


    Which family didn¡¯t have two ugly melons?


    In any case, didn¡¯t he still have Lulu and Huai ¡®an, these two fine breeds? He didn¡¯t lose much.


    The old man felt better. why are you jumping? you¡¯re not serious. I¡¯m just d that I insisted on being buried in the barren capital and didn¡¯t return to the capital.¡± Otherwise, he would have to be buried with the olddy.


    ¡°Come with me, I¡¯ll tell you the news about the capital when I¡¯m done,¡± Lulu said, seeing that he was feeling better. Didn¡¯t you want to listen to the Crown


    Prince? I have a lot of dirt on the crown Prince.¡¯


    Old master Jiang looked at her with a burning gaze.


    Lulu flicked his finger, and a faint light entered the space between his brows.


    She was able to appear under the sun and followed Lulu into the Jiang family¡¯s residence.


    This was the ce he was most familiar with when he was alive.


    He had actually discovered it after he died, and it was also a little unfamiliar.


    The eldest son knelt in front of the coffin with a pale face. Jiang Yuqing and his wife carried their child and stayed far away from the coffin. His youngest daughter, Jiang youning, was already married. At this moment, she was kneeling in front of the hall with a child, crying and calling out for his mother.


    That was Jiang youning, whom Lulu had never met before.


    Back then, her mind was not clear and she was locked up in the manor.


    She rarely came out to meet people.


    Later, she was exiled, but she was already married at that time, so she escaped.


    ¡°Father is gone, mother is also gone, how did you take care of her? Thest time I wanted to return to the residence to see her, mother was so sick that she could not get out of bed.¡± Jiang youning sobbed as she wiped her tears away. The child beside her was only seven or eight years old.


    ¡°What right do you have to say that? Big brother doesn¡¯t even want to be the junior official of the Supreme Court anymore and just serves her at home, what¡¯s wrong with that?¡± Jiang Yuqing retorted.


    ¡°How would you know how much suffering father and mother suffered when they were exiled! Moreover, mother was injured by the heavenly me. It¡¯s already thanks to us brothers taking turns to serve her that she¡¯s able to hold on until now.¡±


    ¡°Ever since mother returned to the capital, the four of us have taken turns to serve her. Where are you now?¡± Jiang Yuqing stopped her from opening the coffin.


    ¡°You don¡¯t show filial piety when you¡¯re alive, but when you¡¯re dead, you¡¯re showing filial piety by crying? Just kowtow and leave.¡± Jiang Yuqing¡¯s face was cold and indifferent, and Jiang youning was actually driven away by him.


    Lulu chuckled. Master Jiang looked at the room full of unsightly people with an indifferent expression.


    At night, Lulu brought a bowl of porridge to Jiang Huai ¡®an, who was still wet.


    Jiang Huai ¡®an didn¡¯t want to eat it, but Lulu¡¯s determined expression forced him to drink a bowl.


    On the other hand, Jiang yubai and Jiang Yuqing had not taken a single bite.


    The people who came to offer their condolences praised the two for their filial piety. They even had to report to the Imperial court to request for an order from the two.


    Jiang yubai¡¯s eyes moved a little, then he stiffly thanked the Lord.


    ¡°Lord Jiang has been ordered to take care of the olddy. Now that the olddy has passed away, she can finally return to the court.¡± The woman who spoke was rather gratified.


    Lulu saw the corners of Jiang yubai¡¯s mouth Twitch, and a smile seemed to sh across his face.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ve forgotten that when grandfather died, he was just in time to receive a general pardon, so he didn¡¯t have any worries. But now, there¡¯s no such thing as a general pardon .¡±It¡¯s been at least three years, right? Why are you returning to court? you still have to stay at home to observe filial piety.¡± Lulu pouted, his eyes filled with malice.


    All of a sudden, the Jiang family members turned to look at her..

 Chapter 548 - 548: Killed my own mother (1)

    Chapter 548: Killed my own mother (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Lulu looked at them in surprise.


    ¡°You all serve old taitai to the point that you have forgotten about this matter? It¡¯ll take three years for my parents to die, but my eldest grandson will take one year.¡± There was malice in Lulu¡¯s eyes.


    Jiang yubai¡¯s entire body trembled, and Jiang Yuqing¡¯s expression also stiffened.


    ¡°What a pity. Al .


    ¡°It¡¯s been another three years. If we wait for three years, I¡¯m afraid we won¡¯t be able to keep our position as the junior official of the Supreme Court!¡± Lulu shook his head, his face full of regret.


    His eyes were filled with crazy malice.


    Jiang Huai ¡®an suddenly felt that something was wrong with his sister. He hurriedly went forward to pull her back.


    When he pulled her over, he realized that her body was burning hot, as if she had been caught in the cold wind.


    ¡°Lulu, what¡¯s wrong with you? Lulu, do you feel ufortable?¡± Jiang Huai ¡®an was shocked and couldn¡¯t care less about the Jiang family.


    He touched his forehead and realized that he was having a high fever. Jiang Huai ¡®an panicked on the spot when she almost died from her high fever.


    ¡°Lulu doesn¡¯t feel good.¡± Lulu said in a low voice.


    It was as if there was a fire burning, making her very ufortable.


    The Jiang family, on the other hand, had gone a little crazy because of her words.


    Ding you!


    They had forgotten that they had to work hard for three years!


    Jiang Yuqing¡¯s expression was frighteningly ugly.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take you to see a doctor. Let¡¯s not keep watch anymore. Lulu, go home quickly.¡± Jiang Huai ¡®an wanted to pick Lulu up, but he realized that Lulu was resisting.


    ¡°Brother, he was filial back then, so he wronged mother. He wanted his mother to give in to him step by step, so he chose to be filial. This is a choice he made himself.¡±


    ¡°After he returned to the capital, His Highness wanted him to serve the old taitai until the old taitai was old before he could be reinstated. Do you think this filial son of his would wish for the olddy to live a little longer or for her to die early?¡± Lulu murmured softly. Jiang Huaian¡¯s mind exploded when he heard that.


    He looked at the Jiang family.


    His grandfather was the pir of the family, but when he left, the two of them did not look like this.


    On the contrary, grandmother had died of illness, and the two of them were frighteningly pale. Something was not right.


    Hearing Lulu¡¯s questioning words, Jiang Huaian felt a chill run down his spine.


    He even had goosebumps.


    He clenched his fists tightly, and his teeth chattered.


    There were some things that one could not think too deeply about. If one thought about it deeply, people who were too familiar with him would always find some clues. For example, at this moment, Jiang Huai ¡®an noticed a lot of abnormalities.


    However, in front of the mourning Hall, he still suppressed everything and held his sister in his arms.


    ¡°No matter what it is, you have to go home and rest now. I¡¯ll send you back.¡± Jiang Huai ¡®an was unquestionable, but Lulu, who had always been soft and obedient, was full of resistance.


    Jiang Huaian had no other choice.


    ¡°Your Highness, pleasee over and take care of the child,¡± she called out to her maidservant in a low voice. The servant girl nced at Lulu, nodded, and left hurriedly.


    Jiang youning, who was still standing guard outside the mourning Hall, rushed in, ¡°What do you mean by that? What¡¯s the meaning of this? What do you mean by wishing for her to live longer or die earlier?¡± Jiang youning shivered. ¡°I want to see mother, I want to see her!¡±


    ¡°Open the coffin!¡± Jiang youning¡¯s face turned pale as she stepped forward to open the coffin.


    ¡°Where did you get the courage from? you¡¯re a married woman now, and you don¡¯t have the right to make decisions in the Jiang family!¡±


    she¡¯s just a child. She¡¯s talking nonsense and trying to frame her own father. You believe her? ¡± Jiang Yuqing wanted to make a move, but he was stopped by the servant behind Jiang youning.


    At this moment, there were still many guests who had yet to return. They were all standing and watching from a distance. From what they heard, they actually suspected that the Jiang family had caused the olddy¡¯s death?


    Everyone shuddered in fear..

 Chapter 549 - 549: Open the coffin for bengong (1)

    Chapter 549 - 549: Open the coffin for bengong (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Jiang Huai ¡®an¡¯s face darkened when he heard him ndering Lulu.


    ¡°Second uncle, Lulu didn¡¯t say anything. You¡¯re the ones who made the connection.¡±<div>


    ¡°It just so happens that aunt youning came backte and didn¡¯t get to see the olddy for thest time. What¡¯s wrong with letting her see it?¡±


    ¡°So what if she is a daughter who married out, is she not even worthy to look at the old taitai and send off her own mother? There¡¯s no such rule in the capital!¡± Jiang Huaian was infuriated.¡¯lf you have something to say, say it. Don¡¯t drag me into this.¡¯


    Lulu was his weak spot.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Lord Jiang, let her have a look. This olddy must be worried about her only daughter.¡± Everyone chimed in. This was not a difficult decision to make.


    Jiang yubai took a deep breath and clenched his teeth, not letting go.


    ¡°You ning, let mother rest in peace. Mother missed you the most before she died, so big brother personally promised to take care of you.¡± Jiang yubai looked at her firmly.¡¯You¡¯re the daughter of the Jiang family. What will you do when the Jiang family is in trouble?¡¯


    And what about your child?


    Jiang youning¡¯s breath caught in her throat, and she held her tongue tightly.


    Just as he was about to retreat, he heard a loud voice from outside the door,


    ¡°¡±His Highness the Crown Prince has arrived.¡±


    It directly broke the stalemate in front of the hall.<div>


    The Crown Prince was dressed in a light spring robe, which had been washed so much that it had turned white. This was the one that Lulu had given him.


    The little girl said that she would give him winter clothes and shoes. Perhaps he hadn¡¯t seen her for a long time. Ah, perhaps he had forgotten.


    The Crown Prince¡¯s hair was still wet, but it was tied up high, bringing with it a chill.


    The moment he entered the room, everyone knelt on the ground.


    He walked straight through the door and headed straight for Lulu. He took the little girl from Jiang Huai ¡®an¡¯s arms and touched her forehead, feeling extremely helpless.


    With the arrival of His Highness, the atmosphere in front of the hall became tense and cold.


    ¡°Open the coffin.¡± Since the little girl was suspicious, he would be her sharp de.


    The two masters of the Jiang family fell to the ground, their faces pale.


    Everyone was a little shocked when they saw this.


    ¡°Your Highness, forget it. Chenfu is not willing to disturb mother, so let mother rest in peace.¡± Jiang youning suddenly knelt on the ground and kowtowed to the Crown Prince.


    The Crown Prince gently patted the back of the little girl in his arms. ¡°Open the coffin.¡±


    ¡°Does bengong need your approval to open the coffin? Bengong doesn¡¯t need anyone¡¯s consent even if I want to open the back of my head!¡± Lu huaijiang red at Jiang youning, who didn¡¯t dare to say a word.


    ¡°Lulu, Huai ¡®an, the Jiang family is your own home. Huai ¡®an, you¡¯re the eldest grandson of the Jiang family!¡± Jiang youning didn¡¯t care what happened, but she didn¡¯t want the Jiang family to be used of killing their mother.


    This would be a disaster for the Jiang family and even the descendants of the Jiang family.


    Jiang Huai ¡®an¡¯s expression was indifferent, which was a rare sight. He could feel Jiang yubai¡¯s pleading eyes.


    Jiang Huai ¡®an gently closed his eyes.


    At this moment, the only warmth he had for his father was gone.


    ¡°Your Highness, no matter what, you should give grandmother justice. If Huai ¡®an¡¯s guess today is wrong, Huai¡¯ an is willing to personally apologize to father and second uncle.¡± Jiang Huaian didn¡¯t mention Lulu at all and just plucked him out.


    Lu huaijiang looked at him with satisfaction.


    Lu huaijiang lifted his chin, and a guard brought the coroner in.


    The moment the coroner entered the room, the Jiang brothers ¡®faces turned ashen.


    The coroner opened the olddy¡¯s sleeve.


    His brows instantly furrowed.


    The people who hade to offer their condolences didn¡¯t dare to leave and could only respectfully guard the door.


    After a while, the coroner stood up and walked to His Highness to report.


    ¡°Your Highness, there are many wounds on the olddy¡¯s body. But it¡¯s not fatal, it¡¯s a real fatal wound .

 Chapter 550 - 550: Spoiling a child is like killing one (1)

    Chapter 550 - 550: Spoiling a child is like killing one (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°There are many new injuries on the olddy¡¯s body, all of which appeared in the past two months.¡±


    ¡°There are many wounds, all caused by external forces.¡± but the final fatal injury on his body was suffocation. The coroner¡¯s words shocked everyone.<div>


    Grand Secretary Jiang had a high status and power, and olddy Jiang was an olddy who was on the verge of death.


    The olddy of the Jiang family was covered in wounds.


    And just now, the two sons of the Jiang family had said that the Jiang family would personally take care of the olddy and would not let the maidservants do it.


    ¡®This .


    For a moment, everyone was shocked and somewhat astonished.


    ¡°Old taitai was stimted that year and her brain was often good and often bad, always doing things that hurt herself. Your Highness, please examine the details!¡±


    ¡°Our Jiang family is a family of benevolence and filial piety. The olddy is the mother of our brothers. How could we have done such a thing? Those who doubt this matter must be punished!¡± Jiang Yuqing cried and knelt on the ground, his body trembling.


    Jiang yubai¡¯s face was pale,¡±l beg Your Highness to be wise.¡± I¡¯ve been ordered to serve mother, and I definitely won¡¯t dare to have any disloyalty.¡±


    ¡°It is because bengong wants you to treat her illness that led to today¡¯s grievous news, right?¡± Lu huaijiangughed in a low voice, full of mockery.


    ¡°In the beginning, you were filial to your mother and separated from the Xia family. Bengong will allow you to take care of your illness until the old taitai dies. In order to restore his position, Lord Jiang was really ruthless. Don¡¯t even want Xiao anymore.¡± This was human nature.


    What a mockery.<div>


    ¡°This lowly subject is innocent, this lowly subject does not dare!¡± Jiang yubai said loudly.


    However, Lu huaijiang walked forward. Eunuch Lu hurriedly lifted the olddy¡¯s sleeves and skirt.


    His skin was covered in blue marks. At a nce, one could see obvious whip wounds and traces of hand pinching.


    Everyone gasped in shock.


    ¡°I found some fine hair on the olddy¡¯s nose and mouth.¡± The coroner was holding a small clip, and there were obvious fine hairs on the wing of his nose.


    ¡°Go and look for pillows and nkets. Move all of them over for bengong.¡± Lu huaijiang¡¯s casual words scared the hell out of the yuan family.


    Not long after, the front of the mourning Hall was filled with pillows and nkets.


    Sure enough, there was a bed in the middle that was the same color as the one in her mouth and nose.


    The coroner picked up the pillow and looked at it carefully.¡±Your Highness, this is the item that suffocates the olddy. The autopsy also showed that the olddy¡¯s stomach was empty. She had probably been hungry for a few days. Even if she is not suffocated to death, in two days, old taitai will still starve to death. ¡±


    Even the outsiders felt a chill down their spines.


    This was his biological son, his biological son!


    Whip injuries, injuries, suffocation, and even an empty stomach. It was hard to imagine how much torture the olddy had suffered before she died.


    Jiang yubai waspletely drenched, as if he had just been fished out of the water.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s funny? For the sake of filial piety, he wronged his wife and even abandoned his wife and daughter. However, for the sake of power, he did not hesitate to kill his own mother.¡± Lu huaijiang covered Lulu¡¯s ears and looked at Jiang yubai with a cold gaze.


    ¡°In the past, for the sake of our son, I tortured my daughter-inw. He probably never thought that he would die at the hands of his son, right? It¡¯s really an eye for an eye!¡± What a mockery.


    If the Xia family knew about this, they would feel bitter.


    Back then, he had made her suffer for more than ten years because of his foolish filial piety, and now he had killed his own mother in anger for power. Back then, the olddy had criticized her and protected her son. She probably never thought that she would die at the hands of her son one day.


    He nted the seed of karma, but in the end, he swallowed the bitter fruit.


    If she could do it all over again, would she restrain her son and treat her daughter-in w better?

 Chapter 551 - 551: The human nature that she loathed (1)

    Chapter 551 - 551: The human nature that she loathed (1)<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    Jiang Huaian closed his eyes in pain.


    Her heart was trembling.<div>


    She suddenly felt that her mother had made a big mistake by abandoning her loved ones for this man.


    Jiang youning fell to the ground.


    His brother had killed his mother. He had really killed his mother.


    In order to return to the court, in order to restore his position.


    His body was covered in waves of cold, waves of bone-chilling cold. The Jiang family was finished, the Jiang family was really finished.


    Killing one¡¯s mother was a serious crime.


    The people who came to pay their respects couldn¡¯t help but take in deep breaths. They had originallye to pay their respects, but who knew that they would actually discover such a terrifying and cold-blooded thing. At this moment, everyone took a few steps back and kept their distance from the Jiang family.


    If the Crown Prince had not discovered them, these people would have stepped on their own mother¡¯s life and returned to court.


    it¡¯s all his fault. He instigated it. It¡¯s all his fault ¡­ Jiang yubai pointed at his younger brother and sister-inw. Jiang Yuqing¡¯s face was filled with panic.¡±lt wasn¡¯t me, he did it. I was just ¡­ I was just saying it casually. He was the one who did it. ¡®


    The two of them were killing each other, but Fu enterprise only looked on coldly.


    She had thought that she was cold-blooded, that Jiang yubai had no opinions of his own and had to rely on the old master and olddy to survive. It turned out that the one who ate people without blinking was Jiang yubai. He didn¡¯t know if the olddy would regret leaving the Xia family before she died.<div>


    As far as she knew, the Xia Corporation almost did everything for her.


    As for herself, ever since Jiang yubai was willing to take over, she had not even taken a look at him. Even when they asionally passed by the door and smelled the stench inside, they were unwilling to enter to take a look.


    She had never eaten her food and had never received her blessings. Why should she take care of her?


    The person who was willing to take care of her had already been divorced by her.


    If the Xia family was still around, she would probably live for a long time. And he was extremely happy, right?


    It was really a sin.


    Everyone¡¯s eyes were filled with disdain when they saw the two Jiang family¡¯s old masters pointing at each other. From the looks of it, the two brothers were probably all insiders, and neither of them had a trace of pity for the olddy.


    The olddy was pitiful and hateful.


    She had raised both children, and one of them had even listened to her orders to separate from his wife.


    Her second son¡¯s wife was her niece.


    However, there were so many people here, yet not a single one of them could tolerate her.<div>


    ¡°Take him away and let the capital Governor interrogate him. This matter will not be tolerated. Anyone who knows about this will be killed!¡± Lu huaijiang¡¯s heart ached at the thought of his Lulu.


    He hated the world and knew that the world was evil, so he never had the heart to protect the world.


    But Lulu was different.


    She hade to save the world.


    She had a special kind ofpassion and kindness towards the human world and mortals.


    Now, her biological parents had actually met with such a mishap. Lulu¡¯s heart hadn¡¯t fully matured yet, and he had seen human nature too early, so his heart had suffered a blow.


    ¡°Chenfu is innocent, chenfu doesn¡¯t know anything.¡± Frightened, Yuan-Shi knelt on the ground with her son in her arms.


    Jiang huailin, on the other hand, looked at her with a pair of innocent eyes.¡±Mother, didn¡¯t you say that if grandmother died, we would have good days to live?¡±


    The crowd was in an uproar.


    ¡°You cruel and unscrupulous man!¡±


    There were even old men and women who were trembling with anger. They were all old friends who had been officials in the same dynasty as Pavilion elder Jiang.


    ¡°You¡¯ve disgraced the old master, you¡¯ve disgraced the old master!¡±


    This matter immediately rang the rm in the hearts of the people in the capital.


    Spoiling a child was like killing one!


    The two sons that the olddy had personally spoiled, and even forced the eldest daughter-inw to leave because of this.


    He didn¡¯t expect that he would die in the hands of his son! Because of this, the atmosphere in the capital changed drastically..

 Chapter 552 - 552: The chubby demoness (1)

    Chapter 552 - 552: The chubby demoness (1)<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    Lulu had fallen seriously ill after returning from the Jiang family.


    The Crown Prince was so worried about his illness that he didn¡¯t sleep all night.<div>


    ¡°Your Highness, it¡¯s time to change your clothes and go to court. It¡¯s almost time.¡± Eunuch Lu called out in a low voice from outside the door. His Highness had returned with Lulu in his armsst night and had not slept a wink.


    Creak.


    The door opened.


    ¡°Find a reason to decline.¡± His Highness, who was unstoppable by wind and rain, said without a second word. Eunuch Lu was stunned, but he did not say anything.


    The door closed again with a ng.


    His own baby was sick, and the Crown Prince was not in the mood for political affairs.


    The Imperial physicians took turns to enter the eastern Pce, and even the old principal came overnight.


    ¡°Your Highness, miss Lulu¡¯s anxiety is a mental illness. However, how could a five-year-old child have such a serious mental illness?¡± The Imperial physician mumbled in confusion.


    The Xia family was also invited into the mansion.


    Yesterday, when she found out that Jiang yubai had killed her mother, she had shed tears on the spot.


    She didn¡¯t know if it was for herself or for thementable olddy.<div>


    He only felt a sour feeling in his heart.


    Back then, the olddy had defended Jiang yubai in every way possible, and Jiang yubai had also made her suffer in order to be filial to her mother.


    However, when she left the Jiang family, it turned out that they weren¡¯t that kind of mother and son. They could even put on a show of killing each other, which made her heart feel more and more ufortable.


    However, all of this disappeared after he found out that Lulu was sick.


    He was not the only one who could not enter the eastern Pce.


    Those evil spirits and Yin spirits could not even get close to the eastern Pce. He was so anxious that he paced back and forth outside the eastern Pce. Once he was angry.


    Taking advantage of the night, she entered the dreams of her eldest son, second son, and second daughter-inw. That night, they took turns to give him twenty ps.


    The old master¡¯s arms were sore from the swinging.


    The next morning, the bailiff found the faces of the three Jiang nsmen in the cell swollen. They thought that someone had used private punishment, but they couldn¡¯t find the suspect no matter what.


    He could only give up.


    The old master was furious. The Jiang family¡¯s seedlings were all crooked. He was just waiting for Lulu to wake up and beg for mercy.<div>


    Even if these two brats were to die, he would still have to help them loosen their muscles and bones.


    At this moment, Lulu¡¯s body was still burning with a high temperature, and his Highness was so anxious that he flew into a rage.


    The entire Eastern Pce was cautious and did not dare to make the slightest sound, afraid of angering His Highness.


    Lulu had been burning for two days!


    Jiang yubai and Jiang Yuqing were immediately sentenced to be beheaded at the meridian gate, not even letting out a breath of air.


    Yuan Shi was punished with three years of imprisonment for not reporting the matter.


    On the other hand, no one wanted Jiang huailin in the residence. This kid directly carried a small bag and said that he was looking for his biological sister, Jiang huaijin.


    With this search, they found Jiang huaijin, who had been hiding in the first Prince¡¯s residence.


    Jiang huaijin was so angry that he cried and scolded her. Initially, no one remembered that she was the daughter of the mother-killer. Now that she was pulled out, she cried a few times in anger.


    The Crown Prince had not gone to court for three days, and it was said that the little girl in the residence was sick.


    The first Prince¡¯s henchmen took the opportunity to write a book, stating that Jiang huailu was a demoness who ruined the country.


    If this woman was left alive, the world would definitely be in turmoil.


    It would cause His Highness to lose the emperor¡¯s heart.


    Who knew that in the official¡¯s mansion where the speech was held that day, it only took one night. His entire n had been exterminated, and the entire court was shocked.


    No one would be able to find the murderer!


    His Highness the Crown Prince was furious, and he would punish whoever he caught.


    She said bluntly, ¡°demonesses all have full breasts, narrow hips, and long legs. Is there a round demoness like her?¡± If bengong hears him call her a demoness again, bengong will cut off his tongue!¡± Lu huaijiang was infected with a chill. No one dared to provoke His Highness, who was extremely murderous in his rage.


    Everyone suspected that it was the Crown Prince, but no one had any evidence.


    They could only drop the matter, but no one dared to discuss it again.


    Jiang huailu, the person who suppressed the soul, made everyone guess that he was probably His Highness¡¯s lifeblood.


    Old master Lin, who had just recovered from his illness, was now furious again..

 Chapter 553 - 553: Resisting waking up (1)

    Chapter 553 - 553: Resisting waking up (1)<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    Old master Lin was very sick.


    He was the pir of the Lin family, and the Lin family had always taken good care of him. If the old master copsed, then the courtiers that he had worked so hard to win over would be on the verge of copse.<div>


    However, he did not expect that he was actually angered to the point of falling sick by a child who was only a few years old.


    If one were to talk about logic, how old was he? A child¡¯s words carried no harm, and he brushed it off with one sentence.


    On the contrary, old master Lin was known to be narrow-minded and couldn¡¯t even tolerate a child.


    He could only swallow this loss and swallow it.


    Old master Lin was sullen, and the more sullen he was, the more ill he became. He couldn¡¯t even get out of bed.


    The Lin family¡¯s days weren¡¯t easy, and the atmosphere in the eastern Pce was tense.


    Everyone in the eastern Pce wished they were dead. They couldn¡¯t let His Highness see them, or they would be in deep trouble.


    ¡°That old bald ass still hasn¡¯t returned?¡± Lu huaijiang suppressed his anger. In the morning, he was still calling him a Holy monk, but in the afternoon, he was calling him an old bald donkey.


    Eunuch Lu¡¯s face twitched, but when he saw Lulu¡¯s pale face, he could not say a word.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already had them captured. Catch any monk you see, you¡¯ll be able to catch him.¡±


    Just as he said that, the shadow guard appeared in the courtyard, frightened.<div>


    This gave eunuch Lu a huge shock.


    ¡°Your Highness, we¡¯ve found master yixu.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, a monk in an extremely sorry state walked in with a dark face.


    ¡°Master yixu is giving a sermon to the people. It¡¯s to guide the world that money is just a worldly possession ¡­¡± At that time, master yixu was very serious in his speech, and the hidden guards gave all the audience ten taels of silver.


    Master yixu was abandoned.


    Money was just a worldly possession. Tsk, tsk, Grandmaster¡¯s expression at that time was not very good.


    Master yixu¡¯s beard was in a mess, and he was in a sorry state. His monk¡¯s robe had been torn to pieces!


    In order to find him, Lu huaijiang had printed his portrait on the wanted order. If you catch him, you will be rewarded with a thousand taels of gold!


    If they caught him, they would be rich overnight. The people were going crazy over him.


    Master yixu ran back to the capital in a hurry, and his shoes were chased off.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go see Lulu!¡± Lu huaijiang suppressed his anger and didn¡¯t want to say a word.


    He directly pushed the door open and entered.<div>


    Hearing Lulu¡¯s name, master yixu¡¯s expression finally turned serious, and he hurriedly followed behind.


    As soon as he entered the house, he could feel the heat.


    Master yixu looked left and right. Lu huaijiang lowered his voice, afraid of disturbing the person in his dream.


    ¡°Ever since Lulu¡¯s fever, this room has been filled with a dry heat.¡± In just three days, the meat that Lu huaijiang had painstakingly rejuvenated had directly slimmed down. Even the Python robe seemed a little loose.


    Xia Shi¡¯s throat was hoarse as she endured the fatigue.


    ¡°Master, please save Lulu!¡± Xia Shi held her daughter¡¯s hand and kept crying. Why did Lulu always have a high fever? this had almost be a thorn in her heart.


    Master yixu lifted her eyelids and looked at her. He then touched her forehead and checked her palms and feet.


    ¡°Did she experience some kind of trauma? Something that she shouldn¡¯t be able to handle.¡± Master yixu saw that her forehead was burning. The little girl¡¯s brows were tightly furrowed and her head was covered in sweat.


    He seemed to be extremely resistant to waking up.


    Mrs. Xia suddenly cried out, her fists clenched tightly!


    Damn it, he really deserved to die!


    Lu huaijiang took a deep breath, as if his breath carried the smell of blood. ¡°It¡¯s Lord Jiang.¡± A red light shed in his eyes.


    ¡°Jiang yubai killed his own mother in order to return to the Imperial court. Lulu is at the scene.¡± Jiang yubai was Lulu¡¯s father. How could a child like Lulu bear the sight of his father killing his grandmother?


    Moreover, she was different from others!

 Chapter 554 - 554: Father’s sarira (1)

    Chapter 554 - 554: Father¡¯s sarira (1)<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    Master yixu frowned.


    ¡°This child is different from others. Other people were born with a nk piece of paper, but she was different. The heavens have the virtue of taking good care of all living things, that¡¯s why they bestowed her. ¡± Master yixu¡¯s words made Madam Xia cover her mouth and look at Lulu in shock.<div>


    He did not dare to spread these words.


    At the beginning, the Ming family¡¯s girls were beautiful and had produced several generations of empresses.


    It was said that the Ming family¡¯s girls ruled the world.


    In the end, all the girls of the Ming family had been robbed and killed until only the branch family was left. She even went far away to shengjing city and hid her name to survive.


    Hearing such high praise from the master, Xia Shi was both happy and afraid.


    ¡°She was born with the kindness of the heavens, so she naturally grew close to the people. Naturally, they treated the people with kindness. But Lord Jiang was her father, yet he hadmitted such an unpardonable crime. Let her ¡­¡± let her doubt the human world and the people doubt everything.


    ¡°She¡¯s young and doesn¡¯t know how to rx. Now, he¡¯s just resisting and not willing to wake up, not willing to open his eyes to see this dirty world.¡± Master yixu looked at Lu huaijiang deeply after he finished speaking.


    Lu huaijiang¡¯s back turned cold and he pursed his lips slightly.


    ¡°Master, what should we do about this?¡± The Xia family was on the verge of tears. Lulu was suffering inside. She had been harmed by her own father.


    ¡°Madam Xia, please go out and rest for a while. You can¡¯t control your emotions now, and if Lulu finds out, she¡¯ll be sad. Why don¡¯t you go outside the hall and calm down first?¡± Eunuch Lu saw His Highness¡¯s expression and bowed to persuade Madam Xia.


    Jiang Huai ¡®an¡¯s beard had grown unkempt during this period of time. He supported his mother as they walked out of the door.<div>


    He could vaguely sense that Lulu was very dependent on Lu huaijiang.


    Lulu¡¯s extraordinariness could be faintly revealed, and it was also good that the Crown Prince would take care of him.


    He was not willing to submit to anyone, but if he could protect his only sister ¡­ Even if he didn¡¯t win the hearts of the people and went against the Jiang family¡¯s ancestral teachings by submitting to the Crown Prince, it wasn¡¯t impossible.


    The door closed with a squeak.


    Master yixu took out a piece of white cloth from his bosom. He could faintly smell the sandalwood scent of incense offerings.


    ¡°This is a treasure that has been passed down from generation to generation in the National temple. A sarira.¡±


    ¡°This is the sarira of the thousand-year-old Arhat. Back then, the Arhat did not leave anything behind. Only this relic was left behind.¡± Master yixu ced the sarira in front of Lulu. As soon as the sarira got close to Lulu, the dull sarira immediately flew up.


    It glowed with a soft light as it floated in the air, nourishing Lulu¡¯s body and mind.


    ¡°This sarira has been passed down for a thousand years, but no one has been able to awaken it. It was not until your news came that I realized that it had another mission.¡± This sarira was originally left for her by fozi.


    The son of Buddha loved the world when he was alive. After his death, he left everything to his daughter.


    Lulu¡¯splexion visibly improved when the light touched him.<div>


    Lu huaijiang heaved a sigh of relief.


    He wanted to reach out to touch Lulu, but the moment his palm touched the light


    It suddenly shrank back.


    Fear shed in Lu huaijiang¡¯s eyes, but he didn¡¯t seem to see it.


    The Crown Prince clenched his right hand into a fist. His palm was a bloody mess, as if it had been burned by heavenly fire.


    Fozi had good intentions towards Lulu, but he harbored bone-chilling malice towards him.


    Lu huaijiang¡¯s eyes darkened and his fingertips trembled slightly.


    ¡°This sarira originally belonged to her. She will wake up after she has absorbed the sarira. Amitabha.¡± Master yixu stood up, put his palms together, and chanted the name of Buddha..

 Chapter 555 - 555: The breath of the Arhat (1)

    Chapter 555 - 555: The breath of the Arhat (1)<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    The Crown Prince didn¡¯t stop him, and Yi Xu went out directly.


    He walked out of the eastern Pce.<div>


    Master Yi Xu¡¯s emotionless face seemed to show an emotion that he shouldn¡¯t have.


    ¡°I only hope that you can escape this cmity. It¡¯s not in vain that the Arhat crossed a thousand years to n for you and take refuge for you.¡±


    A soft sigh dissipated into the air.


    Lu huaijiang, on the other hand, was lying in front of the bed, staring nkly at the bloody palm.


    Just as eunuch Lu came in, Lu huaijiang hid his right hand under his sleeve, and nothing could be seen.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see if Lulu¡¯s still on fire, ¡± Lu huaijiang said casually.


    Eunuch Lu was stunned. His Highness did not even allow him to touch it. He was afraid that he was too tired.


    He quickly went up to check Lulu¡¯s forehead, and he could see through the light without any difficulty.


    ¡°Oh, Your Highness, miss Lulu¡¯s fever is starting to go down.¡±


    look at how his face has turned red. What kind of treasure is this, master yixu . When this servant reached out and got close, I only felt warmth, as if all the fatigue in my body had dispersed.¡± Eunuch Lu¡¯s entire body felt rxed. He felt that this was a treasure that could prolong one¡¯s life.


    Lu huaijiang lowered his eyes slightly.<div>


    When he touched it, his whole body felt like it was being cut by a knife. It was the son of Buddha¡¯s remaining will that was deterring him from approaching.


    He wanted to ask if the sarira had something to do with Lulu, but yixu had already left the eastern Pce.


    He could only give up.


    ¡°This servant will first go to the kitchen to take a look. One fear that youngdy is about to recover. When she wakes up, there will be hot porridge to eat.¡± Eunuch Lu ran away happily, and the hall quickly became quiet again.


    ¡°The meat that bengong painstakingly nurtured, you only used three days to finish.¡± Lu huaijiang sighed.


    The tall man squatted down and studied Lulu¡¯s face.


    ¡°Wake up. Bengong will no longer control what you want to eat. If you don¡¯t want to do homework, bengong will help you do it.¡± Lu huaijiang whispered in her ear.


    Seeing that her breathing was even and that her face was no longer hot, he couldn¡¯t help but reach out to touch her.


    The moment it touched the light, the soft light seemed to be sharp and ruthless.


    This light seemed to be targeting him only!


    Lu huaijiang gritted his teeth. It was so painful that he was sweating profusely. His shoulders were trembling as he gritted his teeth. But he refused to let go of her and continued to caress her face as he called out to her.<div>


    ¡°Lulu, please wake up. Brother Lu said that he would protect you and let you do whatever you want without suffering.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll never abandon you, brother Lu. I promise. I¡¯ll never abandon you. Lulu, please wake up ¡­¡± Blood seeped out of Lu huaijiang¡¯s hands, but he refused to let go.


    An aura that contained Buddha¡¯s will seemed to overflow, causing Lu huaijiang to frown.


    His entire body was stiff.


    ¡°It¡¯s said that the Arhat loves the world, but he would actually do something like hurting people for no reason?¡± Lu huaijiang¡¯s eyes were cold as he squinted his eyes.


    The Buddha will attacked him even more.


    ¡°Yes ¡­¡± Lulu suddenly let out a muffled moan.


    In an instant, all the Buddha intent disappeared without a trace. It was as if it had never existed.


    Lu huaijiang was startled. He wiped the blood off Lulu¡¯s face and hid his right hand behind his back.


    ¡°I think I can feel father¡¯s aura.¡± Lulu opened his eyes, his voice still weak. Seeing that she hadpletely woken up, Lu huaijiang heaved a sigh of relief.


    For a moment, the world seemed to be spinning.


    It had been three days. Lulu had been unconscious for three days, and he had not eaten or drunk anything for three days.


    Lu huaijiang¡¯s eyelids twitched when he heard her mention her father.


    He had already killed her father three days ago.


    Her head was still hanging in front of the city gate, Lu huaijiang did not dare to tell her!

 Chapter 556 - 556: I will never betray you (1)

    Chapter 556 - 556: I will never betray you (1)<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    Lu huaijiang swallowed his saliva.


    ¡°Uh ¡­ Your father didn¡¯te. He can¡¯te.¡± After all, he was only left with his head.<div>


    Lu huaijiang began to reflect on whether he had executed it too early.


    ¡°Only master yixu came and gave you a Buddhist son¡¯s sarira. It¡¯s said that the Arhat left it behind before he died, and it¡¯s been passed down for a thousand years. It only bloomed when it met Lulu, the fated one.¡± Lu huaijiang picked up the sarira that had fallen down.


    He pinched it, but it was still hot.


    His left hand was so hot that it was about to break.


    Lu huaijiang secretly gritted his teeth. Was this damn monk targeting him?


    You died a thousand years ago, when did this Prince ever provoke him?


    The little girl took the sarira and gently ced it on her cheek. Her little face showed a rare expression of admiration.


    Lu huaijiang frowned slightly, as if there was something he didn¡¯t know.


    ¡°I know, he¡¯s waiting for me.¡± His godmother had said that he had left nothing for Lulu, but Lulu knew that he had already left behind his most precious thing. Lu huaijiang did not ask. Lulu had many secrets that he could not pry into.


    If Lulu had been a boy, he would have killed him without hesitation!


    This must be the legendary son of heaven¡¯s mandate!<div>


    The kind of person who was born to be loved by the heavens.


    But Lulu was a girl, and she was born to be delicate. What else could Lu huaijiang do?


    ¡°Master yixu said that you¡¯ll fully recover after you absorb this sarira. I¡¯ll hang it around your neck.¡± Lu huaijiang looked at the sarira coldly, it was not pleasing to the eye.


    He might not bepatible with this Buddhist relic.


    They were born ipatible!


    But he said nothing and hung the sarira around Lulu¡¯s neck.


    It was just an eyesore.


    Lulu was overjoyed when he put on the Buddhist relic. At this moment, other than the slight paleness of his lips, his face was already glowing red.


    ¡°Lulu, don¡¯t ever do this again, understand? Jiang yubai was the one who killed his mother. He was the vicious one. Lulu, you¡¯re not allowed to overthink it. You¡¯re not allowed to seal yourself!¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it said that the rtionship between a mother and her son is the toughest and most touching thing in the world?¡± Lulu¡¯s eyes were a little dazed.


    ¡°Liu-Shi is not good to my mother and me, but she is very sincere to the son she gave birth to, and wants to give everything to him. Why did Jiang yubai want to kill her?¡± Lulu did not understand.<div>


    ¡°If we can even give up the love of birth, then what is the meaning of the human world¡¯s existence?¡± Luluwei was confused.


    Lu huaijiang held her face gently to stop her from thinking and let her look at him.


    ¡°Lulu, Liu-Shi¡¯s misfortune is her own doing. She doted on her son, and she suffered the consequences of her own actions.¡±


    ¡°Lulu, the people of the world value power and profit! But you have to remember, brother Lu will never betray you. I will never do that.¡± The young man stared at her deeply.


    The two of them looked at each other, and the little girl¡¯s uneasy heart calmed down a little.


    Not long after, eunuch Lu sent someone to serve the meal.


    Lulu had some light porridge and some easily digestible food.


    Lu huaijiang was not allowed to eat anymore.


    eat it after you¡¯ve recuperated. Otherwise, it¡¯ll hurt your spleen and stomach. Seeing her pouting, Lu huaijiang¡¯s heart was finally at ease.


    ¡°Your Highness, you should also have some food. He hadn¡¯t eaten or drunk for three days, his body couldn¡¯t take it anymore. If niangniang knows, I¡¯m afraid she will be scolded.¡± Eunuch Lu said in a low voice.


    Lu huaijiang nced at him, and eunuch Lu hurriedly lowered his head.


    The eastern Pce had always been strict with rules. If news of this were to spread to the outside world, their tongues would be cut off.


    Back then, female official Yao ¡­


    Eunuch Lu shivered..

 Chapter 557 - 557: The old man who loves to listen to gossip (1)

    Chapter 557 - 557: The old man who loves to listen to gossip (1)<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    Female official Yao had disappeared from the eastern Pce.


    No one knew where she had gone.<div>


    It was as if this person had never appeared before.


    However, eunuch Lu knew that she would rather die than live.


    She was talkative, instigating trouble, and even touched the heart of His


    Highness.


    His tongue was cut off.


    She took Lulu around the Imperial Garden, making Lulu¡¯s feet bloodied.


    His Highness locked her in a red-hot iron house. She jumped non-stop all day. Eunuch Lu fell sick after taking a look at her.


    His Highness was still that cruel and unkind Highness.


    But now that he had a weakness, he hid all of it in the deepest part of his body.


    Eunuch Lu took a deep breath. When he saw His Highness looking at him, he quickly went forward to serve His Highness. That Buddhist relic was indeed useful.


    Lulu was soon full of energy.<div>


    After his Highness had his meal, he could not take it anymore and returned to his sleeping chambers to rest.


    ¡°If Lulu feels unwell, wake me up immediately. There can¡¯t be the slightest dy.¡± Lu huaijiang fell down after he finished speaking.


    Eunuch Lu was helpless.


    ¡°This Eastern Pce doesn¡¯t even look like the eastern Pce.¡±


    A year ago, the eastern Pce had been cold and lifeless. If His Highness went to bed, no matter what happened, he was not allowed to bother him.


    She could only wait outside until he woke up.


    And now ¡­


    The eastern Pce was filled with things for children to y with, and kites


    that could not be taken down were hanzinz on the trees. There was a ser ball here, a shuttlecock there, and everywhere was the trajectory of a child¡¯s life.


    Miss Lulu¡¯s appearance hadpletely upended His Highness¡¯s life.


    He still did not understand why His Highness only doted on her.<div>


    The two of them had never met before.


    Just because it could suppress His Highness¡¯s soul? But before that, he had never heard of Lulu being able to suppress the soul!


    It seemed more like a method to keep Lulu in the eastern Pce!


    Lulu was full and wanted to go out for a walk, but he lost interest when he saw the long line of people following behind him.


    After making a hand seal, master Jiang stood in the eastern Pce.


    ¡°You¡¯re finally awake. Are you feeling well? Well, you¡¯re the Savior, so I¡¯m worried for nothing.¡± Master Jiang patted his head.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, I gave those two unfilial children a few big ps. ¡®Lulu, can grandfather please grant me a favor?¡¯ Can you not let your father go? I have to break his bones!¡±


    Master Jiang was furious. Unfilial son, unfilial son!


    Lulu waved his hand and agreed.


    There was no problem at all.


    After the business was done, master Jiang didn¡¯t have time toment about his son killing his wife.


    Instead, he came over with a burning gaze. ¡°Come,e,e, let¡¯s have a chat. Why are you living in the eastern Pce now? How can His Highness tolerate your misdeeds in the eastern Pce?¡± Master Jiang took out a Sunglow flower from somewhere.


    The flowers had already bloomed under the sun, and the melon seeds on them were still a little moist. They didn¡¯t feel hot when eating them, and they even had a unique fragrance.


    The old man and the young man hid among the flowers.


    ¡°His Highness is my brother. Hmph!¡±


    ¡°Hey, didn¡¯t you say that His Highness was the richest person? He didn¡¯t even have enough money to buy clothes, jewelry, or food for Lulu. Did Lulu eat him until he¡¯s broke?¡± The little girl took off her clothes and jewelry, and master Jiang¡¯s eyelids trembled as he watched.


    ¡°Also, when he brought me into the Imperial College, I made the whole ss cry, and the Crown Prince even went to apologize to each and every one of them. Al ¡­ The Grand tutor was so angry that he fainted, just because I emptied the statue of the Saint!¡±


    ¡°Thest time you took me to the Imperial study to discuss matters, I used the


    Jade seal to stamp everyone. He didn¡¯t cover it for Lord Lin, and in the end, Lord Lin fell sick from anger. Do you think I should go and apologize? I seem to always cause trouble for Your Highness!¡± The little girl fumbled for a long time.


    However, master Jiang¡¯s smile grew wider and wider as he listened..

 Chapter 558 - 558: She doesn’t understand the old man’s sadness (1)

    Chapter 558 - 558: She doesn¡¯t understand the old man¡¯s sadness (1)<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°No need to apologize, no need to apologize. What¡¯s there to apologize for? he¡¯s already an old man, why would he bother with a five-year-old child like you?¡±


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t have any face. If you go and apologize, I¡¯m afraid he¡¯ll be so angry that he¡¯ll fall sick again.¡± Master Jiang stroked his beard, his face red.<div>


    His wife had just died a few days ago, and his two sons had been beheaded ¡­


    it¡¯s better to have a back door. I can hear so much gossip that I can¡¯t in theherworld.


    ¡°It¡¯s karma. You should ¡­¡± I asked you to exile my Jiang family back then, and now you¡¯re in my granddaughter¡¯s hands, right?


    Old master Jiang smacked his lips and munched on two more melon seeds. He was so happy that he was bubbling.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, help me burn down two houses tomorrow. nt more flowers and grass ¡­¡± The old man did not forget to talk business with his granddaughter.


    ¡°The olddy is dead, and you¡¯re not going to be buried with her?¡± Lulu looked at him in shock. You¡¯re not going to look for her? I¡¯m afraid she¡¯s about to be taken away by the messenger of death.¡±


    Master Jiang sighed faintly after hearing that.


    ¡°It¡¯s a good thing I¡¯m buried in huangdu. If they were buried together, they wouldn¡¯t be living such carefree days. The two children in the residence had been spoiled like this. A person¡¯s death is like the extinguishing of amp, let her be reincarnated.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just that I¡¯m a little lonely ¡­¡± The old man looked up at the sky sadly, and then secretly nced at the little girl.


    ¡°Ah,¡± the little girl replied, ¡°then I¡¯ll burn a few servants for grandfather.¡± I can also y chess with you and do things for you.¡±


    The old man paused.<div>


    ¡°Men aren¡¯t that attentive after all. That¡¯s true, I¡¯m just an old man, who would serve me so carefully?¡± The old man said slowly.


    Lulu nodded without a second word.¡±You¡¯re right. I¡¯ll burn a few servant girls for you.¡± I¡¯ll make sure they¡¯re more careful.¡±


    The old man¡¯s expression froze and he coughed lightly. Seriously, it was not easy to fool a child.


    He was young, so it was hard to say.


    You can¡¯t say that I¡¯m going to change your grandmother, right?


    Seeing that Lulu didn¡¯t understand, the old man added, ¡°¡±Do you want to go see her? Although we were once husband and wife, but a person¡¯s death is like amp going out. The old man is no longer her husband.¡±


    Lulu shook his head silently.


    The olddy knew that she was the Savior and was burned by the heavenly fire, so she was already afraid of her.


    He was afraid that he would be even more shocked to see her now.


    Lulu couldn¡¯t help but nod at the old man¡¯s open mind. That¡¯s right, he¡¯s already dead, so why worry about so many things?


    He thought about this and that in his life and didn¡¯t have any leisure. When you die, you can¡¯t live for yourself.<div>


    After his death, the old man became more irritable and did as he pleased.


    ¡°Lulu will burn paper money for you tomorrow, so don¡¯t worry. Also, Jiang huailin, do you want to go and take a look? He went to look for Jiang huaijin.¡± Lulu ate two melon seeds, but didn¡¯t dare to eat more for fear of getting heaty.


    With his back to Lulu, master Jiang held the sunflower in his arms and waved at her.


    His figure gradually disappeared.


    For some reason, Lulu felt that his back was filled with sorrow and loneliness. He seemed to have some difficulties that she could not understand.


    The sun had just risen, and there were gradually sounds on the streets.


    Eunuch Lu looked at the time and realized that he had slept for about two to four hours. His Highness should get up and go to court.


    Lu huaijiang wasn¡¯t a procrastinating person. Hearing the sound, he got up and washed up. ¡°Is Lulu feeling better? And high heat? Have you had breakfast?¡±


    Eunuch Lu saw that His Highness was concerned about Lulu when he opened his eyes and hurriedly replied, ¡°¡±l¡¯m fine. I¡¯ve only been lying down for a few days, but I¡¯m still very energetic. He had already gone out for a walk. Quickly get up and have some breakfast. After you¡¯re done, you can rest for a while.¡±


    Eunuch Lu had someone serve breakfast, but the sky was still dark.


    His Highness then set out for the pce..

 Chapter 559 - 559: Taking one of the Twin souls and keeping the other (1)

    Chapter 559 - 559: Taking one of the Twin souls and keeping the other (1)<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    His Highness had never cked off since he came to court.


    The four days of absence of morning court had already caused the officials to discuss.<div>


    If he didn¡¯t go out now, he was afraid that he wouldn¡¯t be able to suppress the rumors.


    Eunuch Lu pondered in his heart. The little kid raised in the eastern Pce was different after all.


    In the past, what His Highness said the most was:Punishment! Kill!


    [ now, little ancestor, hurry up and eat two mouthfuls. Little ancestor, don¡¯t cry anymore. Little ancestor, you¡¯re in trouble again? ]


    He had to suppress his temper and speak softly so as not to scare the little girl.


    What a huge change.


    No matter how bad His Highness ¡°temper was now, he had to suppress it when he saw the little girl. It was really true that everything had its weakness.


    Lu huaijiang entered the pce, but Lulu had changed her clothes and gone out to meet her friends.


    ¡°Lulu, you¡¯ve finally recovered. I¡¯vee to the eastern Pce several times, but His Highness has never let me in.¡± Yang pinfeng looked at her with a burning gaze, and Wen ruyin followed behind him.


    Wen ruyin was now fourteen years old. Her figure had long since grown, and she was graceful and well-proportioned. Her eyebrows carried a bit of heroic spirit, which was quite eye-catching.


    Now that she had not entered the Directorate, she had begun to take over the Wen family¡¯s business.<div>


    What was surprising was that although she was a woman, she seemed to have the intention of surpassing the direct line of elders.


    The eldest grandson of the Wen family was Wen Gou.


    She was two years younger than Wen ruyin, arrogant and domineering, and had no talent at all. She had peed her pants because of Lulu thest time and was much more low-key in the Wen family now.


    ¡°Lulu, how are you feeling? This is a gift for you to nourish your body.¡± Wen ruyin passed the small box to her. Lulu could smell the faint spiritual Qi from the box.


    It was probably some spirit nt that was born and grown in the world.


    ¡°Thank you, ah Yin. Ah Yin, are you used to it now?¡± Lulu tilted his head and looked at her.


    Everyone thought she was asking if he was used toing to the capital, but only yang pingfeng and Lulu knew that she was asking if he was used to this body.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. It¡¯s just that she didn¡¯t want toe back.¡± Ah Yin¡¯s brows were slightly disappointed.


    ¡°If it¡¯s possible, I would like to meet her personally.¡± Ah Yin pleaded.


    Yang pinfeng told him that asking Lulu for help might be possible.


    But he had a sister, and she didn¡¯t want to force Lulu. It all depended on whether Lulu was willing or not.<div>


    Lulu had slept for a few days and was in good health.


    ¡°Go and find something that she likes and is most attached to.¡± It will take at most an incense stick¡¯s worth of time, it won¡¯t do for long.¡± Wen ruzhu was a living soul that had yet to pass away, and staying too long was not beneficial to the soul.


    Wen ruyin¡¯s eyes brightened, and she looked at Lulu with gratitude.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting for you on the boat on the moat in an hour. I¡¯ll have to trouble you, miss Lulu.¡± After Wen ruyin finished speaking, she hurriedly got into the carriage and went back to retrieve her things.


    Yang pinfeng sneaked over, ¡°¡±l¡¯m taking a break today, and I have to go to school tomorrow. Can Ie to the eastern Pce tomorrow to visit? Just say that you don¡¯t want me to leave and keep me in the eastern Pce. I don¡¯t want to go to ss tomorrow!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s time for me to go to the Directorate tomorrow,¡± Lulu said, looking at him sadly.


    The two of them looked at each other and sat in front of the eastern pce gate.


    Her head drooped, and her back looked extremely sad.


    They all sighed.


    ¡°Sigh, it¡¯s so difficult. It¡¯s even harder to be a student.¡±


    Fortunately, the two of them didn¡¯t grieve for long. Just then, a servant came over with a carriage. They got on the carriage and went to the moat.


    Yang pinfeng sat in the carriage and suddenly sighed.


    ¡°Do you like ah Yin or Zhu Zhu?¡± Yang pinfeng leaned against the carriage, his eyes empty. Zhu Zhu or ah Yin, one of them was going to be lost.


    no matter who I choose, I will still feel regretful.


    ¡°Actually, ah Yin has alreadye to find me a few times..¡±

 Chapter 560 - 560: The calamity of the Twin souls (1)

    Chapter 560 - 560: The cmity of the Twin souls (1)<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°He came to me before the new year.¡±


    ¡°He wants to exchange for zhuzhu. Ever since he entered this body, he has been taking care of his stomach and body every day. He has been training his body to be stronger every day.¡±<div>


    ¡°Zhu Zhu¡¯s body is too weak, so weak that she can¡¯t even withstand the wind.


    Ah Yin has already helped her recuperate.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve also stabilized the Wen family¡¯s power, that¡¯s why I have the time toe and find you.¡±


    ¡°Zhu Zhu, since you¡¯re back, I¡¯m sure the road won¡¯t be difficult. Ah Yin has alreadyid it out for her. ¡± Yang pinfeng had seen him get up early to exercise, and big drops of sweat fell from his forehead.


    He yearned for the life in the mortal world, he yearned for the warmth of the mortal world.


    He hid in the depths of zhuzhu¡¯s consciousness and did not dare to show his face, only looking at everything with desire and envy.


    Now that he was truly in control of this body, he did not enjoy it at all. Instead, he tried his best to improve everything for her.


    Just to share some of her sister¡¯s burden.


    ¡°If I leave zhuzhu behind, I¡¯ll be letting ah Yin down. Ah Yin had never seen this world with his own eyes when he was born, and he was deprived of it. ¡±


    ¡°Leave ah Yin behind, but Zhu Zhu came to this world. This body and all of her life should have belonged to her.¡± Yang pinfeng grabbed his hair in frustration.


    This was also the reason why he had not brought Wen ruyin.<div>


    He would drag it out as long as he could.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go and take a look first. Ah Yin hase to find me, I¡¯m afraid he is determined to return the body.¡± Lulu could see the deep longing in his eyes, but there was more determination.


    He loved his sister.


    From the moment he started paving the way for Wen ruzhu, it could be seen that he naturally did not want his sister to live her life in darkness.


    The carriage creaked through the capital.


    He headed straight for the newly developed Street.


    A Lake had been developed there, and there were many pleasure boats on it.


    ¡°I¡¯ve conquered this world for you, and you have everything you need. I¡¯ll Take You There when we have time.¡± Yang pinfeng didn¡¯t forget to point.


    That¡¯s right, the heavenly clothes Pavilion was also his.


    Lu huaijiang was using his own money to buy something for Lulu ¡­


    He was really pitiful.<div>


    He was poor, but Lulu, this little kid, was rich.


    Wen ruyin rarely wore men¡¯s clothes. Ever since he returned to the capital, he had been wearing women¡¯s clothes. He tried his best not to let people leave any evidence for his sister. At this moment, he was wearing men¡¯s clothes, making it difficult to tell if he was male or female.


    ¡°Miss Lulu, young master yang, please board the ship.¡± Wen ruyin said in a deep voice.


    Everything on the ship was set up ording to the fire that Wen ruzhu had experienced that year.


    It was also in that fire that she lost her mother.


    The two of them boarded the boat, and the maidservant sent by the Crown Prince stood at the bow.


    The boat slowly left the dock and went all the way to the middle of theke.


    ¡°This is for my younger sister to calm her mind. Only by holding this dress can I calm my mind and rest.¡± Wen ruyin sighed and took out a piece of clothing from her bosom. It was a long skirt. The outer skirt had been burnt ck, but it had been washed clean and seemed to be very precious.


    Wen ruyin¡¯s eyes were filled with heartache.


    ¡°Back then, she and mother were surrounded by fire on the ship. Mother took off her clothes and wrapped them around her before throwing her out of the ship. In the days after that, without this dress, she would not be able to calm down and sleep in peace.¡± Wen ruyin took a deep breath.


    In fact, he was there when the fire started.


    At that time, he was still young and would often inadvertently take his sister¡¯s body. As a result, her younger sister¡¯s memory sometimes had gaps, and her family would say that her younger sister was somewhat abnormal. However, his mother seemed to know of his existence..

 Chapter 561 - 561: Meeting for fourteen years (1)

    Chapter 561 - 561: Meeting for fourteen years (1)<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    Wen ruyin¡¯s eyes glistened with tears.


    Mother is so gentle.<div>


    He was young at that time and would always take his sister¡¯s body by ident. At that time, he was ignorant and didn¡¯t know anything.


    He always touched the world carefully.


    His mother would always teach him over and over again how to speak, how to walk, and how to dress.


    She had never called her by her name, but Wen ruyin knew that she could tell.


    In the fire, his sister had fainted from the smoke.


    He had taken control of his body at that time and was recognized by his mother at a nce. His mother hugged him and apologized for not being able to let hime to the human world safely. She hoped that he could take good care of his sister.


    After that, he threw him out.


    His sister had been muddleheaded after escaping from the fire, and her brain had been stimted.


    When he saw his mother being burned to death in the fire, he was even more terrified.


    He hid in his consciousness and kept crying, but only the endless darkness drowned him.


    He even had to control his sister¡¯s body when she resisted, take the medicine, and force her to sleep.<div>


    During that period, his sister was not lonely.


    Everything she had was because her brother had suffered with her.


    Wen ruyin had never wanted to dispel her soul, not even for a day.


    He was willing to be his sister¡¯s sidekick, to shoulder everything for her when she needed it.


    ¡°You, are you willing to give up?¡± Lulu took the clothes. Wen ruzhu was not the only one who cherished them. He probably cherished them every time he woke up.


    There was even the smell of sunlight on it, showing that he was extremely attentive.


    Wen ruyin wanted tough. It was soughable that it was uglier than crying. ¡°I¡¯ve never obtained it, so how can I give it up?¡± From birth, he was the one who had been abandoned and abandoned.


    Even Lulu admired his calm demeanor.


    Yang pinfeng¡¯s lips moved, but he didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°Did you tell old master Wen?¡±


    Wen ruyin¡¯s face shed with ridicule, ¡°¡±Why should I tell him? This is between us siblings. He¡¯s not qualified to interfere!¡± Wen ruyin didn¡¯t me him for not being able to protect his mother and his sister. But he couldn¡¯t get close to her.<div>


    ¡°You want to return the body to her, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ve felt something, right?¡± Lulu nced at him.


    Wen ruyin grunted in agreement.


    The two of them had two souls. Wen ruyin was born in her sister¡¯s consciousness.


    His natural consciousness was already extremely powerful.


    However, Wen ruzhu was the opposite. Furthermore, she did not have the will to live. If she did not return to her body, she would soon disappear.


    Lulu had a brother of her own, and she understood his good intentions.


    ¡°You only have the time it takes for an incense stick to burn. Make good use of this opportunity.¡± Lulu mumbled softly, his mouth moving quickly.


    The clear sky suddenly shed with lightning.


    A bolt of lightning streaked across the blue sky.


    Many people were shocked.


    At this moment, the fish in theke were all swimming towards the small boat, surrounding it and refusing to leave.


    ¡°Quickly show yourself!¡± Lulu said softly, and a beautiful figure appeared in the middle.


    It was also a little transparent.


    At this moment, the curtains were drawn all over the cabin, and the lights were lit, so she could vaguely maintain her soul.


    Wen ruyin and Wen ruzhu faced each other, looking exactly the same.


    Lulu frowned and patted Wen ruyin¡¯s back lightly.


    Wen ruyin fell limply to the ground, and a figure slightly taller than Wen ruzhu suddenly appeared.


    ¡°It¡¯s been 14 years. It¡¯s about time we meet.¡± Lulu sighed. The two of them had finally gotten a chance to meet.


    The two of them knew of each other¡¯s existence, but they had never met each other..

 Chapter 562 - 562: Deep brother-sister relationship (1)

    Chapter 562 - 562: Deep brother-sister rtionship (1)<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    it really is somewhat simr ¡­ Yang pinfeng covered his mouth and whispered.


    Wen ruyin stood tall, his eyes as beautiful as a painting, and his eyes were filled with a smile.<div>


    It was a gentleness that would never disappear.


    If he was still alive, he would definitely be a gentle and talented person.


    ¡°So, this is what my brother looks like.¡± Wen ruzhu stared at him, dumbfounded.


    ¡°Brother, if only you were born and I was the one who died. She can support the Wen family and protect mother. It¡¯s zhuzhu who has always made you worry.¡±


    ¡°Zhu Zhu knows that you¡¯ve always been by my side. Zhu Zhu didn¡¯t want to take the medicine, you¡¯re the one who took it. Zhu Zhu couldn¡¯t sleep, you forced her to. Every time zhuzhu made a mistake and was punished by her stepmother, you¡¯re the one who bore the responsibility. Zhu Zhu is always causing trouble, and you always have to clean up her mess.¡± Wen ruzhu¡¯s tears fell silently.


    Lulu was dumbfounded by their extremely simr features.


    The twins are so pretty.


    ¡°Silly girl.¡± Wen ruyin chuckled, her voice full of indulgence and gentleness. He stepped forward and hugged his sister, pulling her into his arms.


    ¡°You¡¯re my sister. Although I was not lucky enough to be born, you are my sister from the same mother, my only sister. What an idiot.¡±


    ¡°Big brother did this willingly, so stop crying.¡± Wen ruyin was also moved.


    ¡°On the other hand, I have to apologize to you for not being able to hug you andfort you when you needed me. I can¡¯t give you a hug. Are you willing to forgive big brother?¡± Wen ruyin¡¯s voice was hoarse. He had seen his sister hugging her knees and crying silently in the cab countless times. His heart ached like a knife being twisted.<div>


    He only hated that he couldn¡¯t bear everything.


    The younger sister was afraid of fire. Wen ru Shang and Wen ru Yu used fire to scare her, causing her to turn pale and run away in a panic.


    He trembled with heartache every time.


    ¡°I don¡¯t me brother. I don¡¯t me you.¡± Wen ruzhu kept shaking her head.


    ¡°Zhuzhu only has big brother, only big brother.¡±


    ¡°Come back, you fool. Now that you¡¯ve recovered and I¡¯ve saved up a lot of money, you can use the money to live the life you want since you don¡¯t want to manage the Wen family. He wouldn¡¯t dare to stop you.¡± Wen ruyin looked at her


    sister and said seriously.


    Wen ruzhu¡¯s body froze.


    She lowered her head and stopped talking.


    ¡°If you don¡¯te back, what do you want me to do? I¡¯ve been protecting you since you were young. I only hope that you can live and be happy. Did you think that I followed you for 14 years just to steal your body? Big brother is worried. If you¡¯re not doing well, how can I leave at ease!¡± Wen ruyin had died since birth and had long been recorded in the book of life and death.


    If he stayed in the Yang realm, he wouldn¡¯t even have the chance to reincarnate.<div>


    Wen ruzhu¡¯s face was filled with tears, and her voice sounded like she was about to cry.¡±Zhuzhu never thought that way.¡± Her brother would never hurt her. She knew that since she was young.


    ¡°Zhu Zhu is so tired. Big brother, I¡¯m so tired.¡±


    ¡°Zhuzhu has not been happy for a single day. Every breath she takes makes zhuzhu¡¯s heart ache, and it makes zhuzhu extremely tired. Every day when the sun rises, zhuzhu will feel pain.¡± She was sick. She was beyond cure. She couldn¡¯t take it.


    There was nothing that she missed.


    ¡°Brother, can you live for me? Zhu Zhu is begging you. Zhuzhu is so tired.¡± She was so tired. She was afraid to open her eyes and see the sun. Her heart was heavy, as if there was a huge stone pressing on it every day.


    ¡°Brother, it¡¯s not good to be alive. To Zhu Zhu, living is the true pain.¡± Zhuzhu wiped her tears and looked at her brother with a look of dependence.


    The heavens were probably still looking after her, leaving her brother behind.


    If it wasn¡¯t for her brother, perhaps she wouldn¡¯t have been able to hold on until now..

 Chapter 563 - 563: She’s done with the suffering of the world (1)

    Chapter 563 - 563: She¡¯s done with the suffering of the world (1)<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    Wen ruyin suddenly sobbed.


    He had not cried for a long time.<div>


    In that consciousness, he had grown up alone, adapted to loneliness alone, and endured all theughter and curses alone.


    He had not cried for a long time.


    but I want you to live well, I want to see you live happily, I want to see you get married ¡­ Wen ruyin hugged her sister and cried softly.


    The two of them had some simrities between their brows, and anyone who saw them would think that they were siblings from the same mother.


    But Wen ruyin was more determined.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t even want zhuzhu anymore. Zhuzhu can¡¯t leave. Zhuzhu misses mother, always misses mother.¡± Every day of her life was torture, and every breath she took hurt her heart.


    ¡°Zhu Zhu is very fortunate to have a big brother. Big brother, from now on, can I leave the trifle matters of this world to you? Zhuzhu is very rxed now, zhuzhu has never been so rxed and happy.¡± Wen ruzhu¡¯s brows rxed a little.


    She did not have any attachment to this world.


    Wen ruyin shook her head, unwilling to let go. Zhuzhu, on the other hand, broke into a smile, her figure turning slightly transparent.


    ¡°Big brother, I¡¯ll leave the suffering of the world to you. Zhuzhu has let you down, zhuzhu wants to escape first.¡± Zhuzhu pursed her lips. She had always wanted to escape, but now, this was the best ce for her to return to.


    In fact, she didn¡¯t tell anyone.<div>


    As early as the year of her mother¡¯s ident, she hadmitted suicide three times.


    But every time, it was her brother who took the initiative. He never mentioned it, never asked her, and pretended that nothing had happened.


    ¡°Zhuzhu, zhuzhu don¡¯t want it, zhuzhu ¡­¡± Zhuzhu¡¯s body became more and more transparent.


    At this moment, his face was full of smiles, as if the big stone in his heart had been removed, and he had be a lot more carefree.


    Wen ruyin wanted to struggle and grab her, but her hand only grabbed air.


    Zhuzhu¡¯s figure disappeared from everyone¡¯s sight.


    ¡°An hour is up, she can only hold on for this long.¡± Lulu made a hand seal and sent Wen ruyin back.


    The moment Wen ruyin opened her eyes, tears streaked down her cheeks.


    At this moment, he could no longer feel the same feelings as his sister.


    ¡°Where is she? Was she alright? If she doesn¡¯t want toe back, what will happen?¡± Wen ruyin sat up straight. At this moment, he could feel that he was truly in control of his body.


    The younger sister hadpletely given up,<div>


    Lulu pursed his lips and hesitated.


    ¡°In fact, her lifespan came to an end the year Madam got into an ident.¡± That year, she escaped from the fire and ascended to heaven.


    But at the same time, an ineffaceable wound was left in her young heart.


    In the end, shemitted suicide.


    ¡°It was your appearance that changed her fate. Thetter half of the journey was beyond the heavenly Dao. It should have been yours.¡± Lulu was the Savior of the world, and she had the right to set things right.


    Logically speaking, with such a fate, she should have captured their souls and sent them to the afterlife together.


    However, it was reasonable for it to exist, and this was also their opportunity.


    Lulu had always been kind to mortals and the human world.


    Her mission was to protect the human world.


    Wen ruyin sat on the ground in a daze, tears streaming down her face.


    Back then, zhuzhu was as thin as a match, emaciated to the bone. He had seen her fall into her own world without a word. He knew how hard it was for zhuzhu.


    It turned out that his sister¡¯s heart had died long ago.


    ¡°Will she be reincarnated? Can she still exist in my consciousness?¡± Wen ruyin said in a low voice.


    Her eyes were filled with tears..

 Chapter 564 - 564: Jiang Jiang who fainted from crying at her wedding (1)

    Chapter 564 - 564: Jiang Jiang who fainted from crying at her wedding (1)<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°For you, this world is new and exciting.¡±


    ¡°To her, everything is the opposite. Her heart died a long time ago. It¡¯s only because of you that she¡¯s able to survive until now. You¡¯re protecting her, but she¡¯s alsopensating you.¡± Lulu had actually felt that something was off when he first saw zhuzhu.<div>


    Zhuzhu¡¯s entire body was filled with the aura of death, so logically speaking, she should have been gone long ago.


    ¡°She¡¯s dragging her body because you can see the world with her eyes. She doesn¡¯t dare to die. Her life is worth two souls.¡±


    ¡°Now that you can stay, she¡¯s probably very happy. So, you don¡¯t have to feel guilty about this.¡± Lulu could clearly see zhuzhu heaved a sigh of relief. She didn¡¯t miss him at all.


    ¡°Theherworld is busy now. Those who wanted to reincarnate had been in line for years, and Madam was still in line. I will send Zhu Zhu over to acknowledge her. ¡®


    ¡°When they want to reincarnate, I¡¯ll give them another life of mother and daughter.¡± Seeing that Wen ruyin was in pain, Lulu couldn¡¯t help but sigh and give him a small back door.


    At this moment, Wen ruyin could only say thank you stupidly.


    He had prepared countless words to persuade his sister, but before he could say anything, he was interrupted by his sister.


    ¡°Actually, actually, it¡¯s good that you¡¯re bearing the hardships of this life for her. To her, this was a release. You want to protect her, but she¡¯s also carefully protecting you, wanting you to look at her more.¡± Yang pinfeng didn¡¯t know how to persuade him but he knew that Wen ruyin wanted to return the body.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back first. You should think about it for now.¡± Yang pinfeng also knew that this matter couldn¡¯t be rushed. The two of them could be said to be relying on each other, how could they leave each other behind?


    When the ship reached the shore, yang pinfeng was the first to jump down.


    He turned around and reached out to pull Lulu, but Lulu looked at him in disgust. ¡°Jiang Jiang said not to let stinky boys touch my hand.¡± Then, he turned his head away arrogantly.<div>


    ¡°Only the officials are allowed to set fires, not themon people!¡± Yang pinfeng was so angry that he gasped for breath. I clearly saw him holding your hand.


    It turned out that other than him, everyone else was a stinky man.


    ¡°When you get married in the future, I¡¯m afraid the Crown Prince will cry until he¡¯s out of breath.¡± Yang pinfeng was so angry that he rolled his eyes.


    The old maidservant went forward and picked up the little girl. She was more than five years old and was already a little heavy.


    The two children walked one after the other, with the servant maids and servants following far behind.


    Now that it was out of the first month of the lunar year, the rednterns on the long Street had long been taken down.


    However, it was still the capital, the most prosperous and extravagant area.


    Even at night, it was still a little lively.


    However, there seemed to be a few quarrels not far away.


    I didn¡¯t push you. I saw you fall to the ground and helped you up out of kindness. How can you nder me? ¡± Lulu and Lulu heard an angry voice as they approached.


    ¡°Pfft, it¡¯s my little cousin.¡± Yang pinfeng sneered. So it was little young master Zheng.<div>


    Young master Zheng¡¯s face turned red when he saw the two of them. At this moment, the old woman on the ground couldn¡¯t help but wail.


    ¡°It was clearly him, he bumped into me. This old woman¡¯s legs are not good, if she was knocked to the ground by him, what would this old woman do ¡­¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t. Don¡¯t talk nonsense. It was I who saw you on the ground and helped you out of good will, but you ndered me!¡± Little young master Zheng¡¯s face and ears were red with anger, and his tears were about toe out.


    ¡°If you didn¡¯t bump into me, why would you help me up? You¡¯re the one who hit me, you have to pay ¡­¡± The old woman seemed to havee prepared, and her children seemed to be crying.


    Little young master Zheng bit his lip, feeling humiliated.


    ¡°Idiot, stop pretending to be kind.¡± Yang pinfeng sneered.


    The Zheng family was his mother¡¯s family, but the Zheng family was determined to side with the first Prince. He wanted to marry the eldest daughter of the Zheng family into the Xian Prince¡¯s residence.


    In order to avoid suspicion, he could only cut off all ties with the Yang family..

 Chapter 565 - 565: Harvesting a small heart (1)

    Chapter 565 - 565: Harvesting a small heart (1)<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°If you insist, I¡¯ll have to invite the officials.¡± Little young master Zheng¡¯s eyes were red with anger.


    After all, he was born as a schr, and it was hard to exin when a schr met a soldier with a reason.<div>


    More and more people gathered around, pointing and whispering.


    The young boy had never seen such a thing, and he was extremely ashamed.


    ¡°The officials are here, and you¡¯re also the one who ran into this old woman. This old woman¡¯s life is so hard. She was hit by someone and didn¡¯t even pay for her medical expenses.¡± The old woman fell to the ground and cried.


    Everyone sympathized with the weak. The child was dressed in rich clothes, and they all asked him to give some money to see a doctor.


    Lulu¡¯s eyes flickered. At five and a half years old, she was still a child who had just been enlightened.


    At this moment, he walked forward and looked at the olddy on the ground.


    The little girl had red lips and white teeth, and her eyebrows were delicate. She still looked like an ignorant child.


    ¡°Grandmother, her father is Lord Zheng, and her sister is the future first Imperial concubine.¡± A few days ago, the eldest daughter of the Zheng family had already arranged a marriage with the first Prince, and the age cards had already been exchanged.


    The old woman on the ground paused. A thinyer of sweat fell from his forehead.


    But now that everyone was looking at her, she was in a difficult position.


    even an official has to be reasonable. He was the one who pushed me. He was the one ¡­ The old woman didn¡¯t dare to be as unreasonable as she was just now, and her words were a little softer.<div>


    Little young master Zheng went to help her up, but she was still lying on the ground, not getting up.


    It looked like he was extorting her.


    How could the little Lord not see it? his personality was stubborn, and he was unwilling to suffer this loss.


    ¡°Even old master Zheng is useless?¡± Lulu pouted.


    ¡°If it¡¯s not enough, I¡¯ll ask brother Jiang Jiang to help you up, okay?¡± The little girl squatted down and looked at her with eager eyes.


    The olddy¡¯s wailing stopped abruptly.


    ¡°Who is brother Jiang Jiang?¡± The olddy asked.


    Lulu¡¯s smile was innocent and harmless, but the words he said were like a Devil¡¯s.


    ¡°Brother Jiang Jiang, brother Lu huaijiang. Oh, that¡¯s right, everyone called him his Highness the Crown Prince. If you¡¯re not in a hurry, you can lie down for a


    while. Brother Jiang Jiang wille to find me after court. If you don¡¯t want to, I¡¯ll ask brother Jiang Jiang to help you. If you want to see a doctor, can brother


    Jiang Jiang ask the Imperial physician to help you?¡±<div>


    Lulu even had someone bring over a small stool and sat down beside her obediently.


    It was just after the first month of the lunar year and the ground had just started to rain. The olddy shivered from the cold.


    Madam, Crown Prince?!! The olddy¡¯s body trembled as she looked at her in fear.


    No, no, no, she was just a young master who was alone and trying to find a way to get her.


    Coaxing a few taels of silver to spend, she did not dare to provoke the Crown Prince that everyone was afraid of.


    ¡°Your body is weak and you can¡¯t get up. Wait for Jiang Jiang.¡± Lulu had just finished speaking when the old woman, who had been struggling to get up, suddenly got up.


    ¡°No need, no need, this kind girl. The old woman was lying on the ground and she was fine now. I don¡¯t need to trouble you now that I¡¯ve recovered.¡± The old woman got up nimbly, and without limping, she quickly ran through the crowd.


    The little girl only snorted after he had gone far away.


    ¡°I can¡¯t deal with you, but brother Jiang Jiang can deal with you!¡± The little girl looked up and was met with a pair of touched eyes.


    Little young master Zheng looked at her helplessly. Everyone else was a hero saving the beauty.


    And he was the chubby girl who saved the young master. It was quite interesting.


    Young master Zheng¡¯s face was flushed red, but his eyes were sparkling as he looked at Lulu.


    However, there were too many people present, so he did not dare to say anything.


    Her eyes were filled with shyness and gratitude.


    She pointed at her heart and then at Lulu before running away..

 Chapter 566 - 566: Miscomprehension 1

    Chapter 566 - 566: Miprehension 1<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°What does he mean by that?¡±


    ¡°You pointed at yourself and then pointed at him?¡± Lulu had an innocent look on his face. What could a five-year-old girl know?<div>


    Even the Xian King¡¯s efforts to please him had been rejected, not to mention little young master Zheng.


    Yang pinfeng suddenly understood.


    He pped his thigh. you heartless thing! I¡¯m provoking you!


    ¡°Look at this action. You¡¯re pointing at my heart, which means I¡¯ll remember you. I pointed at you, which meant you just wait!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll remember you. Just you wait! This is a provocation!¡±


    ¡°He must feel that you saved him and embarrassed him, so he¡¯s unhappy. Cruel and unscrupulous thing.¡± Yang pinfeng spat, and Lulu was also furious.


    The wrinkled faces of the two were exactly the same.


    ¡°Have you done the homework the Grand tutor left behind?¡± The two of them were so angry that they wanted to find a restaurant to have a good meal.


    Lulu shook her head. She did not.


    Seeing that she didn¡¯t do it, yang pinfeng was relieved.


    ¡°That¡¯s good. I¡¯m relieved that you didn¡¯t do it. Hehe, I¡¯m not the only one who¡¯s going to be punished.¡± As he spoke, he went straight to the restaurant and ordered a table of easily digestible food.<div>


    Unfortunately, he had forgotten that she had Jiang Jiang!


    The two of them had just sat down when a familiar voice came from the table next to them.


    ¡°Sister huaijie, are you looking down on huailin for being a burden? If you don¡¯t like little brother, little brother will just crash into death to apany father, wuwuwu ¡­¡± Jiang huailin, who was only two or three years old, looked at Jiang huaijin with teary eyes.


    Jiang huaijin was wearing a veil, and he was so angry that his teeth were


    clidLLeL111g.


    You f * cking pointed out my name, what¡¯s the point of me wearing a veil! The news of the two sons of the Jiang family killing their mother had spread throughout the capital.


    Everyone¡¯s gazes almost made her go crazy.


    She was about to go crazy. Ever since Jiang huailin started following her, she had been on the verge of going crazy.


    He had to be patient and suppress his anger, ¡®¡±¡®No, how could elder sister treat you as a burden? Now, we siblings only have each other to depend on. ¡± He didn¡¯t forget to wipe his eyes with his handkerchief.


    She looked like an orphan who had lost her parents.


    ¡°Father and mother did such a wrong thing, so no matter what, elder sister will raise you up.¡± Jiang huaijin sobbed softly.<div>


    Jiang huailin was touched, ¡°sister, don¡¯t worry.¡± Huailin will definitely follow you and not go anywhere. I¡¯ll follow you in life, in death, and in all my life. Only then could he repay his sister¡¯s kindness. Sister, don¡¯t send me away ¡­


    I¡¯ll eat very little.¡±


    The soft voice of a two or three-year-old child was enough to make one¡¯s heart ache.


    However, Jiang huaijin could hear a chill in his voice.


    I¡¯ll follow you for all eternity, I¡¯ll follow her!


    He had originally nned to send Jiang huailin back to his maternal grandfather¡¯s Yuan family, but Jiang huailin was actually being forced into a corner by his words.


    As everyone listened, they all felt that the children of the Jiang family were good.


    ¡°How could that be? big sister will definitely take good care of you.¡± Jiang huaijin was physically and mentally exhausted.


    She had thought that the sage King would take her in when she was of marriageable age.


    However, who knew that the Xian King had married the peerless beauty, secondary consort Ying.


    Half a yearter, she was engaged to be the eldest daughter of the Zheng family. She was just a flower that had just bloomed and was just about to bloom. However, they couldn¡¯t fight against so many girls.


    What kind of bad luck did she have?


    It was fine that the Xian King did not have a chance, but Jiang huailin actually came to her with great fanfare, carrying a bag on his back.


    She was already living in the Xian King¡¯s residence without a proper title, but he had to publicize it!


    God knows how shocked she was at that time.


    If he came quietly, she could still send him away.


    But he carried a bag and announced it to everyone. Before he even reached the residence, the entire capital knew that he had sought refuge with his sister.


    Jiang huaijin was truly in despair!

 Chapter 567 - 567: Crying in anger (1)

    Chapter 567 - 567: Crying in anger (1)<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°What a deep brother-sister rtionship.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s said that a Crooked Stick will have a crooked shadow, but the Jiang family¡¯s grandchildren are indeed good. One fear that this youngdy will bring along her younger brother when she gets married in the future.¡±<div>


    Jiang huaijin¡¯s face paled and his body swayed as the crowd chimed in.


    Lulu and yang pingfeng exchanged nces. They could not help but chuckle when they saw Jiang huaijin¡¯s unconcealed mental breakdown under the veil.


    ¡°Of course my sister wouldn¡¯t abandon me. Father told me before he died. Big sister agreed to it. ¡± Jiang huailin said loudly, directly publicizing the two of them.


    Lulu almost burst outughing.


    She could tell that Jiang huailin¡¯s fate was connected to Jiang huaijin¡¯s.


    Jiang huaijin owed him, and the weasels had always been petty and vengeful. It was possible that they would be with her for several lifetimes.


    Lulu and yang pinfeng were eating something and happened to be heading downstairs with Jiang huaijin and his sister.


    Jiang huaijin¡¯s eyes flickered and his eyes trembled.


    ¡°Lulu, father and big uncle are asking to be executed in the street. We¡¯re the only ones left, so we¡¯ll have to support each other in the future. If you have any difficulties, you muste to elder sister. Elder sister will definitely be willing to help.¡± Jiang huaijin looked at Lulu and seemed to be reminded of the past.


    She couldn¡¯t help but feel sad and raised her hand to wipe her tears.


    Recently, the first Prince had been giving her the cold shoulder and had asked about Jiang huailu several times.<div>


    Even though she was gritting her teeth in hatred, she could only go up to the five-year-old Lulu and say a few soft words.


    This girl had regained her consciousness ever since she was exiled.


    She had be extremely difficult to deal with, and she didn¡¯t like her from the bottom of her heart.


    He didn¡¯t like her as a variable.


    ¡°Lulu is now living in the eastern Pce and has gained the favor of His


    Highness. You have to serve His Highness well, don¡¯t provoke His Highness ¡°dislike.¡± Jiang huaijin asked affectionately. The maidservant behind him even took out some snacks and handed them to her.


    Lulu¡¯s eyes were wide with confusion. The ck and white of his eyes were distinct, and he looked ignorant and innocent.


    ¡°Sister huaijie, brother won¡¯t let me y with you. Big brother said that you ran off with a man you didn¡¯t know before you were of marriageable age. Big brother said that he was afraid that you would ruin Lulu¡¯s reputation. We can¡¯t let Lulu be stained with dirty things!¡± The little girl had a confused look on her face, as if she was an obedient girl who only knew how to listen to adults.


    Jiang huaijin¡¯s face immediately darkened.


    She had left the barren capital with the first Prince, and she was the one who had been in the wrong.


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. My sister is following the wise King to repay his kindness.¡±<div>


    Jiang huailin red at Lulu and said in a vicious tone, ¡°My sister said that the virtuous King has decided on a female Yaksha, and she is willing to be the virtuous King¡¯s confidant to repay his kindness. She followed the wise King without any status, she was repaying a favor!¡±


    Jiang huaijin¡¯s body swayed and he was on the verge of copsing.


    Now, everyone was looking at her with eyes full of criticism and disdain, and even naked scrutiny.


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense if you don¡¯t understand. His Highness and I are innocent. We are both innocent!¡± Jiang huaijin¡¯s eyes were almost spitting fire. An indescribable feeling of depression emerged from his chest, making her so angry that her heart ached.


    Jiang huaijin was almost in tears.


    Jiang huailin immediately covered his mouth and replied,¡±of course my sister is innocent.¡± Everyone in the fu said so, elder sister never stayed at His Highness ¡°ce. Also, big sister loves to be clean. Big sister isn¡¯t dirty, she¡¯s not dirty at all!¡± Jiang huailin¡¯s words made her heart rx a little.


    ¡°Jieiie just loves cleanliness too much. Every time she goes to wangye¡¯s studv, she woulde back and take a bath. Sigh, I have to shower several times a day.¡± The innocent young master sighed.


    The entire restaurant was silent..

 Chapter 568 - 568: Giving the children their homework (1)

    Chapter 568 - 568: Giving the children their homework (1)<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    Jiang huaijin¡¯s face was pale. She could feel everyone¡¯s mocking and disdainful eyes without looking up.


    It was as if someone had taken off thatyer of cloth, and her face was burning.<div>


    Someone let out a sneer, which was particrly ear-piercing in the quiet restaurant.


    Jiang huaijin¡¯s eyes reddened. She had never thought that the truth that she had tried so hard to cover up would be revealed in public by the two-and-a-half-year-old Jiang huailin.


    the Jiang family¡¯s second master is really immoral. He can¡¯t control himself and can¡¯t control his daughter. Someone said coldly. Jiang huaijin¡¯s vision blurred and he felt dizzy.


    She couldn¡¯t hide any more secrets.


    She stomped her feet in anger, covered her face, and ran away with red eyes.


    Jiang huailu looked at the debt collector. why aren¡¯t you chasing after him? you guys have to rely on each other. He emphasized the words ¡°we depend on each other.¡±


    Jiang huailin burst into tears.


    Now that all the servants had run away and he was left alone here, it made him look down on Jiang huaijin even more.


    ¡°Sister, did huailin say something wrong? Huailin didn¡¯t say anything else. Huailin didn¡¯t say anything. Don¡¯t leave me behind.¡± Jiang huailin chased after her while wailing.


    In the blink of an eye, he went downstairs and cried as he chased after her, ¡®¡±¡®Sister, huailin will not speak nonsense again. I won¡¯t say anything about you entering His Highness¡± study anding out to take a bath. Huailin, let¡¯s not talk about it ¡­¡± The little child¡¯s cries shook the heavens.


    Yang pinfeng stood upstairs andughed so hard that he couldn¡¯t stand straight.<div>


    Sure enough, Jiang huailin was carried away by a maidservant who had hurried back with her mouth covered.


    ¡°Ah, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll lose twenty years of my life to have such a brother. Why do you think Jiang huailin is so hostile to his sister whoes from the same mother? I don¡¯t believe that Jiang huaijin didn¡¯t teach him.¡± Yang pinfeng was surprised.


    Lulu raised an eyebrow.


    It was difficult for the demon race to begin with.


    It was rare for a demon to be wise, and it was even rarer for one in ten thousand to be able to cultivate.


    A weasel that has cultivated for a hundred years without killing, and follows the decree of the heavenly Dao.


    That hundred years of cultivation was only short of a word from the fated person, and then he could truly break away from his demon body and be a mortal.


    That Jiang huaijin ruined his hundred years of cultivation and had no hope of cultivation. He would pester her for life to seek revenge.


    ¡°Some people are born to repay kindness, while others are born to take


    revenge. That¡¯s why you have to do more good.¡± With his hands behind his back, Lulu leisurely carried the two girls downstairs.


    Jiang huailin was here for revenge.<div>


    When Lulu came down from the restaurant, the carriage from the eastern Pce was already waiting for him.


    ¡°Miss, His Highness has returned.¡± The eunuch stood in front of the carriage and said in a low voice.


    ¡°See you at the Academy tomorrow.¡± Lulu climbed into the carriage and headed straight for the eastern Pce.


    Yang pinfeng rubbed his chin. He and Lulu were not in the same ss. However, Lulu did not write down the homework that the teacher had left behind, so they could both be punished to stand together tomorrow.


    Thinking of this, the fear of not doing any homework disappeared.


    By the time Lulu returned to the eastern Pce, the Crown Prince had already taken a bath and changed his clothes. His hair was still wet and draped over his shoulders.


    He was sitting in front of the study table, writing furiously.


    ¡°Tomorrow, we have to tell the Grand tutor that children under the age of seven should have less homework. The child¡¯s bones had not yet grown back, so be careful of her hand. We need to focus on diversified development. Don¡¯t just copy books all day.¡± Lu huaijiang¡¯s face was ck as he muttered while writing.


    Eunuch Lu looked at him with a dark expression.


    Just say that you¡¯re tired of writing because you have too much homework for miss Lulu ¡­


    Lu huaijiang¡¯s face turned ashen.. Who knew that he was burning the midnight oil to chase away the children¡¯s homework!

 Chapter 569 - 569: The village was massacred (1)

    Chapter 569 - 569: The vige was massacred (1)<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    Lulu probably knew that he had a lot of homework.


    He was also fawning over the Crown Prince.<div>


    ¡°Brother Jiang Jiang, are you tired? Brother Jiang Jiang, are you hungry? You have worked hard, you have worked hard The little girl stepped on the stool and climbed onto the small sandalwood chair, her small hand on Lu huaijiang¡¯s shoulder gently massaging his legs.


    Lu huaijiang¡¯s hands were numb from writing, and he felt that children¡¯s homework was too boring.


    At this moment, seeing her attentive appearance, he found it a little interesting.


    left side, yes, hammer more ¡­


    right side. Yes, harder ¡­ Lu huaijiang teased the child as he wrote. At night, eunuch Lu made him some ginseng soup.


    There was a big, soft chicken leg in the pot.


    Lu huaijiang didn¡¯t have any desire for food, but he felt the burning gaze behind him and deliberately took a bite in front of her.


    The chicken leg was tender and juicy, and the soup exploded in his mouth with a bite.


    He seemed to hear the sound of someone swallowing.


    When there was still half a chicken leg left, the little girl looked up and said, ¡°¡±Can I lick the bones that you¡¯ve finished eating?¡± He stared at the remaining meat on the bone.


    Lu huaijiang¡¯s heart immediately softened under her gaze.<div>


    Forget it, forget it, it¡¯s just a chicken leg, what¡¯s the harm in bengong letting her have it.


    ¡°Eunuch Lu, bring Lulu some ginseng soup. Take a walk at the door after you¡¯re done, don¡¯t get food ¡­¡± By the time Lu huaijiang finished, he had almost finished copying the homework.


    The little girl finally broke into a smile and chased after eunuch Lu.


    Lu huaijiang packed up her homework and stretched.


    The summoning sound seemed to have appeared in his ears again.


    The voice seemed toe from hell, calling out to him all the time.


    Lu huaijiang¡¯s brows were slightly cold, and the chill around him gradually intensified.


    His eyes were deep and dark, with a hint of murderous intent.


    Whether it was a human or a God, a demon or a demon, Lu huaijiang had no fear in his heart.


    When Lulu returned from her meal, Lu huaijiang patted her head. ¡°With the


    Ling country¡¯s envoying to court, big brother will probably be a little busy.<div>


    He would return in about three days. You have to study hard at the Imperial


    College, don¡¯t be naughty.¡±


    Lulu¡¯s eyes darted around. I¡¯m going back to the Xia family¡¯s house tomorrow night. Since brother Jiang Jiang isn¡¯t home, I¡¯ll go back and visit my mother.


    Lu huaijiang nodded. He was also at ease to go back to the Xia family.


    Seeing that Lulu had fallen asleep, he ordered the hidden guards not to leave Lulu¡¯s side.


    He even left behind quite a few of his guards.


    Your Highness, the people from the Ling country are in the capital. Are you leaving the capital? ¡± Eunuch Lu was aware of His Highness¡¯s schedule, and seeing that His Highness was even hiding it from Lulu, he was afraid that something big had happened.


    ¡°Bengong will go out of the city tomorrow and say that bengong is busy with state affairs and no one is allowed to disturb.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t let Lulu know about this.¡±


    Although eunuch Lu was a little worried, he did not dare to interfere with His Highness and could only agree in a low voice.


    The next morning.


    As expected, Lu huaijiang was no longer in the eastern Pce when Lulu got up.


    His Highness is probably receiving the envoy from the Ling country. Miss, don¡¯t worry. He will be back in three days. Eunuch Lu heaved a sigh of relief when he saw that she was not making a fuss.


    But it made sense. Lulu might be young, but he never cried for no reason.


    This point was extremely good.


    Although Lulu did not cry, he was still a little disappointed that Lu huaijiang was not around.


    With her head drooped, she rolled up her homework and got into the carriage.


    She was absent-minded the entire time.


    Not only because of Lu huaijiang, but also because of the hall of salvation.


    Recently, Chu Liang had found out that a vige had been massacred three hundred miles away from the city. She was ready to go and take a look..

 Chapter 570 - 570: What a simple-minded person (1)

    Chapter 570 - 570: What a simple-minded person (1)<div>


    The massacre of the vige was not a small matter.


    There were at least a hundred people in a vige, and at most a thousand people. They were all living lives.


    Chu Liang investigated for a long time and only found a trace of strangeness. She went to take a look personally.<div>


    As a Savior, she was a soul. It was too eye-catching.


    Taking advantage of jiangjiang¡¯s discussion with the envoy over the past three days, she could take the opportunity to take a look. It was a good opportunity. Lulu entered the Directorate and saw yang pingfeng walking over with winking eyes.


    He patted her shoulder and said,¡±good brother, we¡¯ll go through thick and thin together.¡± I really didn¡¯t misjudge you, we¡¯re still brothers in the same boat!¡± Yang pinfeng went in valiantly.


    Not long after, he heard the master¡¯s roar.


    He was chased out and stood outside the door.


    She watched helplessly as Lulu entered the a ss.


    After that ¡­


    There was no ¡®then¡¯.


    The teacher¡¯s praise rang out in ss-A, ¡°¡±Look at you guys. I asked you to copy the book, but did you use your feet to write? Except for Jiang huailu, everyone else was punished to copy it three times! You¡¯re not allowed to go home until you¡¯re done!¡±


    The smile on yang dingfeng¡¯s face slowly froze.


    The clown is actually me!<div>


    ¡°Lulu isn¡¯t old, but she¡¯s got a strong character. I¡¯ll stick her words on the wall for you to study! Just look at his character!¡± The master was so angry that he blew his beard and red at Lulu, whose face was slightly red.


    ¡°You, you don¡¯t need to ¡­¡± The little girl was a little embarrassed. She had Jiang Jiang to y with, but they didn¡¯t have Jiang Jiang.


    Young master Xie¡¯s face turned red with shame as he read her words.


    ¡°Lulu, you¡¯re amazing!¡±


    Everyone in ss-A gasped in admiration, while yang pinfeng, who was standing outside the door, looked indifferent.


    I don¡¯t believe you! Didn¡¯t you say that no one was doing their homework?


    Yang pinfeng endured it until Lulu finally finished her ss.


    He called her out and pulled her to a corner.


    The youngster¡¯s face was tense,¡±didn¡¯t you say you didn¡¯t write?¡± Didn¡¯t you say we¡¯ll go through thick and thin together?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t, but brother Jiang Jiang did.¡± Lulu nced at him. Who asked you to not have a brother ¡­ You don¡¯t have a brother, yet you¡¯re not studying hard!¡± The little girl snorted twice, causing yang pinfeng to be so angry that tears welled up in his eyes.


    ¡°I also want a brother ¡­¡±<div>


    However, his mother could no longer give birth.


    Oh, he could let his father give birth to a child outside and bring it back, and his mother wouldn¡¯t have to tire herself out to conceive.


    Yang pinfeng¡¯s eyes lit up. How could he be so smart? since he had brothers, his mother wouldn¡¯t have to suffer.


    It¡¯s decided then. I¡¯ll discuss this with father when I get back.


    He didn¡¯t know why, but the moment this thought came to his mind, he suddenly felt pain in his knee.


    It was as if someone had broken his leg.


    Yang pinfeng touched his leg. He¡¯s so young and he¡¯s already having a cold leg? He had to nourish his bodyter.


    He was indeed fat. His mother even told him to eat less.


    Really!


    Richard didn¡¯t care about his son at all.


    Lulu¡¯s sssted until the afternoon, and she asked for leave from the teacher.


    The reason she used was that on the seventh day of her father¡¯s death, she would go back and burn joss paper for her father.


    This was a proper funeral, not a fake one like yang pinfeng¡¯s.


    Yang pinfeng watched her leave the Academy, ¡± it¡¯s great to have a funeral leave. When will it be my turn ¡­¡± He was so envious that his eyes turned green.


    He began to ponder again.


    After all, his grandfather was no longer the principal, so it would not be easy to expose him.


    asionally lying about his father¡¯s illness and his grandfather¡¯s death seemed to be very easy.


    After all, his grandfather had never been an official, so who knew if he was dead or not?


    Yang pinfeng¡¯s mouth twitched, and his smile was extremely bright.


    He turned around and entered the master¡¯s room.


    ¡°Master, my grandfather is dead. I want to go back to his funeral ¡­¡± He cried. She even managed to squeeze out two drops of tears..

 Chapter 571 - 571: A deadly surprise _1

    Chapter 571 - 571: A deadly surprise _1<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    Yang pinfeng was already very experienced in this matter. He wailed as soon as he entered the room, crying so much that he almost fainted. He could only barely stand by holding onto the table.


    He also expressed his regret for not being filial to his grandfather, which made the old masters shed tears.<div>


    Yang pinfeng got his wish and took three days off.


    She turned around and ran after Lulu.


    The Directorate¡¯s master wiped his tears, ¡°¡±Sir yang can be considered an official of the same court, and his son is also pure-hearted. A master at the peak should set an example.¡±


    He then ordered a flower ring to be sent to the Yang family, and also sent his deep condolences.


    May the Yang family restrain their grief.


    Everyone from the Yang family was dumbfounded. While they were still in a daze, the entrance of the house was filled with flower rings.


    Mrs. Zheng¡¯s eyelids kept twitching, and she gritted her teeth.


    At this moment, yang pinfeng was sitting in Lulu¡¯s carriage, ¡°Oh my, I¡¯m so smart. This time, he didn¡¯t have a grandfather. Next time, he didn¡¯t have a


    grandmother. The next time, I can still have no mother ¡­ My father can¡¯t. He goes to court every day and his cover will be blown.¡± Yang pinfeng still felt a little regretful.


    However, when he thought about how his father could give birth to a brother for him outside, he was happy again.


    He was prepared to give his parents a surprise.<div>


    This time, he was going to bring back an outstanding beauty from the capital so that she could bear him a brother.


    Father and mother would definitely be very surprised.


    ¡°Lulu, why do you suddenly want to leave the capital( Don¡¯t tell me you know what I¡¯m nning? I¡¯m preparing to build a Street at the foot of the mountain of the temple of salvation and the temple of protection.¡± Yang pinfeng was so happy that he even brought a n when he went out.


    Lulu didn¡¯t want to see it, so he lifted the curtain and looked at the rolling mountains.


    She knew that the outside world was not peaceful, but she really saw the world shrouded in ck fog with her eyes. Lulu was still a little apprehensive.


    How could this be? father had clearly expelled the evil spirit back then. He shouldn¡¯t have done this.


    Where did the Qi that protected the peace of the world go?


    The horse carriage twisted and turned as it headed out.


    Seeing that Lulu was in a bad mood, yang pingfeng did not dare to be cheeky anymore.


    She only asked carefully when she saw that Lulu had eaten a lot and seemed to be in a better mood.


    ¡°Lulu, where do you want to go? We¡¯ve already changed horses, aren¡¯t you going to rest?¡± Yang fenfeng counted the time he left the Imperial College. It was around noon.<div>


    The sky was already dark, and he had just changed horses at the ry station.


    It was roughly a hundred miles away.


    ¡°There¡¯s a vige being massacred three hundred Li away from the capital. I want to go and take a look. He would only be at ease after seeing it for himself. I want to see what those sneaky people are up to!¡± Chu Liang had found out that they were holding a sacrifice here. They were probably going to summon something.


    ¡°If His Highness the Crown Prince knows that you left the capital alone, he will be angry.¡± Yang Feng Feng knew that the Crown Prince valued her and couldn¡¯t help but look at her in shock.


    ¡°There are some paths that only one person can walk,¡± Lulu said, lowering his eyes. I¡¯ve already told him in advance that I¡¯ll be returning to the Xia family in the next three days.¡±


    Along the way, Lulu could feel the yin Qi getting stronger. A hundred miles away, she could feel a cold killing intent.


    It was the aura of the ghost general.


    To be able to make the ghost general appear, it was probably not a good thing. Lulu even suspected that they had found an evil god, a God that controlled the evil in the world.


    Lulu thought of the evil, and then of Lu huaijiang, who had destroyed the world.


    He was also known as the great evil.


    Even the divine realm was talking about his change in expression.


    Was there any connection between the two?


    Lulu pursed his lips tightly, and his childish features betrayed his uneasiness..

 Chapter 572 - 572: The awkward shuraba (1)

    Chapter 572 - 572: The awkward shuraba (1)<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    It was alreadyte at night, and Lulu and yang Feng alighted from the carriage.


    ¡°It¡¯s bad for the stomach to eat too much dry food. There¡¯s a eatery by the road. Go down and have some hot soup.¡± Yang pinfeng had brought many people along the way, and now most of the world¡¯s wealth was in his hands.<div>


    He valued his own life.


    Besides, Lulu¡¯s life was much more valuable than his. He couldn¡¯t afford to let anything happen to her.


    ¡°It¡¯s a good thing we escaped quickly. If His Highness finds out, we won¡¯t be able to leave the city.¡± Yang pinfeng and the others alighted from the carriage, feeling their entire bodies aching and weak. However, Lulu walked in a hurry and did not allow her to rest.


    A smallmp was lit in a small eatery on the side of the road.


    A pair ofnterns were hung on both sides of the eatery, swaying in the wind.


    Steam was rising from the pot, and a fragrant aroma could be smelled.


    Lulu took a deep breath. At the moment, jiangjiang was still in the capital meeting with the envoy. She should be at ease.


    Lulu consoled himself.


    A bowl of steaming hot soup noodles was ced in front of Lulu. He picked up his chopsticks and took a bite.


    He raised his head ¡­


    She saw a young man in ck looking at her deeply.<div>


    The two of them sat face to face, their eyes met, both of them expressionless.


    At this moment, he should be in the capital meeting with the envoy.


    As for her, she should be apanying her mother in the Xia family.


    But they met at a roadside eatery.


    Pa da.


    The chopsticks in yang pinfeng¡¯s hand fell to the ground, and his mouth was wide open in shock. He covered his mouth with his hand and his face was filled with horror.


    F * ck, I¡¯m a little unlucky!


    I miss mother, I want to apany mother, I want to be filial to Mother? ¡± The young man picked up the White porcin cup and said in a cold voice.


    The little girl drooped her head and said slowly, ¡°¡±An envoy from the Ling country is here to discuss matters? As we discussed, we even brought pretty sister to the wilderness.¡± With a nce, he saw the woman sitting below the young man in ck.


    Lulu rolled his eyes when he saw the woman.


    ¡°Sister¡¯s face is covered all day, is it because she can¡¯t see people?¡± Young Lulu nced at Ming su and was a little unhappy.<div>


    ¡°It¡¯s still sister who owes money and is afraid of being recognized by the creditor.¡± Lulu asked innocently.


    Ming su was embarrassed. The servant girl had ruined the deer Pearl Flowerst time.


    He had to pay more than ten thousand taels, and eunuch Lu had personally gone to the Ming family to get it.


    He really didn¡¯t like Lulu.


    However, he also understood that this little girl was his Highness¡¯s protective talisman. His Highness could not leave her until he was fifteen. He also knew that she was arrogant, so he immediately said, ¡°¡±l¡¯ve embarrassed myself in front of miss Lulu. Everyone in the world was an ordinary person, and susu didn¡¯t want to be ambiguous with susu because of this face. Susu hopes that the people who admire susu are all because of her character and talent.¡±


    Ming su touched her veil.


    Lu huaijiang was rendered speechless by Lulu¡¯s words.


    However, the little girl was looking at him with a pair of inexplicable eyes at this moment, which made him feel ufortable all over. It was as if, as if she had been caught in the act of adultery.


    And the kind that was caught red-handed.


    What a ridiculous thought.


    He wanted to scold her for leaving the capital alone, but he felt guilty for some reason.


    This awkward shuraba.


    ¡°The entire vige three hundred Li away was massacred. Bengong came out to patrol and was afraid of alerting the enemy so I did not tell you. I¡¯m also worried that you¡¯ll force yourself toe and put you in danger. It just so happened that youngdy Ming came from that vige, so bengong summoned her to apany.¡± Lu huaijiang saw her eyes and couldn¡¯t help but exin the reason for this trip.


    His Highness had never exined anything to anyone when he killed someone.


    But at this moment, he was afraid that the little girl would overthink.


    Of course, he didn¡¯t say that there was a voice calling him from the bottom of his heart, and he took the opportunity toe out and check it out.


    He had heard it when he was left in front of Lulu as a spirit.


    Miss Ming¡¯s body stiffened, and she told Lulu that she was afraid that she would be in danger if she followed him.


    Then what about summoning her to apany him?


    Miss Ming felt a sharp pain in her heart..

 Chapter 573 - 573: Luan gang village that moved overnight (1)

    Chapter 573 - 573: Luan gang vige that moved overnight (1)<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    Lulu grabbed his chopsticks and buried his head in his food.


    Ming su, however, furrowed her beautiful eyebrows slightly.<div>


    However, he quickly returned to normal.


    Before the Crown Prince turned 15, his soul was unstable and he needed a destined person to suppress it.


    That person was Jiang huailu.


    There were already a few people in the capital who knew about this, and Ming su was one of them.


    Jiang huailu was only five years old, so she didn¡¯t think much about it. They only felt that the Crown Prince was the chosen one, the only heir to the throne of the great Zhou Dynasty. Jiang huailu, on the other hand, was spoiled and willful, and at this moment, he was giving the Crown Prince a hard time.


    He didn¡¯t know good from bad.


    Ming su didn¡¯t say anything. His Highness spent ten to twenty thousand taels on her, so she naturally knew that the other party was favored.


    In her heart, she was only wondering what she would do when His Highness turned 15 and Jiang huailu was no longer of any use.


    She gently pursed her lips and said softly, ¡°it¡¯s this official¡¯s daughter¡¯s blessing to be able to help Your Highness.¡± Human lives are at stake, this subject¡¯s daughter knows this in her heart. Youngdy Lulu must not be angry with His Highness, political affairs are more important.¡±


    ¡°Moreover, this world is the Royal territory, so it doesn¡¯t matter where your Highness goes.¡±


    Lulu took a deep breath, the bowl in his handrger than his face.<div>


    She didn¡¯t say anything even after Ming su finished speaking.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t I your only child?¡± he asked after a long time. You actually have another dog outside!


    Ah, I¡¯m not a dog.


    Lulu¡¯s face darkened.


    Lu huaijiang saw the aggrieved look on her little face and felt a little wronged in his heart.


    ¡°Lulu,e here,¡± he beckoned her over.


    The little girl finished a bowl of noodles and then slowly moved over.


    ¡°Lulu is the only one, of course.¡± Lu huaijiang raised his hand and wiped the oil off her face, revealing a white and chubby little face. It was not even the size of his palm, chubby, and still sulking.


    ¡°You still talk about bengong, didn¡¯t you return to your mother¡¯s home? When we return to the eastern Pce, bengong will tell you in detail.¡± Lu huaijiang nced at Lulu. As expected, the little girl was feeling a little guilty.


    She dared to leave the capital alone with yang pinfeng and a few guards. This little girl¡¯s courage had grown.


    The little girl lowered her head, not daring to look up at him.<div>


    ¡°Later sit with bengong in the carriage. Didn¡¯t bengong tell you before? He had to keep a distance from the little Lord. Men and women should not be too close. How could you forget again ¡­¡± The Crown Prince led Lulu up the carriage and spoke as they walked.


    Yang pinfeng¡¯s face was full of tears, why can¡¯t I do it when you can?


    Just because my family doesn¡¯t have an heir to the throne ¡­


    Ming su¡¯s eyes dimmed when she saw the two of them leave in the blink of an eye. She forced a smile and followed the Crown Prince to the carriage behind.


    It was alreadyte at night. Lu huaijiang¡¯s original intention was to rush to wanhe vige directly.


    He didn¡¯t care if Ming su was tired or not.


    But since Lulu was already here, he had to find a ce to stay.


    If the child stayed up toote, he would not grow up in the future!


    ¡°Lie on bengong¡¯s body and sleep for a while. I¡¯ll call you when I find a ce to stay.¡± As soon as Lu huaijiang finished speaking, the little girl fell asleep in his arms. Her breathing was light, and she seemed to be at ease.


    Lu huaijiang was stunned.


    ¡°Your Highness, miss Ming said that on her way back, she saw a chaotic mound vige twenty to thirty Li ahead. It was better to enter the vige and rest. Your Highness, please don¡¯t hurt your body.¡±


    Lu huaijiang nodded.


    ¡°But youngdy Ming also said that the vige¡¯s management is extremely strict, and even has some entricities.. If it¡¯s possible, can you disguise miss Lulu as a boy?¡±

 Chapter 574 - 574: The devil’s haunting presence (1)

    Chapter 574 - 574: The devil¡¯s haunting presence (1)<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    Lu huaijiang frowned when he heard this.


    they say that the vige has some quirks. It¡¯s a vige rule passed down from generation to generation.<div>


    ¡°There is a pair of rednterns hanging at the entrance of the vige, and there is a hunchbacked olddy standing guard at the entrance. There were three rules in the vige: Firstly, five to six year old girls are not allowed to enter the vige. Secondly, people with the surname Jiang are not allowed to enter the vige. Thirdly, chubby children are not allowed to enter the vige.¡± The eunuch replied softly.


    Even he was surprised that there was such a unique rule in the vige.


    Hearing this, Lu huaijiang raised his eyebrows and looked at the sleeping baby in his arms.


    The little girl¡¯s chubby belly rose and fell slightly. She fell asleep and smacked her lips from time to time. asionally, he could hear her reciting the names of the dishes.


    Lu huaijiang suddenly sneered and let out a lowugh.


    Why did he feel that the vige had only almost mentioned Jiang huailu¡¯s name?


    She was a five or six-year-old girl with the surname Jiang. She was chubby, and every dress seemed to be tailor-made for her.


    Every single one of them was pointing at her, but he had no evidence!


    Lu huaijiang thought that it would be better to take her there.


    This anxiousness directly sped up the process.


    The carriage galloped all the way to the vige, but the little girl did not show any signs of waking up in jiangjiang¡¯s arms.<div>


    Ming su¡¯s entire body ached from the jolting. She got into the carriage and took off her veil.


    ¡°His Highness really does not know how to be tender to a woman. This youngdy¡¯s skin is thin and tender, what should we do if she is jolted?¡± The usually calm head maidservant¡¯s face was full of anxiety. She took a brocade quilt and wrapped the girl several times before she felt better.


    Ming su didn¡¯t have the strength to speak.


    His Highness was a man, so he ate quickly and politely. However, she was a woman, and she pursued the principle of eating slowly. When Lulu arrived just now, His Highness immediately got into the carriage.


    As a result, she was not full at all.


    At this moment, his stomach was empty, and he directly retched.


    ¡°Youngdy, quickly eat something to fill your stomach. Later, you will be better after boiling some hot soup to warm your stomach.¡± He looked out of the window. The carriage had stopped.


    ¡°Youngdy, we¡¯re almost at the vige fromst time. That olddy fromst time was still standing at the vige entrance. She¡¯s really dedicated to her work.¡± The servant girl eximed.


    It was the first time he saw the olddy standing under a Red Lantern, and he was shocked.


    Ming su covered the churning in her stomach and forced herself to get up.¡±Your Highness, let¡¯s go and talk about this.¡± The olddy didn¡¯t seem to be easy to talk to, so Ming su got off the carriage with her.


    She had been back in the capital for two months, and at least her reputation of being a gentle and virtuousdy had spread.<div>


    ¡°I¡¯ll have to trouble youngdy Ming.¡± The eunuch saw miss Ming get off the carriage and saluted her.


    Then, they went to the vige head to reconcile with the hunchbacked olddy.


    The olddy¡¯s face was filled with kindness, and anyone who saw her would think that she was kind.


    ¡°We don¡¯t have a six or seven year old girl here, but we do have a boy. We will be staying in the vige for a day, and hope that old Furen will fulfill our wish.¡± The eunuch handed over the silver, and the olddy grinned, her smile bing more and more kind.


    ¡°Old Madam, why does the vige not allow a chubby six or seven year old girl with the surname Jiang to enter? Is that girl¡¯s fate bad?¡± Miss Ming was full of curiosity. Seeing His Highness¡¯s carriage approach, she couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    Who knew that the olddy, who had been kind just now, would suddenly turn green?


    His expression was serious and solemn.


    ¡°Youngdy can not speak nonsense. It is that youngdy¡¯s fate that is precious and the small vige is not worthy of her. Only people like you are fit to live in our vige.¡± The olddy had just finished speaking when she heard someone yawning in the carriage closest to her.


    She even called out to Jiang Jiang.


    The hunchbacked olddy suddenly shivered when she heard the voice.


    ¡°Is it the Demon King?¡±

 Chapter 575 - 575: Here comes the head (1)

    Chapter 575 - 575: Herees the head (1)<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    What he was afraid of came.


    The olddy raised her head stiffly, and the curtains moved slightly. Then, she saw Xiao zhoujue, who had been a nightmare to her, being the first to be revealed.<div>


    Then there was the round head and the pair of eyes that were more brilliant than the stars in the sky.


    ¡°Oh my God!¡± The olddy let out a shrill scream.


    ¡°This vige refuses to see guests and refuses to stay overnight. Please leave quickly.¡±


    The olddy, who had been swaying with every step just now, turned around nimbly and threw thentern-shaped walking stick in her hand.


    He turned around and rushed into the vige. As he walked, he howled, ¡°¡±Move My home ¡­¡± They moved overnight!


    The fear of being dominated by the devil emerged again!


    There was no longer a ce for them in the great Zhou!


    Her cries were mournful, filled with fear and despair.


    They had only been blind once and had only offended her once. Why did she keep following them like a ghost? they knew their mistake!


    Lulu had just poked his head out and before he could say a word, he saw the olddy running away in tears.


    Everyone looked at her in unison.<div>


    Lulu blinked his eyes innocently.¡±lf I say that it has nothing to do with me, would you believe me?¡±


    Ming su watched as the olddy fled. In a sh, she returned to the warm vige full of lights.


    Everything fell into darkness, without a trace of light.


    Ming su only revealed her eyes, but Lulu could see the shock in her eyes.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. There¡¯s no need to take care of Lulu. We definitely can¡¯t stay in this vige.¡± Lulu got into the car. ording to the usual rules, they had already abandoned the vige and fled.


    Lulu did not notice Ming su¡¯s expression, which had suddenly darkened outside the carriage.


    The head maidservant blocked the carriage, and with some skillful movements, she gently shook her head at the youngdy.


    ¡°Yes. It¡¯ste at night, Your Highness, please take care of yourself.¡± After bowing, he returned to the carriage.


    The silk in his hands was almost crushed into a ball.


    Lulu returned to the carriage with a helpless expression.¡±Jiang Jiang and the others are targeting me ¡­¡± He pointed in the direction of the vige.


    Lu huaijiang¡¯s eyebrows revealed a smile.<div>


    what kind of indelible damage did your astral body cause to them? why don¡¯t you have a chat with Jiang Jiang? ¡± Lu huaijiang suppressed his smile. He could tell at a nce that the vige was full of evil.


    But to target Lulu like this, he must have suffered Lulu¡¯s torture.


    One look and one could tell that he was an experienced person. Ah pui, an experienced ghost.


    The entire vige was moved.


    What a huge trauma this was.


    Even Lu huaijiang, who had killed countless lives, felt some sympathy for those lonely souls.


    I didn¡¯t hurt them. I didn¡¯t take them. I didn¡¯t drink this time, and I didn¡¯t pluck their heads to use asnterns. They¡¯re just unlucky. No matter where Lulu goes, they¡¯ll always run into him.¡± Lulu¡¯s round eyes were extremely serious.


    After saying that, she even covered her mouth tightly. Aiya, she had let it slip.


    The first time, she had drunk too much and caused some fear.


    However, the second and third time, she really wasn¡¯t the one seeking revenge.


    It was heaven¡¯s will for them to meet, and they were the ones who couldn¡¯t withstand the fear and moved the vige!


    Lu huaijiang sighed faintly. She didn¡¯t know how much pressure she had on ghosts and evil spirits.


    For example, at this moment, he could hear the cries of ghosts and wolves not far from the vige.


    There was even a vague sentence mixed in, ¡°the head ising, run quickly.¡±


    At this moment, he actually felt a little sympathy.


    It didn¡¯t seem easy to be an evil either.


    Even though the horse carriage had rushed at full speed, it still took them two days to reach wanhe vige.


    Before they even got close to the vige, they could smell the faint fishy smell of the river when they rested by the river.


    asionally, there were traces of blood..

 Chapter 576 - 576: Forensic expert (1)

    Chapter 576 - 576: Forensic expert (1)<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    Lulu smelled the blood and felt a little ufortable.


    Lu huaijiang¡¯s eyes nced around, then he pinched two mint and put them between her nose.<div>


    ¡°The mint fragrance assails the nose, it will make you feel better.¡± Lu huaijiang saw her covering her mouth with her hand from time to time and rubbed some mint juice on her hand.


    Lulu heaved a sigh of relief when he caught a whiff of the light fragrance.


    Ming su raised her hand and ced it on the tip of her nose. She leaned against the tree beautifully, her willowy eyebrows slightly furrowed.


    The head maidservant said in a low voice, ¡°miss, the smell of blood in this River is too strong.¡± I vomited oncest time, so you should go back to the carriage and rest. After returning from wanhe vige, you haven¡¯t rested yet and are in such a hurry, be careful not to hurt yourself.¡±


    His voice was neither loud nor soft, just enough for the Crown Prince to hear.


    ¡°No need, I¡¯ve been cooped up in the carriage all day, my bones are going to go soft.¡± The woman¡¯s voice was full offort, and from time to time, she raised her hand to touch her heart.


    When the Crown Prince heard this, he looked at Ming su.


    Ming su felt the Crown Prince¡¯s gaze lower, and the corners of her mouth curled up into a smile.


    Two bunches of hair fell down from her temples, and when the wind blew, she looked very shy.


    The Crown Prince lowered his head and looked at the mint in his hand.


    Ming su¡¯s eyes shed with a smile.<div>


    ¡°Miss Ming, this smell is pungent. You should go further away. If you vomit here, Lulu will feel disgusted.¡± Then, he ced the mint into Lulu¡¯s hands.


    Ming su .


    His eyelids twitched.¡¯lf you vomit here, will Lulu be disgusted?¡¯


    Ming su nced at the mint in Lulu¡¯s hand. She pursed her lips and forced herself to look pale.


    ¡°Yes,¡± he bowed.


    Her voice trembled, and she almost cried.


    She even suspected that Lu huaijiang had a problem with his judgment. How many generations of empresses the Ming family could produce showed how stunning the Ming family¡¯s appearance was.


    They had even forced the Ming family to go far away in order to avoid the outside world from taking the Ming family by force.


    She was even praised by her grandparents and parents as the most outstanding person.


    She had been cared for since she was young, and this face had given her countless conveniences. She had never suffered such a defeat!


    Lulu was still holding onto the mint when miss Ming shakily got into the carriage.<div>


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t Jiang Jiang give her one?¡± Lulu took a deep breath. It smelled really good.


    ¡°You don¡¯t understand. You can¡¯t read a woman¡¯s mind with your eyes.¡± Lu huaijiang nced at her.


    ¡°If bengong gave her one, she would definitely think that bengong is interested in her and she would pester bengong. She always thought that bengong treated her differently and was unwilling to give up.¡± Lu huaijiang could see through it.


    Lulu was taken aback.


    ¡°Bengong will definitely not give her this hope! Don¡¯t even think about it!¡± Lu huaijiang snorted in a low voice, full of disdain.


    There were many women like this.


    Every time he went out of the pce, he would always meet a few women who had been forcibly taken away by evil tyrants. And those women would all struggle free from the tyrant and then throw themselves in front of his carriage. She cried and begged young master to take her in, and was willing to be young master¡¯s ve for the rest of her life.


    Every time this happened, he would ask someone to cut off the woman¡¯s legs and return them to the bully.


    Since he had no legs, he couldn¡¯t run.


    Moreover, they would meet people who would sell their bodies to bury their parents.


    Often, such people were women.


    On the main street, people wereing and going, but they just had to grab onto his trousers.


    She begged him to buy her, only willing to give her father a ce to stay.


    Without a word, he gave her a coffin.


    He sealed the man on the straw mat into a coffin and found a ce to bury him in front of her.


    It didn¡¯t matter whether it was wailing or begging for help from the coffin.


    Even if it was an orphan girl who sold herself to bury her father begging for mercy, he didn¡¯t show any mercy at all.


    No woman could hide from his eyes!

 Chapter 577 - 577: Block all possibilities (1)

    Chapter 577 - 577: Block all possibilities (1)<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    Lu huaijiang¡¯s originally calm character was actually a little proud at this moment.


    His face was full of praise, praise.<div>


    Lulu, who was holding the mint, was taken aback. ¡°T-then you¡¯re pretty good.¡± He didn¡¯t care at all.


    Lu huaijiang saw that she was listening and immediately walked forward.


    ¡°Lulu, men know men best.¡± Lu huaijiang stared at her deeply, then carried Lulu up the carriage.


    In the carriage, the guard was reporting that there were still ten miles to go before they reached wanhe vige.


    Lu huaijiang waved his hand.


    He held Lulu in his arms and looked at her with a serious expression.


    ¡°Lulu, if a man gives you jewelries or treasures for no reason, you must stay away from him. He must be a lecher with bad intentions.¡± Lu huaijiang looked at her deeply. The girl was still young. In order to avoid being deceived by others in the future, he must take precautions in advance. To grasp feelings, one had to start from a baby.


    Lulu nodded in confusion.


    ¡°If a man gives you flowers and tells you jokes to make you happy, then you will gradually drift away from him. This kind of person is very scheming, he must be trying to get close to you after coaxing you.¡±


    ¡°If someone writes a poem for you, give him a p. After working hard for so many years, he actually wrote love poems to make a woman happy, his thoughts are not right.¡±


    ¡°If someone is willing to hand over their family fortune to you, you have to be even more careful with such a person! Money is the foundation of one¡¯s life, to be able to hand over all of it to you, one must have a great n. Lulu had to be careful. Do you understand?¡± Lu huaijiang took a sip of tea to moisten his throat and told her all the tricks that men often used.<div>


    Lulu looked at him in confusion.


    ¡°Also, if a man sees you and suddenly blushes or stammered and wants to ask you out for a walk ¡­ Don¡¯t doubt it, it¡¯s definitely not a good thing!¡± Lu huaijiang said righteously.


    He racked his brain and told her all the tricks that men used to make women happy.


    How could he know that the pit he had dug today was ultimately his own responsibility?


    Blocking all his paths, he would have to shed his own tears in the future.


    ¡°You¡¯re only five years old now, so you might not understand. But as long as you remember brother Jiang Jiang¡¯s words, you¡¯ll understand when you grow up.¡±


    ¡°If someone treats you like this, they definitely don¡¯t have good intentions.¡± Lu huaijiang touched the little girl. She was smart and had a good memory. She would definitely remember these words for more than ten years. In the future, the men who covet Lulu would probably cry.


    Lu huaijiang thought evilly.


    At this moment, he had forgotten to remove himself from the situation!


    Lulu¡¯s bright eyes flickered as he nodded seriously.¡±Lulu, I¡¯ll remember. Those who were attentive to Lulu, sent flowers, jewelry, money, and family heirlooms, wrote love poems and paintings, found excuses to ask Lulu out for a walk at the temple fair, and blushed at the sight of Lulu. You¡¯re all lechers, pping me when you see me ¡­¡± The little girl raised her little fist fiercely.


    Lu huaijiangughed without restraint, his eyes showing some satisfaction. ¡°Good girl.¡± Lu huaijiang had blocked off all the men in the world, and no one<div>


    could try to deceive his Lulu.


    Just as he finished speaking, the carriage stopped.


    ¡°Your Highness, we¡¯ve arrived at myriad River Vige,¡± the guard reported from outside the curtain.


    The moment he arrived at the entrance of myriad River Vige, the thick smell of blood was so thick that it almost materialized.


    Seven days ago, myriad River Vige was exterminated, and no one survived.


    It was said that none of the people sent by the state government to inspect returned.


    Only the Ming family¡¯s youngdy who happened to pass by this ce managed to escape..

 Chapter 578 - 578: Massacre (1)

    Chapter 578 - 578: Massacre (1)<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    It was evening when they arrived at wanhe vige.


    At this moment, the sky was slightly dark and the surroundings were extremely quiet.<div>


    asionally, the cawing of crows could be heard, as if they were pping their wings and howling hoarsely.


    As it pped its wings and flew over, a drop of blood fell on miss Ming, who was wearing a white dress.


    ¡°That Crow is injured?¡± Miss Ming¡¯s slender fingers touched the Scarlet blood, and she put it to her lips to sniff.


    He frowned in disgust and almost vomited.


    ¡°I¡¯m not injured. Crows liked to eat rotten meat. Too many people in the vige had died, so they ate rotten meat. The blood on your body should belong to the people in the vige.¡± Lulu innocently pointed at her clothes. Miss Ming shuddered.


    miss Lulu, don¡¯t make it sound so scary. Our youngdy is timid. The servant girl held her up.


    The Crown Prince cast her a sidelong nce, then took Lulu¡¯s hand and led the way.


    ¡°Lulu¡¯s right.¡±


    Yang pinfeng blinked his eyes and followed.


    Miss Ming bit her lower lip. Her shoulder and veil were stained with blood.


    ¡°Youngdy, take off your veil first. This servant will change the outer clothes for youngdy. I hope you don¡¯t mind. With blood stains, youngdy will definitely be ufortable.¡± The servant girl was very considerate. Miss Ming frowned, and the tip of her nose revealed a bit of disgust.<div>


    ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s take off your veil first. It¡¯s fine to wear the outer clothes, just bear with it. ¡± Now that she was by the Crown Prince¡¯s side, if she did this, she was afraid that the Crown Prince would be disgusted.


    ¡°Then this servant will take you to wash your fingertips.¡± Just now, Ming su twisted it with her hand and took off her veil. Her face was slightly pale.


    There were only two guards left, so the two of them went to the stream outside the vige.


    Lulu suddenly turned to look at them.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Lu huaijiang looked around calmly. Ten thousand River Vige was a well-known big vige. Before this incident, the vige had probably been extremely lively.


    Many of them had rednterns hanging in front of their doors.


    ¡®l¡¯ne grouna was sngnt1Y wet, and e step lett a rootpnnt.


    why are these footprints so ck and red? they¡¯ve even stained my shoes. Yang pinfeng walked on the wet ground and saw a stone b in front of a house. He stepped on it, and it was a ck and red footprint.


    ¡°It¡¯s blood that soaked the ground. It seeped into the soil and came out when it rained.¡± Lu huaijiang only needed a nce to know that he had often seen such a scene on the battlefield.


    Yang pinfeng was stunned for a moment, and fell silent.


    ¡°The entire vige is empty, and blood is everywhere. Not a single one of them managed to escape this cmity.¡± The guard brought some people on patrol and quickly returned to report.<div>


    ¡°Where¡¯s the corpse?¡± Lu huaijiang grabbed Lulu¡¯s wrist, not allowing her to run around.


    The Guard¡¯s expression turned serious and he took a deep breath.


    ¡°Your Highness, they¡¯re all on the grain -sunning ground in the vige. It was unknown who had piled them up, but there was a pattern drawn on the ground, as if it was some kind of sacrificial ceremony. Just now, this subordinate only took a nce from afar and could smell the rancid smell.¡±


    ¡°The outermost one is wearing the clothes of the prefecture guards. He was afraid that none of those who were sent in would leave alive. However, they don¡¯t have any injuries on their bodies, so we don¡¯t know what caused them to be injured.¡± The Guard¡¯s face was solemn, his hand still on the hilt of his de.


    As he spoke, Lulu suddenly tilted his head and looked behind him.


    ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Yang pinfeng knew that she was a Savior, and as long as she was not right, she would be a little ¡­ He was a little flustered.


    He wasn¡¯t afraid of ghosts, but he was afraid that she didn¡¯t look right.


    ¡°I¡¯m just thinking that the servant girl¡¯s words are still too humble. Sister Ming su is quite bold.¡± From a distance, he seemed to see her holding a little girl¡¯s hand and walking over..

 Chapter 579 - 579: Ghost’s worry (1)

    Chapter 579 - 579: Ghost¡¯s worry (1)<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    Yang pinfeng didn¡¯t even have time to think.


    Ming su led the disheveled little girl, whose hair was hanging on both sides, over.<div>


    The little girl looked to be about eight or nine years old, and her face was covered in mud and blood. His eyes were filled with fear and uneasiness. When she saw a stranger, she immediately hid behind Ming su, looking like she was relying on her.


    Ming su quickly patted her head andforted her, ¡°¡±Don¡¯t be afraid, we¡¯re here to save people. We¡¯ll definitely find out the truth and prove the innocence of the vige. Don¡¯t be afraid.¡± The little girl trembled in fear and shrank behind her, not even daring to stick her head out.


    Ming su had to give up and said softly, ¡°¡®Your Highness, this is the little girl that this official¡¯s daughter picked up when she went to wash her hands just now.¡±


    ¡°When myriad River Vige was massacred, she happened to go up the mountain in search of sheep. He had just dodged a bullet. When she came down the mountain, she saw that the ground was covered in blood and everyone was lying in a pool of blood. She had been guarding outside the vige. After waiting for four days, she was so scared that she cried when she met this official¡¯s daughter. She¡¯s crying and begging this official¡¯s daughter not to kill her. ¡®


    ¡°This official¡¯s daughter saw that she was pitiful and thought that she could ask for some clues, so she brought her here.¡±


    Ming su¡¯s eyes were filled with gentleness. She squatted down and didn¡¯t mind the dirt on the little girl¡¯s body. He took out a handkerchief and gently wiped the mud off her hands. He seemed to be very kind.


    ¡°Youngdy Ming is reallypassionate.¡± Lulu couldn¡¯t help but praise.


    Miss Ming blushed and smiled shyly. ¡°The child is so pitiful, he can¡¯t care about anything else.¡±


    ¡°Xiao Yu, he¡¯s the one who can make decisions for you. Don¡¯t be afraid.¡± He pulled Xiao Yu out and gave her a push. Xiao Yu seemed to be extremely afraid of Lu huaijiang, her entire body was trembling.


    ¡°I, I¡¯m the daughter of the Wang family. Her name was Wang Xiaoyu, and she lived at the east end of the vige. That day, my sheep didn¡¯te home, so I went to look for it. When she returned, her uncles were all lying in a pool of blood. Yu ¡®er was scared ¡­ All of them are spitting blood. They¡¯re so scared.¡±


    Yu ¡®er was crying and smoking. Her thin and small appearance was very lovable.<div>


    Miss Ming wiped the corners of her eyes.


    ¡°Are there any bandits in the vige?¡± Lu huaijiang stared at her.


    Xiao Yu was a little scared and hid behind Ming su. ¡°No, my sheep is on the mountain. I can see the way into the vige. No one is entering the vige.¡± Her eyes were filled with tears.


    ¡°That¡¯s strange. No one entered the vige, but the entire vige was ughtered. Could it be ¡­ Ghost? Is it a malicious ghost doing evil?¡± The shadow guard hugged his sword and said.


    Xiao Yu, on the other hand, was so frightened that her face turned pale.


    ¡°Ghost? Are there really ghosts?¡± The little girl had been hiding outside the vige for four days. When she heard that there was a ghost, she was so scared that she started trembling.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, big sister will protect you.¡± Ming su hurriedly held her in her arms, the tip of her nose wrinkled slightly.


    The little girl had been hiding in the haystack for too long, and there was a foul smell on her body.


    ¡°Sister, you¡¯re hugging me too tightly. I can¡¯t breathe.¡± Xiao Yu said in a muffled voice.


    Ming su hurriedly let go of her, looking a little embarrassed.


    She clearly didn¡¯t use much strength.<div>


    ¡°Recently, there have been strange deaths of people all over the great Zhou. It¡¯s the first time it¡¯s on such arge scale. If we can¡¯t control it, I¡¯m afraid something big will happen.¡± Lu huaijiang¡¯s face was dark, and his aura was terrifying.


    Yang pinfeng silently lowered his head.


    I think you guys are scarier than ghosts.


    But he didn¡¯t dare to say it.


    GUI jianchou, it¡¯s probably you two.


    ¡°We¡¯ll rest in the vige tonight. Bengong would like to see what kind of ghostly thing is causing trouble!¡± Lu huaijiang¡¯s sword-like brows were slightly cold. Everyone¡¯s expression changed when they heard this.


    They lived in the vige that was ughtered.


    Everyone shivered..

 Chapter 580 - 580: It won’t be sweet anymore 1

    Chapter 580 - 580: It won¡¯t be sweet anymore 1<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°Yes, you can stay in my house.¡± Xiao Yu hid behind Ming su and whispered.


    ¡°My father is the vige chief, and our house is very big. You can stay in my house temporarily.¡± Xiaoyu¡¯s voice was low. She was the youngest daughter in the family.<div>


    Her brother, sister-inw, father, and mother were all gone. The more she thought about it, the more she wanted to cry.


    Lu huaijiang had no objections.


    Ming su held her hand and led the way. The sky was getting darker, and Ming su was scared.


    The guards were at the forefront.


    ¡°We also have a little sister here, called Lulu. If you¡¯re afraid, you can talk to Lulu.¡± Ming su saw her holding her hand tightly andforted her.


    Xiao Yu shook her head and only held her hand tightly.


    Ming su felt a little pain, but seeing her frightened look, she could only give up.


    Wanhe vige was indeed huge. They had yet to reach Xiaoyu¡¯s house.


    It was dark along the way. The guards took out a few rednterns, which barely illuminated the way forward.


    Xiao Yu¡¯s footsteps became heavier as she walked. When she saw the door of her house, tears rolled down her face.


    ¡°Father, mother, Xiao Yu has returned with the sheep.¡± The door was wide open, and the little girl sobbed, looking rather pitiful under the moonlight.<div>


    Lu huaijiang took a look. This family was indeed a reputable one in the vige.


    Several green-roofed houses were built, and they must have many children and grandchildren. It was a happy family.


    Xiao Yu wiped her tears and pushed open the door. She could not help but cry again when she saw the bloodstains in the courtyard.


    ¡°Honored guest, please stay in the central room first. Xiaoyu, go and pack up.¡± At first nce, the little girl was a child who often did housework at home. She wiped the table and chairs nimbly.


    After lighting the candle, everyone could see the furnishings in the room clearly.


    It was a poor family, but it should be one of the best families in the vige.


    The female owner must be very clean, the house was clean.


    Xiao Yu ¡®er must have also inherited some of it. After packing up, she immediately went to the kitchen to start a fire and boil some hot water to make tea for everyone.


    She then went into the house and brought out two handfuls of desserts. It could be seen that their family was extremely hospitable.


    The little girl opened the dessert, and her face fell.


    ¡°It¡¯s all broken, it¡¯s all broken. Father and mother went to town to buy it and said that they were waiting for Xiao Yu to find sheep to eat with nephew.¡± The little girl held back her tears as she looked at the moldy snacks.<div>


    Ming su¡¯s heart ached when she saw this, and she hurriedly asked the maidservant to pass her the desserts she had brought from the carriage.


    The little girl didn¡¯t want to eat, but Ming su persuaded her.


    ¡°Mother said that I can¡¯t eat other people¡¯s food casually. Xiao Yu, just have a bite.¡± She carefully picked up a piece. The little girl picked up a piece. The dessert was extremely exquisite.


    A piece was only the size of her thumb, and theyers were so beautiful that she couldn¡¯t bear to eat it.


    He opened his mouth and took a small bite.


    The little face that was filled with anticipation just now instantly frowned.


    ¡°It¡¯s not too sweet,¡± He finished it in two or three bites and went back into the kitchen.


    Everyone sat in the central room and could see her running back and forth to pick a handful of green onions and vegetables. Then, she went to the yard and took a few eggs.


    When the water was boiling, he cleaned the bloodstains in the yard.


    Not long after, he brought a bowl of noodles into the main room.


    ¡°What a poor child. After this is over, susu wants to adopt her. It¡¯s good to raise her as a sister.¡± Ming su immediately burst into tears when she saw how busy she was.


    Xiao Yu ¡®er had just entered the room with a bowl in her hands and knelt down in front of her with a plop when she heard this.


    ¡°Thank you, sister.¡± The little girl¡¯s eyes were red, and she didn¡¯t have time to tidy herself up, but she tidied up the room very well.


    Even the guards present sighed.


    This child really had a tough life..

 Chapter 581 - 581: Bewildered 1

    Chapter 581: Bewildered 1


    Trantor: 549690339


    Lulu looked up at Ming su.


    ¡°Big sister, you must do what you say. There¡¯s a price to pay for going back on your word.¡± Lulu nced at her silently. There were eggs, vegetables, and scallions on the table, with bits of oil floating on top.


    Looking at Xiao Yu¡¯s bowl, there were only vegetables, scallions and a few noodles.


    There were no eggs or oil residue.


    Everyone couldn¡¯t help but sigh when they saw this. Even the little girls in the vige were simple and honest.


    Ming su gave the egg in her bowl to Xiao Yu.


    ¡°Lulu must be joking. Since big sister said it, I will definitely do it. Yu ¡®er will be my sister in the future.¡± Ming su¡¯s brows were furrowed the whole time, and the beauty¡¯s furrowed brows were very beautiful.


    ¡°My family¡¯s youngdy has always been kind hearted. In the past, old master and old Madam had said this countless times. I¡¯m afraid he¡¯s going to nag me again after bringing back a younger sister.¡±


    Ming su seemed to be a little embarrassed. Seeing that Lu huaijiang didn¡¯t say anything, she shut her mouth.


    Xiao Yu ¡®er took a bite of the noodles and was stunned for a moment. She smacked her lips and didn¡¯t say anything. She picked up the bowl and began to eat.


    Everyone finished their dinner in a few bites, and Xiao Yu ¡®er wanted to clear the bowls.


    She was stopped by the maidservant.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been hiding outside for four days and I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re tired. You should wash up first. You¡¯ll feel morefortable when you¡¯re fresher. This servant will take the bowl and chopsticks.¡± With that said, he took the bowl and went out.


    The little girl seemed to be touched.


    ¡°Go and wash up first. Don¡¯t be afraid, big sister susu will go with you.¡± Ming su knew that she was afraid, so she went forward and held her hand to wash up with her.


    ¡°Honored guests. the kitchen has boiled some water. If vou need anvthinc


    ter, you can just call me Yu ¡®er.¡± Yu ¡®er said in a low voice and left with Ming su.


    As soon as the two of them left, the guards also went to patrol the various parts of the courtyard.


    Only Lulu and Lu huaijiang were left in the room.


    Yang Feng didn¡¯t dare to eat until Lulu moved his hand.


    At this moment, he happily went out to wash up.


    ¡°Do you feel anything strange?¡± Lu huaijiang saw that she was particrly quiet tonight and asked her as he hugged her on his knees.


    Lulu sighed for some reason, his eyes a little dim.


    Lu huaijiang saw that she didn¡¯t want to say, so he could only give up.


    He would never force Lulu to do something she didn¡¯t want to do.


    Not long after, Ming su led Yu ¡®er, who had finished washing, back to the main room.


    Ming su¡¯s face was full of smiles,¡±sister Yu ¡®er is actually so beautiful. I didn¡¯t even see it just now.¡± However, this child was probably not in good health and keptining that her chest was stuffy. When we return to the capital, chennu will take a good look at her. ¡±


    Lu huaijiang didn¡¯t care about the green tea bitch. It¡¯s nothing more than wanting bengong to praise her for being kind, in her dreams!


    Fortunately, the eunuch that Lu huaijiang had brought over had a sweet mouth and immediately praised him.


    ¡°Youngdy¡¯s heart is kind and will definitely be rewarded.¡± The eunuch said in a sharp voice.


    Miss Ming smiled and declined. eunuch, you¡¯re too kind. Susu just can¡¯t bear to see the suffering of the people. ¡°I can¡¯t even live a happy life, yet I can¡¯t bear to see the people suffer,¡± he said with a bitter smile. He sighed.


    ¡°Miss Lulu, I¡¯m a little scared. Can I sleep with you tonight?¡± Ming su said softly.


    ¡°Miss Lulu, are you willing to lend a helping hand?¡±


    Lulu raised his eyes to look at Yu ¡®er, who then hid behind Ming su.¡±Yu ¡®er only wants to sleep with you.¡± He said in a low voice.


    ¡°Since that is the case, miss Ming will bring her along. She¡¯s dependent on you, and I think only miss Ming can give her a sense of security. Bengong then brought Lulu to sleep.¡± Lu huaijiang carried Lulu and left.


    Lulu turned back to look at Yu ¡®er, who seemed to be at a loss..

 Chapter 582 - 582: The most precious gift (1)

    Chapter 582: The most precious gift (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    At night, there seemed to be no chirping of birds in the vige.


    It was so quiet that it was a little scary.


    Lulu entered the house. Lu huaijiang was staying next to her.


    Lu huaijiang sent her to the door and stood at the door for a moment. They had massacred the entire vige, and what if Lulu was afraid?


    After all, he was only five years old.


    Lulu nimbly climbed onto the bed, but he didn¡¯t leave.


    After hesitating for a moment, he thought for a moment and said in a low voice, ¡°¡±Are you afraid? Don¡¯t be afraid, Lulu is just next door. If you¡¯re afraid, just call me. ¡± He must be scared standing at the door!


    Lu huaijiang¡¯s face darkened and he turned to leave.


    she had forgotten that she was the nemesis or evil.


    Everyone was afraid of ghosts, but only ghosts were afraid of her.


    Lulu¡¯s small face looked suspiciously at the door. ¡°It¡¯s a man¡¯s pride. Is face that important? If you¡¯re afraid, then you¡¯re afraid.¡± The little girl waved her hand and the door closed with a bang.


    The bed was next to the window.


    She gently pushed it open a little, theny down and fell asleep.


    She didn¡¯t know that her breath was still when she fell asleep.


    Soon, there was a strange movement in the vige. It seemed that there were peopleing and going outside the vige.


    Other than Lulu, everyone else was awake.


    He leaned against the door and saw the people wandering around the vige with pale faces.


    ¡°It¡¯s their souls. After mortals die, messengers of death wille to capture their souls. I¡¯m afraid that his soul is trapped in the vige, and he will unconsciously wander around the vige every day and night.¡± Yang pinfeng said in a low voice before returning to his room to sleep. Yu ¡®er, on the other hand, leaned against the door and kept crying.


    Ming su coaxed her back to the house. Yu ¡®er cried and murmured subconsciously, ¡°¡±Yu ¡®er is so stuffy, Yu¡¯ er¡¯s chest is stuffy. Yu ¡®er is ufortable, Yu¡¯ er can¡¯t breathe.¡±


    Ming su had always heard her say that her chest was stuffy, so she coaxed her gently.


    Gradually, he started to look tired.


    The servant girl saw her impatience and immediately said, ¡°¡±Yu ¡®er probably hasn¡¯t rested for a long time, so let¡¯s sleep first. You can sleep on the small bed. The two of them didn¡¯t sleep well. My girl¡¯s sleeping posture is not good.¡± The servant girl smiled.


    Yu ¡®er didn¡¯t mind and didn¡¯t say anything when she saw the maidservant take the new bedding from the cab.


    He only touched the box under the bed.


    ¡°Sister mingsu, the things in this box are Yu ¡®er¡¯s most precious things. Thank you for protecting Yu ¡®er. I¡¯ll give you this gift. Do you want to open it and take a look?¡± Yu ¡®er said in a low voice.


    Ming su, however, had her back to her and did not say a word.


    The maidservant immediately mediated.


    ¡°Youngdy susu is tired, there is no rush to open tomorrow. When we return to the capital, the youngdy will treat you. Don¡¯t worry. Our Lady has a soft personality and apassionate heart. You¡¯re so lucky to have met ady.¡±


    The maidservant knew Ming su¡¯s personality. When she saw the youngdy¡¯s back facing her and her body full of resistance, she understood.


    Yu ¡®er probably felt her cold treatment both outside and in private, so she just kept her mouth shut and did not say anything.


    It was just that he talked in his sleep from time to time at night, so stuffy that his chest was so stuffy that he couldn¡¯t breathe.


    The next morning.


    She got up before dawn.


    When everyone got up, she had already prepared a farmhouse breakfast and piled it all over the table.


    ¡°This is the cured meat that father and mother were reluctant to eat in the past. It would be a waste if one did not eat it. It¡¯s just that Yu ¡®er¡¯s cooking skills aren¡¯t good. I think she¡¯scking some salt.¡± The little girl was embarrassed, so Ming su returned to her usual gentleness and intimacy.


    ¡°You¡¯ve already done very well. Quickly sit down and rest.¡±


    Pulling her to sit beside her affectionately, Yu ¡®er lowered her head, not as dependent on her as she was yesterday.


    The little girl¡¯s mind was very sensitive. Ever since Ming su gave her the cold shoulder in private yesterday, she had not been close to her.


    She was a simple and honest girl, but she was also quick-witted.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the threshing ground and take a look.¡± Lu huaijiang put down his bowl, his expression dark..

 Chapter 583 - 583: Sea of zombies (1)

    Chapter 583 - 583: Sea of zombies (1)<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    Ming su¡¯s face turned pale. She didn¡¯t want to go.


    But seeing that Lulu was following her, she did not dare to show her fear.<div>


    He could only follow.


    Xiao Yu ¡®er, however, held Ming su¡¯s hand and said softly, ¡°¡±Sister mingsu, have you opened the gift Yu ¡®er gave you?¡± Her little face was filled with anticipation.


    Ming su¡¯s expression stiffened slightly, and her hand that was holding her hand paused for a moment.


    ¡°Not yet. Sister mingsu was so concerned about the grain-sunning ground that she forgot about it when she woke up this morning.¡± Ming su¡¯s voice was still soft, but this time, Yu ¡®er let go of her hand.


    ¡°What¡¯s the present?¡± Lulu stood behind the Crown Prince and asked with his head tilted.


    Yu ¡®er smiled shyly,¡±actually, Yu¡¯ er can¡¯t really remember.¡± She only remembered that it was extremely precious to Yu ¡®er and was very important to her. Yu ¡®er handed her over to sister susu. Only big sister susu can open it and make Yu ¡®er feel at ease.¡± In her heart, Ming su was the person who made her feel the most at ease.


    However, sister mingsu didn¡¯t seem to think much of it.


    When she woke up in the morning, she had clearly dragged her suitcase out and ced it by the bed.


    She stood outside the window and heard sister susu ask the servant girl to push the box in.


    But she did not say anything.


    Maybe his sister just had her own difficulties.<div>


    ¡°I see. Miss Ming, Yu ¡®er trusts you so much, so don¡¯t let her down. Since she was willing to hand it over to you, it must be you who gave her a sense of reliance.¡± Lulu was all smiles as he skipped in front of Lu huaijiang.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll cherish it.¡± Ming su clenched her handkerchief.


    ¡°Can you open it when youe back?¡±


    Yu ¡®er immediately smiled, and her eyes lit up.


    She couldn¡¯t remember what was inside, but she couldn¡¯t forget it. She even felt a little scared.


    The group of people then headed towards the threshing ground.


    Ming su covered her mouth and retched.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t do you any harm by telling you to eat less in the morning, did I?¡± Lulu looked at yang pingfeng, reminding him not to eat during the meal. Yang pinfeng had always listened to her, so he immediately followed her on an empty stomach.


    Yang pinfeng looked at her in despair.


    I didn¡¯t eat it, so I can¡¯t spit it out.


    But you f * cking ate two big bowls, including my bowl.<div>


    He seriously suspected that Lulu was not doing this for his own good, but for his farmer¡¯s food. After all, Yu ¡®er had even ughtered her own chicken this morning.


    Everyone¡¯s faces were extremely ugly and their stomachs were churning, but she was the only one who seemed fine.


    The closer they got, the more ufortable their stomachs felt.


    Yu ¡®er, on the other hand, was in tears. She sobbed silently when she saw the blood on the ground.


    When he saw the corpses in the distance, he let out a cry.


    Ming su immediately vomited. The maidservant supported her, but she didn¡¯t dare to go any closer.


    Ming su struggled to get up, but when she raised her head and saw the sea of corpses, she immediately felt disgusted.


    Yu ¡®er suddenly burst into tears and flung her hand away. She ran toward the sea of corpses. ¡°Grandpa Chen ..


    ¡°Aunt Qian, wuwuwuwu ¡­¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s daddy? where¡¯s my daddy?¡± Yu ¡®er cried as she dragged the corpse. When she saw the familiar person inside, she burst into tears. His hands were covered in dried blood, and hey on the sea of corpses like a madman.


    The alwayspassionate miss Ming didn¡¯t dare to get close.


    Lulu stood at the edge, his eyes fixed on the ground. The simple yet strange pattern on the ground made her squint her eyes.


    ¡°This is a Summoner priest.¡± Lulu kicked at the bloodstains on the ground. She was sure that they were drawn with blood.


    At this moment, it was mixed in with the blood. Although it was not very conspicuous, she could still recognize it..

 Chapter 584 - 584: The him at the beginning of the world (1)

    Chapter 584 - 584: The him at the beginning of the world (1)<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°Summoning, sacrifice?¡±


    ¡°What the hell are they trying to summon? It required so many lives and so much blood to summon? It doesn¡¯t sound like a serious thing.¡± Yang pinfeng clutched his nose and frowned as he saw Lulu approaching.<div>


    Lu huaijiang nced at him. At this moment, Xiao Yu ¡®er was already sitting on the ground in a daze.


    His hands were covered in blood, and his throat was hoarse from crying.


    His eyes were filled with fear.


    She didn¡¯t know why the vige, which had always been peaceful, would suddenly have such a nightmare. All of them died in one night.


    Xiao Yu ¡®er sobbed soundlessly. Her throat could not make any sound, and her hoarse voice reeked of blood.


    ¡°It¡¯s not something that should exist in the Yang realm anyway.¡± Lulu furrowed his brows in disgust.


    ¡°I¡¯ve read about this sacrifice in an ancient book. It was said that the world was fair. It gave birth to two stones at the same time in the chaos.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s either ck or white, one ck and one white.¡±


    ¡°The ck area is always hidden in the dark, and it¡¯s extremely inconspicuous. The White part was the first to transform into a young girl who was ignorant of the human world and walked around.¡±


    ¡°Then, when the woman was bored, the heavenly Dao followed the heavenly mandate and sent her apanion. The son of heaven¡¯s mandate thought that his mission was to save the world, so he gave up women for the world and built the divine Pce. He didn¡¯t know that the woman was the God of creation, but she was going through the tribtions in the mortal world because of him.¡±


    ¡°In the end, the God of creation returned to his divine position for various reasons, but he also lost his kindness to everything in the mortal world. She was neither evil nor good. It¡¯s just that as a God, she¡¯s a supervisor, so the people are afraid and don¡¯t dare to act recklessly.¡± The little girl¡¯s story was clear and logical, even Lu huaijiang calmed down to listen to her.<div>


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that a good thing?¡±


    ¡°The good and evil of the gods will be infinitely magnified for mortals. Moreover, if the gods had good and evil, and if they had likes and dislikes, they could not achieve absolute fairness. It¡¯s already good enough that he¡¯s intimidated.¡± Although yang pinfeng was a little scared, he was right. This made Lulu think more highly of him.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a saying, but mortals have greed, anger, obsession, hate, love, and evil desires. They had countless evil intentions and were intimidated by the gods and rules, so they did not dare to act recklessly. However, behind his back, he revealed his evil intentions.¡±


    ¡°At the beginning of the world, when the God of creation transformed, it was a pair of heaven and earth stones.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s out, but where¡¯s the other piece?¡±


    ¡°The vicissitudes of life have gone through thousands of years of tempering. That ck stone had been absorbing the dirty will of the heaven and earth, of all the people in the world. The evil intentions of mortals are all nourishment for him, allowing him to grow stronger day by day.¡±


    ¡°When the God of creation descended to the human world, she was the leader of the people.¡±


    ¡°When it was his turn, he silently reincarnated as a lost and innocent wandering soul. After experiencing everything in the mortal world, every bit of intense emotion would lead to his brutality. He has already reincarnated countless times ¡­¡± Lulu¡¯s voice lowered.


    ¡°What will happen to him in the end?¡± Yang pinfeng¡¯s emotions were stirred.


    ¡°The God of creation is the good of the heavenly Dao. He was the evil of the heavenly Dao. Every time he reincarnates, his power will grow stronger.¡± Lulu blinked her eyes. Lu huaijiang suddenly reached out to hold her.


    ¡°His power is sealed by the shackles of the world. Only under repeated brutal attacks can he gradually break through and regain his memories. This ritual is summoning a wisp of his soul.¡±<div>


    ¡°A trace of his soul is enough to destroy this world.¡± Lulu looked up at the blood-red Horizon, his eyes slightly dazed..

 Chapter 585 - 585: The evil intentions of heaven and earth (1)

    Chapter 585 - 585: The evil intentions of heaven and earth (1)<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°I don¡¯t know where the little girl heard this story from. His Highness is a schr and has been taught by the Grand tutor. Would he believe your words?¡± Ming su felt ufortable vomiting and could faintly hear a few words. She couldn¡¯t help but retort.


    ¡°There¡¯s no harm in listening. Besides, Lulu often goes in and out of the National Guard temple and has read many ancient books that outsiders can¡¯t see.¡± Yang pinfeng couldn¡¯t bear to see others criticize Lulu, so he immediately retorted.<div>


    Ming su pursed her lips and lowered her head slightly, as if she had been wronged.


    ¡°I told you it¡¯s an ancient book. Believe it or not.¡± Lulu¡¯s eyes almost rolled to the back of his head.


    ¡°The sacrificial painting on the ground was watered with blood. In addition, their souls were sealed in the vige with a special array. They would wander in the vige every night until seven dayster. The sacrifice would start, the sacrifice of the bodv and soul would invite out the evil¡¯s soul ¡­ It¡¯s enough to be the nightmare of the world.¡± Lulu took a deep breath. The little girl had always been carefree and serious.


    Yu ¡®er¡¯s mournful cries could be heard, and everyone looked in the direction of the sound.


    She was seen lying on the sea of corpses, crying and wailing, ¡°¡±This is my father. Father, Yu ¡®er has found the sheep. Yu ¡®er is back ¡­¡± The little girl¡¯s voice was bloody, so hoarse that it was almost impossible to tell her original voice.


    she¡¯s the only survivor of the entire vige. What a pity. The eunuch wiped his tears as he watched, his heart aching for Yu ¡®er.


    ¡°I want to bury my parents, can I? I want to give them a home to return to.


    There¡¯s only Yu ¡®er at home, and Yu¡¯ er wants to bury father and mother.


    There¡¯s also my brother and sister-inw, and so many nephews and nieces ¡­¡± The little girl was about to cry again, and her small shoulders couldn¡¯t help but tremble.


    ¡°Regardless of whether you bury them or not, their souls will still be trapped here at night. However, if you feel better in your heart, go ahead and do it. ¡± Lu huaijiang held Lulu¡¯s hand and nced around indifferently. He lowered his eyes slightly to hide the emotions in his eyes.


    The eunuch¡¯s heart softened and he immediately called for the guards to help.<div>


    He barely managed to find Yu ¡®er¡¯s parents and buried them on the mountain in the back house of the Wang n.


    ¡°Father, Yu ¡®er will take care of everything at home. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let you down. The cows and sheep are the most expensive things in the family. Big brother and nephew¡¯s Shu Xiu need to be saved by them. Yu ¡®er will definitely take good care of them, don¡¯t worry.¡± The little girl knelt in front of the grave and kowtowed.


    However, the strange thing was that he didn¡¯t light the incense.


    ¡°Al, your parents are just worried about you. The wind is strong on this mountain, and your hands are shaking badly.¡± The eunuch took the incense and quickly lit it.


    The yellow paper that hadn¡¯t been burned for a long time also caught fire. The raging fire spread to the sky.


    ¡°Today is already the sixth day. I¡¯m afraid that we will discover something strange at midnight. Since you¡¯re already here, let¡¯s wait a little longer.¡± Lu huaijiang furrowed his brows and led Lulu down the mountain.


    Yu ¡®er quickly collected her emotions. When she came back, she did theundry, cooked, and fed the chickens, sheep, and cows.


    Ming su vomited badly and went into the house to wash up after she came back.


    Yu ¡®er had an apron around her waist. When she passed by the door, she was stunned.


    ¡°Sister mingsu, this is a gift from Yu ¡®er. Remember to open it.¡± After saying that, he hurriedly went into the house to cook.


    Ming su¡¯s face darkened when she entered the room.<div>


    He kicked the box in front of the bed. The box was heavy, so he didn¡¯t kick it. Instead, he hurt his leg.


    ¡°Ah!¡± It was so painful that Ming su¡¯s expression changed.


    it¡¯s so annoying. It¡¯s under the bed. Why did you drag it out for no reason? ¡± Ming su nced at the servant girl. Her eyes were not as gentle and virtuous as usual. Instead, they were very frightening.


    The maidservant replied in a low voice..

 Chapter 586 - 586: Thick skin (1)

    Chapter 586 - 586: Thick skin (1)<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°I clearly remember pushing the box in,¡± she said with a slightly aggrieved expression.


    ¡°It might be Yu ¡®er.¡±<div>


    The maidservant rarelyined and only said this one sentence. She saw that the youngdy¡¯s expression was not good.


    He immediately shut his mouth.


    ¡°Youngdy might as well open it and take a look, it would be hard to say if you askter.¡± The servant girl pushed the box in. Ming su didn¡¯t react at all.


    She only entered the bathtub silently, her face hazy under the heat.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that I didn¡¯t order any roses. It¡¯s time to get rid of all this bad luck.¡± She soaked in the water for a long time and washed her hair after she got up.


    ¡°Last night, youngdy thought that there was a strange smell in the room. When this servant came back, this servant picked some flowers. If youngdy does not mind, then this servant can soak them in water.¡± On the broken table in the room, there was a jar.


    The table leg was still broken, and there was a stone under it.


    There were a few bright wildflowers in the jar, probably of an unknown species. No wonder there was a delicate fragrance in the room.


    Ming su closed her eyes and nodded.


    She had changed her clothes, and there was still some water vapor on her body. Her eyes were hazy, and there was a bit of artistic conception.


    When he passed by, he would bring out a delicate fragrance, which was very charming.<div>


    Ming su¡¯s eyes were bright and her teeth were white. Her hair was let down as she left the room.


    ¡°Youngdy, it¡¯s very humid outside, why not let this servant dry my hair before going out. Be careful of the cold wind.¡± The servant girl wanted to catch up with her with the towel, but when she saw the direction she was going, she immediately put the towel down.


    With her hair down, she brought Ming su, who was covered in water vapor, to the front yard.


    As expected, Lu huaijiang was standing in front of the courtyard with a deep expression. No one knew what he was thinking.


    He was only thirteen or fourteen years old, but his brows were already slightly cold.


    His eyebrows were sharp and his eyes were bright like the stars. The aura from his entire body was enough to suppress the faint aura of youth between his brows.


    When he grew up and became an Emperor, he wondered how domineering he would be.


    Ming su¡¯s eyes revealed a hint of determination to win, but it quickly disappeared without a trace.


    As soon as he got close, Lu huaijiang smelled the delicate fragrance.


    ¡°Youngdy, your hair hasn¡¯t even dried yet. Don¡¯t get caught in the cold wind on this trip.¡± The maidservant called out softly. Ming su seemed to have the naughtiness of a girl as she squinted her eyes, ¡°It¡¯s okay, susu¡¯s body is fine.¡± Ming su put her hands behind her back. The girl who was usually dignified had suddenly be charming and charming. If it were others, their hearts would probably soften a little.


    Lu huaijiang nced at her. Ming su bit her lower lip shyly.<div>


    ¡°Since she¡¯s not willing, then forget it. Even the breeze is hot. He didn¡¯t think it would be cold. It¡¯s fine.¡± Lu huaijiang said casually, and sure enough, Ming su¡¯s smile deepened.


    ¡°Your Highness, you only know how to spoil her,¡± the servant girl muttered softly. Ming su nced at her, then quickly lowered her head again, a smile on her lips.


    Before he could get close to His Highness.


    A ng was heard.


    Jiang huailu pushed the door open and ran out with disheveled hair,


    The little girl was toot, and she looked even more adorable after a shower. Her whole body was white and tender, and she probably just finished washing up, as her cheeks were still warm.


    Lu huaijiang¡¯s expression changed.


    ¡°Lulu,e and dry your hair. The weather is wet and cold, be careful not to get caught in the cold wind.¡± Without a word, he grabbed the towel and dried the little girl¡¯s hair.


    The little girl pouted, her face full of dissatisfaction.


    ¡°Why doesn¡¯t everyone else need to dry their hair, but Lulu? Lulu¡¯s body was not weak! It¡¯s not that easy to get cold!¡± The little girl was very unconvinced.


    Everyone knew who the ¡°other person¡± was.


    Lu huaijiang¡¯s expression was indifferent, ¡°other people have rough skin and thick flesh, how can youpare?¡± You¡¯re different from the others.¡±


    Ming su¡¯s face darkened instantly.


    Thick skin ¡­.

 Chapter 587 - 587: Lost his sense of taste and smell (1)

    Chapter 587 - 587: Lost his sense of taste and smell (1)<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    Ming su¡¯s face fell immediately after the blow.


    She saw Lu huaijiang carefully and gently drying her hair, and her hair was still dripping with water.<div>


    It was a little hot and stuffy at noon today, so Ming su had changed into a light gauze dress.


    Theyers of gauze skirt fluttered in the wind, as if it was about to transform into a fairy.


    But this material was a little different.


    As long as it came into contact with water, it would stick tightly to its body, even though it was a little embarrassing. However, it also revealed her exquisite figure.


    There was only one eunuch in the room, and the only man was the Crown Prince.


    Ming su had taken a big step this time.


    While she was drying her hair, Lulu looked straight at miss Ming.


    It was alreadyte and a little cold. Lulu saw that she shivered and refused to go back to put on her clothes. He couldn¡¯t understand.


    ¡°Sister Ming¡¯s skin is indeed rough and thick. Lulu is still wearing a spring shirt, but sister Ming is already wearing a skirt.¡± The little girl¡¯s face was full of envy.


    ¡°I also want to have rough skin and thick flesh, I also want to wear a gauze dress.¡± Lulu looked on with wide eyes.


    As the wind blew, her wet clothes became even more freezing.<div>


    Ming su shivered slightly and a smile appeared on her face. ¡°This official¡¯s daughter¡¯s body has been warm since young. after he finished speaking, he trembled slightly.


    Lu huaijiang didn¡¯t even raise his brows, ¡°how much she wears has nothing to do with me.¡± But if you dress like her, it¡¯s improper and improper. Bengong will break your legs.¡± Lu huaijiang didn¡¯t even look at Ming su the entire time. Ming su was actually so angry that she cried.


    No three, no four ¡­


    She had spent so much effort to exchange for such a colorful yarn, but His Highness actually said she was indecent!


    Ming su walked away with an unsightly expression. Lulu tiptoed and wanted to look outside, but was stopped by the Crown Prince.


    ¡°Why isn¡¯t it proper to wear colored gauze?¡± Lulu looked at him nkly. Why was it inappropriate to wear colored gauze?


    Lu huaijiang rubbed her hair. It was already dry, so he casually said, ¡°Colored yarn is a proper colored yarn, but it¡¯s not certain if she¡¯s a proper person.¡± Lu huaijiang chuckled, picked a Begonia and ced it by her ear, which actually made her appear even more agile.


    Xiao Yu ¡®er stood hesitantly at the door of the room, carefully looking into the room.


    The maidservant had just served Ming su. She nced at her indifferently and locked her outside with a ng.


    The door almost hit the tip of her nose.


    Yu ¡®er¡¯s expression was a little deste. The difference between Ming su and her was too great, causing her to be a little dazed for a moment.<div>


    A hand reached out from behind her.


    Lulu popped his head out from behind her.¡±Are you feeling unwell?¡± His eyes revealed a bit of understanding.


    Yu ¡®er suddenly took a step back and looked at her guardedly.


    She didn¡¯t know why, but she was afraid of Lulu from the bottom of her heart.


    Looking at Lulu¡¯s expression, she hesitated for a moment before nodding.


    ¡°I-I think I¡¯m sick. I don¡¯t have a sense of taste, so I can¡¯t taste anything. You all said that there was salt, but I ate it so insipidly. You guys are eating the honey water that father brought from the mountain, but I am drinking it without any taste. It¡¯s like chewing wax ¡­¡±


    As Yu ¡®er spoke, she began to cry.


    Under the night sky, she stood alone under the eaves, her eyes filled with fear and confusion.


    ¡°Am I sick? My eyes hurt too. I always cried when I looked at the sun in the afternoon. There wasn¡¯t much sunlight, but Yu ¡®er was in pain. Why did you leave Yu ¡®er alone? why did you leave me alone?¡± Yu ¡®er began to cry helplessly..

 Chapter 588 - 588: Only the food she gave was edible

    Chapter 588 - 588: Only the food she gave was edible<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    As the wind blew, the tree branches on the mountain rustled.


    Yu ¡®er shuddered and quickly hid behind Lulu in fear.<div>


    However, how could the short and stout Lulu block her at the age of ten?


    ¡°Are there ghosts? Everyone says that our vige is haunted by ghosts, and Yu ¡®er is afraid of ghosts.¡± Yu ¡®er shuddered, and her face turned pale. However, she was afraid of Lulu. After some thought, she could only gently pull on Lulu¡¯s belt.


    Lulu hurriedly pulled up his pants. don¡¯t pull my pants down. Lulu is a shameless person. The Savior¡¯s pants fell, isn¡¯t that funny?


    How would she be able to convince the public in the future, really.


    Yu ¡®er immediately let go of her hand, feeling wronged, and pulled on two strands of her hair instead.


    ¡°I won¡¯t let you off if you pull me bald.¡± Lulu mumbled, but his hands were busy.


    He took out a meat bun from his arms.


    The meat was ughtered by the chickens and ducks that the guards had found


    In tne vige.


    The flour was brought back from someone else¡¯s house.


    Yu ¡®er looked at the meat bun and took a deep breath. She shook her head with a sad look in her eyes.¡±Forget it, you can eat it. It¡¯s a waste to give it to Yu ¡®er. I can¡¯t smell it, and I can¡¯t eat it. ¡± He looked at Lulu with a reluctant expression.<div>


    Lulu¡¯s eyes flickered and he lowered his gaze.


    He stuffed her into his arms and said fiercely, ¡°¡®Eat it if I give it to you. It¡¯s from me, and it smells good!¡± After he finished speaking, he took the opportunity when she loosened her hair while holding the bun to turn around and run away.


    Yu ¡®er stood under the eaves. Under the faint moonlight, the little girl took a bite of the bun.


    The juice was overflowing, and the fragrance of meat assailed the nose.


    As expected, it was fragrant and soft.


    As she gnawed, big drops of tears fell on the bun. She sobbed as she ate.


    Her head was slightly lowered, and under the dim moonlight, even her face had an abnormal paleness.


    After the buns were finished, Yu ¡®er helped the guards to pass the food to everyone.


    The table was filled with fish, chicken, and duck. Yu ¡®er touched her stomach, but she did not eat anything.


    She had eaten a big bowl of noodlesst night. Although it was tasteless, she had eaten it. However, in thetter half of the night, her stomach kept growling.


    After eating the bun that Lulu had given him, he actually felt a little full.<div>


    While everyone was eating, Lulu saw her standing at the side pitifully. He immediately took a bowl, filled it with chicken legs and chicken soup, and handed it to her with many other dishes.


    Yu ¡®er hesitated for a moment, but she still reached out to take it.


    He tried to smell it, and sure enough, the aroma of the oily chicken soup assailed his nose. There were also wild mushrooms picked from the mountains stewed in it. After drinking a mouthful, it had a bit of umami.


    Yu ¡®er¡¯s face was filled with joy. She had probably recovered from her illness.


    Or, or could she only eat the food given by the little girl? She did not understand.


    He licked the oil in the bowl with extreme care, then found time to go for the cattle and sheep.


    It was really strange. In the past, when she spoke to the cows and sheep, they would run to her side affectionately and let her touch their heads.


    But now, every time she got close, the cattle and sheep would retreat far away.


    He didn¡¯t even eat the grass she fed him.


    Yu ¡®er was a little disappointed as she stood in front of the sheepfold.


    The head maidservant in front of Ming su happened toe out and frowned when she saw Ming su¡¯s pitiful appearance.


    When His Highness was in the capital, he had been closely watched by everyone.


    Thedy didn¡¯t stand a chance.


    This time, it was a great opportunity. But now, His Highness still treated her the same way. She didn¡¯t know if it was because he hadn¡¯t opened his mind or something else.


    The maidservant thought for a moment, but she was afraid that he had not opened his mind.


    The girl was in shengjing, and before she was even of age, the matchmaker had stepped on her doorstep. Now, the older he was, the more he revealed his magnificence. Even when she had just returned to the capital, the officials and nobles in the capital had also secretly inquired about the girl¡¯s marriage.


    She was very confident in Ming su¡¯s looks..

 Chapter 589 - 589: Money all over the ground (1)

    Chapter 589 - 589: Money all over the ground (1)<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°Yu ¡®er,e here.¡± The maidservant waved at Yu ¡®er.


    ¡°Yu ¡®er, do you have any needles and thread at home? The girl hade from the capital and had only brought a few sets of clothes. She had been walking around the vige for the past few days, and her skirt had been torn. Later this servant will help her sew a lotus flower. After all, youngdy¡¯s identity is not ordinary.¡± The servant girl said with a smile.<div>


    He looked at Yu ¡®er¡¯s skirt, which was made of coarse linen. There were some ces where the corners of her clothes were torn, but he did not care.


    There were only two patches asionally, both of which were extremely simple and tasteless colors.


    Even her thumbs were almost exposed from the shoes on her feet.


    Feeling the maidservant¡¯s gaze, Yu ¡®er pursed her lips and took a step back.


    ¡°Uncle Lin¡¯s house next door has it. I¡¯ll go look for it.¡± Yu ¡®er hurriedly ran out of the door as she spoke.


    It wasn¡¯t that the servant girl didn¡¯t see Yu ¡®er¡¯s restraint, awkwardness, and even a little shame.


    But she didn¡¯t care.


    The girl¡¯s ambition was far from what a small mountain vige could hold her. The ce she had to curry favor with and put in effort was definitely not a wild girl.


    At this moment, the contempt in his eyes disappeared, and he returned to the central room.


    Not long after, Yu ¡®er came back with a needle and thread, her face full of joy.


    When he went out, his head was still drooped, and he was so ashamed that he couldn¡¯t lift it up. At this moment, his eyes were bright and sparkling, as if they were burning. His face unconsciously had a smile.<div>


    She handed the needle and thread to the servant girl, who nced at her suspiciously.


    ¡°What could have made you so happy?¡± Ming su got angry when she saw her happy. She was really an insensible girl.


    She had wanted to take advantage of this girl¡¯s pitifulness to leave a good impression on His Highness.


    However, this girl was extremely afraid of His Highness and Jiang huailu, and she shivered when she saw them approaching.


    Yu ¡®er grinned. It was the first time she had seen her so happy.


    ¡°Yu ¡®er picked up money, a lot of money. It would be great if father and mother were still here.¡± The little girl covered her chest in joy.


    Her face was filled with surprise and tears.


    The maidservant nced at her and said, ¡°you¡¯re such a shallow person. You think you can be rich with that little money?¡± If you can make thedy happy, you might even make a fortune. Youngdy is very generous to the maidservants.¡± The maidservant said pointedly.


    Yu ¡®er recalled how she had called her¡¯ little sister ¡®in front of the young master outside.


    Now that there was a maidservant, the smile on her face instantly decreased.


    She snorted. Yu ¡®er picked up a lot of money. I don¡¯t know who scattered the money outside. Yu¡¯ er picked up one piece with each step she took. Yu ¡®er has money. Yu ¡®er snorted, her brows raised in a smile.<div>


    She didn¡¯t know whose money it was, but it was all over the floor.


    She picked up a big bag.


    How good would it be if his parents were still alive?


    ¡°Sister, have you seen Yu ¡®er¡¯s gift to you?¡± she suddenly turned to Ming su.


    Ming su was stunned for a moment. She looked at the wooden box unnaturally. She was stunned. She had clearly seen the servant girl push the cab in.


    ¡°Yes, sister susu likes it. So it¡¯s filled with the wildflowers that Yu ¡®er had hidden. They¡¯re almost dried up.¡± Ming su chuckled.


    Yu ¡®er replied with an ¡°Oh¡± and her eyes dimmed.


    ¡°Hey, you still haven¡¯t shown me your money. Where did he get so much money from? how stingy. Why did he run away?¡±


    ¡°A country bumpkin will always be a country bumpkin. She has no manners at all.¡± The servant girl muttered softly.


    ¡°Forget it, it was just to please His Highness.¡± Ming su said indifferently.


    At this moment, Yu ¡®er ran to the woodshed in joy.


    He found a ce and hid all the money he had picked up..

 Chapter 590 - 590: Imperial edict wrapped in chicken legs (1)

    Chapter 590 - 590: Imperial edict wrapped in chicken legs (1)<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    In the courtyard.


    Lulu sat in the yard and looked toward the gate. He could vaguely see the bonfire outside.<div>


    ¡°Why is it so suffocating outside?¡± Lulu poked her head out of the door.


    The eunuch just happened to enter the room and returned the greeting with a smile. ¡°I¡¯m burning joss paper outside.¡±


    ¡°In the afternoon, the guards brought some cattle, sheep, chicken and duck from the vige. Although the vige was destroyed, it was tofort the heart. The servant found some paper money and burned it along the way. If they have a spirit in heaven, this money will be useful in the underworld.¡± The eunuch sighed.


    Seeing such a tragedy, even if he had seen many people killed in front of His Highness.


    He didn¡¯t feel good about it.


    The old, the young, the young, the young, whoever saw them would feel suffocated.


    ¡°Their souls are trapped in the vige, and their minds are probably being controlled. It¡¯s useless even if you burn it. ¡± The Crown Prince lowered his eyes, his expression indifferent.


    The eunuch paused and remained silent.


    The sky was getting dark, and the evil spirits would appear at midnight.


    The vige fell silent.


    Other than the chirping of crows, there was not even the chirping of birds, beasts, or insects.<div>


    It was clearly so quiet, but everyone felt their hearts heat up, as if they were not calm at all.


    Lulu was lying on a recliner in the yard, looking up at the stars in the sky.


    ¡°Your Highness, this is an urgent report from the capital. You did not inform the court officials when you left the pce, so naturally this Memorial would not be dyed.¡± The eunuch quietly handed the memorial over. Lu huaijiang nced at him, and the eunuch felt a chill down his spine.


    yes, I will. Also, have you finished Lulu¡¯s homework? ¡± Lulu shook his chair, his lit foot dangling nn it


    Lu huaijiang?


    He watched as she jumped off the chair, ran into the house, and pulled out a school bag.


    Yes, he had stitched it up overnight.


    It was embroidered with his own Lu and her deer.


    He pulled out a few books and pushed them over together with the booklet.


    Lu huaijiang sighed deeply.


    She resigned to her fate and sat in the courtyard, reviewing memorials and rushing her homework.<div>


    The eunuch carefully stepped forward and reported, ¡°¡±Your Highness, the fusang envoy has already arrived. Recently, fusang seemed to have grown a lot stronger and was rather arrogant in the court. After waiting for Your Highness for a long time and not seeing you, there were rumors outside that Your Highness was afraid of Fu sang and did not dare to appear.¡± In fact, the original words were even more unpleasant, saying that a yellow-haired kid dared to be the best.


    His Majesty had also summoned the fusang envoys several times in private, seemingly intending to form a marriage alliance with them.


    ¡°The first Prince hase to ask for an Imperial edict. He said that if your Highness is not free, he is willing to temporarily speak with the envoy on behalf of you.¡± The eunuch spoke carefully. The first Prince had been back in the capital for a long time, but this was the first time he was testing His Highness.


    Lu huaijiang sneered,¡±if he wants it, then take it.¡± Bengong will make him understand that without bengong, this great Zhou is nothing!¡±


    When he took over the great Zhou, the Emperor ced more emphasis on literature than martial arts.


    He could not say anything to the surrounding countries, but now, he had taken over for a few years. As long as the great Zhou did not agree, no one would dare to move rashly!


    Lu huaijiang quickly finished writing the Imperial edict.


    The bright yellow Imperial edict was thrown on the table.


    The guards outside were using yellow mud to burn the beggar¡¯s chicken. Lulu smelled it and went out to borrow a leg.


    When he came back, his hands were burning, so he took the Imperial edict and began to chew on the chicken leg bone. His hands were oily, and he had wrapped two potatoes with them. His mouth was also covered in oil.


    The eunuch turned his head, his eyes almost falling out of their sockets.


    ¡°My little ancestor, my little ancestor! You can¡¯t wrap up an Imperial edict!¡± The eunuch almost fainted..

 Chapter 591 - 591: Don ‘t even think about craving bengong’ s body (1)

    Chapter 591: Don ¡®t even think about craving bengong¡¯ s body (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    The eunuch rushed over, rolling and crawling.


    Lulu had just finished gnawing on the chicken leg and was wiping his hands on the soft Imperial edict.


    He threw it and itnded on his father-inw.


    The eunuch trembled as he got up. He could smell the meaty fragrance on the Imperial edict without even looking.


    ¡°Little ancestor, little ancestor, you can¡¯t y with this Imperial edict.¡± The eunuch¡¯s tears were about to fall. spheming the Imperial edict would result in execution. He was eunuch Xiao Li, and it was eunuch Lu who served His Highness on normal days. It was not his turn.


    Naturally, he didn¡¯t know how Lulu was treated in front of His Highness.


    At this moment, Lu huaijiang looked up and said, ¡°forget it, let her y if she wants to.¡± Just don¡¯t cry.¡± Lu huaijiang rubbed his brows. Bengong didn¡¯t finish her homework and didn¡¯t finish reading the memorial.


    As long as the little ancestor didn¡¯t cry, he didn¡¯t care if the Imperial edict had to wipe his hands, face, or feet.


    The eunuch¡¯s heart trembled and he replied, ¡°¡±Yes.¡±


    His hands trembled as he picked up the Imperial edict. It was crumpled and there were many oil stains on it. Her father-inw was on the verge of tears.


    When everyone received the Imperial edict, they had to burn incense and change their clothes, and then worship the Imperial edict.


    At that time, the first Prince would still be offering chicken drumsticks, right?


    Oh my, His Highness really doted on her to the heavens.


    Imperial edicts could be used to wipe one¡¯s hands, so he had to read one of the memorials His Highness was going to read. After that, the little girl took a book, flipped it over, took a pen and paper, and started to write and draw.


    The eunuchughed bitterly as he picked up the Imperial edict and looked at it carefully. Fortunately, there were no words written on the oil stains. He could only try his best to deal with it, but if he were to be careful, he was afraid that he would still be able to see some clues.


    It was only after the eunuch had left that Lu huaijiang raised his hand and brushed the tip of her nose.¡±Naughty.¡±


    Lulu chuckled. Of course, she would not say that she was taking revenge on the first Prince.


    Lu huaijiang dealt with it untilte at night.


    Lulu looked up at the stars in the sky in a daze. He squinted his eyes, looking drowsy.


    With Lu huaijiang¡¯s cloak draped over her body, the small person nestled in the chair, and there were not many traces.


    There was still two hours to midnight.


    ¡°Go to bed and rest. I¡¯ll call you at midnight.¡± Lu huaijiang put down his pen and stood up, wanting to carry Lulu into the house.


    Suddenly ¡­


    An ear-piercing, shrill cry came from The West Wing.


    ¡°Ah!¡± In an instant, screams broke through the sky.


    Lulu¡¯s eyes shot open.


    ¡°The West Room is miss Ming¡¯s room.¡± The eunuch suddenly ran in hurriedly. The courtyard was small and only took a few steps.


    The guard also rushed in with his men.


    Lu huaijiang was holding Lulu in his arms, covered in a cloak. Just as he was about to break in, Lu huaijiang hesitated slightly. He was a step slower and walked behind the guards.


    His many years of experience in Pce fighting told him that when entering a woman¡¯s boudoir, he must not be the first to enter.


    It was very likely that he would be relied on!


    In this day and age, even a Toad would want to eat Swan meat!


    Lu huaijiang hugged Lulu tightly, not allowing her to take advantage of him.


    When the guard rushed into the room with his men, there was a sudden cry. It seemed to be apanied by the sound of people putting on their clothes in a hurry.


    Lu huaijiang¡¯s brows were raised high, revealing a hint of ridicule. Don¡¯t even think about coveting bengong¡¯s body!


    As expected, the moment he stepped through the door.


    Lu huaijiang felt a resentful gaze, but he didn¡¯t care.


    He saw Ming su pulling at her clothes in horror and hiding behind the servant girl.


    In front of him was an open box.


    Yu ¡®er stood outside the door and shivered in fear. She slowly shifted her gaze over.


    When he saw what was in the wooden box, his face turned pale..

 Chapter 592 - 592: Scared to tears by her own corpse (1)

    Chapter 592: Scared to tears by her own corpse (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    When everyone saw what was in the wooden box, they looked towards the door in a daze.


    Yu ¡®er, who was carrying a pile of money, was standing at the door, looking at everyone.


    The two of them faced each other, causing countless cries of rm.


    Not only did the crowd scream, Yu ¡®er also stared at the wooden box and screamed in fear.


    Everyone was stunned.


    Lulu covered his ears and looked at her with disdain. ¡®We¡¯re screaming, what are you screaming for? You¡¯re the one who¡¯s dead, not us!¡±


    Yu ¡®er¡¯s face turned pale as she shivered,¡±a coward will still be a coward even if he dies.¡± How can I not be scared when I suddenly see myself in the box?¡± Yu ¡®er almost roared.


    Her body trembled uncontrobly, and her face was pale.


    No wonder, no wonder she was tasteless, and the cattle and sheep did not get close to her.


    No wonder she always walked back and forth on the mountain and in the vige subconsciously.


    No wonder she had no sense of smell, no sense of taste, and even her eyes were afraid of light.


    No wonder .


    She was already dead.


    Yu ¡®er¡¯s lips trembled, but Ming su was trembling. She hid behind the servant girl in fear. She recalled that she had been sleeping with Yu ¡®er¡¯s soul every day, and her body was hidden under the bed.


    He opened his eyes and looked at her in a daze.


    Yet, she continued to kick the corpses in day after day.


    Just thinking about it made Ming su look at the Crown Prince in horror.


    She was wearing an outer robe, which the maidservant had put on her in a hurry when the guard entered the door. At this moment, when she saw the beautiful Prince, she pinched the corner of her dress with both hands. It was a pity that His Highness was one stepte.


    Your Highness, susu is afraid ¡­ Ming su raised her hand to wipe her tears and tried to walk toward His Highness. Tears were about to fall from her face, and it was hard to hide her fear under her exquisite makeup. This was the side of her that men would take pity on.


    His Highness nced at her. Ming su lowered her head slightly and did not walk over. Lu huaijiang held Lulu¡¯s hand tightly, ¡°Bengong is also afraid.¡± Lulu patted the back of his hand. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, Lulu will protect you.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Lu huaijiang smiled.


    Ming su stood rooted to the ground, dumbfounded by anger in public.


    As if she heard a mockingugh, Ming su looked up. Yu ¡®er, who was standing at the door, had disappeared.


    A servant girl came forward to support her. Lulu looked at her suspiciously, ¡°Yu ¡®er gave you a gift two days ago, and you¡¯re only opening it today? If you had left earlier, you wouldn¡¯t have to live with the corpse for so long.¡±


    ¡°However, a Yin spirit that has just died is timid and will usually rely on people who have a good impression of her. You also threatened to bring her back to the capital to be your little sister, so she naturally believed you. I¡¯ll entrust the corpse to you. Of course, she didn¡¯t mean to scare you. She just forgot that she was dead.¡± Lulu looked at her pitifully. Tsk, tsk. This would probably cast a permanent shadow on miss Ming.


    Ming su¡¯s lips moved, but she did not dare to look at Yu ¡®er in the box.


    ¡°Aiyo, don¡¯t be afraid. Yu ¡®er was actually fine, but her skin was a little pale and her eyes were bloodshot. Actually, it still looks like ¡­¡± Before Lulu could finish, Ming su cried out.


    She rushed out while crying.


    She cried and vomited.


    The gentle image she had wanted to establish in front of the Crown Prince had fallen.


    ¡°Collect the corpse and bury it.¡± Lu huaijiang went forward to take a look. No wonder she was outside the vige at that time.


    He probably didn¡¯t know that he was dead and had been wandering outside the vige.


    Lulu looked at Yu ¡®er and frowned slightly..

 Chapter 593 - 593: Summoning him 1

    Chapter 593: Summoning him 1


    Trantor: 549690339


    Yu ¡®er¡¯s corpse had been collected.


    Lulu was extremely sleepy. She was five or six years old now and was in the prime of her growth.


    Hey on the chair and yawned a few times.


    Ming su didn¡¯t dare to sleep, nor did she dare to enter the house. She could only sit in the courtyard, wrapped in a thick cloak.


    The maidservant beside her made her some tea to calm her down.


    ¡°Lulu, you won¡¯t grow tall if you sleepte. Go and sleep for a while, I¡¯ll call you at midnight.¡± Lu huaijiang sat beside her and coaxed her in a low voice.


    Lulu shook his head in resistance.


    Seven days had passed since midnight, and the ritual had begun. If a trace of the spirit was summoned, it would be a great disaster for the world.


    Lulu¡¯s gaze fell on the crown Prince.


    The young man had sword-like eyebrows and bright eyes. He still remembered the first time he met him, when his whole body was cold. There was always a murderous look in his eyes, and he was indifferent to this world without any reluctance.


    Seeing her resistance, Lu huaijiang couldn¡¯t help but sigh and agree.


    ¡°The pce servants have made some tea to refresh your mind. Have a cup to refresh your mind.¡± The eunuch served a cup of hot tea. It was just warm.


    Lulu took the ss with a smile and finished it in one gulp.


    After drinking, Lu huaijiangy back on the soft chair, shaking it gently.


    The tea was supposed to refresh her mind, but she felt drowsy after drinking it. Her eyes opened and closed, and she gradually couldn¡¯t bear it anymore.


    The little girl reached out to pull on the corner of the Crown Prince¡¯s clothes and murmured in a half-asleep voice.


    ¡°Jiang Jiang, you¡¯re not allowed to leave Lulu ¡­ Jiang Jiang, don¡¯t do bad things, Jiang Jiang ¡­¡± Even though she was unconscious, the little girl still clutched the corner of his clothes tightly.


    The little girl¡¯s long and thick eyshes covered her eyes, and she was as quiet as a little fairy.


    Lu huaijiang chuckled softly. She was a real little fairy.


    ¡°Your Highness, it¡¯ste at night and the dew is heavy. Why don¡¯t susu make you a bowl of sweet soup? Your Highness, you have to take care of your health now that you have to coax miss Lulu.¡± Seeing that Jiang huailu had fallen asleep and there was no one else in the courtyard, Ming su adjusted her mood and said with a red face.


    Lu huaijiang lifted his eyes and looked over. The coldness in his eyes suddenly appeared, and he was apletely different person from the one he usually saw.


    Ming su¡¯s heart sank. He was like two different people.


    Just now, he had coaxed Jiang huailu to sleep with such a loving and gentle look. Only God knew how much she wanted to rece Jiang huailu at that moment, but in a sh ¡­


    The Crown Prince became bone-chilling, and his eyes were like a venomous snake, flicking his tongue around her.


    It made her feel a chill from the bottom of her feet.


    ¡°Who Do You Think You Are to be worthy of bengong¡¯s sweet soup?¡± Lu huaijiang looked at her in a daze. That haughty and domineering appearance seemed to be looking down on all living beings.


    ¡°Your humble servant ¡­¡± Ming su wanted to say something, but she saw the Crown Prince raise his hand slightly and put his long, white index finger to his lips.


    ¡°Shh ¡­¡± He lowered his eyes slightly and looked at the little girl who was sleeping soundly. He seemed to be gentler.


    ¡°If you wake her up, bengong will cut off your tongue.¡± Lu huaijiang turned around and carried Lulu into the house.


    Ming su¡¯s feet seemed to be nailed to the ground, unable to move.


    When His Highness looked at her just now, she seemed to have recalled the rumors among the people.


    His Highness was bloodthirsty and bloodthirsty. If he was given the chance, he would ughter the world.


    However, he had never revealed such an expression.


    Why did he suddenly stop hiding? Was there something that he was afraid of?


    Ming su didn¡¯t even have time to think deeply before the shadow guards appeared silently.


    Ming su and the servant girl were locked in the room. They couldn¡¯t open the door or open the window, so they could only bite their lower lips. It seemed that His Highness was extremely repulsed by her.


    She had thought about it countless times when she returned to the capital, but she had never thought that she would be hated by His Highness. When Lu huaijiang came out of the house, Lulu was already fast asleep..

 Chapter 594 - 594: The ghost general is looking for its master

    Chapter 594: The ghost general is looking for its master


    (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Lu huaijiang¡¯s face was cold and indifferent.


    she¡¯ll sleep all the way until dawn. No one is to disturb her or wake her up.


    ¡°If she shows herself, kill her without mercy,¡± he said as he looked towards The West Wing. The woman behind the door seemed to have heard him, and her figure that was leaning against the door disappeared.


    ¡°Yes.¡± The shadow guard directly replied.


    The call in his heart grew stronger and stronger, and he even felt a little impatient. Lu huaijiang was increasingly unable to suppress his anger these days. He had not seen this kind of loss of control for a long time.


    In response to the call, Lu huaijiang walked towards the threshing ground with a sullen face.


    As expected, from the moment he heard Lulu¡¯s story, his heart began to stir.


    Midnight had arrived.


    Countless dark spirits appeared around Lu huaijiang, standing quietly in front of him. The dark spirits from myriad River Vige were at a loss.


    Dark clouds had appeared in the sky at some point in time. The dark clouds covered the sun, and the stars had hidden behind the clouds


    The bloodstains on the altar that had long dried up flowed slightly on the ground, as if all the blood hade alive.


    No, it was not blood.


    It was a blood-red light that was flowing in the strange pattern.


    The patterns flowed and gathered bit by bit.


    Suddenly, a bright light shone.


    The crows that were gnawing on the corpses on the threshing ground were frightened and suddenly pped their wings to fly up.


    Who knew that he would be pulled back by the blood light and cry out in pain.


    In just an instant, the blood light passed by and directly turned into white bones.


    He fell to the ground, his bones shattered.


    Lu huaijiang looked up expressionlessly and saw that the threshing ground, which was full of corpses, had turned into a mountain of white bones.


    The moment the red light appeared, his flesh and blood all turned into white bones.


    The dark spirit trapped in the vige suddenly started to wail in pain.


    The world was terrifyingly gloomy, and the pressure from heaven and earth seemed to hit him in the face.


    At the same time, the obscure and dirty energy discharged from the world was also swept over. All the energy was absorbed into his body.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Lu huaijiang growled and knelt on one knee, his hand on the ground asrge drops of cold sweat rolled down his forehead.


    Countless negative emotions poured out and gushed straight at him.


    Lu huaijiang wanted to resist, but his subconscious told him that he could not resist.


    The dirty power turned into power and sank into his body.


    Lulu¡¯s words that the world was either ck or white came to mind again.


    The God of creation had a kind side.


    The ck Rock was the dark side.


    Arge number of memories poured into Lu huaijiang¡¯s mind, causing him to have a splitting headache.


    Suddenly, something seemed to be breaking out of the cocoon.


    In the hall of salvation, two hundred miles away.


    The day wandering God and the door God were both shocked.


    such tremendous primordial chaos power, mixed with countless dark and turbid things, I¡¯m afraid the ancient evil of the world is about to awaken. Chu Liang stood up. His eyes were golden in color, and everything in front of him was dark.


    allher soldiers, listen up! Kill the evil two hundred miles away! The door God was dressed in golden armor. He pointed the evil extermination sword in his hand, and everyone headed directly out of the city.


    A young man in ck knelt on one knee, his body trembling slightly.


    His brows were slightly furrowed, and his body exuded an evil aura.


    Unknowingly, two ghost generals with vicious expressions were standing on the dirty clouds in the sky.


    The moment the ghost general saw him, his expression froze. In a sh, she was standing in front of him with a bow.


    ¡°The ghost general Chu Yun greets Your Highness.¡±


    ¡°Ghost general guihai pays his respects to Your Highness. He respectfully wees Your Highness¡¯s return from the Tribtion.¡± The two ghost generals were revealed, and the air of evil was raging around them..

 Chapter 595 - 595: Fusion of the soul _1

    Chapter 595 - 595: Fusion of the soul _1<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°Your Highness, your subordinate has been searching for you for a thousand years. This time, you¡¯ve finally appeared.¡±


    Guihai¡¯s face was filled with excitement. His body was covered in ck Qi as he was enveloped by a ck mist.<div>


    ¡°This time, I found you first. I won¡¯t be ¡­¡± Guihai only said one sentence before chuyun suddenly looked over with a stern expression. Guihai fell silent. ¡°Your Highness, millions of spirits in the world are waiting for you to return to the throne.¡±


    this time, I found you first. Your Highness, please quickly return to your position and merge with your soul. Take back your power. thousands ofher soldiers are waiting for your order. They will fight their way to the ninth heaven and drag down the God of creation.


    When the two ghost generals talked about fighting intent, the yin Qi in their bodies became thicker.


    ¡°In order to summon you, I found 9999 people, killed them, and took their soul essences. Now that the world saving Pce has appeared, I wonder where it came from, but it has ruined our ns. Sooner orter, this subordinate will burn his bones and scatter his ashes. We¡¯ll find the Savior who¡¯s hiding in the dark.¡±


    ¡°If he¡¯s a man, throw him into purgatory until he kills mortals with his own hands and falls from the altar. If it¡¯s a woman ¡­¡± Guihai smiled evilly.


    ¡°Your Highness, if I were a woman, the first thing I would do would be to be filial to you and let you enjoy ¡­ Pfft ¡­¡± Before guihai could finish speaking, the youth who had arrived with his head lowered suddenly looked up.


    With a single palm strike, he actually broke three of his ribs.


    The killing intent in the young man¡¯s eyes suddenly appeared, as if he had lost control.


    Chu Yun knelt on the ground with a plop. Your Highness, please forgive him.


    The sea at the end of the sea is open. I don¡¯t know how he offended Your Highness. Please forgive him on ount that he has suffered countless hardships to find your Highness for a thousand years.


    ¡°Your Highness, the situation is critical. He was afraid that the hall of salvation would arrive soon, and the hostile ghosts outside might not be able to hold them off for long. Your Highness, please merge with your soul and restore your strength and memories.¡±<div>


    ¡°Your Highness¡¯s life¡¯s ambition will bepleted very soon! Your subordinate is willing to be with Your Highness!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know why Your Highness¡¯s soul left your bodyst time, but I was far away in fusang. He rushed over but didn¡¯t see his Highness and had been searching until now. Guihai has never betrayed Your Highness.¡± Guihai knelt on the ground as he vomited blood.


    His Highness¡¯s emotions were unpredictable, and he was bing more and more powerful.


    A powerful aura had appeared on the blood-colored altar.


    ¡°It¡¯s the soul you sealed. Your Highness, hurry up and fuse with it. ¡± The two ghost generals didn¡¯t dare to be careless. Now that he had sessfully found His Highness, all he had to do was wait for the fusion!


    ¡°What will happen after the fusion?¡± Lu huaijiang¡¯s voice was hoarse, and a ck mark appeared between his brows.


    Her entire person became evil, but her face seemed to have be more delicate.


    It was like him, but not like him.


    ¡°Naturally, it¡¯s to massacre the world. However, your soul is too powerful, so there might be other things. But vou¡¯ve been born and raised in this life. so you¡¯ll have some emotional ties with mortals. If they arepatible, I will no longer be able to feel those mottled and useless inferior emotions.¡± The Yun nation reported honestly.


    ¡°Those who do great things need no emotions.¡± Guihai¡¯s face was filled with killing intent.


    ¡°This is what you taught me. You said that emotions are the most useless thing and will make people lose their rationality and have weaknesses.¡± Guihai agreed.<div>


    The surrounding aura became more and more intense, and the vast killing intent soared into the sky.


    A pair of indifferent faces appeared in the sky.


    His face was simr to Lu huaijiang¡¯s, but he was much calmer..

 Chapter 596 - 596: Memory fusion (1)

    Chapter 596 - 596: Memory fusion (1)<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    Lu huaijiang met those eyes.


    That face was both strange and familiar.<div>


    His face was angr, and his eyes were cold and murderous. Anyone who saw him would only feel fear and horror.


    Very quickly, the face turned into rays of light and headed towards Lu huaijiang¡¯s forehead.


    The moment the power was injected into the space between his eyebrows, Lu huaijiang had a splitting headache, and his whole body was about to explode.


    ¡°Your Highness, first fuse with your spiritual energy. This subordinate will go and kill those troublemakers! As long as he could hold on until His Highnesspleted the fusion, this ce would bepletely barren. Don¡¯t even think about leaving this ce alive!¡± The Yun nation¡¯s face sank when they heard the sounds of fighting outside.


    Marquis guihai was in front of His Highness, and his Highness¡¯s strength was just too immense.


    He had only gotten a little closer and was almost strangled to death.


    At this moment, the White bones on the threshing ground had long turned into ashes, not even a bit was left behind.


    The ground under Lu huaijiang¡¯s knees caved in. The force was too great and it could not bear it.


    Guihai¡¯s face was left with streaks of blood from the force.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to help the Yun nation. When your Highness fuses, it¡¯ll be the time for us to break through the heavens together! The heavenly Dao is unfair, so let¡¯s break the heavens!¡± Guihai¡¯s eyes were filled with evil. Heughed evilly and charged into the clouds to fight the hall of salvation.


    Lu huaijiang could only feel two forces and consciousness fighting in his mind.<div>


    As long as he focused on the fusion and didn¡¯t resist, there wouldn¡¯t be any abnormalities.


    They could instantly merge.


    However, one side couldn¡¯t help but resist, as if he had been split into two.


    The tip of Lu huaijiang¡¯s nose was covered in cold sweat. Even his hair was fluttering in the wind, and his scattered breath spilled out. The mountain forest that was enveloped by it was instantly cleared.


    However, when he touched a small farmyard on the east side of the vige ¡­


    Lu huaijiang¡¯s breathing suddenly stopped, and he instantly retracted his overflowing breath.


    Countless moments shed through Lu huaijiang¡¯s mind.


    The pain that he had not felt for a long time seemed to have appeared again.


    It had been a long time since he had experienced such a thing after Lulu¡¯s appearance.


    The pain that had appeared since he was conscious, whether it was the him in his memory or the him who was born in the human world as Lu huaijiang. Ever since he was born, his entire body was always filled with pain that seeped into his bones.


    It was as if only killing could alleviate some of the pain. After releasing that violent aura, he would be able to live in peace for a few days.<div>


    In his memory, in the endless darkness, in the boundless void.


    He had once been apanied by a white stone, but the White stone had disappeared without him knowing. He endured the loneliness and pain alone ¡­


    ¡°Why? I¡¯m not willing to ept this ¡­¡± Lu huaijiang whined.


    ¡°On what basis!¡± With a roar, Lu huaijiang suddenly raised his head. His cold eyes were bloodshot.


    Because of the resistance in his heart, his hands were stuck in the soil, and his fingers were white. One could vaguely see him trembling.


    He slowly stopped struggling and gradually emptied his mind.


    He let go of himselfpletely until the power entered his consciousness.


    When the fusion wasplete, not a de of grass would grow here.


    Lu huaijiang sniffed.


    He could feel the abundant energy in his body.


    His memory and his power recovered bit by bit.


    He started to absorb the spiritual Qi around him, but he still avoided the small courtyard.


    The evil spirits that were fighting felt the strong pressure from the sky.


    When he raised his head, more than half of it was gone.


    At this moment, Xiao Yu ¡®er was lying in front of Lulu¡¯s bed and an invisible force was pulling her out.


    She held Lulu¡¯s hand tightly and cried, ¡± please wake up! Your brother Jiang Jiang is crazy! He¡¯s crazy!¡±

 Chapter 597 - 597: Her brother jiangjiang (1)

    Chapter 597 - 597: Her brother jiangjiang (1)<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    Yu ¡®er cried and wailed.


    She did not dare to let go of Lulu¡¯s hand.<div>


    The power grew stronger and stronger.


    ¡°Your brother Jiang has gone crazy, he has gone crazy. Wuwuwuwu, my father, my Empress ¡­¡± Yu ¡®er pulled and smacked.


    The White jade little dumpling was pulled forward by her, and the two of them rolled on the ground.


    Yu ¡®er was stunned for a moment and looked down.


    Lulu was sleeping soundly on the bed, and there was another Lulu on the ground.


    Yu ¡®er burst into tears. I pulled your soul out. You¡¯re dead. She wailed loudly and let go of her hand. The strong suction force directly sucked her away.


    With a whoosh, he disappeared without a trace.


    Lulu sat on the ground in a daze. She had been pulled out by someone.


    Lulu was taken aback. He felt the pressure of heaven and earth and shivered.


    This was an aura that went against heaven and earth. It was an aura that heaven and earth wanted to kill.


    Lulu looked at herself on the bed. She was sleeping like a log. She had just regained consciousness, but she could not open her eyes. It was as if he was trapped in his body and could not wake up.<div>


    She had been drinking bitter tea that could refresh one¡¯s mind. Why was it that she couldn¡¯t open her eyes, as if she had drunk calming tea?


    Lulu pursed his lips and walked through the door to the courtyard.


    The surroundings were dead and the guards were all on the ground.


    Lulu nced at them. They were still alive. It was just that his essence, energy, and spirit had been drawn out too severely, and he had fainted all of a sudden.


    Ming su, who was in the room next door, also fell limply to the ground.


    Lulu could sense that the evil pressure in the world was bing more and more obvious, and he looked up into the sky. It was as if all the malice in the world was pouring out and gathering in this ce.


    A huge ck vortex formed in the sky, from the horizon to the human world.


    Lulu¡¯s eyes darkened as he ran off to the threshing ground.


    Lulu only realized that the entire ce had been turned into a wastnd after he left the courtyard.


    The further they went, the more frightened they became. There was a thick aura of resentment and hostility everywhere. Lulu rushed into the vortex like a madman.¡±Yu ¡®er, Yu¡¯ er ¡­¡± brother Jiang Jiang, brother Jiang Jiang ¡­ Lulu sounded like he was about to cry.


    Stepping on the cold and wet ground barefooted, it was bone-chilling.<div>


    There were sounds of fighting and killing all around, and the light of countless broken souls shed before his eyes. Lulu fought back his tears. Lulu was standing at the edge of the threshing ground, only a few dozen meters away.


    He saw a dark figure standing quietly in the middle.


    The young man¡¯s eyes were closed, and the ck mark between his eyebrows was glowing. Behind him, a faint shadow appeared.


    The afterimage looked very simr to him, but he was more mature and steady, and the murderous aura hidden between his brows was much stronger. The corners of his mouth still held a bit of cold and perverse air. It was obviously him.


    But it made Lulu feel unfamiliar and fearful.


    ¡°No, you can¡¯t. You¡¯re brother Jiang Jiang! You¡¯re my brother Jiang Jiang!¡± Lulu could not help but feel flustered.


    This was the evil, this was the real big evil!


    This was the root of his destruction.


    Lulu had goosebumps all over her body. She could not let brother Jiang be like that. Her mission was to kill the evil, but her brother Jiang Jiang could still be saved. Her brother Jiang Jiang was not a big evil spirit!


    Lulu gritted his teeth and charged straight for the center of the vortex.


    ¡°Brother Jiang Jiang, Lulu is here to save you. Don¡¯t be afraid.¡± As soon as Lulu stepped into the vortex, countless sharp des appeared..

 Chapter 598 - 598: Brother Jiang Jiang, I want to hug you (1)

    Chapter 598 - 598: Brother Jiang Jiang, I want to hug you (1)<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    Lulu¡¯s strength was gentle and powerful, nourishing everything silently.


    But to the evils, it was a death sentence.<div>


    The two sides were the opposite of life and death, the opposite extremes of good and evil.


    Lulu stepped into the vortex barefooted, and the sharp des cut her fair, chubby feet.


    Drip, drip, drip.


    Blood dripped onto the ground.


    I can¡¯t use spiritual power, I can¡¯t use spiritual power ¡­ Lulu¡¯s face was pale, and he shivered the moment the sharp de touched him.


    If she used her spiritual energy, her power would be on the opposite side of brother Jiang Jiang, and there would be no turning back.


    It would only speed up brother Jiang Jiang¡¯s fusion.


    Lulu looked a little aggrieved. Back in the barren capital, those dark spirits were looking for their master. She had a bad premonition in her heart, and now, it hade true.


    The evil spirits were really summoning him.


    They tried to drag him into the abyss again.


    Lulu¡¯s head hung low as he trudged toward the center. The small and sharp des cut her cheeks, and there were many fine wounds on her cheeks.<div>


    At this moment, the shadow behind Lu huaijiang was bing more and more solid, and even faintly had the pressure that once belonged to him.


    ¡°Brother Jiang Jiang, you promised Lulu. Come back quickly ¡­¡± Lulu held back his tears and made his way to the figure in the center.


    Lulu¡¯s voice echoed in his ears.


    Lu huaijiang¡¯s brows furrowed slightly, as if he had been awoken. The figure in the void behind him snorted, indifferent but full of warning.


    ¡°You¡¯re not my brother Jiang Jiang. My brother Jiang Jiang would never hurt Lulu.¡± Lulu bit her lower lip and looked at the shadow. You¡¯re the evil, you¡¯re the great evil!¡± Lulu¡¯s face was red with anger, and her eyes were almost spitting fire.


    The figure in the void seemed to have gained some consciousness, or perhaps it was his original consciousness.


    He opened his eyes slightly in a daze. His eyes were colorless and lightless, without any emotion.


    Lulu was stunned by what he saw.


    How could there be such a terrifying and cold gaze in the world? He looked down at all living beings without the slightest bit of pity, but there was a cold mockery.


    His eyes were filled with ruthlessness as he looked down at Jiang huailu.


    The shadow became more and more solid, and Lulu could even see his eyebrows.<div>


    Lulu was angry and anxious, his face was in pain and itch, and he left footprints under his feet.


    ¡°No one can stop me.¡± The shadow looked at her indifferently.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know me. You¡¯re not my Jiang Jiang.¡± Lulu shook his head.


    ¡°Give me back Jiang Jiang.¡± Lulu sounded like he was about to cry.


    At this moment, he had already run to Lu huaijiang in a sorry state. Lu huaijiang¡¯s clothes were fluttering, and his hair was let down, fluttering in the wind.


    The apparition behind him had already opened its eyes. Just a little more and it would bepletely awakened.


    Lulu¡¯s legs gave way.


    The little girl stretched out her hand, and there was a crash.


    He pulled the young man¡¯s pants and tore it.


    The slender teenager stood in the middle. When he heard the falling sound, his ears seemed to move.


    Lulu grabbed the bottom of his pants and burst into tears.


    She helplessly wiped her tears.


    ¡°My feet hurt, and so do my hands. Also, my body and face hurt too.¡± At this moment, she could no longer hold back her grievances and tears fell.


    ¡°Brother Jiang Jiang, Lulu is in so much pain.¡± The little girl¡¯s voice was aggrieved and sad.


    Lulu wanted to stand up, but his legs were in so much pain that he could barely stand.


    His legs were trembling.


    She could barely pull on Lu huaijiang¡¯s pants, but her hand was in great pain. Lulu fell again.


    The shadow looked at Lu huaijiang.


    The fusion had actually stopped..

 Chapter 599 - 599: I failed for her (1)

    Chapter 599: I failed for her (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    The shadow instantly burst out with a cold killing intent.


    The killing intent was directed at Jiang huailu.


    Surrounded by the killing intent, Lulu¡¯s body turned cold and fearful.


    no one can stop me ¡­ The mysterious man looked at her from above. He had ignored Jiang huailu just now.


    But now, seeing that a small child like her could actually obstruct the fusion, the eyes looking at her became colder and colder.


    The pressure came from the front.


    At the same time, he increased his control over Lu huaijiang.


    Lu huaijiang, who was extremely obedient just now, was actually struggling now. He seemed to want to break free from the fusion.


    To rule the world.


    ughtering the human world.


    Sweep away all unfairness and kill everything.


    Lu huaijiang¡¯s breathing gradually became heavier.


    Just as his expression became calmer and calmer and he was about to stabilize the fusion of his mind and spirit.


    A soft and sweet voice suddenly appeared in her ears.


    A pair of warm and moist hands grabbed his cold hands. ¡°Brother Jiang Jiang, I want a hug.¡± The little girl spread her hands and looked up at him with teary eyes.


    Lu huaijiang¡¯s wrist shook.


    ¡°Brother Jiang Jiang, I want to hug ¡­¡± Lulu said as she looked at him.


    Lu huaijiang¡¯s brows showed signs of struggle again.


    Lulu held his hands with both hands, tilted her head, and shook her body gently. The little girl swayed, and the little bun on her head shook.


    ¡°Lulu¡¯s body hurts so much. Lulu wants a hug.¡± Lulu said stubbornly, not caring if Lu huaijiang could hear her.


    He wanted a hug.


    Lulu was in pain and wanted a hug.


    The face of the figure in the void froze slightly, and a fierce light shed in his eyes.


    Just as he was about to do something, the young man in the center of the threshing ground suddenly opened his eyes.


    The moment he sobered up, he saw the little girl¡¯s eyes, which were full of anticipation for his hug. The rity in Lu huaijiang¡¯s eyes became more obvious.


    The figure in the air began to dissipate, bing a little transparent.


    Lulu¡¯s eyes were filled with tears as she looked at Lu huaijiang.¡±Jiang Jiang, Lulu wants a hug.¡±


    Lu huaijiang looked at her and sighed helplessly and despairingly.


    ¡°Alright,¡± he said. His voice was hoarse, and his throat was filled with a fishy smell.


    He bent over and picked Lulu up. The little girl wrapped her arms around his neck and started to cry on his shoulder.


    ¡°Lulu is afraid, but Jiang Jiang must be a good person. Jiang Jiang, ignore the big evil. He¡¯s a bad person.¡± Lulu sobbed, feeling wronged.


    Lu huaijiang hugged her and let out a sigh.


    The will that did not belong to him in his mind was gradually being stripped away. and the afterimage behind him had long since disappeared without a


    trace.


    The pressure between heaven and earth instantly dispersed. The young man standing in the middle seemed to have grasped the only salvation in his life.


    ¡°Alright,¡± he said. After a long time, Lu huaijiang responded in a low voice. His eyebrows were slightly lowered and his expression was indifferent.


    However, Lulu knew that this was her brother Jiang Jiang.


    The afterimage dissipated, and the Yun nation¡¯s expression suddenly turned cold.


    Exchanging a nce with guihai, the two ghost generals had ugly expressions. the fusion had clearly reached the final step. How could it have suddenly failed? ¡± Guihai angrily rebuked. They were extremely close to the base camp of the hall of salvation. They hade from fusang and their strength had been weakened. It was already difficult for them to defend.


    He had thought that it was foolproof, so how did he fail?


    ¡°We¡¯ve already failed seven times, seven times!¡± die! guihai shouted angrily as he killed all the surrounding otherworldly soldiers.


    ¡°This time, before he grew up, before she met him, she found him. Why did he still fail? Why?¡±


    ¡°ughter the human world and exterminate all injustice.. Wasn¡¯t that his goal? He was only one step away! What is it for?¡±

 Chapter 600 - 600: A series of operations as fierce as a Tiger (1)

    Chapter 600: A series of operations as fierce as a Tiger (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Guihai chuyun seemed to have gone crazy.


    They had been nning this for thousands of years, thousands of years, and had failed countless times.


    what is it? what is he thinking? ¡± Guihai wanted to return, but the people from the hall of salvation seemed to have been injected with power.


    They were being suppressed.


    ¡°There must be some unforeseen event. His Highness was born at the right time, and if there were no unforeseen circumstances, he would definitely not abandon us.¡± The Yun nation looked at guihai, who had calmed down a little. He took a deep breath.


    ¡°All acknowledgment orders, withdraw immediately!¡± Guihai said with a deep voice.


    Midnight had passed, and their master had fallen silent again. Their strength had also weakened.


    However, the hall of salvation was getting stronger and stronger, and they could only avoid it.


    ¡°You want to leave? It¡¯s not that easy! The great Zhou is not a ce where you cane and go as you please!¡± The evil extermination sword in the door God¡¯s hand took away arge number of spirits whenever it was raised.


    At this moment, Lulu was in Lu huaijiang¡¯s arms. Lulu raised her head and looked at the sky.


    ¡°They¡¯re fighting.¡± Lulu wanted to help, but Lu huaijiang held her tightly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mind them,¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± Lulu replied.


    ¡°Brother Jiang Jiang, where did Yu ¡®er go? She pulled me out, but Lulu didn¡¯t see her. ¡± Lulu leaned on the crown Prince¡¯s shoulder and asked casually.


    Lu huaijiang seemed to be colder than he was in the day, the coldness and aura around him bing more and more awe-inspiring.


    Even if he didn¡¯t speak, his entire body was filled with a murderous aura.


    Lu huaijiang paused at Lulu¡¯s words. ¡°She¡¯s still in your room.¡± Even if he had lost his consciousness, he would not touch the person in front of Lulu.


    Lulu¡¯s lips curled into a smile, and his eyes narrowed in joy.


    The two of them, one big and one small, walked toward the east of the vige.


    Lulu did not ask if he still remembered the memories that appeared during the fusion. She did not ask anything else. She only knew that this was her brother Jiang Jiang.


    ¡°Lulu wants to eat roasted wholemb.¡± Lulu pointed at the houses that had been burned.


    Lu huaijiang lowered his eyes. The entire vige had been burned down.


    Only the small courtyard at the east end of the vige was left.


    ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Lu huaijiang carried her to one of the houses. Sure enough, there was a sheep.


    It was exuding the fragrance of pepper.


    The skin was golden and the inside was soft.


    Lu huaijiang looked at the roasted wholemb that died with its eyes wide open, and suddenly felt a little strange.


    He was an existence that had existed since the beginning of the world.


    He was as fierce as a Tiger, and when he looked closely, it was actually 250.


    In the end, he roasted a suckling sheep for her?


    Even if Lu huaijiang¡¯s heart was firm, at this moment, he was also a little ..


    A faint sense of dejection.


    brother Jiang Jiang, do you have chili noodles and salt? ¡± Lulu looked at him with wide eyes. The little girl had already taken out the chopsticks she always brought with her.


    Lu huaijiang¡¯s eyes twitched when he saw the pair of silver eyes.


    I can¡¯t say anything if you bring chopsticks with your physical body, but you can bring chopsticks with your soul?


    At this moment, he heard the sound of chili noodles.


    Lu huaijiang was silent.


    It was not that he did not gain anything from the fusion of his soul today. One of its abilities was to shatter the void and take things out of thin air.


    Lu huaijiang put on an act and took out the seasoning from the Imperial kitchen.


    Yes, it was such an amazing ability.


    The first time he used it was just to steal some chili noodles for her. Eat the sheep he roasted during the destruction of heaven and earth!


    ¡°Sin.¡± Lu huaijiang muttered in a low voice.


    Lulu squatted down beside the roastedmb, his face covered in oil as he ate the chili noodles.


    ¡°What are you saying? Brother Jiang Jiang, why aren¡¯t you eating?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Lu huaijiang replied.


    Bengong can¡¯t eat..

 Chapter 601 - 601: Burnt _1

    Chapter 601 - 601: Burnt _1<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    Lulu clutched the silver Dagger in his hand.


    Lu huaijiang resigned himself to his fate and used the treasured knife to slice her meat. Even the skin and meat were fragrant and crunchy.<div>


    The more miserably she cried just now, the more delicious she was eating. this chili noodle is different from what Lulu usually eats. It has an exotic fragrance and is delicious ¡­ Lulu¡¯s face was covered in oil. He huped and looked at the mutton with regret.


    ¡°If you like it, I¡¯ll prepare some for the eastern Pce next time,¡± Lu huaijiang cursed in his heart, how could it not be delicious?


    This was stolen from the Imperial kitchen. The Crown Prince, with his heaven-defying magic, had actually used it to steal chili noodles.


    Ha ¡­


    The Crown Prince¡¯s was thrown away by him.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that Lulu¡¯s stomach is too small and I can¡¯t eat anymore. Otherwise, I¡¯m going to burst my stomach.¡± Lulu wiped his chopsticks and put his hands back into his pockets.


    ¡°Eating too much is not easy to digest, walk back slowly.¡± Lu huaijiang held her hand. The ck fog in the sky had already dispersed.


    The two ghost generals were seriously injured by the door God and the day wandering God, and they fled in a hurry.


    Chu Liang stood in the clouds and saw Lulu¡¯s protruding belly. Her face was covered in oil and her mouth was red from the spiciness.


    He could only bow to her from a distance, then turned around and said sternly, ¡°¡±Everyone, return to the hall of salvation. From today on, we will be more vignt. The demon ghost wille back sooner orter!¡±


    On the surface, he looked stern, but in his heart, he was thinking.<div>


    The Savior¡¯s appearance could not be seen by outsiders, or he would not be able to convince the public.


    Lu huaijiang took her around the vige for more than an hour, and everywhere was barren. Lu huaijiang¡¯s face darkened when he saw this. He still remembered the strange, powerful, and disgruntled resentment that the shadow had when it descended.


    It was almost in an instant that he lost his consciousness.


    The shadow was him, but it was also not him.


    When he returned to the small courtyard at the vige entrance, everyone was still lying on the ground.¡±They will all wake up tomorrow morning. Lulu had no idea what had happened tonight. Go to sleep.¡± Lu huaijiang patted her forehead and Lulu was sent back to her physical body.


    Lu huaijiang calmly pushed the door open and entered the house. He paused for a moment when he saw his eunuch lying at the door.


    This ce was only 300 Li away from the capital, and they would probably be here soon.


    Lu huaijiang took out a cup from the table and smashed it on the ground.


    He tapped his chest twice with his right hand, and his face turned pale as he fell to the ground.


    In less than half a cup of tea¡¯s time, arge number of troops emerged from the vige entrance.


    The one riding in front was the first Prince, Lu yuanxiu.<div>


    Lu yuanxiu was going to marry the main consort in the Golden autumn of August. With the beauty of the secondary consort Ying, he was very pleased with himself for a while.


    Today, the phenomenon in myriad River Vige had even rmed His Majesty.


    The emperor¡¯s people had always been paying attention to the capital, and the Crown Prince had not hidden it from him. Naturally, she knew that he hade to myriad River Vige.


    At this moment, His Majesty had sent him to see the Crown Prince.


    He even brought along two Imperial physicians.


    ¡°Your Highness, the area within ten Li of this vige has been turned into scorched earth. I¡¯m afraid His Highness ¡­¡± The Imperial physician¡¯s heart trembled. If something really happened to His Highness, he was afraid that he would not be able to retreat in one piece today.


    The sage King¡¯s eyes turned cold,¡¯don¡¯t talk nonsense! Yi ¡®an is the Crown


    Prince and has the protection of a true Dragon. He¡¯ll definitely be safe.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go, follow me into the vige!¡± The deeper they went, the more shocked everyone was.


    There was even thick smoke rising from the ground, and the fierce horses kept neighing as they stepped on the ground.


    Lu yuanxiu¡¯s eyes glowed as he curled his lips.


    Everyone held onto their torches. The sky was gradually turning white, and there was some light on the horizon.<div>


    He looked around and saw that there was not a single trace of green.


    Everything had been burned..

 Chapter 602 - 602: Roasting a whole lamb on the battlefield?

    Chapter 602 - 602: Roasting a wholemb on the battlefield?<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°His Majesty has already summoned master yixu back to the Imperial court.¡±


    there¡¯s actually such an evil spirit in the great Zhou. I¡¯m afraid there¡¯s no peace in the great Zhou.<div>


    ¡°That aura just now, even if it was 300 Li away from the capital, it still made people feel fear. It¡¯s as if it¡¯s going to destroy the heavens and earth.¡± The great prince was deeply concerned. When they set off, the people had already walked out of their homes and knelt on the streets.


    ¡°Your Highness, you said that the Crown Prince¡¯s appearance here today is the sign of the evil. Is this a coincidence?¡± The advisor in front of the sage King was dressed in green and chuckled.


    The first Prince¡¯s expression was calm as he said righteously, ¡± wanhe vige has been in trouble for more than seven days. It just so happens that the Crown Prince is here for a secret visit today. I¡¯m afraid the evil has the intention to harm the Crown Prince of great Zhou!


    The first Prince and his advisor looked at each other andughed. Everything was said without words.


    They had never thought of His Highness or the evil, but today¡¯s incident was too coincidental. Whether or not it had anything to do with him, they could still manipte it.


    ¡°The entire vige has been burned to the ground. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s going to be difficult.¡± The chances of survival were too low.


    As he said that, the aide¡¯s nose suddenly twitched.


    The air was suddenly filled with the smell of some kind of numbing pepper.


    ¡°Your Highness, do you smell something?¡±


    The Imperial physician sniffed, ¡°it¡¯s probably, it¡¯s probably the fragrance of roasted wholemb.¡± The Imperial physician¡¯s nose twitched. This fragrance was a little familiar.


    The first Prince¡¯s face twitched, and he turned to look at him. roast wholemb, roast wholemb! This King can see that your mind is only filled with roast wholemb!<div>


    The Imperial physician¡¯s face was full of grievance, ¡°it¡¯s indeed a whole roastedmb. This fragrance, it¡¯s the smell of chili and cumin ..¡±


    The first Prince was furious,¡±what is this ce?¡± An hour ago, there were countless evil spirits fighting here, and the sky was dark and the sun and moon were dim. At this moment, the people above were still killing. Could anyone still eat mutton with chili noodles? Use your brain?¡± The Prince¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. This idea was simply stupid.


    The group patrolled the vige along the way. Suddenly, the Royal guards in front of them hurried back to report.


    ¡°Reporting to Your Highness, there is another house at the east end of the vige that lights thismp. It¡¯s the only intact house within a fifty Li radius!¡±


    ¡°There are a few guards lying outside the door. They seem to be the servants of His Highness.¡± The Royal Guard said in a deep voice.


    The first Prince¡¯s face tightened.


    Forcing a smile, he rode his horse and galloped towards the east of the vige.


    ¡°Hurry up and take a look.¡± With a singlemand, he headed straight for the vige entrance.


    The sage King¡¯s expression was not very good.


    It was not until everyone broke through the door that they realized that the inside and outside of the courtyard seemed to have be two different worlds.


    Inside the wall and the door, everything was normal. Outside the door, the livestock and forest were all destroyed.<div>


    ¡°Eunuch, eunuch, wake up ¡­¡±


    ¡°General, general .


    ¡°Where is His Highness? go and find him!¡±


    ¡°Your Highness, they¡¯ve only lost some of their energy because of the sudden appearance of that power. It¡¯s not a big deal.¡± The Imperial physician casually probed.


    ¡°His Highness is here,e quickly!¡± The aide shouted from within the room.


    The crowd broke through the door and saw the young man lying limply on the ground, the cup shattered.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that the power that appeared when he poured the water made him unable to react in time.¡± The advisor looked at His Highness. His Highness saw everyone helping the Crown Prince up and put him on the bed. The Imperial physician went forward to take her pulse.


    The sage King¡¯s eyes stared at him.


    ¡°The same as the guards outside the door. All of them fell into a temporarya because their energy was sucked out. Fortunately, there are no major problems. I will just go back to the pce and recuperate.¡±


    The first Prince¡¯s face darkened at the Imperial physician¡¯s words..


    <div>

 Chapter 603 - 603: Son of heaven ‘s mandate _1

    Chapter 603 - 603: Son of heaven ¡®s mandate _1<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    However, as everyone watched, the first Prince wiped away his tears and hurriedly gave a deep bow to the sky.


    ¡°Thank the heavens for taking pity on us. All the ces have been reduced to scorched earth, but this ce is intact. This is a blessing from the heavens.¡± The sage King sighed with emotion.<div>


    The Imperial physician lowered his head when he heard this.


    All the ces had been reduced to scorched earth, except for this ce, which was intact.


    Didn¡¯t this mean that His Highness was colluding with the evil?


    ¡°This lowly subject has prescribed some good medicine for Your Highness¡± body. Let the servants boil it first. When you wake up, drink a bowl and it will restore some energy.¡± The Imperial physician had brought a lot of medicine with him.


    The aide looked around the courtyard.


    He then went to the next room to take a look. In one of the rooms, a maidservant and a youngdy were lying at the door. She was probably peeking at the situation outside at the door, but she fainted at the door.


    Next door, a five or six-year-old girl was sleeping very well under the quilt.


    He didn¡¯t even close the door, and with one look, he knew that the child had gone to bed early.


    The eunuch also fell at the door.


    There was nothing unusual.


    No one knew what was happening outside.<div>


    Could it be that Lu huaijiang was really so lucky to escape?


    Not long after the sky brightened, the guards at the door and the eunuch woke up one after another.


    Everyone took advantage of their confused state to ask a lot of questions, but they got nothing.


    ¡°His Highness was unconscious for more than a year some time ago and his body is weak. Let¡¯s have a bowl of ginseng soup first.¡± The Imperial physician ordered someone to feed His Highness the medicinal soup and everyone waited quietly for an hour.


    His Highness slowly woke up.


    When she woke up, she had a splitting headache and her body was weak. The great prince had people keep an eye on his state and appearance when he woke up. He was actually no different from the attendants outside.


    ¡°Imperial brother, why are you here again? I came out of the pce in in clothes to investigate the cause of the extermination of the myriad River Vige ¡­ Oh no, I missed midnight!¡± The Crown Prince suddenly sat up. His head was dizzy and he was swaying.


    Eunuch Lu hurriedly wiped away his tears and went forward to support him.


    ¡°Your Highness, why didn¡¯t you bring this servant with you? This servant still managed to find out from wangye that you have left the capital.¡± Eunuch Lu¡¯s face was covered in tears and he was filled with fear.


    The Crown Prince rubbed his brows. the situation is urgent. I¡¯m also afraid of alerting the enemy.


    ¡°I¡¯ve learned from the ancient Buddhist books that the massacre of ten thousand River Vige was because the demon ghost wanted to summon the evil. It was said that it would be seven dayster, but bengong stayed up all night and actually fell asleep?¡± Lu huaijiang frowned.<div>


    Eunuch Lu¡¯s heart ached.


    ¡°You¡¯re just too tired, how is this sleeping? You¡¯re unconscious, Your Highness.


    His Majesty knew how heartbroken he was. You¡¯re putting yourself in danger.


    Thank God for the blessing of Bodhisattva. I heard thatst night, the Savior¡¯s Hall glowed with golden light and someone saw theher soldiers fighting against the evil spirits on the horizon. His Highness was saved by the Savior¡¯s Hall.¡± Eunuch Lu helped him to his feet.


    Lu huaijiang seemed to be stunned for a moment, then he sighed.


    The first Prince didn¡¯t say anything else. The more he said, the more it would confirm that he had the true Dragon body barrier.


    ¡°Father has already sent people to invite master yixu back. I¡¯m afraid this matter needs to be considered at length. Only a small portion of ordinary Yin souls would escape. With such a great disturbance, I¡¯m afraid that no one in the world will be spared.¡±


    As they were talking, Ming su also entered the door with her maidservant.


    His face was pale and his eyes were filled with fear. This endearing appearance made the first Prince take a second look. The Ming family¡¯s girl was indeed outstanding.


    But unfortunately ¡­


    Right now, the Ming family had no real power in the capital. There were only rumors.<div>


    The great prince quickly shifted his gaze..

 Chapter 604 - 604: Period (1)

    Chapter 604 - 604: Period (1)<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°This must be youngdy Ming? Seeing is better than hearing. As expected, you are outstanding and should set an example for women.¡±


    Ming su bowed to the first Prince.<div>


    His body moved slightly, like a Golden Orchid swaying in the wind.


    It was tough and a little delicate, making people want to love it.


    ¡°Your Highness is too kind. What exactly happened here? Last night, susu went to bed early, and only now did she realize that the outside has be a ruin.¡± Ming su was really a little terrified.


    At a nce, there was only endless scorched earth left, and anyone who saw it would be terrified.


    ¡°Miss Ming need not worry, His Majesty has already sent people to investigate. You will know when you return to the capital.¡± The first Prince did not say a word.


    Ming su didn¡¯t ask further, but her face was still pale.


    Lulu only slowly woke up at noon.


    Yu ¡®er¡¯s body was almost transparent, and she stood in the corner with a frightened look. Her soul wasn¡¯t solid enough, so everyone couldn¡¯t see her.


    Seeing that Lulu had woken up, Yu ¡®er was on the verge of tears.


    ¡°Wuwuwu ¡­ Your Jiang Jiang ¡­¡± He ate ghosts!


    He was scared to death.<div>


    Wuwuwu ¡­


    Lulu¡¯s head hurt from her crying and he waved her away.¡±l¡¯ll give you a good ce. First, solidify your soul, don¡¯t let it scatter.¡±


    In the blink of an eye, Yu ¡®er had disappeared.


    Lulu put on his clothes and went out. He smelled the fragrance, and it was time for dinner.


    ¡°Does your head hurt?¡± Lu huaijiang raised his hand and summoned her to the front. The first Prince looked at Jiang huailu deeply.


    It was rumored that the Crown Prince doted on a little girl in the eastern Pce. It was indeed her.


    This wretched girl was already at odds with him in huangdu, and now she could suppress Lu huaijiang¡¯s soul. If he had known earlier, he would have let her go to huangdu and never return!


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt. Lulu is hungry ¡­¡± The little girl obediently climbed onto hisp and sat directly beside him.


    ¡°The little girl is still in the growing stage and her body is the best. You¡¯ll recover quickly after a good night¡¯s sleep.¡± The Imperial physician said softly.


    The first Prince grunted in agreement.


    After lunch, they prepared to return to the capital to report.<div>


    Lulu¡¯s stomach wasn¡¯t feeling well before they set off, probably because he had eaten too much roastedmbst night.


    ¡°Let the Imperial physician prescribe you something that can relieve greasiness and aid in digestion.¡± The Crown Prince¡¯s face was filled with helplessness as he watched her go to the guest room while holding her stomach. He then asked eunuch Lu to bring some medicine back. It just so happened that there was Hawthorn sugar water in the Imperial physician¡¯s medicine box. It was clear and sweet with the sourness and sweetness of the Hawthorn, so she would definitely like it.


    Not long after, Lulu returned.


    The little girl¡¯s face was grave as she nced at Ming su¡¯s carriage.


    The little girl looked at it, then looked at it again, and then ran to Lu huaijiang in a hurry.


    He sneaked up to Lu huaijiang, ¡°¡±Jiang Jiang, I¡¯ve discovered something big!¡± The little guy gasped and pulled Jiang Jiang to his ear.


    ¡°Oh no, something big has happened to miss Ming. She had lost so much blood in the concubines ¡®room. Why was there so much blood? You even threw a bloodied belt. It looks like the belt that the Empress gave youst time.¡± Lulu¡¯s face was serious.


    Lu huaijiang¡¯s face twitched when he saw her innocent face.


    Can we not mention that period belt!


    ¡°Did she kill someone in the concubines¡± room? Should I report this to the authorities? Someone must have died! How could she be so cruel to kill someone?¡± Lulu said carefully, his face full of mystery.


    Eunuch Lu snorted and pretended to pack his luggage as he got into the carriage.<div>


    Lu huaijiang was left alone to face this awkward situation.


    Lu huaijiang took a deep breath and suppressed his throbbing veins.


    How was he going to exin this to this fool?

 Chapter 605 - 605: The aura of evil (1)

    Chapter 605 - 605: The aura of evil (1)<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    brother Jiang Jiang, brother Jiang Jiang, why are you blushing? ¡± Lulu looked at him suspiciously.


    Lu huaijiang took a while to calm down.<div>


    ¡°Brother Jiang Jiang, why are you looking at Lulu like that?¡± His Highness, who was able to make the admonisher bang her head against the wall in a war of words in the Imperial court, was now hesitating and did not know how to speak.


    Lulu said innocently.


    Lu huaijiang paused for a moment, and his face darkened.


    ¡°No, she¡¯s killing chickens inside. Yes, she¡¯s killing chickens inside!¡± Lu huaijiang changed the topic and replied with a serious face.


    Lulu¡¯s jaw dropped in shock.


    ¡°It¡¯s so stinky to kill a chicken in the concubines¡± room. He couldn¡¯t even eat the chicken. It¡¯s so dirty ¡­¡± Lulu furrowed his brows in disgust.


    Lu huaijiang was expressionless, ¡°why do I have to face this kind of thing?¡± Is your period against bengong?


    It was difficult to raise a child, but it was even more difficult to raise a little girl.


    Fortunately, at this moment, the great prince and the others were shouting that they were going back to the capital. Lu huaijiang actually got into the carriage with messy steps.


    That flustered look did not have the calmness of the past at all.


    Lulu furrowed her brows. ¡®Why is brother Jiang so weird? he¡¯s just killing a chicken. ¡®<div>


    Really ¡­


    The youngdy climbed up the carriage on her hands and feet. Lu huaijiang sat in the corner, holding a book and pretending to be busy.


    ¡°Brother Jiang Jiang, you¡¯re holding your book upside down.¡± Lulu pointed. Lu huaijiang¡¯s hand stiffened, and he immediately turned the book upside down.


    Lulu rolled his eyes. Hmph, he didn¡¯t even move his eyes. Who was he trying to fool?


    The first Prince and the others led the way while everyone sat in the carriage and looked out the window. Only then did he discover that this piece of scorched earth was actually very wide, and on the way, he could also see many burnt livestock and birds.


    ¡°Is there any movement in the capital?¡± Lu huaijiang took a sip of tea and asked softly.


    Eunuch Lu replied in a low voice, ¡°His Highness was unconscious yesterday, so


    I¡¯m afraid he doesn¡¯t know.¡± Around 11 am, dark clouds suddenly gathered and Thunder rumbled. There¡¯s a faint light in the sky.¡±


    ¡°The capital is three hundred Li away from here, and there was an earthquake for no reason. The earth shook and the mountains shook. Fortunately, the shaking was not too severe. However, the altar was shattered.¡±


    the Bodhisattvas and Immortals worshiped by the people in their homes fell to the ground and smashed into pieces.


    ¡°There are rumors among the people that a devil has appeared, He wants to destroy the world and kill the people of the world.¡±<div>


    ¡°Everyone was in a state of panic, which directly rmed the Emperor in the pce. This servant also knew that you were not in the pce at that time.¡±


    ¡°When your Highness and I advanced, we felt the boundless pressure of heaven and earth. The tterer knelt on the ground and refused to move. A ve couldn¡¯t even lift his head. His entire body was suppressed, and he was even more terrified than when he first entered the pce. My clothes and pants are all wet.¡± after that, the hall of salvation glowed with golden light and headed straight for myriad River Vige.


    ¡°From time to time, the Golden light above wanhe vige would reveal a little, so everyone spected that the hall of salvation was fighting with the evil spirits. Al, Your Highness, you don¡¯t know, but now everyone is in a state of panic. I¡¯m afraid they¡¯re not having a good time.¡±


    ¡°It only appeared for an instant, and everything within fifty Li of it was reduced to ashes. This was a demon. Al ¡­¡± Eunuch Lu felt a lingering fear. Back then, he had thought that he would die on the road.


    Lu huaijiang acknowledged and waved eunuch Lu off.


    Eunuch Lu quietly left the carriage and sat outside with the coachman.


    Lu huaijiang lowered his eyes and looked at Lulu, who was leaning on the window with an innocent face.


    He had never told anyone thatst night, that shadow had remained in his consciousness.


    Only by staying by Lulu¡¯s side could he retain some of his peace..

 Chapter 606 - 606: The little evil Lulu (1)

    Chapter 606 - 606: The little evil Lulu (1)<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    The carriage continued on its way to the capital.


    Something was wrong along the way.<div>


    Lulu sprawled beside the carriage and saw many people kneeling and kowtowing as they moved forward. At a nce, he saw very few people standing.


    ¡°What happened to them? Why do you have to walk on your knees?¡± Lulu leaned against the window and asked Lu huaijiang.


    Before Lu huaijiang could speak, eunuch Lu replied in a low voice, ¡°¡±His Highness and the youngdy have always been in myriad River Vige and have no idea what¡¯s going on outside. There hasn¡¯t been much peace in the capital recently.¡±


    ¡°On the day Your Highness left the capital, it was said that someone saw the ghost vige.¡±


    ¡°On that day, a woodcutter went up the mountain to cut wood. When he returnedte at night, he went through one of the viges and came down. That day, when he was halfway up the mountain, he had just flipped down the mountain and his feet had not yetnded on the ground. I saw an olddy holding antern with a human head, crying with blood and tears on her face, shouting something like a ghost ¡­¡±


    ¡°In the end, Your Highness, can you guess what happened? That vige was actually filled with Yin souls! Hearing the olddy¡¯s cries, the entire vige swarmed out. Those with broken legs, blind eyes, and even bones. At that time, the woodcutter thought that he was finished. Who would have thought that those Yin souls actually didn¡¯t seem to see him. One by one, they cried and ran away as if they had seen a ghost. You don¡¯t know, but those ghostly things even moved the vige away.¡±


    ¡°He even took the house with him,¡±


    ¡°Within two days, I heard that a great evil had appeared in myriad River Vige. I¡¯m afraid those Yin spirits knew in advance and were scared.¡± Eunuch Lu clicked his tongue and shook his head.


    Lu huaijiang and Jiang huailu looked at each other, and Lu Lu silently turned her head.


    I¡¯m guilty, but I¡¯ll never admit it.


    ¡°The outside world is saying that a great evil is about to descend and destroy the world. Themoners panicked and kowtowed three times to the salvation Hall and the National temple to seek peace. Don¡¯t you agree?¡± Eunuch Lu pulled at Lulu. After all, he did not dare to pull the Crown Prince.<div>


    ¡°Ah!¡± Lulu raised his head.


    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s ¡­ It¡¯s an evil, right?¡± squeaky looked at eunuch Lu. These two things, how did you all link them together?


    The corners of Lu huaijiang¡¯s mouth curved up slightly, and his eyes narrowed slightly. Lulu¡¯s guilty conscience was somewhat cute.


    She was much more powerful than the evil, the kind that could cause the whole vige of spirits to move their houses away.


    Who would believe it? it was actually because of a five-year-old child.


    Lu huaijiang¡¯s lips curved into a smile, and heughed in a low voice.


    Lu huaijiang saw that eunuch Lu wanted to say something but hesitated, so he lifted his chin at him.


    Eunuch Lu said in a low voice, ¡°there are still some rumors among the people.¡± It was said that the evil spirits had long descended upon the human world, but they were hidden in the crowd, and the people were deceived and could not see the truth. Last night was a warning from the heavens, but these rumors are still under control.¡±


    ¡°Not many people believe in it. After all, no country is willing to admit that there are evil spirits in their own country. If they provoke an Army, no one will be able to bear the responsibility.¡± Eunuch Lu did not take this to heart.


    Lu huaijiang nodded.


    He didn¡¯t ask his subordinates to stop him.<div>


    Some things were more eye-catching the more they were covered up.


    Everyone considered the Crown Prince¡¯s weak body and did not hurry on their journey. On the contrary, the three-day journey had taken five days, and Lu huaijiang¡¯splexion was getting better day by day.


    On the day they entered the city, yang fenfeng was a little anxious.


    He hurriedly spent money to find a little girl who sold herself to bury her father, and bought her for fifty taels.


    ¡°Take this token to the Yang family and tell them it was this young master¡¯s order. Don¡¯t pay attention to anyone. After washing up, go to my father¡¯s study and stay there. When the uncooked rice is cooked and the child is born, it will be a surprise for my parents.¡± Yang pinfeng gave a serious order..

 Chapter 607: So much money that I can’t finish spending

    Chapter 607: So much money that I can¡¯t finish spending<div>


    (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    The sixteen-year-old girl¡¯s face was covered in tears after her father died.<div>


    At this moment, when she heard his actions, she was so shocked that her tears stopped.


    They looked at him in shock.


    ¡°Eunuch Lu, please prepare a small courtyard for Lulu.¡± Lulu leaned against the window. The kind that doesn¡¯tmunicate with the outside world.¡± Lu huaijiang looked at her.


    The little girl spread out her hands and sighed faintly, ¡°¡±1 understand now. When the heavens closed a door, a window would always open. It turned out that Yang Wei had opened the window to getting rich, but the door to his brain had been closed. Sigh, we have to keep him alive.¡±


    What if his parents were so angry that they killed him with a knife?


    It was really too difficult for her.


    Lu huaijiangughed silently, ¡®getting rich? You want to take revenge with that little money?¡±


    ¡°I remember that you guys started to mess around when you were in huangdu, right? It¡¯s been two years, have you earned a thousand taels?¡±


    Lulu¡¯s mouth was wide open as he stared at him in shock.


    You, are you trying to send a beggar away? Even the beds in Lulu¡¯s courtyard, which was used to store money, were made of silver.


    There was money under the pillow.<div>


    Yang pinfeng was very superstitious and said that he could rest easy.


    Lulu thought that it made sense. After all, she was the end of all superstitions. Wasn¡¯t she the most superstitious one?


    Lu huaijiang shook his head and sighed helplessly, ¡°¡±As long as Lulu is happy,


    I¡¯llpensate brother Jiang Jiang for your loss. It¡¯s yours if you earn it. ¡®


    Lulu looked at him, not knowing what to say. She was too embarrassed to tell him that two of his stores had been packed to death recently.


    Lulu held his breath and didn¡¯t dare to make a sound.¡±You oftene to my shop to buy jewelry.¡±


    The ones I¡¯m wearing are all bought from me.


    Lulu was the one who caused your shop to copse.


    ¡°It¡¯s no matter, it¡¯s always good for a little girl to know more things. When the aristocratic women grow up, they will be able to manage the shops, so it will be more convenient for them to manage the family in the future.¡±


    ¡°Lulu learned it early on. It¡¯ll be beneficial in the future.¡± As long as she was willing, Lu huaijiang was willing to let her try.


    Lu huaijiang was afraid that she would feel bad if she lost money. After thinking for a while, he called eunuch Lu in.<div>


    He gave her a banknote worth a thousand silver taels.


    Lulu clutched the money in her hand, her face wrinkled. Lu huaijiang thought that she was too touched.


    Lulu thought, ¡®how can I convince brother Jiang Jiang that I have a thousand, ten thousand, a hundred thousand, or even a million taels of silver?¡¯ Wealth was also a mistake.


    The carriage drove all the way to the eastern Pce, and Lu huaijiang personally sent Lulu through the gate.


    The first Prince looked down at Lulu from his horse, his eyes smiling.¡±Outsiders spread that the eastern Pce raised an arrogant and willful little thing. It was indeed true. This was the first time Yi ¡®an had ever seen such a thing. My Royal brother, father, and mother have never seen such a scene.¡± He had always felt that Lu huaijiang was not quite right with Jiang huailu.


    Lu huaijiang nced at him indifferently, ¡°¡±What eldest brother said is interesting. If the person who suppresses the soul is not kept by one¡¯s side but outside, what would happen if he is controlled by someone with ulterior motives? Don¡¯t you think so, Imperial brother?¡±


    The first Prince¡¯s expression stiffened, and he nodded. ¡°The Crown Prince is right.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s always good to be cautious,¡±


    His Highness has not been in the pce for the past few days, so His Majesty has asked the elementalists to handle the matter in fusang. We can enter the pce together to discuss this today. The first Princeughed.


    Lu huaijiang¡¯s eyes drooped slightly,¡±since this matter has been passed down to the sage King, the sage King will follow up with all his might.¡± Bengong is happy to have some leisure.¡±


    The smile on the first Prince¡¯s face deepened.<div>


    Lu huaijiang had just left when Lulu slipped out from the side door with her little bag..

 Chapter 608: Jiang huaijin’s marriage (1)

    Chapter 608: Jiang huaijin¡¯s marriage (1)<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    There was a chubby child of two or three years old sitting at the side door.


    Now that the food Street in front of the eastern Pce was developing very well, they were all shocked to see the White and tender chubby baby swaggering through the market alone.<div>


    He was only two or three years old. Who would be so bold as to let the child out alone?


    Seeing him walk straight to the back door of the eastern Pce, everyone immediately shifted their eyes.


    However, he kept peeking at them from the corner of his eyes.


    After a short while, she saw a small crack on the back door.


    Then, a little girl with two pigtails appeared. She was about five years old and looked very pleasant. Her ck eyes were bright and she had a strange look.


    The big cutie and the little cutie had met up.


    ¡°Are you done?¡± Lulu¡¯s first question was to him, and the two of them seemed to be talking in riddles, as if it was their secret.


    ¡°In your dreams, Hmph.¡± Jiang huailin pouted. Jiang huailin was still holding his chest in anger. He held her too tightly and lost his bnce, falling to the ground.


    With a squeak, he fell to the ground.


    Lulu broke into a smile.


    The tooth that was stuck out thest time had already grown back, and she couldugh without any restraint.<div>


    ¡°She still wants to marry the noblest person in the world. Anyway, I¡¯ll go wherever she goes. Don¡¯t even think about ditching me. ¡± As Jiang huailin spoke, a hint of resentment that didn¡¯t belong to a child shed across his little face.


    ¡°I¡¯m not convinced. Why can she still marry the most noble person after doing so many evil things?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know, but there¡¯s a flood in the South. His Majesty had sent the first Prince to provide disaster relief, but the first Prince was corrupt, and she had even given him advice. Have people add small stones and Guanyin y to the porridge to fill the stomach.¡±


    ¡°There are also many people who can¡¯t digest the food and die from it.¡±


    ¡°But they¡¯ve been keeping it a secret.¡± Jiang huailin had betrayed Jiang huaijin.


    It had to be said that he was young, and very few people were on guard against him.


    He had heard many secrets in the past.


    Lulu blinked his eyes, and the two of them whispered into each other¡¯s ears. Everyoneughed in their hearts. These two children looked so serious. Who knew what national affairs they were discussing?


    ¡°She¡¯s really going to marry the richest man in the world?¡± Jiang huailin lowered his head and looked sullen.


    If he ruined his hundred years of cultivation, he would not be able to live a good life.


    ¡°There¡¯s a man with the oldest family name in the world under the North Gate.¡± Hisst name is zmost!¡±<div>


    Jiang huailin¡¯s eyes lit up as soon as Lulu finished speaking.


    The city wall at the North Gate, wasn¡¯t that a ce where refugees and beggars gathered?


    Most surnamed, most ..


    I knew it. I knew you¡¯re the best . Jiang huailin wanted to hug Lulu, but Lulu pushed him away in disgust. no way! Jiang Jiang said I can¡¯t hold stinky men. The little girl¡¯s face was full of innocence and righteousness.


    ¡°I¡¯m only two and a half!¡± Jiang huailin replied.


    ¡°Jiang Jiang said that men are born stinky men.¡± Lulu put his hands on his hips.


    ¡°Besides, I¡¯m not abusing my power for personal revenge. Then she¡¯s destined to be like this. It¡¯s not that I¡¯m abusing my power to take personal revenge.


    Lulu is just!¡±


    The little girl did not admit it at all.


    ¡°She said that she¡¯d asked for mercy in the Savior¡¯s Hall,¡± Jiang huailin muttered. ¡°She¡¯s going to marry the most distinguished man in the world.¡±


    Lulu rolled his eyes, as if it had nothing to do with him.¡±You¡¯re too superstitious. Who said that a wish coulde true? Even if she did, there are so many wishes every day. Who knows if every word she says is the same as what I understand.¡±<div>


    ¡°The richest? what¡¯s wrong with his surname and name?¡±

 Chapter 609: The end of superstitions is Lulu (1)

    Chapter 609: The end of superstitions is Lulu (1)<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    Jiang huailin nced at her and said,¡±yes, yes, yes. No problem.¡± The fairest and most strict one is you!¡±


    After saying that, he paused for a moment and ran down the steps shakily. Then, he opened his eyes and said, ¡°¡±Lululu ¡­ However, huailin¡¯s words aren¡¯t superstitions. After all, you¡¯re the biggest one.¡±<div>


    ¡°You are standing at the end of superstition!¡± After saying that, he ran off.


    Knowing that Jiang huaijin wasn¡¯t doing well, he immediately felt at ease.


    He felt that he had the motivation for the rest of his life. He would definitely follow Jiang huaijin for the rest of his life.


    Every drink and Peck had a cause and effect.


    At this moment, Jiang huailin was even more ted as he called for a pnquin and headed towards the North of the city.


    His sister would definitely be happy to marry the most distinguished man, right? He would definitely be overjoyed!


    Lulu had fulfilled her wish!


    His sister was already of marriageable age, and as her only blood-rted younger brother, he had to contribute to her marriage. To be an indispensable person!


    Lulu stomped his feet in anger, which amused the crowd. They had just put their heads together.


    They turned around and fell out.


    Lulu had just pushed open the door when the servants of the Yang family rushed in on their horses.<div>


    Horses were forbidden to gallop through the capital, but the other party could not care less at this moment.


    ¡°Miss Lulu, please go to the Yang family. Young master told me to invite you over. The young master¡¯s hand was broken, and we¡¯ve asked the Imperial physician to fix it. ¡± Before the horse could stand still, the servant jumped off and rolled on the ground.


    ¡°The moment young master returned to the residence, he brought a beautiful youngdy into master¡¯s study. I ¡­¡± The servant kept sighing as he spoke.


    ¡°After that youngdy washed up, she took off all her clothes andy in the study room with only a dudou left. The old master came back from the court and was sweating all over, so he asked people to prepare a bath bucket. He didn¡¯t even lift the curtain to go in and take a look.¡±


    ¡°This is really bad luck. Furen pushed the door and entered just in time to see that master was only left with his inner clothes.¡±


    ¡°Lift the curtain, there is a youngdy with a face like a peach flower lying on the bed.¡±


    ¡°Master refused to admit it and insisted that he did not know her and did not admit that he had a mistress in his Golden House. But Furen said that he was disloyal and dared to do but dared not admit.¡±


    ¡°The two of them were quarreling about a divorce. In the end, the young master knelt down and admitted his mistake, saying that he was the one who sent the youngdy in.¡±


    ¡°Furen was even angrier and said that master was hiding a mistress in his Golden House and wanted his son to take the me. The old master was so angry that he broke his hand in a fit of anger. The madam was getting angrier and angrier, and finally ¡­ In the end, master was chased out of the residence.¡± The servant was like a storyteller, speaking until Lulu wanted more.


    ¡°Then, then what do you want me to do?¡±


    ¡®Young master asked if you could find a ce for old master to stay ¡­ Madam has ordered that he¡¯s not allowed to enter any of the Yang family¡¯s properties. Whoever helps him will be kicked out.¡± The servant¡¯s face was full of sincerity.<div>


    ¡°Then why are you running so fast?¡±


    ¡°Young master said that his old man is sleeping on the streets, and he wants you to hurry up so that you can watch the fun. By the way, I¡¯ll need your help to apply for leave tomorrow. They said that father and mother wanted a divorce and wanted to help father and mother in the residence.¡± His young master had racked his brains and finally could openly ask for leave.


    Even though


    In the beginning, everything was still because of him .


    ¡°How?¡± Lulu asked casually.


    The servant¡¯s expression was strange as he carefully whispered into Lulu¡¯s ear, ¡® pretending to be obedient but secretly disobeying ¡­ The longer they argue, the longer they invite.¡±


    Lulu¡¯s face was full of sympathy when he heard this. He couldn¡¯t help but mourn for Lord yang.


    After expressing her sympathy, she turned around and called for a carriage. He was rushing to see the Lord yang who had been expelled from the house!

 Chapter 610: A true God meets a pheasant God (1)

    Chapter 610: A true God meets a pheasant God (1)<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    It was already night time when Lulu returned.


    The little girl ate until her stomach was round and had the pce servant secretly open the side door for her.<div>


    The little guy¡¯s arms were bulging, as if he was holding a round thing.


    don¡¯t tell Jiang Jiang that I¡¯m out ¡­ Is Jiang Jiang back?¡± The little girl grinned and even took out a pig Trotter to bribe the gatekeeper.


    The gatekeeper was an honest girl. She pushed twice but failed, so she could only ept it.


    His Highness has not returned yet. Eunuch Lu sent a message back, asking you to rest first and not wait for His Highness. The gatekeeper said in a low voice. Who in the eastern Pce didn¡¯t know about this?


    This little girl was half the master of the eastern Pce.


    There were even many times when she could directly skip His Highness and be the master of the eastern Pce.


    Lulu nodded and ran off.


    The gatekeeper held the Trotter wrapped in oilpaper in his hand and sighed faintly. ¡°Your Highness, who doesn¡¯t know about your naughty personality? He gave this servant a heads up earlier.¡± As for the pig trotters, he naturally didn¡¯t dare to eat them.


    When His Highness returns, I¡¯ll heat it up and send it to his study.


    Lulu sprinted back to her room. The pce servants wanted to serve her, but she shook her head and refused.


    With a click, she tiptoed and locked the door.<div>


    He mysteriously took out a small porcin bottle from his chest. The porcin bottle was smooth and white, and there were a few red plum blossoms carved on it. It was so red that it looked like it was dyed with blood.


    This was something an olddy had given her when she had just returned.


    She didn¡¯t ept money and insisted that it was given to her by some fated person.


    Lulu had been walking on the long Street without any servants. There were so many people, but the olddy only had her eyes on her. This was interesting.


    The little girl wasn¡¯t afraid at all and immediately epted it.


    The olddy even told her to open it in the middle of the night and not to tell anvnnp


    He also said that there was a God in the porcin bottle, and he would fulfill the wish of whoever let him go.


    Lulu was no longer a three-year-old child.


    She was a five-year-old fairy.


    When a true God met a fake God, she was no longer excited. He was so excited that he took the bottle away.


    He ced it on the table and stared at the small white bottle.<div>


    The small white bottle trembled. Lulu tilted his head and looked at it. He guessed that it could probably notice the outside world.


    He immediately stepped forward and opened the lid of the small white bottle.


    ¡°Whoosh .


    White smoke rose from the bottle.


    The smoke curled up, and a shadow appeared in the White smoke. The shadownded on the ground and turned into a human figure.


    It was a man in white. At this moment, he had the air of a Sage, a calm look on his face, and an unfathomable expression.


    ¡°Who, who woke me up? But you, little guy?¡± The handsome man looked at her disdainfully, as if he was a master from another world.


    When he saw Lulu staring at him in a daze, he immediately felt a chill down his spine and his face turned a little haughty.


    I¡¯ve been asleep for a thousand years. Since you¡¯ve awakened me, then I .


    Before the White-robed man could finish his sentence, lulutu¡¯s eyes lit up.¡±So if I wake you up, you¡¯ll be my servant?¡±


    The man ¡­<div>


    ¡°No, I can grant you a wish.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve cultivated for a thousand years and have been worshipped by the people. I ascended and became an immortal a thousand years ago. Tell me, what wish do you have, this Lord can help you fulfill it!¡± The corners of the man¡¯s lips curled up slightly. What kind of wishes could a five-year-old have?


    It was nothing more than eating, drinking, ying, and having fun.. The mission this time was really simple!

 Chapter 611: Watch me perform for you (1)

    Chapter 611: Watch me perform for you (1)<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    Lu huaijiang was still the Prince that everyone feared.


    However, he had no weakness and was impervious to fire and water. The outside world had no other way to deal with him.<div>


    But now, it was different. A five-year-old girl lived in the eastern Pce.


    This girl would be his biggest w.


    The man looked at Jiang huailu arrogantly.


    The little girl was not as surprised as he had imagined.


    ¡®You, don¡¯t you feel honored?¡± The man paused and frowned.


    wow, God ¡­ Lulu covered her mouth with both hands and stared at him with wide eyes.


    ¡°Do you have to be so surprised?¡± he asked slowly. I wasn¡¯t surprised when others saw me, so how would I know what kind of expression they would have?


    The man felt insulted.


    ¡°Are you an immortal? When did you be an immortal? Can you turn stone into gold? Do you know how to cast beans into soldiers?¡±


    The man¡¯s smile slowly froze.


    Turning Stone into gold?<div>


    Transforming beans into soldiers?


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so? Then will you ascend in the day? Then, let¡¯s talk about something simple. Do you know how to call the wind and summon the rain?¡± The little girl¡¯s face was full of disdain. She couldn¡¯t help but take a step back and say something simple.


    Pheasant God .


    ¡°You don¡¯t even know how to call the wind and summon the rain? Then what do you know?¡± The little girl rolled her eyes in disdain, immediately making the other party¡¯s face and ears turn red.


    That¡¯s not right. Do children know so much now?


    Usually, he would be asked to turn into a bird, a kitten, or cast a small spell.


    ¡°This Lord will ¡­¡± Before he could finish, the little girl waved her hand.


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk about me. I can turn stone into gold, cast beans into soldiers, call the wind and summon the rain, and I don¡¯t know anything. You¡¯ll beughed at if you keep calling me ¡°this Lord.¡±¡± Lulu said, as if he had been through this before.


    ¡°Are the requirements for bing a God so low now? After cultivating for a thousand years, he didn¡¯t even know the basic means of the gods? Did you secretly sleep while you were cultivating? Did you sleep for 800 years?¡± Lulu suddenly muttered to himself.


    It was a critical blow to the other party.


    Didn¡¯t you say that the child was young? Could he use her as a breakthrough point and act as a spy in the eastern Pce?<div>


    The God¡¯s throat was dry, and he suddenly felt like he had been struck.


    Lulu¡¯s eyes were filled with pity.


    ¡°You¡¯ve cultivated for so many years, it can¡¯t be that you can only turn into a little bird or dog to deceive people, right? Did you cultivate loneliness?¡± Lulu¡¯s few words left the other party speechless.


    ¡°The next time you pretend to be a God, can you retract your tail first?¡± Lulu pointed at the tail peeking out from under his pants.


    The man immediately retracted his hand in horror and took a step back. He looked at her with fear and shock.


    He seemed to have met an extraordinary Big Shot .


    A golden light shed.


    The White porcin bottle gradually turned golden and soon turned into a golden cup that shone with golden light.


    ¡°This is called Turning Stone into gold .


    Then, he dug around in his pockets and took out two golden beans that he had missed out on. They scattered on the ground and turned into many shadows that charged at the man in white with their swords.<div>


    The White-robed man wailed in pain. He actually hugged his head and begged for mercy under the shadow.


    The shadow passed through him and disappeared.


    ¡°Do you still want call the wind and summon the rain?¡± After saying that, he shook his head and rejected the idea.


    forget it. After all, you¡¯re pretending to be a God. It¡¯ll be easy to scare you off. The little girl chuckled and climbed onto the chair. She sat on the chair and looked at the pheasant God, whose face was changing unpredictably..

 Chapter 612: Deer hoodwinking (1)

    Chapter 612: Deer hoodwinking (1)<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    His face was gloomy, sometimes aggrieved, sometimes mournful, sometimes unwilling, and sometimes resentful. He walked towards Lulu, his eyes dark.


    Three more steps ¡­<div>


    Plop.


    He knelt down at Lulu¡¯s feet.


    He was really down on his luck. He thought that he had picked a soft bun, but who knew that he had picked a tough one!


    This tough guy could turn stones into gold, summon the wind and rain, and turn beans into soldiers ¡­


    He had been learning for a thousand years, but he hadn¡¯t even scratched the surface.


    ¡°A true God ¡­ This little one had eyes but failed to recognize Mount Tai, showing off in front of you is embarrassing.¡± The man¡¯s expression changed, and he actually directly turned into a Gray Man.


    The best spell technique he had learned was to make himself look better, Lulu¡¯s chubby little jiojio stacked on top of each other and stomped on it.


    ¡°Why did you lie to Lulu?¡±


    ¡°You look the easiest to fool,¡± the man said with his head drooped.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been cultivating in fusang for a thousand years. Fusang likes to nurture their family spirit, so I can be safe at home. Some will also use it to do evil.¡±


    ¡°If there¡¯s worship from the human world, one¡¯s cultivation will be faster.<div>


    There are also people who can provide the money for their cultivation.¡±


    ¡°We came to the great Zhou with an envoy from fusang. We came once when the Crown Prince was young. At that time, he had followed a little girl from an aristocratic family. He had tried to use the little girl to grow up with the Crown Prince so that he could control her in the future. Who knew that I only touched the corner of His Highness¡¯s clothes, and both my hands were chopped off.¡±


    ¡°Now ¡­ Now, he¡¯s targeting you. Who, who, who knows that you ¡­ You¡¯re actually a wolf in sheep¡¯s clothing!¡± The more the man thought about it, the angrier he became. He actually directly raised his hand and gave himself a p.


    Why was he so unlucky?


    He, a false god, had actually encountered a true God!


    This person didn¡¯t even try to hide the divine spark on his body, and it suppressed him so much that his entire body was trembling.


    ¡°So, you¡¯re here to plot against Jiang Jiang?¡± Lulu tiptoed and rested his chin on his right hand, as if he was thinking about something.


    ¡°What do you need from their offerings? Is it beneficial to your cultivation?¡± Lulu was suddenly curious.


    How was the family deity worshipped?


    The man paused for a moment and looked around. He saw Lulu¡¯s meaningful gaze. Suddenly, the dishes stopped.


    ¡°Don¡¯t try to lie to me. Your current strength is inferior to mine and you can¡¯t beat me. In the future, when you cultivate to be a true God, let¡¯s put it this way. There is a difference in status, and you will also fall into my hands in the future.¡± The little girl smiled with a simple and honest face. After all, her godmother was the greatest God.<div>


    ¡°What if you stop cultivating and be an evil god or a spiritual monster? Don¡¯t be afraid, you¡¯re still going to fall into my hands. Who asked me to have someone above me?¡± Lulu blinked his eyes innocently as he watched the other party¡¯s face turn pale.


    ¡°To worship the family deity, the family head needs to feed it with a drop of blood essence every day. Every day, they had to kill chickens and sheep as offerings, and if it was the impact period, they still had to ¡­


    The man knew that this kind of cultivation method was at the edge of evil cultivation.


    It was just that they had found a mortal to help them, using the lives of prisoners who should have died.


    He had to hide from that karma.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know how difficult it is to cultivate in the outside world. How many spirits and monsters had been cultivating diligently for thousands of years without making any progress, and could only barely maintain their human form? Not to mention, I still have to cultivate the righteous path and pursue destiny.¡± As the man spoke, he actually started to cry.


    ¡°We have no other choice.¡±


    Lulu¡¯s eyes lit up.


    It was really like a pillow when one was sleepy.


    ¡°Let me ask you, sacrificing human lives, are you also suppressed by the heavenly Dao? Have you thought of using virtue to help your cultivation?¡± Lu huyou was online again.


    If you can¡¯t deceive the monks of the National temple, can¡¯t you?<div>

 Chapter 613: Ah-oh Deer is sinister (1)

    Chapter 613: Ah-oh Deer is sinister (1)<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°Merit? How could I dare to think about such a precious and illusory thing?¡± The man shook his head.


    ¡°Only those who have done good things for the human world can get some merit. The little demon was still a demon, and he had never seen such a thing before. I don¡¯t even dare to think about it. ¡± Merit was a good thing. A trace of merit could be equivalent to ten years of cultivation.<div>


    But how could merit be so easy to obtain?


    He was at a loss when he heard Lulu¡¯s words.


    Lulu¡¯s apathetic expression turned warmer.


    ¡°Come,e,e. Get up, get up. What are you kneeling for? Look at this, look at the welfare of our Hall of salvation.¡±


    ¡°The hall of salvation is recruitingher soldiers. It was his duty to sweep away the evil and purge the human world. The day shift was divided into day shift and night shift. As for the day shift, it was the kind of spiritual monsters that were not afraid of the sun, following the day wandering God to catch sneaky people outside. The night shift is aher soldier who cultivates as a soul. They can only appear at night and work with the door God.¡±


    ¡°For every hundred evil spirits you kill, you will receive a trace of merit, which is equivalent to ten years of cultivation. Killing one malicious ghost is equivalent to 30 years of merit.¡±


    ¡°Killing the ghost general will make up for a hundred years. Killing a ghost Emperor was equivalent to five hundred years of cultivation. Moreover, their cultivation bases are extremely pure, so they won¡¯t be hated by the heavenly


    Dao and won¡¯t suffer from lightning tribtions.¡±


    ¡°And after umting merit points, those who wish to ascend can do so. Those who can¡¯t ascend can still be selected to ascend to the divine realm as divine weapons.¡± Lulu fished out a small booklet and handed it to the dumbfounded spiritual monster.


    The spiritual monster swallowed its saliva. do you mean that the unorthodox can also be Orthodox?!


    F * ck, this was something that he couldn¡¯t get even if he begged for it.<div>


    ¡°Do you still need people? How much? The little demon still has some brothers, do vou want more? If it¡¯s not enough, vou only need one little Yao!¡± He patted his chest as he spoke.


    This was the Orthodox lineage, the Orthodox lineage!


    If it wasn¡¯t for this, he wouldn¡¯t have gotten the chance even if he had waited for a thousand years.


    He was so excited that his body was trembling.


    ¡°Weck a lot of them. The earlier youe, the earlier you can gain merit, the earlier you can ascend, the earlier you can be a heavenly soldier.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know. Two years ago, my female ghost was still a ghost, but now, she¡¯s already a godhood mother-inw. There¡¯s even a family who became the door God, the river god, and and eunuch who¡¯s worshipped by the human world.¡±


    The more Lulu spoke, the brighter the other party¡¯s eyes became.


    ¡°Please wait, please wait. Please don¡¯t give such a good opportunity to others. The little demon was decided first, the little demon general general ¡­ Leaving this arm here as a down payment, it¡¯s decided. Little Yao, go back and call for people. This time, many people from fusang havee. You must wait for little Yao.¡± The man tore off the arm and threw it to Lulu. He put it on the table and turned into a wisp of white smoke, leaving the eastern Pce.


    ¡°By the way, your Princess is one of us. She seems to have some kind of family deity by her side, but I don¡¯t know the specific details. Wait for me to ask around for you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll write down everything I know for you. This is my proof of loyalty. You can¡¯t keep other dogs, ah pui, other monsters = Oh. Wait for this little Yao to call your fellow townsman over.¡± The little monster peeked its head out from the crack of the door, but it disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    They had agreed before they came, what instigating the little girl to betray the eastern Pce and be Fu sang¡¯s spy.<div>


    In the future, he would work with her to destroy the eastern Pce! In less than an hour, even the color of the fusang Emperor¡¯s underwear was revealed.


    He had even betrayed thete Emperor without hesitation when he peeked at thete Emperor¡¯s beautiful concubines bathing when he was young..

 Chapter 614: A group of big hoodlums (1)

    Chapter 614: A group of big hoodlums (1)<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    When Lulu came out of the room, Lu huaijiang had just gotten off the sedan.


    Eunuch Lu got off the carriage and ordered the servants to prepare supper.<div>


    ¡°Your Highness, you didn¡¯t use much at the banquet today. Drink some soup that is easy to digest. This servant will go and serve the meal first.¡± Eunuch Lu said in a low voice.


    Lu huaijiang¡¯s face was cold and hard, and there were two traces of fatigue on his brows after he got off the carriage.


    He waved his hand.


    As soon as he opened the door, he saw Lulu running toward him.


    All of his coldness turned into gentleness when he saw the round little girl with two small pigtails.


    Lu huaijiang stopped in his tracks and bent down slightly, letting her rush into his arms.


    Like a small Cannonball, it hit Lu huaijiang and forced him to take half a step back.


    ¡°Why are you still awake?¡± Lu huaijiang lowered his voice, bent down, and lifted her up.


    Hey, it seems to have sunk a lot.


    After weighing it in his hand, why did it feel like it was sinking and growing taller?


    Jiang yubai¡¯s family wasn¡¯t short either.<div>


    Lu huaijiang pondered in his heart, maybe this soft flesh was suppressing the bones.


    ¡°I was waiting for you.¡± Lulu wrapped her arms around his neck. Of course, she would not say that she had been tricked by the hall of salvation. Ah, pfft, he went to develop the hall of salvation.


    Regardless of whether her words were true or false, Lu huaijiang was happy.


    ¡°During this period of time, you have to go out less. You must be on guard against the first Prince and note into contact with him in private. I¡¯m afraid that the capital will not be peaceful for the time being.¡± When Lu huaijiang mentioned this, his brows became more gloomy.


    The Emperor was a mere figurehead because he had a soft personality and couldn¡¯t control the officials.


    Secondly, although he was in his Prime, his body was not in good condition.


    Recently, the first Prince seemed to be colluding with fusang and had invited many family gods over. He even said that he could cure Her Majesty and drive away the evil of the great Zhou. His Majesty actually believed him and allowed his family to enter the pce openly.


    Starting tomorrow, he would have to enter the pce to refine pills.


    Wasn¡¯t he afraid of dying?


    Thinking of the few gods he saw in front of the hall today, the Emperor almost worshipped them.


    Lu huaijiang sneered. He was afraid that he would be the one being ndered soon.<div>


    Lulu tilted her head to look at him and gave a weak ¡°Oh.¡±


    Recently, your Hall of salvation has to be more restrained. Many pheasant gods havee to the capital. I¡¯m afraid they will have a conflict with your side. Lu huaijiang had not forgotten about her Savior¡¯s Hall.


    Lulu stammered, too embarrassed to say anything. She was afraid that the other party had already defected.


    However, she did not know how many people woulde, so she did not tell him.


    At night, Lu huaijiang only sent Lulu back to her bedroom after dinner.


    The little girl fell asleep in her clothes. As soon as shey down, her soul went to the hall of salvation.


    The Saviors ¡®Hall was bustling with noise, which was rare.


    ¡°Whether or not it can be collected will depend on our master. This is our iron rice bowl, a public rice bowl that even the heavens approve of. It¡¯s not something you canpare to when you cultivate outside and get worshipped. With your level of cultivation, you¡¯ll be punished by the heavens and punished by lightning in the future. If you¡¯re not careful, you¡¯ll be struck to death by a bolt of lightning. ¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s different for us. The heavenly Dao favors us, and we have merit on us. There are countless sneaky people in this world, and we¡¯ll have merit if we catch them. I¡¯ve only been here for two years, but I¡¯ve already gained a hundred years of merit. Damn, I¡¯m a person who died a wrongful death. I originally couldn¡¯t reincarnate, but now I can reincarnate at any time. It¡¯s fine if I vote, but I can still vote with my wife and live a good life.¡±


    and that senior of mine, in two years, he went from a ghost to an olddy by the bed of a principal God.


    ¡°There are also the main gods that every family worships, the day wandering God, the night wandering God, the river god, and even the local God. Which one of them isn¡¯t sealed by master?¡±<div>


    Before Lulu even entered the hall, he heard the river God¡¯s words.


    No, he was talking about the benefits of the hall of salvation..

 Chapter 615: Large-scale brainwashing scene (1)

    Chapter 615: Large-scale brainwashing scene (1)<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    Standing below them were a group of family gods with stern faces and bright eyes.


    His body carried a few traces of the aura of a God being worshipped, but it was also mixed with a lot of mottled hostility.<div>


    ¡°I¡¯m telling you, if you try to challenge the lightning tribtion like this, I¡¯m afraid 90% of you will die. But it¡¯s different for us. As long as we catch more ghosts and evil spirits, we¡¯ll be promoted step by step.¡±


    ¡°The greater the ability, the faster the upgrade. For those with outstanding abilities, master directly sealed them as gods. His abilities were just average. In the future, he could just wear armor and be a heavenly soldier or general. It¡¯s just a matter of one person achieving Dao and his chickens and dogs rising to heaven. Sigh, it¡¯s not interesting. I¡¯m going to be the river god anyway ¡­


    I¡¯m just sacrificing my family for the country. They¡¯re not like you guys with extraordinary abilities.¡± The river God¡¯s face was full of pride, and the other house gods looked at him with envious eyes.


    ¡°Sigh, your God is called a God, but it¡¯s actually just an evil that sounds better. He had yet to gain the favor of the heavenly Dao. On the contrary, it was too dangerous to step on the line between good and evil. If you¡¯re not careful, you¡¯ll ruin your cultivation. Look at our Yin soldiers. They¡¯re all ghosts, ghosts who can¡¯t see the light of day in the past.¡±


    ¡°How are you now? That was the virtue of reincarnation. If they wanted to reincarnate, they could reincarnate. If they didn¡¯t want to reincarnate, they could be heavenly soldiers. Do you want to walk the righteous path? Do you want to reach the heavens in one step? do you want to be a God? Do you want to be respected by the world?


    Hurry up and join the hall of salvation! The top ten will be given ten years of merit points!¡± The river god waved his hand, and the group of family gods all rushed forward.


    The mother-inw at the head of the bed suddenly appeared, dressed like a god, holding a pen and paper to record.


    The divine intent that seeped out of his body almost drove the family deity crazy.


    In this world, there was actually someone who could be a God!


    ¡°Xiu Xiu Xiu, I¡¯m not going to repair it! I still have to suffer the vexation of those mortals and dy my cultivation all day. I, I, I want to sign up! You can get the Golden light of merit by killing evil spirits. Merit is a good thing, something that you can¡¯t get even if your ancestors ¡°graves are smoking!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go first, I¡¯ll go first. I¡¯ve been cultivating for three hundred years. I¡¯m good at catching the evil.¡±<div>


    ¡°Wait, wait, I was invited by the Emperor to the pce to refine pills yesterday.


    Can I add another 20 years?¡±


    ¡°How can you add another twenty years? There are three gods refining pills, and you¡¯re only one of them.¡± Immediately, some people were unhappy.


    ¡°Take it slow, don¡¯t worry, don¡¯t worry. I will report to the Savior if you have outstanding abilities. I¡¯ll increase your merit ordingly. By the way, if there are any disloyal people, don¡¯te.¡±


    ¡°Our master is the Savior recognized by the heavens and earth. She has a book of merits, a judge¡¯s Pen, a Book of Life and death, and so on. If you have a second heart, in the future, even if you degenerate into an evil spirit and cultivate into a righteous God, I¡¯m afraid you will fall into her hands.¡±


    ¡°Since you¡¯re here, you can do what you need to do.¡± The old woman at the head of the bed recorded everyone down one by one.


    The more friends you get, the more you can earn!¡±


    Counting the number of people, more than half of the family deities who had recently entered the capital had alreadye.


    When the merit points were in his hands, the group of people who were watching would probably surge in as well.


    Lulu rubbed his chin. This guy shouldn¡¯t be the river god.


    This business capability was too strong.<div>


    That¡¯s right, Jiang Jiang also said that His Majesty had invited three family gods to refine pills. I wonder how many will be left after three days?


    With the word ¡®benefit¡¯ in front of him, he was afraid .


    The first Prince was going to fail this time, right?


    He hade to make her betray him, but he didn¡¯t expect to lose even his pants!

 Chapter 616: Everyone wants to win her over (1)

    Chapter 616: Everyone wants to win her over (1)<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    Lulu stood outside the hall, too embarrassed to enter.


    She suddenly felt that it made sense that a Crooked Stick would have a crooked shadow.<div>


    Each of them was better at bluffing than the other, damn ¡­


    After Zhu Yan had settled everyone down, Chu Liang found an opportunity to report.


    ¡°These people seem to have the ghost Emperor¡¯s shadow behind them. Most of them came from Japan, and they seemed to be nning to control something.


    It¡¯s like ¡­¡±


    ¡°It corresponds to His Highness the Crown Prince.¡± Chu Liang frowned.


    ¡°Have you heard the reason why they came to the great Zhou?¡± Lulu put his hands behind his back, trying to create a profound impression.


    Yet ¡­


    He was short and had two buns on his head. His round eyes and delicate eyebrows were not profound at all.


    He was more like a child who mimicked the behavior of an adult.


    ¡°They are here to discuss marriage with Princess Jinghong. Now that the marriage has been set, one only has to wait for next year to marry over.¡±


    ¡°The moment they arrived, they seemed to be very distant from Princess<div>


    Jinghong. But ¡­ But there was still a hint that something was wrong. Princess Jing Hong seemed to have known them for a long time. Even though I tried my best to disguise myself, I still found some clues.¡±


    Even though they were separated by thousands of miles and had never set foot in this ce, they were still familiar with each other. This could only mean that they had been in contact in private for a long time.


    ¡°If you have any other news, you cane and find me anytime,¡± Lulu nodded.


    Chu Liang paused for a moment, looking a little embarrassed.


    ¡°Your subordinate investigated the whereabouts of Chu Yun and guihai a few days ago, but they managed to escape. This subordinate was ipetent in the investigation, please punish me, master.¡± Chu Liang knelt on the ground.


    ¡°So be it,¡± Lulu waved his hand. Anyway, Jiang Jiang was in her hands, and she would get her back no matter what.


    Chu Liang¡¯s eyelids twitched. Ah, so what if she ran away?


    Master is still a child.


    He could only put in more effort.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Chu Liang replied after a long while.


    ¡°There are many believers in the hall of salvation now, and we¡¯ve also bought a few mountains to raise chickens and ducks. If you want to eat, you cane back at any time. These are all dedicated to the Savior.¡± Chu Liang knew that she loved to eat, so he always tried to get her food.<div>


    Lulu nodded.


    Lulu was actually very satisfied with Chu Liang. Chu Liang¡¯s actions always touched her heart.


    Sometimes, when the visitors she valued came, Chu Liang would easily distinguish them and exin their doubts.


    She was very surprised by this.


    ¡°How can you always tell which visitors are sent by me?¡±


    Chu Liang looked at her with a profound expression. He only rolled his eyes when she disappeared from his sight. ¡°Can¡¯t you tell?¡±


    ¡°Those who really know you send you offerings like braised chicken feet, candied Haws, or some beef jerky.¡± ordinary visitors usually send whole chickens, ducks, cattle, sheep, and pigs. Only yours is different.


    Chu Liang sighed faintly. He had no choice but to recognize her.


    Last month, she loved to eat exotic kebabs. After that, people from the hall of salvation often sent her roastmb chops. She could tell which one she knew at a nce ¡­


    The next morning.


    The Crown Prince had already entered the pce to attend court. Lulu had woken up early and was yawning on the steps in front of the eastern pce gate.<div>


    She didn¡¯t want to go to school. Sigh.


    A speeding carriage passed by the door, crushing a pheasant that had jumped out of the eastern Pce under its wheels.


    Lulu was taken aback.


    It was one of Jiang Jiang¡¯s favorite pets. It was a pheasant with bright and neat feathers.


    ¡°Little girl, is this your chicken?¡±


    A head popped out of the window and asked Lulu gently.


    Anyone who saw it could feel that the other party was exuding kindness. This gaze was exactly the same as the pheasant God fromst night!

 Chapter 617: The marriage fate she handpicked (1)

    Chapter 617: The marriage fate she handpicked (1)<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°Little girl, is this your chicken?¡±


    The chicken hade out from the eastern Pce and had followed her out.<div>


    Everyone on the street saw it.


    Even the youth in the carriage saw it.


    The young man¡¯s appearance was exquisite, and whenever he exuded kindness, it would often cause people to get closer to him.


    The young man lifted the curtain and looked at her with a smile in his eyes. That perfect intimacy allowed him to seed in every endeavor.


    Lulu sat on the steps, his eyes moving down to the pheasant.


    ¡°It¡¯s not mine,¡± Lulu replied, tilting his head. Under that pair of gentle eyes, he firmly shook his head.


    ¡°My chicken isn¡¯t that t.¡±


    The little girl pointed at the crushed pheasant.


    The smile on the young man¡¯s face slowly froze.


    Yes, this was indeed a tough one.


    All of Lu huaijiang¡¯s weaknesses pointed to this five year old girl.<div>


    What happened to the weakness, the only weakness that could be broken through? This was a f * cking iron wall!


    Also, the house God who camest night did not return. This was something that had never happened before. Not only did they not return, but nearly half of the family gods had also not returned.


    He couldn¡¯t help bute and meet her in person. She was just a five-year-old ignorant girl, The Age of Innocence.


    He didn¡¯t expect that he would die before he could seed, falling head first.


    The carriage creaked away, and Lulu rolled his eyes.


    It was only when eunuch Lu led the carriage over that Lulu climbed up.


    The carriage headed straight for the Directorate, but it stopped halfway.


    ¡°Go and see what¡¯s going on in front. I¡¯m afraid we¡¯ll miss the time if we dy any longer.¡± Eunuch Lu was a little anxious. Sigh, sigh, and sigh.


    In the past, His Highness would bring him along wherever he went, but now ¡­


    His Highness asked him to pick up the child.


    However, in the eyes of His Highness, it was a glorious task. After all, he had been thinking of her all day long.<div>


    It was too early in the morning and the little girl refused to get up, so this task fell to him.


    ¡°Eunuch Liu, don¡¯t worry, we¡¯re not in a hurry ¡­¡± Lulu was very considerate.


    Eunuch Lu nced at her from the corner of his eyes.¡±Of course you¡¯re not in a hurry, you can¡¯t wait for the carriage to never reach the Directorate. His Highness knows that you don¡¯t want to go to school, so I checked your homework before I left to prevent you from making excuses not to go. I¡¯ve brought my homework.¡±


    ¡°To prevent your stomach from hurting, the Imperial physician followed behind. In case you¡¯re afraid of the cold or the heat, I¡¯ve prepared clothes for spring, summer, autumn and winter.¡± This meant that she should still go to school.


    ¡°Oh,¡± Lulu replied softly with her head drooped.


    In his heart, he was consoling Lu huaijiang¡¯s 18 generations of ancestors.


    Not long after, the servant in front replied.


    ¡°Eunuch Liu, it¡¯s people from the first Prince¡¯s residence. It seemed like a girl was making a scene. We¡¯ll just go around it. ¡± The guard replied, and the carriage began to make a detour.


    Lulu¡¯s ears twitched as if he had heard a familiar voice.


    The curtain was lifted, and the people outside the carriage surged.


    Lulu craned his neck and looked into the distance. He saw a girl in a bright yellow dress sitting on the ground, crying and wailing, ¡°¡±Wangye, wangye, Xi Jue didn¡¯t have any illicit rtions with anyone. She didn¡¯t know him. This dudou isn¡¯t Yingying¡¯s, it¡¯s not Yingying¡¯s! He was wangye¡¯s man when he was alive, and even if he died, he would be wangye¡¯s ghost! Your Highness, you must believe in yingluo!¡±<div>


    Jiang huaijin was sitting on the ground, holding a pink dudou with the word ¡°Yi¡± embroidered on it.


    The gates of the Xian King¡¯s residence were tightly shut, and the gatekeeper was driving everyone away with a sullen face.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t steal your dudou. You gave it to me. I, Zui fugui, am not that kind of person ¡­¡± The unkempt man¡¯s hair and beard were emitting a strange smell.


    No one would be able to associate a delicate youngdy like Jiang huaijin with


    Lulu suddenly understood. Ah, this was the marriage she had chosen..

 Chapter 618: I’m a debt collector (1)

    Chapter 618: I¡¯m a debt collector (1)<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°This is not yingluo¡¯s, this is not yingluo¡¯s. You¡¯re framing her, you must be coveting yingluo¡¯s beauty! A mayfly is like the clouds in the sky, how could it be interested in mud like you?


    Jiang huaijin¡¯s face was pale and he was trembling with anger.<div>


    If she were to get involved with such a homeless man and a drunkard, her life would be over.


    I can¡¯t recognize this dudou, I can¡¯t recognize it!


    If it was hers, she wouldn¡¯t be able to exin it even if she died. He couldn¡¯t admit it at all!


    The drunkard spat on the ground, which made Jiang huaijin even more disgusted.


    ¡°Bah, you¡¯re still a woman. If you¡¯re the cloud above the sky, then you¡¯re living in the king¡¯s residence without a title or status? His Highness didn¡¯t evene out to look at you. What kind of dog thing are you? you¡¯re just a ything that rich people have slept with enough.¡±


    ¡°Your maiden name is still written on that dudou!¡± The drunkard spat.


    ¡°You¡¯re framing me, you¡¯re framing me! You have ulterior motives, you must be trying to drive a wedge between me and his Highness!¡±


    The drunkard reached out to pull Jiang huaijin, causing him to shriek in fear.


    ¡°Argh! Help me!¡± Jiang huaijin¡¯s face turned pale.


    Fortunately, Jiang huailin suddenly rushed out and blocked her behind him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare bully my sister! Don¡¯t you dare bully my sister!¡± Jiang huailin cursed in his childish voice, pointing at the drunkard with a red face.<div>


    ¡°You stole my sister¡¯s dudou, and you even dared to hit her!¡± Jiang huailin¡¯s words almost made Jiang huaijin fall to the ground.


    ¡°The words on this dudou belongs to my sister, so this dudou belongs to my sister! She¡¯s wearing the same thing now. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can take a look!¡± Jiang huailin was so angry that he ced his hands on his hips. ¡°This is my sister¡¯s. You stole it from my sister. She¡¯s wearing the same dudou!¡± The drunkard¡¯s eyes lit up when he heard that.


    This kid looked like he was protecting his sister, but he was actually a big scammer.


    ¡°Well said, well said! I don¡¯t believe that you, this little girl, still dare to deny it! As long as you¡¯re wearing the same thing, it¡¯s yours! Every time your carriage passed by me, you would give me silver, handkerchiefs, or dudou. Now you don¡¯t want to admit it. Bah!


    I¡¯m going to peel off your skin today!¡± As he spoke, he actually went around Jiang huailin and grabbed the terrified Jiang huailin.


    Jiang huaijin was so frightened that he almost fainted when he saw his big handsing straight for him.


    How would he dare to do it in public?


    ¡°You dare! I¡¯m still a member of His Highness¡¯s residence, you .


    ¡°sh A sound.


    Jiang huailin took out a pair of scissors from somewhere and tiptoed, making a big hole in Jiang huaijin¡¯s skirt. Then, he pulled the torn part with all his might Rip, rip, rip .


    Jiang huaijin felt a chill run down his back under his dazed gaze.<div>


    It was chilly.


    Everyone¡¯s eyes were on her back. Jiang huaijin knew that he was finished!


    She was finished!


    ¡°Haha, and you still say it wasn¡¯t you. This dudou, this handkerchief, they¡¯re clearly the same as yours.¡± The drunkard was dancing with joy.


    ¡°This is my woman. If you¡¯re not, you¡¯ll drown in the pond! A wife from the heavens, I, Zui fugui, also have a wife!¡± The drunkard jumped in excitement. Jiang huaijin¡¯s body trembled as he turned around and pointed at Jiang huailin in shock. His entire body was cold.


    ¡°You, you ¡­ Demon, you¡¯re a demon, you¡¯re a demon!¡± Jiang huaijin was so angry that he was incoherent.


    The only person who knew what kind of undergarments she wore was Jiang huailin.


    Moreover, he was the only one who wandered outside the city in his own carriage every day.


    ¡°Of course I¡¯m not a demon. Sister, what do you think I look like?¡± Jiang huailin said in a low voice. Those eyes were exactly the same as those in her countless nightmares.


    The yellow-skinned animal bowed to her and asked, ¡°¡±What do I look like?¡±


    Jiang huaijin¡¯s eyes rolled back and he fainted..<div>

 Chapter 619: The mercy and anger of God (1)

    Chapter 619: The mercy and anger of God (1)<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    Lulu leaned against the window and watched with great interest.


    Eunuch Lu listened carefully. This kind of thing happened from time to time in the noble families of the capital.<div>


    It wasn¡¯t that they didn¡¯t manage the family strictly, but that they couldn¡¯t guard against it.


    Climbing onto the master¡¯s bed was like reaching the heavens in a single step, but most people had a higher heart than the heavens and a thinner life than paper.


    At this moment, he saw that the five-year-old girl still had an ignorant look on her face, and he was very happy. ¡°Does Lulu know what they¡¯re talking about?¡± he asked.


    Lulu¡¯s beautiful brows furrowed. ¡°The world is bustling with activity for the sake of profit. The world was bustling with people for profit. He¡¯s just scheming for things that don¡¯t belong to him.¡±


    Jiang huaijin schemed against His Highness and wanted to be his concubine.


    The Prince had schemed against Jiang huaijin and wanted her to make use of the Jiang family, but who Imew that the Jiang family would give up on her?


    As for Jiang huailin, it was simple.


    Debt collectors!


    ¡°Then Lulu said,¡± what would you do if you were to encounter a woman in your current situation?¡¯¡±¡® Eunuch Lu had forgotten her age for a moment and actually asked.


    The little girl didn¡¯t hesitate. She leaned against the window and hesitated for a moment. ¡°Lulu wouldn¡¯t fall into such a situation.¡±


    ¡°But ¡­ If therees a day when everyone betrays us and someone tries to frame us, Lulu can just kill them all.¡± Lulu¡¯s eyes flickered, and he spoke with<div>


    Eunuch Lu was stunned.


    Lulu had always been the kindest person in the world. Ever since she hade to the eastern Pce, His Highness had stopped killing her whenever she spoke.


    But at this moment, he could face the blood so calmly.


    ¡°Eunuch Liu, this is different. My heart was set on the moon, but the moon shone on the canal. He didn¡¯t really care about zhaoqugou. But if they backstab me, Lulu won¡¯t show any mercy.¡± Lulu blinked.


    She was a goddess and also the princess of the divine realm, so she naturally had her pride.


    She had the kindness of the gods, but also the anger of the gods.


    Eunuch Lu remained silent for a long time. He suddenly felt that His Highness¡¯s worries yesterday were not a problem at all.


    His Highness knew that the first Prince probably saw Lulu as the eastern


    Pce¡¯s only weakness and was worried that she would fall into the first Prince¡¯s trap. But now that he thought about it, although she was young, she had her own ns.


    ¡°Good girl,¡± eunuch Lu smiled.


    Being in the royal family, how could he be like a soft bun?<div>


    When she arrived at the Imperial College, she heard the bell for ss.


    Lulu was carrying her little bag and the homework His Highness had done for her. She handed in her textbook as soon as she entered the room. The teacher nced at her. She was the youngest, but she was the biggest thorn in the ss.


    All the students followed her lead.


    He was a ruler of the Imperial College.


    If she grew up, how powerful would she be?


    However, she was excellent in her studies andpleted the homework she brought home every day the best. Even Grand tutor Xie¡¯s grandson could notpare to her.


    ¡°Lulu, you¡¯re so good. The homework the master left behind was so difficult, but you¡¯ve finished it.¡±


    Young master Xie looked at her with eyes full of admiration.


    ¡°Last night, I only stopped writing at midnight. Thest two articles were still written randomly. Lulu is going to be praised again today.¡±


    Lulu lifted her head slightly. That¡¯s because you guys don¡¯t have a good brother.


    ¡°Did You Know? Princess Jinghong is getting engaged, and I¡¯m afraid that His Majesty will be summoning the entire world in the near future, and will have to attend a banquet in the pce.¡±<div>


    ¡°I heard that she was betrothed to the Prince of Fu sang country. It is said that the Crown Prince has alsoe to the capital and his face is as clear as Jade. One do not know if he is as good looking as our Highness.¡± The crowd discussed secretly, and the children only quieted down when they saw the master¡¯s gaze..

 Chapter 620: Lulu’s little dark fairy tale (1)

    Chapter 620: Lulu¡¯s little dark fairy tale (1)<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    The course of the initiation ss was very simple.


    Lulu had already memorized it.<div>


    She started to be restless again.


    Fortunately, today¡¯s ss was simple, so the teacher asked everyone to tell a few short stories that were both educational and entertaining.


    Young master Xie told a story about Kong Rong giving way to the pear.


    The young master of the Li family told the story of Kong Zi and his disciples.


    When it was Lulu¡¯s turn, he told the children a story about a little princess and her stepmother.


    The master was stunned for a moment when he heard the name, but then he understood.


    There were many rules in this big family.


    One of them was a concubine, and the children of a concubine had to call their mistress mother. A biological concubine or a secondary consort could only be called a concubine. Or a certain Empress.


    The meaning of this stepmother was probably about how to get along with the mistress in harmony, right?


    After all, there were many children in this ss who came out from the side chambers and called their main wife their mother.


    The master¡¯s n was perfect. Lulu opened his mouth, ¡°¡±1n the legends, there was a king who gave birth to a Princess. The princess had ck hair and ck eyes. Her skin was as beautiful as Snow White, so she was called Snow White. Snow White lost her mother when she was born and her father married his second wife early on.<div>


    Thepassionate and experienced child had already started to cry.


    ¡°The second Empress is very good to her. We always treat her well, buy her whatever she wants, eat whatever she likes, and even cook for her in the middle of the night.¡±


    ¡°You have the demeanor of a matriarch,¡± young master Xie nodded. The children all nodded.


    ¡°After that, Snow White didn¡¯t like to go to school, so I spoiled her. The princess loves to eat, so she even found people flying in the sky and swimming in the water.¡±


    then, the princess became an ignorant and ipetent second generation. Because she ate supper in the middle of the night, her waist was as thick as an elephant.


    ¡°After that, the Prince of the neighboring country, who was well-versed in both literature and martial arts, came to propose marriage. Seeing Snow White¡¯s appearance, he married his step-daughter. He¡¯s going to live a happy life with his stepdaughter.¡± As soon as Lulu changed the topic, the children, who had been smiling just now, froze.


    ¡°Snow White was angry and followed the servant, only to find out that her food was mixed withrd. How can you not gain weight?¡±


    ¡°And every time she refused to study, the little princess she gave birth to was very hardworking. I only crippled her. ¡±


    At this moment, there were already soft sobs in the ss. Some of the young Masters and young mistresses from the side rooms looked at her with teary eyes and frightened faces.


    The master¡¯s face tightened and he coughed. ¡°Alright, alright, that¡¯s all for today¡¯s story. That¡¯s a good story, miss Lulu. Alright, ss¡¯s over ¡­¡± The teacher didn¡¯t dare to listen anymore. There were both direct and branch-ofw students in the ss, and the direct branch was shocked.


    The concubine¡¯s son¡¯s face was almost full of tears.<div>


    He didn¡¯t even dare to think about it. He was afraid that there would be another ruckus after school.


    As soon as the teacher left, the ssroom burst into tears.


    ¡°Lulu, Lulu, what happened to white snow? Did the Prince not want her anymore? Did her father still care about her? She¡¯s so pitiful ¡­¡± The one who cried the most was Ming su¡¯s younger sister, Ming Jin.


    Ming Jin¡¯s eyes were red. He had hated Jiang huailu before, but now he was pulling her to finish the story.


    Her mother was yiniang. Back then, as the mistress¡¯s personal maidservant


    She had been registered under the matriarch¡¯s name since birth and was raised as a daughter of the same mother.


    Lulu looked around. All the children were crying, and some young Masters were holding back their tears as they looked at her curiously.


    ¡°After that, Bai Xue¡¯s father didn¡¯t care about her. The Prince also despised her for being ugly, so she spent her life alone and then froze to death in a cold snow-coverednd.¡±


    ¡°Waa ¡­¡± The cries of the beginner ss shook the sky..

 Chapter 621: The little girls in the class are crying (1)

    Chapter 621: The little girls in the ss are crying (1)<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    Lulu looked at them in confusion.


    ¡°Don¡¯t cry, don¡¯t cry ¡­ This is a bedtime story that my godmother told me. It¡¯s just a bedtime story.¡±<div>


    Lulu wanted tofort her, but the children cried even harder when they heard her voice.


    The entire ss-A was like a purgatory.


    The sound of crying shook the sky.


    asionally, some students would pass by the beginner ss and see her standing at the door in a daze. They would point a finger at her and say, ¡°¡±Miss Lulu, did you make them cry again? You¡¯re going to call your parents again, right?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just ¡­¡± Lulu replied innocently. I told you a story.¡± I didn¡¯t do anything.


    Eunuch Lu had not even entered the pce before he was invited back.


    ¡°Father-inw, I¡¯ll have to trouble you to take the child back. There was no need to invite the parents for the time being, so why not ¡­ Why don¡¯t you change miss Lulu¡¯s shift first? This child is extremely intelligent. The initiation ss haspletely dyed her performance.¡± The teacher wiped the sweat from his forehead. He couldn¡¯t afford to invite a parent.


    Eunuch Lu took a deep breath. The Crown Prince was a legend in the Imperial College.


    Now, you¡¯re also a legend.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back and tell her Highness that we can¡¯t decide anything for her. Thank you for your trouble, teacher.¡± Eunuch Lu said in a kind tone. He was also a person with his eyes on top of his head when he was around the Crown Prince.


    He didn¡¯t expect that now that the baby was disobedient, he still had toe and smile.<div>


    The master wiped his sweat again and asked eunuch Lu to take her away.


    Eunuch Lu let out a long sigh after he left the Imperial College.


    ¡°I¡¯m letting you go back to the residence, but you want to go back and fight. I wonder who he¡¯s going to fight.¡±


    I¡¯m letting you go back to the Academy. The whole ss is crying because of you.


    ¡°His Highness can¡¯t possibly bring you to court in the future, right?¡± Eunuch Lu¡¯s face was filled with helplessness. This was truly a disaster.


    Thinking of His Highness¡¯s war of words in front of the pce, the remonstrant was so angry that he wanted tomit suicide by hitting a pir. With a drooling baby sitting on his knees, eunuch Lu¡¯s head was about to explode.


    Eunuch Lu thought for a moment. His Highness was about to end the court qpqqinn


    He could only temporarily bring the child into the pce and send him away from the earth Pce.


    ¡°This servant will first send you to the kun Yi Pce to apany the Empress, don¡¯t cause any trouble. Be good and wait for His Highness to pick you up after he¡¯s done with his work.¡± Eunuch Lu had no choice but to drive the carriage to the kun Yi Pce.


    By the time Lulu got off the carriage, the nanny had already received the news and was waiting outside the pce of kunyi.


    The wet nurse had a warm smile on her face. She had followed Lulu for some time in the past and knew that His Highness indulged her, so she naturally did not dare to be the least bit slow.<div>


    ¡°You must be tired from the journey, right? The Empress has already asked this several times. Hurry up ande down.¡± The nanny paid her respects and helped Lulu down.


    ¡°Eunuch Lu, don¡¯t you want toe in and have a seat?¡±


    ¡°This family will not sit. His Highness is about to end the court session, so this family will stay in front to serve. Regarding youngdy Lulu¡¯s matter, I will ask Momo and niangniang to bear with it. ¡±


    When the wet nurse saw eunuch Lu¡¯s depressed look, she was a little surprised. Lulu stood in front of the granny obediently. ¡°I want Jiang Jiang to pick me up


    Eunuch Lu had no choice but topromise. yes, yes, yes. I¡¯ll definitelye and pick you up, little ancestor. Please don¡¯t cause any trouble.¡±


    He only returned to the front hall after being reminded repeatedly.


    The wet nurse found it funny. A five-year-old child had actually forced eunuch Lu to sigh. How capable was he?


    A year ago, His Highness was a decisive master, but now, he waspletely under her control.


    ¡°Where¡¯s the Empress?¡± Lulu asked, looking up.


    ¡°Yourdyship has been busy preparing for Princess Jinghong¡¯s wedding. It was the princess¡¯s wedding, and thete Emperor had passed away early. I can only leave it to you, Your Majesty.¡± The nanny replied softly..


    <div>

 Chapter 622: The Empress also set her son up (1)

    Chapter 622: The Empress also set her son up (1)<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    Princess Jinghong¡¯s background could not be revealed, and outsiders did not dare to mention it.


    The Emperor and Empress were not willing to get close to her and had always regarded her as a disgrace to the royal family.<div>


    But in the end, she was still a Princess, and even if she couldn¡¯t see the light of day, she still had to get married.


    Now, the Empress naturally had to manage it, and she had to do it on a grand scale so that it would not be criticized by outsiders.


    ¡°She will be of marriageable age next year, and this year, the Empress will prepare a dowry for her. The princess¡¯s wedding is different from others, not to mention that it¡¯s a marriage Alliance between two countries. Naturally, it¡¯s a little troublesome.¡± The nanny liked Lulu, so she told him more.


    Lulu was led into the hall by the granny.


    She was exempted from kneeling, so she naturally did not kneel.


    Seeing her swagger towards the Empress, Lu Jinghong¡¯s eyes flickered and his lips curled up.


    A few months ago, she was still dressed a little shabbily, but now she was


    dressed luxuriously.


    That¡¯s right, they had to show off their engagement.


    ¡°This is really a little piglet, it¡¯s even heavier.¡± The Empress was happy to see her, but she did not dare to hold her. She didn¡¯t dare to say it thest time he had hurt her waist when he hugged her.


    He was afraid that the Crown Prince would not send her over.<div>


    He had distanced himself from her.


    ¡°It¡¯s good to eat and drink. He¡¯s not rich, nor does he live a good life.¡± The Empress said with a smile.


    Lu Jinghong lowered his head to look at her slender waist that she had starved herself to death, and the smile on his face faded.


    ¡°Imperial sister-inw, Jinghong is far away to marry fusang. I¡¯m afraid that it will be difficult to meet again in this lifetime.¡±


    ¡°How much is the emperor¡¯s love worth? I¡¯m sure sister-inw knows better than Jinghong. I¡¯m afraid that after this farewell, Jinghong will be in a life and death situation.¡± Lu Jinghong had grown a lot overnight, and there was a girlish gloominess in his eyes.


    The Empress held Lulu in her arms and sighed.


    ¡°I missed home, so I sent a letter. Bengong and his Majesty will support you at any time. Although you¡¯re not our child, we¡¯ve watched you grow up. How can we watch you get bullied? It¡¯s been hard on you, child.¡±


    The two sisters-inw silently shed tears.


    Lulu looked at this and that.


    Lu Jinghong¡¯s eyes twitched. He couldn¡¯t say those heart-wrenching words anymore.


    She pinched the corner of her clothes and hated Jiang huailu even more.<div>


    She could only force a smile and said, ¡°Imperial sister-inw still has a guest today. I will take my leave first.¡± I have troubled Imperial Sao.¡±


    After that, he exchanged a few words with the Empress before leaving the pce of earth and rites.


    The moment she left, the Empress immediately wiped her tears.


    ¡°Lulu, bengong¡¯s little cutie. Why did you suddenly think that kun Yi Pce is looking at me? You¡¯re really bengong¡¯s Lucky Star. Thest time you came, noble consort Lin gave birth to a daughter. Today, she was forced to leave again.¡±


    ¡°This morning, Princess Jinghong came to the Empress and cried,ining about how much she¡¯d suffered without a father or mother all these years.¡± She forced the Empress to have no choice.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing more than the friction between Fu sang and great Zhou. She wanted the Crown Prince to give her some allowance in political affairs. So that we can give her a great face as a dowry.¡±


    ¡°What a big face. The harem does not meddle in politics and even if bengong meddled in politics, bengong would not make things difficult for my son.¡± The Empress was so angry that she rolled her eyes.


    She was not married yet, but she was already thinking about her husband¡¯s family.


    oh my, my Lulu, you can¡¯t side with outsiders in the future. A man¡¯s heart is like a needle in a haystack. You can¡¯t rely on him.


    ¡°Men, one moment you can still say sweet words, the next moment you can make an oath with someone. A man¡¯s words count, but even an old sow can climb a tree. You can¡¯t trust him.¡±


    ¡°How about this, in order to prevent you from being deceived in the future, this<div>


    Prince will take you in as an adopted daughter. In the future, you and the Crown Prince will be the real blood rtives, and your chest will be gone?¡± The Empress¡¯s eyes brightened as she thought about this. This was a good thing!


    She was the Crown Prince¡¯s soul, so what if she was raised in the eastern Pce? wasn¡¯t it better to be his legitimate sister?


    The Crown Prince, who was far away in the front hall, suddenly sneezed.


    His hair stood on end! He felt a chill

 Chapter 623: Where is my daughter-in-law?(l)

    Chapter 623: Where is my daughter-inw?(l)<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°Lulu, will you be my adopted daughter?¡± she asked.


    ¡°How good is it to be a little princess. Bengong just happens to have no daughter, so raising a daughter by my side can help solve problems.¡± The Empress also wanted to get closer to her and the Crown Prince.<div>


    Lulu waved his hand dismissively.


    ¡°I can¡¯t, I can¡¯t, Lulu has too many mothers. Lulu¡¯s mother will be angry.¡± Lulu had a godmother and her birth mother in the human world, the Xia family. However, her real mother had never enjoyed her calling her mother.


    If she acknowledged her mother again, her mother would not be happy.


    The Empress thought for a moment and thought it was the Xia family.


    Thinking about it this way, it made sense. Lulu was just a child. How could he make decisions? He temporarily gave up on this thought.


    ¡°Alright, alright, I¡¯ll do as you say. Lulu, this Prince has to thank you for your golden mouth. Noble consort Lin hasn¡¯t been smug in front of this Prince for a long time.¡± The Empress held Lulu in her arms, as if she owned the world.


    This was a real treasure.


    No wonder the Crown Prince doted on her so much.


    ¡°You, ah, ever since you¡¯re here, the Crown Prince¡¯s body has recovered. Recently, the Crown Prince seemed to have killed very few people, and the officials who impeached him had decreased. You really are the Crown Prince¡¯s little Lucky Star, little Lucky Star.¡± The Empress hooked her little nose.


    Such a good child, but she couldn¡¯t be recognized as a daughter. It was really a pity.


    Lulu wrapped his arms around the Empress¡¯s neck, his expression rather intimate.<div>


    She could feel the closeness and distance between her and others.


    ¡°Of course I¡¯m your little Lucky Star. I can¡¯t be your daughter, but I can be half your daughter.¡± The little girl counted on her fingers. If she was a daughter, her mother would be angry.


    ¡°How can a daughter be half a daughter?¡± the Empressughed.


    ¡°Bengong would like to ask you some questions. Can you tell Crown Prince Gege if you are willing to hide it for the Empress and yunyi?¡± The Empress¡¯s eyes flickered as she lowered her voice and said carefully.


    ¡°Ask away!¡± Lulu smacked his chest.¡±Why does Lulu know about the Empress and aunty?¡± Lulu knows everything about Jiang Jiang.¡± The little girl patted her chest.


    The Empress coughed lightly.


    When a son grew up, he couldn¡¯t be controlled by his mother. During the new year, she wanted to take in two maids for the Crown Prince, but now the Crown Prince was getting older.


    The Imperial court ordered the wives to frequently enter the pce to inquire about the Crown Prince¡¯s marriage. How could she not be anxious?


    ¡°Do you know if the Crown Prince is familiar with any youngdies? Do you usually talk a lot?¡± The Empress looked on with eager eyes.


    Which one could be her daughter-inw?


    Lulu rubbed his chin and thought, ¡®does miss Ming count? Sister Ming su. He might have said the most.¡±<div>


    The Empress¡¯s eyes brightened. Was it the Ming girl who had entered the pce to pay her respects some time ago?


    Legend had it that the Ming family only produced empresses. If they had not faded out of the public eye these years, the Ming family would probably still be a top noble.


    ¡°What did the Crown Prince say?


    Jiang Jiang said that she was lusting after his body. She said that she was cheap and ugly. She told her to get lost. Lulu grabbed the snack and bit into it, making crunching sounds.


    The Empress ¡­


    ¡°Your Highness, are there any other girls you are familiar with?¡±


    ¡°A familiar girl? There¡¯s no one else in the East Pce other than the cat and


    Lulu.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no one else but Lulu ¡­¡± Lulu pouted and shook his head.


    Other than Lulu, there was no one else.


    Not to mention the pce servants. Other than taking care of Lulu, they couldn¡¯t even get within three meters of the Crown Prince.<div>


    The Empress¡¯s expression was dim,¡±my daughter-inw, where is she?¡± He had heard that the Crown Prince often collected female essories ¡­ If it¡¯s not to please someone, what else can it be?¡± The great prince was getting more and more cheerful, and the Emperor was getting more and more dissatisfied with the Crown Prince.. What was he going to do in the future?

 Chapter 624: His little devil is right in front of him (1)

    Chapter 624: His little devil is right in front of him (1)<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    The Empress was very worried about the Crown Prince¡¯s marriage.


    The Crown Prince had be famous at a young age. Everyone in the world and the courtiers had their eyes on him. The Emperor was now afraid of him. The pressure on the crown Prince could be imagined.<div>


    The eldest Prince was now married to Lord Zheng¡¯s daughter and had a marriage alliance with Princess Dongli.


    No matter how sincere Princess Dongli was towards him, they were still in the same boat. How could the Empress not be anxious?


    But the Crown Prince had never been someone she could control.


    He had his own ideas since he was young, and the Empress could only secretly inquire about it so that she could have a n in her heart.


    The Empress¡¯s heart chilled when she heard Lulu say that there was not a


    single woman in the eastern Pce.


    ¡°How is that possible?¡± The Empress muttered softly.


    She looked at the nanny, who nodded affirmatively.


    ¡°This servant heard that the eastern Pce spent a lot of money to buy a lot of jewelry and a lot of clothing materials. Those are not for men. Only a young girl in her teens can use it.


    ¡°This servant also heard that Your Highness used to light up themps to deal with political affairs. Now, he¡¯s even writing love letters to little girls.¡±


    ¡°Every day in the study, after the political matters are settled, I have to write a love poem to make that youngdy happy. This servant heard it very clearly, and your Highness often sighed as you wrote. You really are a tormenting little ancestor. ¡±<div>


    you¡¯re even calling her ¡®little ancestor¡¯. Other than the person you like, who else would dare to be His Highness¡¯ little ancestor? ¡±


    ¡°No one has ever seen what was written here, and your Highness has kept it a secret. It was only because the pce servants were curious that they said a few words.¡±


    ¡°Also, I heard that His Highness even embroided a handkerchief for that girl. A few Pce servants saw His Highness embroidering under the candlelight. My God, think about it, if you don¡¯t have someone you like, how can you do such a


    The Empress¡¯s face was filled with shock. How could this be something that her son could do?


    She had been shocked thest time she heard that he had given Lulu an embroidered school bag, but there was something even more bizarre.


    ¡°Lulu, did the things that the granny mentioned happen?¡± The Empress looked at her with a burning gaze.


    ¡°It did happen,¡± Lulu replied. But ¡­¡± But if he were to do Lulu¡¯s homework in the middle of the night, wouldn¡¯t his cover be blown if others found out? Jiang Jiang said that she was saving the clothes and essories for Lulu.


    Embroidery of handkerchiefs was nothing new to Lulu.


    Jiang Jiang had personally embroidered her handkerchief, school bag, and other personal belongings.


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right!¡± The Empress only heard half of it before she interrupted her and happily rubbed Lulu¡¯s face. That son of hers was finally enlightened. Good, good!


    ¡°When you go back, bring bengong¡¯s Red coral back. It is a reward from the Empress. Bring back some Imperial food and if you want to eat anything,e to the pce to find yiniu.¡± The Empress was not stingy with her kindness.<div>


    She had entrusted her entire life¡¯s glory and disgrace to the Crown Prince, and Lulu was the person who could keep the Crown Prince from falling unconscious.


    Just this alone was enough for her to worship Lulu.


    ¡°Lulu won¡¯t be polite with you.¡± Lulu grinned. She wouldn¡¯t hold back on what she wanted to eat.


    She did not care about red coral. The Crown Prince had already spoiled her taste.


    The key to the warehouse was always around her neck, and it had never been missing.


    ¡°Come,e,e. Tell the Empress and aunty, will you get pregnant again in the West?¡± The Empress asked carefully as she pulled on Lulu.


    Noble consort Lin had given birth to a Princess, and the doors of the pce were tightly shut. It had been a long time since she had found trouble with her.


    A few days ago, not long after her confinement period, she had used the name of the little princess to invite His Majesty several times.


    The Empress didn¡¯t intend to fight for favor, but the Emperor was supposed toe to the kun Yi Pce on the 15th of every month, so he had let go.


    It was a p to her face..


    <div>

 Chapter 625: Her Book of Life and death (1)

    Chapter 625: Her Book of Life and death (1)<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    Lulu immediately shook his head.¡±l can¡¯t give birth, I can¡¯t. How can I kill someone else¡¯s child?¡± The little girl spoke without restraint and casually said what she had seen in the book of life and death some time ago.


    The Empress suddenly covered her mouth.<div>


    The nanny was so shocked that she jumped. She looked left and right, then cautiously went up and closed the door herself. Then, he stood guard outside the door.


    The Empress¡¯s eyelids twitched.


    ¡°What dead person? Who was the dead? Lulu, do you know what you¡¯re saying?¡± The Empress lowered her voice, and her throat trembled.


    The hand that was holding Lulu trembled slightly. It was hard to tell if it was from fear or something else.


    ¡°Aunty Empress, you¡¯re hurting Lulu,¡± Lulu said, frowning. The little girl pouted, and the Empress immediately loosened her grip.


    He looked at her apologetically. the Empress was too anxious. She scratched


    Lulu and hurt him. Is Lulu alright? ¡±


    The Empress hurriedly looked at her wrist and found a circle of red marks. Her heart palpitated and she felt guilty.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt,¡± Lulu said, waving his hand.


    ¡°Lulu, tell aunty secretly, but aunty can¡¯t tell anyone else. That person is the one with the nine-wed Golden Dragon. He¡¯s going to die soon ¡­¡±


    ¡°Of course he won¡¯t have any more children if he dies.¡±<div>


    The Empress¡¯s eyes and lips trembled as she looked at Lulu, unable to speak for a long time.


    Nine-wed Golden Dragon .


    Your Majesty.


    ¡°His Majesty is not even forty ¡­¡± Even if he wasn¡¯t favored at a young age and suffered from some hardships, his body was a little sickly, but it wasn¡¯t to the extent of dying early.


    The Empress suddenly stood up and began to pace back and forth in front of the hall.


    Her hands were clenched tightly, and it was obvious that she was not calm.


    ¡°Lulu, will what you saide true? Al, bengong is also desperate, Lulu is still a child. What do you know?¡± The Empress sighed, but she remembered that Lulu had said that the Imperial consort could have a daughter if she wanted to. She also remembered that she was highly regarded by master yixu, who said that her fate was strange and that she was an extraordinary person.


    The Empress couldn¡¯t help but believe it.


    It was a legend that children could see things that ordinary people couldn¡¯t.


    Of course, Lulu wouldn¡¯t say that her Book of Life and death included everyone in the world. If they had to die, they had to die. There would be no dy.


    The book of life and death was a legendary item among the people. If it really appeared, it would probably cause a sensation.<div>


    ¡°What will happen to him?¡± The Empress¡¯s lips were pale and bloodless.


    ¡°You will die on a horse. He can¡¯t ride a horse.¡± Lulu nodded with certainty. It was written in the book of life and death that he would die on a horse.


    The Empress couldn¡¯t help but frown. The emperor¡¯s health wasn¡¯t good, and he hadn¡¯t ridden a horse for many years.


    Why would he think of riding a horse recently?


    The Crown Prince was still too young. His Highness still had to grow up for a few more years so that he could at least gain a firm foothold.


    The Emperor must not die.


    After that, the Empress lost all interest and was so shocked that her face turned pale. The wet nurse didn¡¯t dare to be careless and quickly called the Imperial physician over to wait. She then brought Lulu to the Imperial kitchen to get a lot of food and had people carry back the red coral that the Empress had given her.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give the red coral to the Xia family for now. When young master Jiang builds his mansion after high school, he¡¯ll move back to our house.¡± The nanny had an exquisite heart. The Xia family¡¯s daughter, who had been married out for more than ten years, had returned to her maternal home to live.


    Even the rtives who didn¡¯t care about it couldn¡¯t help but look down on him.


    If he had something bestowed by the Empress, and a daughter who was favored by the Empress and the Crown Prince. The Xia family had to think highly of her and didn¡¯t dare to treat her as a rtive in dire straits.


    She had seen Jiang Huai ¡®an at the banquet in the Empress¡¯s Pce. He was a good seedling.<div>


    The Jiang family wasn¡¯t considered to have declined..

 Chapter 626: Go to sleep in the Royal study (1)

    Chapter 626: Go to sleep in the Royal study (1)<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    It was almost noon when Lu huaijiang rushed over.


    The weather in April was already a little hot. From the throne room to the pce of earth, it would take an hour even in a pnquin.<div>


    Calcting the time, he probably had not rested for a moment since the end of the court and hade directly to the harem.


    When the Empress saw him rushing over, her clothes were slightly messy and the tip of her nose was covered in sweat.


    The Crown Prince, who used to dress up neatly, exuded coldness and hostility everyvvhere. But now, things were different.


    ¡°Why are you in such a hurry? Lulu wouldn¡¯t be wronged by his mother. Momo, quickly bring some green bean soup to His Highness to quench his thirst.¡±


    ¡°Really, eunuch Lu, if you were thinking of Lulu, you could have juste and let Momo send it over. There¡¯s no need to trouble you toe.¡± The Empress saw that he was sweating profusely and felt a bit of heartache.


    The Crown Prince took a hot towel from the pce servant and drank a mouthful of green bean soup.


    ¡°These few days will be the Qingming Festival. There will be a Qingming Festival outside the pce and an ancestor worship ceremony inside the pce. It¡¯s a busy time, and if you really can¡¯t take it, just leave Lulu in the pce for a few days, and you can rest.¡±


    The Crown Prince paused for a moment and then shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s no problem, this son is very busy. If he was really too busy, he would send Lulu over. At that time, I¡¯ll have to trouble mother. Where¡¯s Lulu? Did you disturb Imperial mother today?¡±


    The Empress couldn¡¯t help but shake her head. she¡¯s a well-mannered child. She won¡¯t cause trouble.


    The Crown Prince immediately shook his head. that¡¯s true. If she¡¯s causing trouble, it must be someone else who provoked her.


    Eunuch Lu rolled his eyes behind him. Today, the entire beginner ss was so angry that they cried. Who was the one causing trouble?<div>


    His Highness was being selective.


    The Empress couldn¡¯t help butugh when she heard this.


    This was the first time she realized that Lulu might have an immeasurable ce in the Crown Prince¡¯s heart.


    Perhaps, it wasn¡¯t just because of soul suppression.


    Outsiders all said that he had no choice but to bring a five-year-old child with him to save his life. However, at this moment, the Empress had some doubts. It seemed that the Crown Prince was willing to do so.


    No, even his eyes were filled with joy.


    For a moment, the Empress even suspected that the soul suppression was just an excuse to keep Lulu by her side.


    However, he immediately dispelled that thought.


    How old had Lulu been when the Crown Prince had first met him? He was only four years oldst year.


    What was he plotting against her when he was four? He was a little child with short limbs. Moreover, the Crown Prince had sent the entire Jiang family to huangdu at that time. Lulu probably didn¡¯t have a good impression of the Crown Prince, and probably hated him even more.


    If it wasn¡¯t for soul suppression, the Jiang family wouldn¡¯t have sent their child to the eastern Pce.<div>


    Even if Lu huaijiang was her son, she had to admit that outsiders ¡°fear of the Crown Prince had long reached a bone-deep level.


    ¡°Now that she¡¯s tired from ying, Yi ¡®an might as well attend to her own matters first. When she wakes up, bengong will send someone to send her back.¡± The Empress saw that he had lost some weight and couldn¡¯t help but feel a little heartache.


    The Emperor was forced to give him power back then, and now he regretted it.


    The Crown Prince was under a lot of pressure.


    ¡°Forget it, bengong will carry her back. She will go to the Imperial study to sleep. Bengong will bring her back with me after summoning the officials.¡± Lu huaijiang entered the inner hall after he finished speaking.


    The Empress was stunned.


    Sleeping in the Royal study was a favor that even the previous princes did not have.


    This child was really standing at the top of the Crown Prince¡¯s heart.


    He watched his thin son carry the fat Boy out.


    ¡°This servant remembers that when the young Princess fell into the water, His Highness the Crown Prince was on the shore. His Highness said that his physical strength was not good enough and he did not dare to go down to save people ¡­¡± The nanny mumbled.


    The Empress said faintly, ¡°how can it be the same? he can¡¯t carry an outsider even if he¡¯s as thin as a bamboo pole.¡± Even if the one in his arms is as strong as a calf, he still feels that he¡¯s eating too little .<div>


    This was the difference.


    It turned out that her son was also a double standard..

 Chapter 627: Lower your voices for bengong (1)

    Chapter 627: Lower your voices for bengong (1)<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    When the Crown Prince arrived at the Imperial study, the courtiers were already waiting.


    His Highness had never beente or left early since he was the Regent.<div>


    Only this year, there were two.


    The first time, he was called to his parents by the Directorate, and in the end, he brought back a little girl who caused trouble. The little girl¡¯s face was full of innocence, but she was also very stubborn.


    This time, he carried a little girl to the Imperial study to sleep under the sun.


    The little girl¡¯s cheeks were red from her sleep. She was fast asleep, her eyshes like small fans.


    It was still that little girl.


    Lord Xia¡¯s cheeks hurt and his teeth hurt.


    The olddy in the residence was still worried that Lulu would suffer in the eastern Pce, but forget it, she was already sleeping in the Imperial study.


    The next time, he would probably have to go to the throne room. Thinking of His Highness¡¯s indulgence towards her now, she was afraid that it was really possible.


    In the Xia family, it would be a grievance for her.


    His Highness was not raising a soul protector. He was raising a Princess. No, even a Princess was not as pampered as him.


    Xia Daren had not even looked a few times when suddenly, the Crown Prince looked towards him and gave him a cold look.<div>


    Lord Xia quickly lowered his head.


    ¡°Your Highness is really. I¡¯m an old man in my sixties and my granddaughter


    is older than her. What¡¯s there to be ashamed of when I look at her? You actually red at me ¡­¡± An old official muttered.


    It seemed that Lord Xia was not the only one who had been red at.


    Lord Xia tugged at the corner of his clothes and advised, ¡°¡±Forget it. I¡¯m her uncle. Didn¡¯t I also get red at?¡±


    ¡°You still have face? look at how your own girl has been raised? Even when sleeping, you have to carry him to the Imperial study. Even the previous emperors did not have such treatment.¡± The adults red at Lord Xia.


    However, she understood that this girl was the Crown Prince¡¯s soul protector. The Crown Prince¡¯s soul was unstable and could not leave her, so she could only scold her verbally.


    If anyone dared to touch that girl, the Crown Prince would treat them as people who wanted to murder the Crown Prince. That was enough.


    ¡°Alright, all of you lower your voices for bengong!¡± The Crown Prince lowered his voice, and the officials ¡®faces drooped. They were here to quarrel You told us to keep our voices down?


    Then, eunuch Lu saw the most hrious scene he had ever seen.


    A group of courtiers pulled at their throats to argue with His Highness. Every time they argued until they were extremely excited, His Highness would raise his finger ¡­<div>


    Under the despairing gazes of the ministers, he said softly, ¡°¡±Shh ¡­¡±


    He pointed to the little figure sleeping peacefully under the gauze curtain behind him.


    A moment ago, they were still quarreling with red faces and thick necks, but the next moment, it was as if their throats were stuck ¡­


    ¡®Damn it, damn it!¡¯


    Didn¡¯t you say that Your Highness was devoted to politics?


    He was clearly focused on taking care of the baby!


    Dealing with political affairs was just something that the child did when he was sleeping!


    Eunuch Lu was so happy that his shoulders twitched when he saw their doubtful expressions. What are you all doing? His Highness is reviewing memorials for you all like he¡¯s carrying a child.


    Even the first Prince¡¯s Imperial edict was the cloth she used to wipe away the oil.


    His Highness had pampered this child with all his might.


    ¡°Your Highness, the ministers have no objection to the marriage between fusang and the great Zhou. However, it¡¯s impossible for them to take advantage of the great Zhou under the pretense of marriage!¡±<div>


    ¡°We won against Donglist year, but it was just to intimidate fusang.¡±


    ¡°This time, they even brought the family deity with them and spread rumors outside. It was said that some time ago, an evil spirit appeared in the great Zhou Dynasty. It must be that the great Zhou Dynasty had attracted some filth. Now, they even tried to interfere in the worship of the great Zhou imperial family.. Where did they get the face to do that?¡±

 Chapter 628: I’m in _1

    Chapter 628: I¡¯m in _1<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°We¡¯re already giving them face by forming a marriage alliance with the great Zhou!¡±


    ¡°Your Highness, we can¡¯t let them interfere! Where is the great Zhou¡¯s face?¡± The ministers were all sincere.<div>


    The officials on the other side were led by the first Prince.


    However, the first Prince was not present today.


    ¡°Your Highness, the marriage between Fu sang and our country must have the intention of befriending. The family deity was the greatest support of their fusang. To be able to bring the family deity here, it must be with sincerity. Why don¡¯t we give them a chance? it¡¯s just a sacrifice.¡± There was a smile on Lord Zheng¡¯s face.


    Grand tutor Xie faced Sir Zheng from a distance.


    Back then, the Xie and Zheng families were strong enemies. All the students in the world were either students of the Xie family or the Zheng residence. Later on, the Zheng n was exiled and the Xie n rose to power.


    He had officially be the head of the humble ss.


    However, the Xie family was not as obsessed with reputation as the Zheng family. Instead, they had been guiding the humble ss all these years and gradually allowed the humble ss to have a ce. Although the Xie family was the head of the humble ss, they rarely took pride in it.


    Now that the Zheng family had returned, the eldest daughter was betrothed to the first Prince. He was already standing on the opposite side of the Crown Prince and Grand tutor Xie.


    Lu huaijiang¡¯s eyelids lifted, his expression somewhatzy.


    The moment she raised her head, she sat up straight.


    He waved his hand and put on a serious expression. ¡°Since Your Majesty has already opened your mouth to let theme into contact, bengong will not say anything more. If anything goes wrong during the worship, it will have nothing to do with bengong.¡±<div>


    She raised her hand to her lips and said,¡±it has nothing to do with me whether something happens during the worship.¡± But you can¡¯t escape responsibility for waking up bengong¡¯s little ancestor.¡± Lu huaijiang looked coldly at Lord Zheng and his group.


    Lord Zheng slightly lowered his head, his fists tightening.


    ¡°Yes, this lowly subject will take his leave.¡±


    The first Prince¡¯s henchmen left the Royal study.


    Grand tutor Xie and the others sighed helplessly, ¡°¡±Your Highness, fusang came in and actively paid attention to the matter of the great Zhou provoking an evil. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not simple. If they participate in the worship, I¡¯m afraid they will pour this dirty water on ¡­¡± Grand tutor Xie did not finish.


    The Crown Prince was now a thorn in their eyes, and they were afraid that this time, they would be targeting the Crown Prince.


    ¡°Bengong has never been afraid! Not afraid of the heavens, not afraid of the earth, just use all your dirty tricks. Some people will only stop when they¡¯re firmly pressed under their feet.¡± The Crown Prince snorted in a low voice, his brows containing some unconceble hostility.


    ¡°Family deity, bengong will let them understand what it means to be a stray dog!¡±


    ¡°If gods block, I¡¯ll kill gods! If Buddha blocks, I¡¯ll kill Buddha!¡±


    ¡°Fusang ¡­ It can¡¯t be that they¡¯ll only stop after the country is destroyed, right?¡± The Crown Prince chuckled, unable to hide the killing intent in his eyes. That group of fools had been jumping around for far too long.


    He did not want to reveal his dark side in front of Lulu, but if thetter were to press on and try to make him look like a pushover ¡­<div>


    That would be a big mistake!


    In an instant, the Imperial study was filled with an awe-inspiring and cold air.


    It was as if it had suddenly exploded, causing everyone to tremble from the depths of their bones.


    Like a venomous snake, it wrapped around everyone¡¯s bones and blood, rising from the soles of their feet to the top of their heads.


    At this moment, His Highness made them feel fear again.


    His eyes were filled with suppressed killing intent and his arrogance of looking


    down on the world was not concealed at all.


    The corners of His Highness ¡°lips curled into a bloodthirsty smile, and the vicious air that lingered on his brow made Grand tutor Xie secretly apprehensive.


    ¡°Jiang Jiang ¡­¡± Behind the light veil, the round body turned over, making a thump sound.


    He subconsciously muttered.


    Lu huaijiang¡¯s brows rxed, and his stern air faded like the tide. ¡°I¡¯m here,¡± The young man suddenly stood up. His voice was low and a little hoarse.<div>


    His dark and turbulent eyes instantly regained rity, and he stepped towards her..

 Chapter 629: My family’s five-year-old disaster (1)

    Chapter 629: My family¡¯s five-year-old disaster (1)<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    Lulu was probably having a nightmare, for he was only covered in a thin nket, and his face was covered in sweat.


    Lu huaijiang¡¯s heart ached when he saw this.<div>


    Eunuch Lu hurriedly called for the pce servants to bring a hot water handkerchief. He had just wrung the towel and had not touched it yet.


    His Highness, who was sitting by the bed, took it.


    ¡°Your Highness, we¡¯re still waiting in front of the pce. The big things are more important ¡­¡± Eunuch Lu lowered his voice and looked outside the curtain at the courtiers who were anxiously waiting for him.


    Just as they were quarreling, he suddenly came back to take care of the child ¡­


    Lu huaijiang¡¯s brows furrowed tightly, but then rxed again.


    ¡°Yes, the big things are more important.¡± The Crown Prince sighed softly. Eunuch Lu heaved a sigh of relief. It¡¯s good that Your Highness knows what¡¯s important.


    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, let them go back first and we¡¯ll discuss it another day.¡± Lulu¡¯s matter, no matter big or small, was a big one.


    Eunuch Lu almost died on the spot.


    Wait a minute, your matters seem to be different from mine?


    However, when he saw His Highness¡¯s expression just now, and then looked at the sweat that was carefully wiping off the little girl¡¯s brows at this moment, he couldn¡¯t help but sigh. He couldn¡¯t help but give up.


    Half a year ago, His Highness had ced state affairs above all else.<div>


    Half a yearter, Lulu would be focusing on national affairs.


    Eunuch Lu lifted the curtain, and all the officials looked at him with burning eyes.¡±Ahem.¡± Eunuch Lu coughed and said, ¡°¡±His Highness suddenly feels unwell and needs to rest for half a day. All the ministers can go back for the time being. We¡¯ll discuss it tomorrow.¡±


    The ministers looked at him expressionlessly, and ¡­


    Behind him was the Crown Prince, who was holding the child and walking back and forth behind the curtain.


    Eunuch Lu straightened his back. Regardless of whether it was true or not, he had already given everyone a way out.


    The officials bowed in silence and then left the Imperial study.


    He walked out of the Imperial study and bathed in the sunlight.


    Grand tutor Xie turned to look at Lord Xia, who was hiding in the corner.¡±Lord


    Xia, how can you sweep the world if you don¡¯t sweep one house? Clean up the


    rear residence as soon as possible and wait for the little girl to move back to the Xia family.¡±


    ¡°Although she is Your Highness¡± soul protector, the Xia family is not far from the eastern Pce. After staying in the eastern Pce for a long time, the little girl has left her mother and is homesick.¡±<div>


    After Grand tutor Xie finished speaking, he left.


    Sigh, the most outstanding student in his life was the Crown Prince.


    The outstanding and outstanding Crown Prince was now busy with a baby all day long. What did he look like?


    In the past, the eastern Pce was a straight line between two points.


    Now, he had to take care of his children in the eastern Pce, in the Imperial study, and even after the court session. From time to time, they had to fight and send gifts to the various manors as an apology, and they also had to go to the Imperial College to invite their parents.


    And now?


    He was the Crown Prince, and his hands were used to read Imperial memorials and write Imperial edicts.


    She had to go back in the middle of the night to do her child¡¯s homework! At first, Grand tutor Xie did not know, but the master had been talking all day about how there could be such a strong-willed child, that handwriting, that understanding was simply too clear. The moment he took it, he knew that it was his Highness¡¯s handwriting!


    He was the student that he and Pavilion elder Jiang had taught together, but His Highness¡¯s handwriting was so proud that he could recognize it at a nce.


    That look from Grand tutor Xie made Lord Xia¡¯s heart tremble.


    Grand tutor Xie wanted to hammer him to death, as if his family had produced a demoness that could bring cmity to the country.<div>


    Lord Xia wiped the cold sweat from his forehead. He had not yet let go of this breath and had just followed the officials out of the pce gate.


    Before they could even board the carriage, Lord Li, Lord Wang, Lord Liu, Lord Zhang, and the others had arrived.


    As soon as Lord Xia looked up, he was surrounded by the ministers.


    Such a high light .


    He had never encountered such a terrifying moment in his more than ten years as an official. Could it be that the ministers knew that his father was going to retire and return to his hometown, so they came to make things difficult for him?


    Lord Xia¡¯s forehead throbbed.


    [ PS: chuanchuan, can you please kneel and beg for monthly votes? ] Hehe, I¡¯m begging you, begging you ¡­.

 Chapter 630: You can ‘t take this child! 1

    Chapter 630: You can ¡®t take this child! 1<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    Lord Xia¡¯s heart was pounding.


    His father would only retire and return to his hometown in a few days. If he had to beat someone up, it should be his father.<div>


    Lord Xia turned around with a tense face. ¡°My Lords, may I know why you are looking for this official?¡± It was such a coincidence that everyone in this group had a higher position than him.


    Lord Xia couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    ¡°Lord Xia, let¡¯s talk about your niece. Your girl made my child cry again. It¡¯s only been a month or so since you started school, right? She had already cried two or three times. This time, she is even making a fuss about moving out of the residence.¡±


    Lord Li was extremely angry, and he grabbed Lord Xia, not letting him go.


    ¡°And my ¡­ He made the mistress want to kill him, what is he saying?


    ¡°What are you doing? my family said that the mistress was too good to her and wanted to tter her to death. My Madam¡¯s eyes are swollen from crying. It¡¯s not good for a concubine¡¯s daughter, and she said that she¡¯s harsh on the child. He was too good to the child, but he said that he was overpraising her. In the past, their rtionship was quite good, but today when they returned, they were all crying.¡±


    ¡°Lord Xia, don¡¯t run! You have to give us an exnation. When are you going to bring your niece home? The Xia family has to give us an exnation.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, we can¡¯t go to the eastern Pce to ask for an exnation, right?


    It would be strange if His Highness didn¡¯t cut us into eight pieces!¡±


    ¡°To be honest, you put her in the eastern Pce. Did you send her to the eastern Pce because you knew she was causing trouble and was afraid of taking responsibility?¡±


    ¡°Lord Xia, you have to give us an exnation.¡±<div>


    ¡°Some time ago, I heard that Lord Lin¡¯s grandson was beaten up by her, and the only heir of Duke zhengguo was beaten to the point that hey in bed for several days. His Highness is still protecting us, so we can onlye to you. Hey, don¡¯t run, Lord Xia.¡±


    The ministers wanted to reach out to pull him, but Lord Xia rolled and crawled, his clothes torn and he hurriedly rolled onto the carriage.


    The coachman immediately drove the horse away.


    Lord Xia only stumbled out of the carriage when he reached the gates of the Xia family mansion.


    The servant who weed them was shocked.


    Lord Xia¡¯s clothes were in a mess, and his hair was all over the ce. A piece of his pants was also torn off.


    He was going to the Imperial court. Those who didn¡¯t know would think that he was going to exterminate bandits.


    ¡°Master, did a fight break out in the court today?¡± Look at this scalp, it was almost scratched bald.


    Lord Xia covered his head and shook it.


    She pondered in her heart. Previously, she had listened to Grand tutor Xie¡¯s words and was prepared to bring the child back. She had to consider the Xia family¡¯s reputation. After all, Lulu left the house because of Qingqing.


    But as soon as he reached the pce gates, Lord Xia regretted it.<div>


    I cant ept this devilish brat, I can¡¯t ept him, it¡¯s better for him to stay in the eastern Pce.


    Who would dare to block the door of the eastern Pce?


    If she lived in the Xia family, she was afraid that the Xia family would not be able to get close to her all year round. What Duke zhengguo, what Lin family, what Xie family, what Prince Zheng of Zhou Wu, his Xia family was currently on the rise, he couldn¡¯t afford to offend any of them.


    Can¡¯t afford to offend!


    Can¡¯t you hide if you can¡¯t afford to offend him?


    Just after she returned to the fu and washed up, Madam Yun came in with a tray. On the tray was a cold white fungus soup.


    ¡°I heard that there was a group fight in front of the pce today?¡± Lord Xia¡¯s face fell as soon asdy Yun asked this. It¡¯s over. The news of him fighting in front of the hall has spread?


    ¡°No, why did Madame over?¡± Usually, Madam Yun rarely came to the study.


    ¡°Mother Zhen is discussing marriage, let old master know. But this year¡¯s weather seems to be a little abnormal. It is said that it will rain during the Qingming Festival, but this year¡¯s Qingming Festival is stuffy and hot.¡± It was as if summer was approaching.


    ¡°The North has a water shortage this year. I hope there will be a heavy rain in the second half of the year.¡± Lord Xia sighed. These days, His Highness had already allocated a lot of money to them.


    He could only hope that it could solve the urgent need..<div>

 Chapter 631: Extreme pampering (1)

    Chapter 631: Extreme pampering (1)<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    Madam Yu served Lord Xia a mouthful of white fungus soup and directly let out afortable sigh.


    Seeing his rxed expression, Madam Yu smiled and said,¡±Master, these days Qing Qing has been thinking that there is no older sister to apany her in the residence. This child had grown up, but he still didn¡¯t y with brother Yuan and insisted that brother Yuan was a boy. Her mother is about to give birth and she¡¯s getting annoyed by her and is thinking about bringing Lulu back to y for a few days.¡±<div>


    ¡°They¡¯re cousins after all, so we¡¯ll have to rely on them to support each other in the future. Lulu doesn¡¯t have a father now, so it¡¯s not good for his rtionship with Qing Qing to be too tense.¡±


    ¡°Today, brother ze¡¯s wife was still saying that although Lulu is Your Highness¡¯s soul protector, you¡¯re living in the eastern Pce, and your Highness has an indifferent personality. I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll suffer a lot. It is better to move the child back so that we can take care of him.¡±


    ¡°I think so. Lulu is still young and it is better to break the rtionship with Qing Qing than to keep it. Why don¡¯t you juste back?¡±


    ¡°If she is not happy, she can stay for a few days. He could return to the eastern Pce whenever he wanted to. As long as she is willing, Your Highness can¡¯t stop a five-year-old child.¡± Lady Yun said with a smile.


    A few days ago, she had tested the old master and the old master was a little loose.


    Today, her daughter-inw came over to mention it. Although she knew that her daughter-inw was not as magnanimous as she said on the surface, she was not afraid of her. She probably still remembered how Qingqing made Lulu run away from home in anger. But seeing that she was about to give birth, she was still worried about this matter.


    He had no choice but to sigh and take this risk for her.


    However, master Xia¡¯s expression suddenly changed when he was almost certain of it.


    He waved his hands and shook his head.


    ¡°Forget it, forget it. Just pretend you never said anything. Lulu was well taken care of in the eastern Pce. When His Highness read the memorials, he would hold her on hisp, while she would sleep in the Royal study when she was tired. With the way she¡¯s dressed, she doesn¡¯t look like she¡¯s been wronged.¡± ¡°Even the princess is not as precious as she is.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about her being wronged. You haven¡¯t heard of it, have you? Last time, she had hit the son of the Duke of zhengguo and the Lin family¡¯s young master. The entire ss had made her so angry that she cried. It was fine if she cried out of anger, but when her illegitimate son and daughter went back, they even quarreled with their mistress.<div>


    By the time I came back, my scalp had been pulled bald by the group of adults.¡±


    ¡°You even brought her back, you better mention it. You should worry about yourself. These three days I am prepared to say that I am sick and not go to court, but you have a deep rtionship with those furens in the inner residence and one fear that they are looking for you.¡± Lord Xia looked at Madam with a gloating expression.


    madam yun¡¯s eyes widened.


    ¡°My hair and clothes were torn by them. You even brought her back. I¡¯m afraid the Xia family won¡¯t be at peace anymore. ¡±


    Lord Xia sighed.


    He looked at Madam and said a few heartfelt words.


    ¡°You ah, usually you also restrain Qing Qing a little. I¡¯m afraid the Xia family can¡¯t afford to keep Lulu. His Highness was raised as a Princess, and he doted on her a lot. That was ced at the top of her heart. Just look at the heir of Duke zhengguo, the grandson of noble consort Lin¡¯s maiden family, and the little girl of the Zheng family, they all swallowed their teeth.


    If it was raised in the Xia family, one fear that they would have alreadye to the door to demand an exnation.¡±


    ¡°His Highness still indulges her and Pampers her. Even if the sky falls, His Highness is willing to bear it. My little sister has a terrible taste for men, but she has a daughter who is blessed with a good life.¡± Everyone said that Jiang huailu was his Highness¡¯s soul protector, and he would probably be strictly guarded by His Highness.


    This ¡­ He was directly acting wildly in his heart.


    Today, that little niece¡¯s ravings in her sleep had directly pulled His Highness back to his senses..<div>

 Chapter 632: Invincible (1)

    Chapter 632: Invincible (1)<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°You ah, younger sister is in the fu. If you can treat her better, then treat her better.¡±


    ¡°Huai ¡®an is talented and hardworking, and he used to be a little close to the Xia family. Ever since Qingqing drove Lulu away in anger, did you realize that Huai ¡®an rarely returned to the manor? Most of the time, I live with the headmaster.¡± Lord Xia sighed slightly.<div>


    His sister¡¯s two children were both children with pride and dignity.


    This was not a bad thing. On the contrary, it allowed them to move forward in adversity.


    The Yun n didn¡¯t think much about it before, but at this moment, thinking about what her husband had said, it was true.


    Huai ¡®an was going to take the Imperial examination, so he didn¡¯t enter the school. It was all privately taught by the teachers.


    By right, he could go home every day.


    However, he rarely came back. Every time he came back, he would visit the olddy, Madam Xia, and his aunts before he left the residence.


    Qing Qing, Qing Qing¡¯s child¡¯s words carry no harm. She, she¡¯s just spouting nonsense ¡­ Madam Yun was so anxious that she cried.


    She had a good rtionship with the Xia family, and Xia Yurong often helped her before she was married.


    Even if Jiang Huai ¡®an and Lulu became rich in the future and she didn¡¯t want to suck up to them, she didn¡¯t want to be enemies with Xia Yurong either.


    She couldn¡¯t even stand the thought of being a mother-inw.


    Lord Xia sighed and said, ¡°think about it, the Jiang family abandoned them and chased third mother out of the Jiang family.¡± Relying on thest trace of hope toe back to her maiden family and live under someone else¡¯s roof, she didn¡¯t feel good in the first ce. Qing Qing suddenly said, ¡± this is my home. You can go back to your own home. They¡¯re already terrified and have no sense of belonging, so how can they live in peace?¡±<div>


    Huai ¡®an had lost a lot of weight, and he was probably going to move out after high school.


    Moreover, they had seen the most sinister intentions in the barren capital.


    Every word and action of his would be engraved in the hearts of the siblings.


    It can¡¯t be erased in this life.


    This wasn¡¯t something that a child¡¯s innocent words couldugh off.


    But Lord Xia did not say much at this moment. He only said, ¡°¡±You¡¯ve always been good to Yurong. Yurong is my only sister and also mother¡¯s concern. Even if Huai ¡®an and Lulu don¡¯t live up to expectations, I still hope that she can live a good life. ¡±


    Madam Yun¡¯s heart tightened, and she hummed in a low voice.


    The fact that she was able to say this today, she was subconsciously biased towards her daughter-inw. No wonder Yurong rarely interacted with her recently.


    She was afraid that Yurong had seen that she was being troubled by her daughter-inw and did not want to cause her any trouble.


    ¡°Yes, master, I understand. But as for Huai ¡®an and Lulu, he would have to trouble the old master to talk things over. Eldest aunt has never treated them as outsiders.¡± Madam Yun couldn¡¯t help but shed tears, but she also understood in her heart that she was afraid that she couldn¡¯t return to her previous state.


    Lulu, that little girl, knew better than anyone else what was going on.<div>


    Qingqing had been punished a few times because of her and she was still resentful towards her. Lulu, that child, knew it.


    ¡°Lulu has been pampered a little by His Highness, but he can¡¯t say such heart-wrenching words like Qing Qing. Usually, he is more restrained. The capital would not be peaceful anymore. The first Prince ¡­¡± The first Prince was getting more and more restless.


    Master Xia did not say anything else, but the Crown Prince carried Lulu back to the eastern Pce.


    He had just put Lulu down when the shadow guard appeared in front of the Crown Prince in a low voice.


    ¡°This subordinate has already sent people to sow discord. He would definitely not leave any traces. A few adults have gone to surround Lord Xia. Lord Xia will definitely not bring miss Lulu back.¡±


    The Crown Prince waved his hand. That was good.


    The shadow guard couldn¡¯t exin it in a few words. Your Highness, you don¡¯t use your brain for national affairs, but to scheme against little girls..

 Chapter 633: The little ancestor of the eastern Palace (1)

    Chapter 633: The little ancestor of the eastern Pce (1)<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    The next day was the Qingming Festival.


    The great Zhou was going to hold an ancestral worship ceremony in ordance with the rules of the past years.<div>


    Lu huaijiang returned to the pce after sending Lulu back.


    Lulu woke up in the evening.


    When she woke up, she hurriedly took the money and left the eastern Pce. Eunuch Lu chased after her, ¡°¡±Lulu, where are you going? It¡¯s getting dark, be careful of evil spirits appearing on Qingming Festival. We have to return to the residence when it¡¯s dark.¡±


    ¡°You guys, hurry up and follow her.¡±


    Eunuch Lu hurriedly pointed at the guard.


    ¡°Lulu can be afraid of anything, but evil is thest thing he¡¯s afraid of.¡± The evil was only afraid of her.


    Lulu is going out to buy stuff. His friends need a huge amount of supplies. Lulu chuckled. She had thousands of brothers now, so she was not a general without an Army.


    The little girl was holding the silver bag, which was full.


    People could be seen kneeling on the streets and burning incense, and the smell of smoke was everywhere.


    Lulu led arge group of people to the street that specialized in funeral services.


    That Street was called Qingming Street.<div>


    There would only be people during the Qingming Festival!


    ¡°Within fifteen minutes, I want no incense or yellow paper left on this Street.¡± Lulu¡¯s stomach was full of milk, pig trotters, andmb skewers. He put one hand on his waist and raised the money bag with the other.


    If this energy was not used in funerals, it would probably give people an extremely domineering impression.


    It was just like the saying, buy, buy, buy, buy out the entire Street.


    But it was almost there.


    At this moment, following her words, the long Street that stretched as far as the eye could see was in an uproar.


    The guard behind her was stunned for a moment. The little girl turned around and handed him a stack of silver notes.


    ¡°Buy, paper money, paper houses, paper carriages, buy, buy, buy. Also, there¡¯s paper-cutting for Virgin boys and girls. Buy more.¡± Lulu had a baby belly and looked like a nouveau riche.


    The guard took the money and went to buy them one by one.


    Bought out, bought out all of them!


    They entered a shop and closed it. After that, they did an inventory check.<div>


    Lulu stood on the street. It was the new year and she should give her little brothers some money.


    ¡°Buy as many paper houses as you can. Send over all the inventory from the past years, and also the ones outside the city. As long as you can make it in time before midnight, you can send them over.¡± When the time came, she would cast a hand seal and the houses would fall to the ground. It would be enough to reward those Yin soldiers.


    In just half an hour, the little girl had spent five thousand taels and bought the entire Street.


    Because of that sentence, some branches directly transported the goods back from outside the city for her, which cost her another two thousand taels.


    This also caused the entire Street to be empty when the Imperial court sent people to buy paper money for tomorrow¡¯s sacrifice.


    Fortunately, the Ministry of rites prepared a lot every year, and it could barely solve the urgent needs.


    Lulu ordered his men to pull seven or eight carriages and set them all on fire outside the city.


    At this moment, houses started to fall from the sky in a ce where no one from the hall of salvation could see. Only the dark Souls could see how spacious those houses were.


    These housespletely surrounded the hall of salvation, and were the area closest to the hall of salvation.


    ¡°These are the gifts for everyone¡¯s awards this year.¡± Lulu¡¯s voice rang out in the hall of salvation, and theher soldiers were overjoyed.


    But the sky was still not dark, so Lulu had no choice but to follow the group back to the eastern Pce.<div>


    Lulu refused to go home.


    She realized that everyone seemed to be packing up very early today. And the more the sun set, the more anxious they were.


    ¡°Why are you guys home so early?¡± Lulu sat on the steps and cupped her face as she looked at everyone.


    ¡°Little ancestor, you should also quickly return to the eastern Pce. It was Qingming today, and the living should not fight with the dead. Qingming and half of July are revelry for ghosts every year..¡± Everyone on the street in front of the eastern Pce knew that she was the little ancestor of the eastern Pce!

 Chapter 634: Grandfather, let’s go out for a drink (1)

    Chapter 634: Grandfather, let¡¯s go out for a drink (1)<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°I heard that the Qingming Festival is a good day for those evil spirits. Many evil spirits liked to get married on Qingming day. If anyone looked up and saw it, they would be captured and be the bride of a ghost. When the timees, I¡¯ll grab you onto the wedding sedan and see if you¡¯re afraid! ¡±


    Everyone secretly scared the little ancestor of the eastern Pce, but the little ancestor¡¯s face was calm and he was not afraid at all.<div>


    ¡°Are you afraid to be a bride for a malicious ghost?¡± Everyone added, but who knew that the little girl was actually looking at him as if he was an idiot.


    This appearance was really a little frightening.


    He looked very much like Lu huaijiang.


    indeed, whoever raised him is the one who looks like him ¡­ One of the little bosses muttered to himself. His disdainful expression was a replica of the Crown Prince¡¯s.


    The way he rolled his eyes was especially charming.


    ¡°How can a child who grew up with His Highness be frightened by you?¡± It was unknown who shouted this, but the crowd dispersed.


    Seeing them hurriedly close the stall, the street soon became quiet.


    The pedestrians who hade out to burn joss paper also hurried home.


    Today was the Qingming Festival, the day where many spirits returned home.


    It was a big day for the hall of salvation as well. The spirits were celebrating the festival, and their workload had increased.


    Lulu thought for a while and decided that master Jiang, Jiang yubai, and Jiang Yuqing were all sentenced to execution. She had to at least bring two pots of wine to celebrate the New Year with herte grandfather, right?<div>


    ¡°Eunuch Lu, prepare two pots of fruit wine for me. Also, prepare some soft braised meat. I¡¯ll go back and pay a visit to my grandfather¡¯s grave.¡± After the little girl finished speaking, she even pretended to sigh.


    Eunuch Lu wanted to stop her, but his heart ached when he saw her little appearance.


    He had forgotten that this child was sentenced to be executed and buried in a grave.


    Immediately, he ordered people to bring out all the chicken, duck, and pig that had been cooked long ago.


    ¡°This is something the residence has prepared in advance, you can take it first. The residence will do it again. Tomorrow, His Highness will be leaving the pce to hold a Grand ceremony to worship the ancestors, and only those who have perished will be able to apany him. It¡¯s a big day and father-inw will be busy. Lulu, bring a few more shadow guards.¡±


    we¡¯re in the city, and it¡¯s safe. We have to go home before it getspletely dark. Eunuch Lu reminded him again and again, and Lulu nodded in agreement before leaving the eastern Pce.


    Eunuch Lu called for a few more guards to follow them. There were also hidden guards in the dark, which provided more protection.


    Master Jiang had built a Cenotaph in the capital, and now that he was in the capital, he could also stay in the Cenotaph.


    Beside them were the graves of Jiang yubai and Jiang Yuqing, as well as the


    ancestors of the Jiang family.


    Lulu took the carriage to the cemetery.<div>


    The cemetery was surrounded by starry lights that swayed in the wind under the moonlight.


    It wasn¡¯t midnight yet, and the yin spirit wasn¡¯t at its strongest.


    No one could see their true bodies.


    But Lulu could.


    Lulu sat on the carriage and stuck his head out, silently waving at the dark spirit standing at his grave.


    happy home ¡­ The little girl leaned against the window, her small hands clenched into the shape of a trumpet.


    It gave the dark Souls a big scare.


    How could they not be afraid of someone who could see them?


    ¡°Miss Lulu, we¡¯ve arrived at the Jiang family¡¯s Cemetery.¡± Lulu alighted from the carriage as soon as the guard finished speaking.


    This was arge Cemetery, where most of the nobles of the capital were buried.


    In the Jiang family¡¯s Cemetery, there was a stone tablet with a name engraved on it.<div>


    Lulu carried the wine, and the guards carried the chickens, ducks, cattle, and sheep. They walked quickly on the road, and the food was still hot.


    ¡°Put the things down and wait outside. Without my order, you are not allowed toe near.¡± Lulu lowered his head. The guards paused for a moment, then retreated.


    When it was quiet, Lulu reached out and knocked on his grandfather¡¯s


    Cenotaph..

 Chapter 635: Beat up my father to liven things up (1)

    Chapter 635: Beat up my father to liven things up (1)<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°Sigh, what a pitiful sight. I¡¯m afraid the whole family is dead.¡± On the grave beside them, there were two Yin souls. When he saw Jiang huailu, his face was full of sympathy. This child looked only five or six years old, but he had be an orphan.


    ¡°Just now, there was a fourteen to fifteen-year-old teenager, called Huai ¡®an or something. I felt bad when I saw him holding back his tears in front of the grave. Two figures were sitting on the graves, eating the offering fruits andmenting.<div>


    ¡°During the Qingming Festival, it rains heavily, and the pedestrians on the road are almost dead. It¡¯s true ¡­¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, he saw the sorrowful girl suddenly lying on the grave.


    ¡°Grandfather,e out and drink some wine.¡± He gently tapped the inscription.


    Her voice became excited and cheerful.


    The figure on the grave beside him paused for a moment.


    He ¡­ Drinking?


    As soon as he raised his head, he saw an old man walking out of the Cenotaph in high spirits. The old man didn¡¯t have the slightest sadness of being swept during the Qingming Festival. Instead, when he went out .


    Ah, PEI, once out of the coffin.


    He sat on the ground beside the little girl.


    ¡°Eh, she can see? Then she ¡­¡± The two spirits paused for a moment and saw the little girl turn her head and look at them with a smile.


    ¡°I can see you guys.¡±<div>


    His crisp words frightened the two Dark Souls.


    The little girl took out a wine cup, took out a few incense sticks, lit them, and inserted them into the incense burner.


    He could only touch it if it was burned to master Jiang.


    ¡°Good girl, you still remember your grandfather. Did anything major happen in the city recently? How is the Crown Prince?¡± Master Jiang pulled off a chicken leg and showed his concern to the Crown Prince.


    ¡°The Crown Prince? It was quite good. Lulu had just returned from his ce at noon. He¡¯s meeting the courtiers in the Royal study, and Lulu is sleeping in the back.¡± he¡¯s just too busy. He has to attend court in the day and give Lulu homework at night.


    ¡°Sometimes, when Lulu got into trouble, he would go from house to house and prepare gifts of apology.¡± Lulu smacked his eyes. He was too busy, too busy.


    Old master Jiang pped his hands in joy. good girl. Well done. He must have suffered for being exiled to my Jiang family, right? ¡± Is this retribution?¡± ¡°What retribution?¡± Lulu asked, confused.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± grandfather Jiang coughed. Every cause has its consequences, and his retribution is you.


    ¡°Grandfather, today¡¯s a good day, why don¡¯t you give your son a beating to liven things up?¡± Lulu secretly took a sip of the wine. It was sweet and had a slightly fermented taste.


    Old master Jiang nced at her, his heart as clear as a mirror.


    The little girl just wanted to see her father being beaten up.<div>


    ¡°Yesterday, I beat him up in advance to liven things up.¡± The old man took a sip of wine and took a bite of meat. He raised his eyebrows and said seriously.


    find another reason. It didn¡¯t rain during Qingming today, so it¡¯s worth a beating. Lulu¡¯s mouth was full of oil.


    Old master Jiang nodded and snorted, ¡®¡±¡®1¡¯11, I¡¯ll listen to you.¡±


    Other people¡¯s Qingming days were sad and sad, but her Qingming days were days of drinking wine and eating meat. The whole family was reunited and she could even enjoy the fun of beating her father.


    The moon was getting darker, and Lulu¡¯s face was red from drinking. Even his eyes were a little red.


    She was so excited that she even jumped around the old master¡¯s grave.


    ¡°Go back quickly. It¡¯s Qingming today, and I¡¯m still missing one more person. Hurry up and reply. Don¡¯t look around and y around on the road, let them live today.¡± The old man finished eating and drinking, and after distributing a lot of money, he finally got up to send Lulu off, satisfied..

 Chapter 636: Catch every one you see (1)

    Chapter 636: Catch every one you see (1)<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    The two spirits at the side were speechless. she¡¯s emitting Yin Qi all over her body. It¡¯s obvious that she was born on a Yin year, Yin month, and Yin day. Aren¡¯t you afraid that she¡¯ll be captured by hostile ghosts? ¡±


    The old man waved his hand, his face mysterious.<div>


    ¡°Catch her? That¡¯s really eight generations of bad luck.¡± The old man muttered softly.


    If he met her, his cultivation would probably be reduced to nothing.


    In terms of danger, the most dangerous thing to let her out would be that group of dark spirits.


    At this thought, the old man suddenly shouted at the top of his lungs, ¡°¡±lt¡¯s a big festival, don¡¯t get angry, let the ghost go when possible.¡±


    After shouting, he sighed in his heart. She was such a good girl, but it was a pity that her name was removed from the Jiang family¡¯s genealogy.


    He thought about it and was unhappy again. He turned around and gave Jiang yubai and Jiang Yuqing another beating.


    This time, the reason was that he gave birth to her, so he could beat her up if he wanted to. He was toozy to even find a reason.


    On the other side, Lulu was tipsy. He swayed as he walked and climbed up the carriage on all fours.


    Qingming Festival was a good day, and she could take the opportunity to drink.


    A few guards looked at each other. No, you¡¯re here to pay respects to your ancestors. Why do you still look like you¡¯re drinking to your heart¡¯s content? You and ¡­ Who drank it?


    However, the little girl had already climbed into the carriage, so they did not dare to ask, nor did they dare to say.<div>


    They had no right to interfere with the little ancestor of His Highness.


    The sky was already as dark as ink.


    The long Street, which had always been lively, was now empty.


    asionally, he would see someone, but that person would also hurriedly lower his head and rush back home, not daring to look around.


    Luluy on the carriage, his head spinning.


    When he fell asleep, his soul left his body.


    When she looked up, she saw a person standing on the empty Long Street.


    The carriage had already passed the corner of the street and was headed for the eastern Pce.


    The little girl huped, and her eyes were a little dazed.


    He seemed to feel a chill all over his body, and there was a cold sound of blowing and beating in his ears.


    A white mist appeared on the long Street.<div>


    Lulu opened his blurry eyes and yawned. He saw a group of people in red clothes and shoes walking out of the White mist. His face was also painted with two patches of sun-red.


    As they walked, they carried a Red Wedding sedan, which was red everywhere.


    It was filled with joy.


    The little girl thought for a moment, then clumsily moved to the side of the street, unwilling to block the way.


    Even if I drink too much, I¡¯m still a good young man.


    The little girl stood on the side of the street, quietly waiting for theher soldiers to take her in.


    Whoever knew ¡­


    The Red Shoes and red clothes stopped at her feet.


    The little girl raised her head, and the bright red faces of the ghosts were a bit horrifying. The surroundings were deathly white, with only that lump of red.


    ¡°Bride, get on the sedan.¡± The voice of the dark spirit that was carrying the pnquin was hoarse, and his eyes were staring at her.


    In the White mist, an evil spirit in Red riding a horse walked out.<div>


    As soon as he walked in, he heard the little girl ask in confusion, ¡®¡±¡®Stealing by trickery? This is so unreasonable.¡± The little girl pouted.


    The evil spirit riding on the White Horse had a big red flower in front of him. Heughed out loud when he heard this, ¡°¡±Strength decides everything. It should be like this. As long as it¡¯s someone I like, as long as their strength is inferior to mine, they are mine!¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± Lulu replied.


    She stretched out her little paw, and the ghost groom, who was still riding on the horse just now, was directly caught in her hand and strangled.


    ¡°Since you¡¯ve put it that way, I¡¯ll help myself.¡± The little girl took out a soul binding chain from who knows where. It was a long rope and directly tied the groom ghost up.


    She walked in front, dragging the evil ghost along.


    One person was tied up as they walked, one person was tied up as they walked..

 Chapter 637: The most evil in the world (1)

    Chapter 637: The most evil in the world (1)<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    When Lu huaijiang hurriedly returned from the pce, the first thing he did was to visit Lulu.


    The moment he saw her sleeping posture, he knew that something was wrong.<div>


    He touched his nose and indeed, he was not breathing.


    He locked her in the room and did not allow anyone to enter.


    Lu huaijiang returned to his bedroom and immediately chased after him with his soul.


    Lu huaijiang could barely suppress the panic that emerged when he saw the monstrous hostility on the East Gate Street.


    He rushed all the way ¡­


    From afar, he saw a round-faced little girl holding a small golden rope in her hand. The small rope was tens of meters long. It was tied up with evil ghosts and spirits ¡­


    Behind him, there wereints and cries.


    Lu huaijiang smiled faintly.


    Sure enough, concern made one confused. Lu huaijiang saw her dazed and cute appearance. All of her irritation had disappeared.


    He stepped forward and picked up the dazed little girl. He tried to pull the rope in her hand. The more he pulled, the more the ghosts screamed.


    ¡°Are you the ghost Emperor? You must be the ghost Emperor, right?¡±<div>


    ¡°I beg the ghost Emperor to take care of her. This little girl is very evil. She actually kidnapped all of us.¡±


    The group of evil spirits saw Lu huaijiang¡¯s aura and knew that he was the same kind as them. They immediately opened their mouths and begged.


    Lulu felt a familiar aura and rxed. He fell asleep in the Crown Prince¡¯s arms.


    Lu huaijiang lowered his eyebrows and looked at her peaceful appearance. Her cheeks were white and soft. He pinched them gently.


    ¡°I can¡¯t dirty your hands.¡± Lu huaijiang said in a low voice.


    The cold hostility in his heart emerged again.


    ¡°Dirty her hands? Her hands are much dirtier than yours. All the evils she has killed belong to our forces. Can¡¯t you see through love?¡± The voice was cold and indifferent, clear and melodious like the sound of spring water. The words that came out of her mouth were still bone-chilling.


    ¡°Trash!¡± The voice in her heart was a little angry.


    ¡°She¡¯s just a five-year-old child. As long as you get rid of her, the demons in your heart will be resolved. We¡¯ll be able to escape our current predicament!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s there to be nostalgic about as an Emperor? This world, this three realms, this Nine Heavens, is our true battlefield!¡±


    ¡°Do you know what kind of opportunity you missed when you gave up the integration that day? The Three Realms is within our reach!¡±<div>


    ¡°Kill her! As long as you kill her, the heart-piercing pain and bone-eroding pain you¡¯re suffering now will be resolved. Otherwise, you will die in her hands!¡± The voiceughed again. It had told him countless times that he would die at the hands of Jiang huailu.


    Lu huaijiang looked down at the baby in his arms. There was still the smell of milk on him, and he looked harmless.


    Lying in his arms, she didn¡¯t have any defenses against him.


    ¡°She¡¯s a Savior, and it¡¯s her duty to eliminate evil in her life. You don¡¯t really think that you¡¯re the special one, do you?¡±


    ¡°Look at the evil spirits in her hands, not a single one survived.¡±


    ¡°And you? Hahahaha, you¡¯re the Tribtion for my reincarnation in the human world. I¡¯m the most evil existence in the world. You are me, and I am you! I¡¯ve massacred the human world several times. Do you think that you didn¡¯t do it?


    That¡¯s your will!¡±


    ¡°The day you fuse with me will be the day you will oppose her! Take advantage of the fact that she trusts you now and hasn¡¯t grown up yet to eliminate her! Except for her! We will be able to safely pass through this life!¡± The voice even carried a bit of enchantment.


    When Lu huaijiang heard that sentence, he raised his eyebrows slightly in this life.


    He couldn¡¯t help but recall the words that master yixu had said a few years ago.


    Entangled with her for seven lives.<div>


    The seventh..

 Chapter 638: She was entangled with him for seven lifetimes (1)

    Chapter 638: She was entangled with him for seven lifetimes (1)<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    Lu huaijiang ignored the voice in his heart.


    That voice had been heard since the time they returned from wanhe vige.<div>


    It was the man¡¯s voice.


    In the beginning, the man was full of arrogance and almost disdained to say another word to him. He didn¡¯t make a sound for almost half a month.


    But ¡­


    Every time Lulu appeared, he would be extremely irritable and noisy, always urging him to kill Lulu.


    In fact, the crazier he got when she helped Lulu with his homework every night.


    The more he doted on her, the more it was like a deadly poison to him.


    ¡°In my heart, she has always been the purest and most wless. Bengong only wants to watch her grow up. As long as she still believes in me, I will never leave her. ¡± Lu huaijiang let out a low sigh and raised his hand towards the spirits. The spirits were directly absorbed by him.


    Not a single scream was left behind.


    ¡°You should just indulge her, just indulge her! It¡¯s all because you¡¯ve spoiled her. Have you thought about the consequences of spoiling her? You¡¯ve already died in her ¡­¡± The voice stopped abruptly.


    Lu huaijiang¡¯s brows furrowed slightly. Even though he knew that the other party was unhappy, he still did not ask.


    He carried Lulu to the eastern Pce.<div>


    He understood that he could not bear to part with this little thing in his arms.


    She didn¡¯t know when it had started, but he had already ced her in his heart and let her do as she pleased.


    He could only take one step at a time on this road of no return.


    Savior, Savior ¡­


    Lu huaijiang¡¯s intuition told him that she existed for him. This child truly existed for him.


    Lu huaijiang¡¯s arms tightened, and he held her in his arms, his cheek gently sucking on her face.


    It smelled like milk.


    ¡°As long as bengong protects my heart, as long as bengong does not fall into the evil path, I will not oppose you. Bengong will always be your Jiang Jiang.¡± Lu huaijiang whispered in her ear until his soul returned to the eastern Pce and gently pushed her towards his body.


    Seeing that the little fellow on the bed was breathing again, she returned to the sleeping chamber.


    Returning to his body, Lu huaijiang¡¯s thick eyes moved slightly and he opened his ck eyes. His eyes were calm and contained a faint coldness. The shadow hiding in his heart probably knew everything about his past life.


    What about yixu? How much did he know?<div>


    What exactly happened in his previous life and his previous life? Did he really have a deep rtionship with Lulu in every life?


    As for the fact that Lulu had once let him down for seven lives, was that true? What was the reason?


    This little fellow had actually followed him here in every lifetime.


    Lu huaijiang¡¯s heart stirred, as if he had no feelings for this world. However, this world had suddenly sent him a big gift bag, which made him feel inexplicably surprised.


    Even though he had lived seven lives, he still couldn¡¯t leave Lulu.


    Now, it wasn¡¯t Lulu who couldn¡¯t leave him, but he couldn¡¯t.


    Outsiders all said that it was the Crown Prince who doted on Jiang huailu in every way possible, allowing her to live like a princess and show off wantonly.


    However, he was the one standing at the edge of the abyss, and Lulu was the one who held onto him, the Savior who would not let him fall into the abyss.


    Savior. Perhaps, she was only his Savior.


    Lu huaijiang took a light breath. He would not let go.


    He could also feel the closeness of the dark spirits to him, and unconsciously wanted to believe him. He could also feel Lulu¡¯s rejection of the evil. He could not be an evil.<div>


    Lu huaijiang had fallen asleep in his clothes and was lying quietly on the bed.


    The sky had not yet brightened.


    Eunuch Lu gently pushed the door open and entered. His voice was gentle and soft.¡±Your Highness, it¡¯s time to get up. We can¡¯t bete for today¡¯s ancestral worship ceremony.¡± Worshipping the ancestors was a major event, not to mention that fusang was involved, so he could not take it lightly..

 Chapter 639: The troublemaker with short limbs (1)

    Chapter 639: The troublemaker with short limbs (1)<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    Lu huaijiang had already woken up at the entrance of eunuch Lu¡¯s room.


    At this moment, he got up naturally and did not stay in bed at all.<div>


    As the Crown Prince, he naturally had no right to stay in bed.


    But Lulu did.


    ¡°Miss Lulu has not woken up yet. Your Highness, why don¡¯t you let her stay in the eastern Pce? When I¡¯m done, I¡¯lle back to pick her up at the pce banquet.¡± Eunuch Lu replied in a low voice.


    Lu huaijiang changed into a thin shirt and looked at the clothes. He suddenly remembered that Lulu had said that she would buy him two sets of clothes and shoes.


    The Crown Prince¡¯s eyes were green with anticipation, but he still didn¡¯t see it.


    He sighed faintly.


    ¡°Prepare two sets of spring clothes for her. Bengong will carry her. She, ah, when she wakes up, one fear that she will make a scene and when she turns back, she will cry and give bengong a headache.¡± Lu huaijiang pinched the space between his eyebrows.


    Eunuch Lu looked at him, speechless.


    You speak of helplessness and despair, but your face is full of love.


    You seem to be quite happy to do so.


    Lu huaijiang changed his clothes and ate two mouthfuls of porridge to fill his stomach. The sky was still dark, and Lulu was sleeping soundly with her small belly.<div>


    ¡°Lulu, Jiang Jiang is taking you to pay respects to your ancestors. Go to sleep, youzy pig. I¡¯ll wake you up when we get to Jiang Jiang.¡± Lu huaijiang took her clothes and put them on for her personally. Then, he took a thin nket and wrapped the child in it before carrying her.


    They got on the carriage and entered the pce.


    The officials were already waiting outside the pce.


    After all, he should have arrived earlier than His Highness the Crown Prince. If he waster than His Highness, then his attitude would be wrong.


    Many courtiers stood in two rows at the entrance of the pce, dressed in neat and serious official robes.


    His Highness¡¯s carriage arrived, and all the officials saluted in unison.


    Every year, the ministers would wake up before the sun rose. Before dawn, they had to walk from the pce gate to the longevity Pce in the pce and pay their respects to the tablets of the previous emperors.


    Now that the Crown Prince was outside the pce, he naturally had to be led in by the Crown Prince.


    After paying respects to the ancestors, the sun had just risen.


    It was an auspicious time to head to the Temple of Heaven in the Imperial mausoleum to pay respects to the ancestors. Naturally, there were all kinds of honor guards and heavenly might along the way, just in time to wee the People¡¯s worship. It was to show the prestige of the royal family.


    It had been held this way in previous years.<div>


    Even the Crown Prince, who was only a few years old when he first came into contact with the ancestral worship, had a grave expression on his face as hepleted everything in a very serious manner.


    But this year ¡­


    However, something was wrong.


    His Highness, dressed in a Python robe, stood outside the carriage and raised his hand to the saluted officials.


    Everything looked the same as in the past. His Highness was still dignified and imposing.


    ¡°All ministers, rise.¡± His Highness frowned and raised his hand gently.


    The crowd was still intimidated by his overwhelming aura.


    At some point, he had grown up. He was no longer the young man who had to run to keep up with them in a Python robe.


    After his Highness had finished speaking, he got off the carriage and led the crowd forward.


    But today, after he finished speaking, he paused for a moment and went back into the carriage.


    Lord Xia¡¯s heart suddenly thumped, and he had a bad feeling.<div>


    As expected ¡­


    Eunuch Lu lifted the curtain, and his Highness, who was full of shock and awe just now, carried a child who was wrapped up until only the head was left out of the carriage.


    Grand tutor Xie¡¯s eyelids kept twitching.


    Bring disaster to the country and its people, bring disaster to the country and its people!


    Huo Shui from other countries had big breasts, long legs, and a slim waist. Although Huo Shui from the great Zhou Dynasty had short legs, a round face, and a round belly, for some reason, her configuration had already reached the potential of Huo Shui!


    Grand tutor Xie¡¯s heart ached.


    He turned around and red at Lord Xia.


    It¡¯s all your fault for being so useless that you can¡¯t even take your own niece back!

 Chapter 640: 1 1 m going to worship my ancestors with it (1)

    Chapter 640: 11m going to worship my ancestors with it (1)<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    Lord Xia¡¯s face was innocent. He didn¡¯t understand why he was being red at again.


    But when she saw His Highness getting off the carriage with a child wrapped in his arms, she understood.<div>


    She lowered her head like a quail.


    Sigh, it was too early for his father to retire and return to his hometown. If he hadn¡¯t retreated, he could still block it now.


    Lord Xia lowered his head and did not look at the expressions of the officials. Without looking, he could guess that they were shocked and horrified as if they had seen a ghost.


    Sigh, there was indeed a troublemaker in their family.


    Eunuch Lu raised his hand to wipe the cold sweat on his forehead.


    His Highness¡¯s domineering behavior had shocked the ministers for many years, but in the end ¡­ At this moment, he had fallen from his God¡¯s altar.


    Lu huaijiang carried the little girl. The little girl slightly exposed half of her head. Her hair was scattered on her cheeks, and her sleeping face was red.


    One look and one could tell that she was a child who had been pampered and protected as she grew up.


    ¡°Bengong¡¯s children are delicate and if they wake up and do not see bengong, they will definitely cry. When we reach the longevity Pce, she should have woken up by now.¡± The Crown Prince looked down at the crowd. Carrying a child to pay respects to the ancestors, this kind of thing ¡­


    Half a year ago, he didn¡¯t even dare to think about it.


    However, when he thought about how disappointed she would be when she woke up and did not see him, Lu huaijiang did not feel any different.<div>


    He had always done things ording to his heart in his life, and now that she was just a child of a few years old, she would not make things difficult for him.


    Lord Xia felt more gazes on him and smiled bitterly.


    He raised his head and looked at the officials innocently. There was no point in looking at him. I¡¯m only her uncle, how can I control her?


    No matter how much the officials thought, they didn¡¯t dare to say anything.


    Besides, the ceremony had not started yet. They were only on their way to the pce. Whether His Highness carried a baby or a dog, it was none of their business.


    The ministers could only follow in silence.


    The civil and military officials walked behind His Highness in two rows. The atmosphere was tense and tense.


    Lu huaijiang carried the child and walked in front. A small head peeked out from the nket. It was furry and looked like it was in a daze from sleep.


    At the bottom, half of her fair, chubby, and thick little foot was exposed.


    She twisted her little feet and her thumb, and all the civil and military officials


    ¡®faces twitched.<div>


    At seven O ¡®clock, the bell also rang in the pce.


    The Crown Prince had also lived in the pce when he was young, so he was extremely familiar with the sound of the bell. But at this moment, the little girl¡¯s brows furrowed. She was a little displeased with the bell that she was used to hearing.


    His Highness couldn¡¯t say anything at the moment, as it would make him look narrow-minded and couldn¡¯t even tolerate the bell.


    He carried Lulu in his arms and followed the officials all the way until a glimmer of light appeared on the horizon.


    The little girl mumbled.


    She yawned and stretched out a chubby and soft arm from the nket.


    The Crown Prince¡¯s gaze fell on her arm. He couldn¡¯t help but hug her with one hand and pull down his clothes to cover his arm.


    ¡°Are you awake? Was it the bell that woke you up?¡± The Crown Prince asked softly.


    Lulu shook his head and opened his eyes. He was greeted by the sight of the tightly-guarded Pce walls. He turned his head and his eyes widened.


    He was so frightened that he jumped.


    Behind her, there were no less than a hundred pairs of eyes staring straight at her. Their gazes were inexplicable, and their faces were dark.<div>


    Among them were many old ministers with white hair. H-how embarrassing.


    Lulu blushed shyly. ¡°Lulu wants toe down.¡± The little girl said in a low voice.


    At this moment, they were already outside the longevity Pce. Everyone stood outside the pce.


    Lu huaijiang paused for a moment. He dug around in his robe and actually took out a pair of exquisite Pearl shoes.


    The ministers?

 Chapter 641: His Highness is a treasure chest (1)

    Chapter 641: His Highness is a treasure chest (1)<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    Eunuch Lu was dumbfounded.


    When did His Highness wear Pearl shoes?<div>


    No, how did you stuff that Python robe in? this thing doesn¡¯t have a pocket!


    He carried the little girl and put on her socks with one hand, then helped her put on her shoes.


    Eunuch Lu even admired him for secretly learning such a skill.


    Awesome!


    Respect!


    Didn¡¯t he see the eyes of all the officials behind him almost popping out?


    Lulu put on his shoes and socks and stood on the ground. His hair was let down, and he stood obediently beside the Crown Prince.


    The gate of the longevity Pce had not opened yet, and all the officials were waiting outside.


    They just looked at the Crown Prince who was standing in front of them, and ¡­


    She then took out an exquisite Jadeb.


    That pair of slender and well-defined big hands pulled the hair of the little child beside him and quicklybed it.<div>


    Lord Xia¡¯s mouth was wide open in shock and could not close for a long time.


    Not only him, even the remonstrators who had been arguing with His Highness in the court and had bumped into the throne room several times were full of questions at this moment.


    What the hell? What the hell?


    Suddenly, he felt that His Highness had shed the murderous aura around him and seemed to be particrly warm.


    If he had been so peaceful since he was born, perhaps there would not have been any rumors that His Highness was the reincarnation of an evil spirit.


    However, thinking about His Highness¡¯s pair of hands, he didn¡¯t show any mercy when killing people.


    Everyone shivered again.


    Not long after, the little girl¡¯s hair wasbed into an exquisite, beautiful, and convenient hairstyle, which suited her face very well. It made her look exquisite and silly, and very cute.


    He handed the Jadeb to eunuch Lu.


    With a turn of his hand, His Highness took out a piece of pine nut and Lily pastry wrapped in oil paper. Layer byyer, it was golden in color and as thin as a cicada¡¯s wings. It looked fragrant and delicious.


    There was also a peony roll, and one could see its softness with a bite.<div>


    The ministers swallowed their saliva. They had woken up in a hurry in the morning and had to go to the toilet because they had eaten and drunk too much. Naturally, they were not allowed to leave halfway during the ancestral worship. Everyone only drank a mouthful of water to moisten their throats. How could they dare to eat and drink?


    At this moment, when he smelled the sweet smell, he was so hungry that his mouth was salivating.


    However, the little girl was still considerate. She took a bite of the snack and tiptoed to stuff it into the Crown Prince¡¯s mouth.


    The two of them bit each other, and the old official behind them almost fainted.


    Although she was still young, she still felt a sense of suffocation as if she had been stuffed with dog food.


    By the time the Emperor, the Empress, and the concubines arrived, Lulu had already finished his snacks and was even burping twice.


    She was one step behind the Crown Prince and had already retreated to the side of the longevity Pce. She was not willing to go in and kneel.


    The officials heaved a sigh of relief. This brutal attack had finally ended. ¡°Long live our Emperor, long live, long live our Emperor!¡±


    ¡°The Empress is lucky ¡­¡± The officials knelt down to pay their respects. It had only been a few months since they had seen the Emperor. He had clearly looked young before, but now he was showing signs of fatigue.


    There was even a hint of old age that could not be hidden between his brows.


    However, he was only 40 years old, the prime of his life.<div>


    The Crown Prince snorted softly. He was not sick, but he had made himself sick. His father was also amazing.


    Back then, he had half-willingly and half-coerced him into bing a mere figurehead. All these years, he had faintly wanted to leave the harem, but he was often stopped by the emperor¡¯s Dragon body. It was probably to prove that his Dragon body was fine, so he had swallowed a lot of medicinal pills over the years.


    At this moment, the Emperor raised his hand and said, ¡°all ministers, rise.¡± You may dispense with the formalities.¡±


    The eunuch beside him sang loudly,¡±the auspicious time hase, open the ancestral temple.¡±


    With a squeak, the light shone into the longevity Pce..

 Chapter 642: Bird God (1)

    Chapter 642: Bird God (1)<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    The longevity Pce did not see light all year round.


    At this moment, when the light shone into the hall, it actually had a sense of dispelling the darkness.<div>


    The first Prince was standing beside the Emperor, which was a rare sight. Behind the first Prince was a thin man with high cheekbones. The man¡¯s eyes were deep and dark, and whoever he looked at would frown and avoid him.


    This was the family deity that the Prince of fusang brought with him when he came to propose to the princess of great Zhou.


    It was said that this family deity had always protected the imperial family of fusang. Now that he was willing toe to the great Zhou, it was entirely because he valued the intention of the Prince of fusang.


    Now that the family deity was temporarily lent to the first Prince, it could be seen that there was a clever connection between fusang and the first Prince.


    In the past, the Emperor had always brought the Crown Prince with him. Whether it was voluntary or forced, their rtionship was still extremely good on the surface.


    But this year, the first Prince was standing beside him, parallel to the Crown Prince.


    ¡°Your Highness, this is the feather God from fusang. He possesses the bloodline of the ancient Phoenix tribe and is now protecting the imperial family of fusang, ensuring that fusang will be safe for the next hundred years.¡±


    ¡°The Prince of fusang is willing to lend the feather God to the great Zhou because he is concerned about the evil that has appeared in the great Zhou. I hope that Your Highness will not think too much.¡± The great prince had a faint smile on his face. His eyes fell behind the Crown Prince, and his eyes twitched.


    He did not know when, but this young man had actually be as tall as him.


    His aura and ability were not enough to make him proud. Now, he could not evenpare to his height.


    The first Prince¡¯s eyes darkened.<div>


    ¡°Imperial brother must be joking, this ¡­ This Phoenix was a bird, and he should be called the bird God. It¡¯s all for the great Zhou, so how can bengong think too much? If we can capture the evil god as soon as possible, bengong and the people will be at ease.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll have to trouble this bird God.¡± The Crown Prince¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change, but his words made the feather God¡¯s face change dramatically.


    Yet, he couldn¡¯t get angry.


    He was so angry.


    At this moment, the Emperor had already entered the longevity Pce, and the crowd followed behind him.


    The eunuch had already prepared the incense table and everything wasplete. The Emperor stretched out his hand and the Joss stick fell into his hand.


    The Ministry of rites had already written the words to pay respects to the ancestors, and at this moment, they were reciting it in cadence, giving off a sense of exorcism.


    Lulu sat on the steps outside the longevity Pce, drowsy from listening.


    She seriously suspected that the gods didn¡¯t like to listen to the prayers of the human world because the prayers were like the olddy¡¯s foot-binding cloth, smelly and long.


    You pray for a child, pray for good weather, pray for the country to be prosperous and the people to be safe, pray for marriage.


    Can¡¯t you just exin it in a simple sentence?<div>


    Why did he have to recite it for half an hour? she was so confused by it.


    The gods are so busy every day and have to listen to countless prayers. Who has the time to listen to your long-winded speech for more than an hour?


    She even had to guess what he was asking for from the pile of words?


    Lulu wondered why the gods had such a photographic memory and such a heart of seven apertures. She seriously suspected that the God of creation¡¯s godmother was afraid that the gods were too illiterate and could not hear the subtle prayers of these believers, so she deliberately opened a back door for them.


    At this moment, the prayer in the hall had reached the second half.


    Lulu was no longer in the mood to listen. He leaned on the door and looked at the memorial tablets.


    Whatte Emperor, what retired Emperor, what Emperor, and so on.


    Everyone lowered their heads devoutly. Only the pheasant God, who was called the bird God, looked around. He nced at the Crown Prince countless times with harsh and provocative eyes.


    It wasn¡¯t obvious, but Lulu did notice.


    Lulu¡¯s mouth twitched. What kind of bird dared to call itself a God?


    However, thinking about how the Emperor had previously said that he had kept a few family gods, and now that there was only one left, she could think it through.<div>


    The rest of them had all defected to her Hall of salvation.


    As for this bird God, he didn¡¯t even open the door for him.


    Hmph!

 Chapter 643: Abandoned after use (1)

    Chapter 643: Abandoned after use (1)<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    The worship of the ancestors in the longevity Pce ended very quickly.


    The real highlight was the Imperial mausoleum outside the city. After all, it was also an important time to appease the people.<div>


    Every year, the imperial family¡¯s sacrifice to heaven was a good time tofort the people.


    The Emperor brought the princes and concubines to offer incense.


    Noble consort Lin was still carrying the little princess who was only two months old.


    After a short while, the little princess began to cry. Noble consort Lin¡¯s willowy brows furrowed slightly, and the maidservant behind her hurriedly reached out to carry the child out.


    ¡°It is likely that the smell of the incense in the hall is too pungent and the little princess can not stand it.¡± Imperial concubine Lin said softly. There were rumors spreading in the great Zhou Dynasty that some great evil had descended.


    No one was willing to get into trouble at this time.


    The Emperor nced at her. In just a few months, the Emperor seemed to have aged a little.


    Previously, he looked thin and handsome. Although he was a middle-aged man, he was extremely elegant.


    Her face had gained a lot of weight in the past few months, and her belly had also grown.


    There was also a strange pill fragrance on his body.


    The Crown Prince nced at him. His face was indifferent, but his eyes were deep.<div>


    The emperor¡¯s body was only a little weak, but it was not a serious illness. It would not be a problem for him to live for another 20 or 30 years. However, at this rate, he probably wouldn¡¯t be able to hold on for long.


    He constantly used medicinal pills to stimte the potential in his body. The potential that was stimted seemed to be full of vitality for a while, but it was actually pulling up seedlings to help them grow.


    For example, at this moment, he felt that he was full of energy. However, his deeply sunken eye sockets were already showing some clues.


    Seeing his high-spirited appearance, the Crown Prince frowned.


    He had already handed over a portion of his power over to the Emperor. One reason was to keep Lulupany, and the other was to hand his authority over to the Emperor.


    For some things, at certain times, honey could be poison.


    ¡°It¡¯s been seven or eight years since I¡¯ve hosted the worship, right?¡± The Emperor only felt that he had endless strength and looked at the great prince with a satisfied expression.


    The elixir of the feather deity was indeed useful.


    ¡°Your Majesty¡¯s health is great and themoners are happy. His Highness the Crown Prince is still young, and he was able to hold up the court before he was even ten years old. Now, he can finally rx.¡± Noble consort Lin stood on the emperor¡¯s left, while the Empress stood on his right.


    However, the Empress did not fawn on him at all from the beginning to the end, and even asked about his well-being less.


    ¡°It has been hard on Yi ¡®an these years. With Imperial father well, Yi ¡®an can also have a good life and recuperate.¡± ¡°It¡¯s probably the blessings of our ancestors,¡± the great prince said softly.<div>


    The Emperor was more and more satisfied. He raised his hand, and Noble consort Lin obediently helped him up.


    The Crown Prince and Empress were half a step behind, as if they had taken a step back in front of the emperor¡¯s Majesty.


    ¡°It¡¯s time to leave the pce and worship the heavens.¡± The head eunuch sang loudly.


    The crowd respectfully weed the Emperor and walked out of the pce.


    The civil and military officials sneaked a nce behind them. The Emperor was making it even more obvious that he wanted to take back his power.


    But His Highness was growing up day by day, what should he do?


    The Crown Prince was very calm, but eunuch Lu felt somewhat humiliated.


    Back then, the great Zhou was gued with internal and external problems. His Majesty was indecisive and could not support the court. His Highness, who was only seven or eight years old, had stepped on countless blood to establish his prestige and intimidate everyone.


    Now that His Majesty had recovered, he began to guard against His Highness and tried to regain his power.


    He threw it away after using it, looking like a heartless loser.


    However, His Highness¡¯s face was calm, so he did not dare to say anything.<div>


    However, he was also a little curious as he looked at the Empress. If it was in the past, the Empress would have stood firmly in front of the Emperor and sworn her identity, never letting noble consort Lin take any advantage of her.


    The Crown Prince nced at his mother, while the Empress was in a daze.


    Lulu said that he¡¯s going to die soon.. He¡¯s going to die soon, so how can this Prince still have a good impression of him?

 Chapter 644: The Empress and the evil (1)

    Chapter 644: The Empress and the evil (1)<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    The emperor¡¯s guard of honor left the pce.


    Outside the pce gates kneeled a dense crowd. The Emperor looked down from above, and the aura of a sovereign descending to the world appeared again.<div>


    After being an idle Emperor in the harem for so many years, he had almost forgotten this feeling.


    When he first ascended the throne, he could not intimidate the officials and the capital was also quite chaotic.


    Now, all the civil and military officials were submissive, and the security of the capital was good.


    The Emperor wanted to turn his head to look at the youth riding the horse behind him, but he forcefully suppressed it.


    The Emperor was probably trying to express his thoughts, so he should have taken the Empress and the Emperor with him, but he had brought noble consort Lin with him.


    Noble consort Lin was leaning on his side. Although she was a little old, she had taken good care of herself and had given birth to a little princess. Her slender figure was also a little more well-rounded, which added two points of beauty.


    ¡°Your Majesty, look at how peaceful this world is, it¡¯s all thanks to you. His Highness was young at that time. If you didn¡¯t have the foresight to put him in high regard, how could he have be sessful? How could there be such a peaceful and prosperous world?¡± Imperial concubine Lin said softly.


    The Emperor gently patted noble consort Lin, his eyes shing.


    The Imperial astronomer was already waiting in the Imperial mausoleum for them. Everything had been prepared.


    The feather God from fusang had been apanying him.


    The great prince sat on his horse, a smile on his lips. ¡°Feather God, do you feel any evil aura?<div>


    The feather God looked around and said, ¡®¡±¡®The evil has descended upon the great Zhou, this person must be from the great Zhou. And ording to the rules of the past years, the capital would be attacked by dark spirits every year. I¡¯m afraid that the evil is born in the capital of the great Zhou.¡±


    ¡°If such a person awakens, I¡¯m afraid the world will be in a catastrophe.¡± The first Prince¡¯s eyes narrowed.


    ¡°First Prince, you don¡¯t have to worry. Since it exists, it will definitely give itself away. I¡¯m afraid he Imows that we¡¯reing to great Zhou and has hidden himself. The imperial family had the Qi of a true Dragon today, and they would definitely force him to show himself. If you don¡¯t believe me, Your Highness will just wait and see.¡± The feather God seemed to be very confident, and his eyes were filled with viciousness.


    At this moment, the Crown Prince was wearing a cloak. The young man¡¯s eyes were bright, and he would lift his hand to pull the cloak from time to time.


    If one looked carefully, one would be able to see a little girl hiding under the cloak.


    Nestled in his arms, she was small and cute, obedient and lovely.


    The little girl peeked at her surroundings. No one dared to raise their heads, let alone look at the Crown Prince, so no one noticed.


    Of course, no one dared to think that he was so bold.


    The Crown Prince flicked his sleeve and took out a piece of dried meat, stuffing it into his cloak.


    ¡°Brother Jiang Jiang, you¡¯re getting better at telekinesis.¡± The little girl was like a little hamster, hiding in his arms and chewing on dried meat.


    He did not notice that the Crown Prince¡¯s body had slightly stiffened. That was because that voice had appeared in his mind again.<div>


    you¡¯re really good. You¡¯re actually using telekinesis to steal snacks for your child! The voice was furious, and the emotions revealed in his words werepletely unconcealed.


    He hadpletely expressed his disdain and contempt for Lu huaijiang.


    ¡°What¡¯s the use of being nice to her? What¡¯s the use of spoiling her? You were born evil, born to dirty the world, while she was just and upright, born as the princess of the Emperor, a goddess.¡±


    you two have two extreme positions. You don¡¯t really think that she will be soft-hearted to you the day you fall and be an evil god, do you? ¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t we kill her while she¡¯s still young and not fully grown?¡±


    Only by killing her would he be able to break the trap left behind by his previous seven lives!

 Chapter 645: He was born because of the injustice of the heavenly Dao (1)

    Chapter 645: He was born because of the injustice of the heavenly Dao (1)<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    Lu huaijiang was silent from the beginning to the end, as if he didn¡¯t exist. ¡°You¡¯ll regret it. If you don¡¯t kill her now, you¡¯ll definitely regret it!¡±


    ¡°You and her were born to be in opposing situations. This was all the tricks of the God of creation, that old witch. She was a sinister and vicious woman! Vicious woman!¡± The voice said through gritted teeth.<div>


    ¡°Back then, I was born at the same time as her. She gathered the spiritual energy of heaven and earth and was the first to incarnate into the lower realm.¡±


    ¡°I was a thousand years toote. After a thousand years, the overall situation has already been set, but she has already made arrangements. It is really too sinister and vicious.¡± A mocking voice rang out in his mind. He seemed to be reminiscing about the past.


    Lu huaijiang frowned slightly. Once the voice in his mind was angry, he could also sense the other party¡¯s emotions.


    At this moment, a scene appeared in his mind uncontrobly.


    Darkness, endless darkness.


    In the dark void, it was quiet but filled with killing intent.


    Two stones, one ck and one white, were suspended in the void. The White stone was emitting a warm and bright luster.


    With just a nce, ck stone could make people feel a soaring hostility.


    All the yin Qi that gathered from all directions was absorbed by him.


    It was unknown if he had absorbed it on his own initiative or if he was born to face the world¡¯s tribtion.


    His vision blurred, and he didn¡¯t know that the White stone had suddenly gained consciousness. One day, in ordance with the will of the heavenly Dao, the White stone turned into a ray of light and cast into the human world.<div>


    Heaven and earth were separated, and there was heaven and earth.


    As the days went by, grass and grass grew out of the ground. Bai Shi, on the other hand, had turned into a woman with no memories of her past and was walking barefoot in this barren world. She walked through every inch of the world that she had created with her own hands.


    As for ck Rock, he was still lying in the boundless void. Whether he wanted to or resisted, he was still quietly receiving the hostile aura that was gathering from all directions.


    ck Rock¡¯s entire body was covered in ayer of violent Qi, and he was on the edge of being violent at any time.


    The days were dull.


    At some point, a small de of green grass had grown out of the corner of the ck Rock.


    A de of grass and a stone. Beside the ck stone, there was a touch of green that actually had some vitality.


    ¡°I¡¯m thirsty ¡­¡± A mumbling sound came from his arms. Lu huaijiang waved his hand instantly and handed over a sweet fruit.


    Ever since he had learned how to take things from a distance, a big rat had appeared in the Imperial kitchen.


    Lu huaijiang sighed softly. It was no wonder that the divine sense in his mind felt humiliated.


    He should have been a God of the same generation as the God of creation, but with his sorcery, he could only be reduced to raising children.<div>


    ¡°Good-for-nothing, in this life, I¡¯ll wait for you to die by her hands!¡± The voice in his mind was sinister, resentful that he had not lived up to his expectations.


    ¡°So what if you try to escape? you¡¯re an evil god destined by the heavens. You can¡¯t escape! You were born for the sake of the heavenly Dao, and in order to get rid of the evil energy between heaven and earth, the heavenly Dao poured all of it on us, which is the fault of the heavenly Dao! The heavenly Dao is unfair, the heavenly Dao is unfair, why should I bear everything in the world!¡± After saying that, the voice sounded a little crazy. Lu huaijiang¡¯s mind was unstable, and his brows could not help but reveal a bit of hostility.


    ¡°Jiang Jiang, wipe your mouth.¡± The little girl¡¯s voice was soft.


    Lu huaijiang¡¯s murderous aura faded in an instant. He took out a handkerchief and wiped her mouth.


    The voice seemed to have been angered by Lu huaijiang.


    How could he not be angry when the hostility he had painstakingly stirred up was easily wiped away and he regained his rity?


    ¡°Good-for-nothing!¡± That voice was originally very arrogant, but now, it was finally angered by him to the point that it fell off the altar while cursing.


    Seven lives, seven lives!


    It¡¯s the same person who did it every time!


    Even if he left a trace of his divine sense, he still couldn¡¯t stop it.. This was what despair was!


    <div>

 Chapter 646: A shocking change on the altar (1)

    Chapter 646: A shocking change on the altar (1)<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    The group walked out of the city for about two hours.


    The security along the way was tight, showing the majesty of the imperial family.<div>


    Themoners knelt along the way, and no one dared to raise their heads.


    It was not to intimidate the Emperor, but to intimidate the youth who had yet to reach the crown.


    He justzily rode behind them on his horse, and everyone felt as if something was stuck in their throats, not daring to overstep him.


    Finally, when the sun was about to rise to noon, everyone stopped.


    ¡°The Imperial mausoleum is in front.¡± As soon as the sedan stopped, noble consort Lin helped the Emperor out.


    Carriages were not allowed to enter the Imperial tombs, so they could only walk.


    The weather was a little hot, but the emperor¡¯s forehead was sweating more than the others. The handkerchief on noble consort Lin¡¯s body was almost soaked, but fortunately, the maidservant quickly changed it.


    The Imperial astronomer had already prepared everything.


    ¡°The auspicious time hase. Emperor Chong Ming of the great Zhou Dynasty will personally experience the worship to the heavens and pray for blessings.¡± The official of the Imperial astronomer stood on the altar and sang loudly.


    The Emperor brought the princes up to the altar.


    Everyone had already changed into their sacrificial clothes.<div>


    Themoners who had rushed over knelt down. They had pious expressions on their faces and their hands were sped together. No one knew how long they had been kneeling.


    The Crown Prince handed Lulu over to eunuch Lu after he got off the carriage.


    Eunuch Lu brought her to an unremarkable corner of the Temple of Heaven.


    The feather God was standing three steps away from her.


    He looked at the altar with a dark expression. Lulu followed his gaze and itnded on Lu huaijiang.


    Stone pirs carved with Dragon patterns were erected around the Temple of Heaven. When the auspicious hour arrived, a Brazier was lit at the top of the stone pirs.


    In the center was an incense table, on which were chicken, ducks, cattle, sheep, and pigs made of Jade.


    The Imperial astronomer stood at the edge and was loudly reading out the merits Emperor Chong Ming had earned by governing the world over the years.


    He praised the emperor¡¯s reputation.


    He chanted prayers and ttered her while praying for the country to be peaceful and the people to be safe.


    The Emperor stood at the forefront. The moment the Imperial astronomer stopped, he looked into the distance at the sky.¡±l¡¯m the human Emperor of heaven and earth, and I hereby pray for a gift from heaven. May the great Zhou be at peace, the country is prosperous and the people are at peace.¡±<div>


    The Emperor slowly read out the prayers for the sacrifice to heaven, and the civil and military officials knelt behind him.


    After his Majesty finished reading, he burned the memorial in the incense burner.


    The Emperor led the crowd to bow three times and kowtow nine times.


    After paying their respects, the Minister of offerings led the people up to perform the sacrificial dance. Everyone¡¯s faces were painted in various colors, and their faces could not be seen clearly.


    The drums around them beat along with the ritual dance, creating a strange melody.


    The Emperor, who was leading the crowd to kneel at the very front, moved and suddenly stood up.


    ¡°I beg for the heavens¡± instructions. Traces of evil gods have appeared in the great Zhou several times. The people of the great Zhou, from the Emperor to the Emperor, were all loyal to the gods and the heavens. Please have mercy on us and send down instructions to find the evil god and return peace to the world!¡± The Emperor shouted loudly.


    The emperor¡¯s voice had just fallen when the sun was high up in the sky at noon. A sudden p of Thunder rang out on a sunny day.


    The feather God suddenly raised his head and looked at the sky. A strange light shed in his eyes.


    ¡°It¡¯s an order from the heavens.¡± The feather God stepped on the tip of his foot and went up to the altar.


    ¡°Your Majesty, the aura of the heavenly Dao is leaking out. The aura of the heavenly Dao is everywhere, and the evil god must be in a weak state.¡± my guess was right. The evil god is in the capital, among the people here!<div>


    The emperor¡¯s mind was greatly moved, and everyone¡¯s faces actually changed one after another.


    Knowing that the evil god was here, even the Emperor was heavily protected by guards.


    ¡°Your Majesty, don¡¯t worry. That evil god was born and grew up in the capital. Although it is the incarnation of the evil god, I¡¯m afraid it has not fully awakened.. However, I have a way to make him lose his mind and expose his identity!¡±

 Chapter 647: A crazy test on the edge of death _1

    Chapter 647: A crazy test on the edge of death _1<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    The feather God stood on the altar, his eyes cold and calcting.


    The Empress frowned slightly. Noble consort Lin stood by the emperor¡¯s side and gently squeezed his palm.<div>


    Your Majesty, the people of the world have been attacked by the evil for many years. If the evil god that canmand the evil in the world really appears in the great Zhou, I¡¯m afraid that the great Zhou will be the target of public criticism.


    ¡°The feather God has refined many elixirs for Your Majesty. Your Majesty must trust him. Why don¡¯t you let him try? if the evil god was found, then it was his credit. If we can¡¯t test it out and we can¡¯t attract the evil god to appear, we can just punish him.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s no big deal for us.¡± Imperial concubine Lin persuaded the Emperor with a gentle look.


    The Emperor didn¡¯t have much conflict with the feather God. Seeing that he was still so confident, he nodded.


    ¡°Now that the sacrifice has ended, if you can lure the evil out, then try it. I¡¯ve already ordered master yixu to bring the Holy monks over. If there¡¯s anything unusual, we can also kill him.¡± The emperor¡¯s eyes shed with a touch of displeasure. He had actually summoned the hall of salvation.


    But the hall of salvation ¡­ How should he put it?


    In the entire Hall, there was only an olddy who guarded the hall and two old men who swept the floor.


    There was also a teenager who hadn¡¯t even reached the crown. It was useless to ask them to help.


    When he asked the young man, the hall of salvation was a ce for fame.


    ¡°The hall of salvation only keepsher soldiers, no living people,¡± the young man sneered. These words were a little scary, but thinking about the fact that there were armoredher soldiers hunting for ghosts in the capital, he was probably telling the truth.


    But the Emperor just didn¡¯t like it.<div>


    A small hall of salvation had actually disregarded the words of the Emperor, and they deserved to be punished.


    It was just that the hall of salvation was extremely prestigious and could indeed resist evil, so he could not touch it for the time being.


    It had to be said that the Emperor did not like the hall of salvation from the start.


    The National temple was a temple of the royal family. Even if the master and the Holy monk were outsiders, they had to listen to the orders of the royal family.


    However, the hall of salvation was different. There were only a few living people in the entire Hall. He could mobilize the living but not the dark Souls. The Emperor gritted his teeth and looked at the Crown Prince. He knew that the Crown Prince had a good way of governing the country and was ruthless.


    However, he had actually allowed the hall of salvation to grow, and the Emperor was a little displeased.


    ¡°Your Majesty, please rest at the side. Be careful of hurting your Dragon body.¡± The feather God left respectfully after he finished speaking.


    Someone immediately brought a table and chair over. The Emperor sat on one side, and a pot of Longjing tea was ced on the table.


    ¡°Your Majesty, do you think that this evil god was really born in the capital of the great Zhou? If he was born in the great Zhou, he would probably be able to reveal some of his secret, right? They must be murderous and brutal. Why don¡¯t Your Majesty screen them and I think we can find some clues.¡± Noble consort Lin leaned on the emperor¡¯s side and said with a light smile.


    The Empress¡¯s hand under her sleeve slightly clenched the corner of her clothes.


    Her brows were slightly furrowed and drooped, making it impossible for others to see her expression.<div>


    ¡°En,¡± the Emperor said softly,¡±when this matter is over, I¡¯ll have the Crown Prince investigate.¡± If there¡¯s such a brutal and bloodthirsty person, kill him without mercy.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, the feather God, who was sitting cross-legged in the center of the altar, began to chant something in a low voice.


    There was a faint flow of air around him.


    His hands quickly formed seals.


    The Emperor gently stroked his chest.


    father, ¡± the first Prince beside him exined, ¡± the feather God¡¯s spell is to trigger the evil god. It can cause the evil God¡¯s mind to be unstable, and others will feel ufortable. Father, please be patient.¡±


    After he finished speaking, he looked at the Crown Prince and said, ¡°¡±Your Highness, are you alright? Your body is not well yet. If you feel unwell, you must tell me. ¡± The first Prince¡¯s eyes were fixed on him..

 Chapter 648: Unintentional planting of willow leaves will bring about shade (1)

    Chapter 648: Unintentional nting of willow leaves will bring about shade (1)<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    The Crown Prince¡¯s face was cold as he waved his hand, ¡°¡±l¡¯m not ufortable. ¡±


    This summoning ability was much weaker than the one that the two ghost emperors had sacrificed dozens of lives to.<div>


    Seeing the feather God acting like a clown, the Crown Prince yawned in boredom.


    The first Prince¡¯s expression froze.


    Imperial brother¡¯s face is so pale. Can¡¯t you take it?? ¡± The Crown Prince asked in return, and the sage King was shocked.


    ¡°It¡¯s hot at noon, so it¡¯s just a little stuffy,¡± he hurriedly waved his hand.


    He then looked at the feather God with a worried look.


    Before long, the incense on the altar was about to burn out. The feather God slowly opened his eyes, looking serious.


    Your Majesty, I¡¯m afraid that the evil god is too powerful and the feather God is having a hard time. ¡°Could this really be a disaster for the great Zhou?¡± the great prince sighed.


    The Emperor frowned.


    The feather God sat in the center of the altar. He bit his finger and a drop of blood floated in the air.


    His hands quickly formed seals, almost leaving afterimages. The moment the spell stopped, Lu huaijiang¡¯s heart burned with a hot Qi. The fire came quickly and fiercely, causing his eyes to shake slightly.


    Waves of piercing pain and impatience surged in his heart, almost drowning him.<div>


    ¡°Evil god, get out here! Today, I swear I will kill you on the spot! I¡¯ll let you fall into eternal damnation!¡±


    ¡°The mighty evil god is actually a turtle hiding in its shell. After cultivating for a thousand years, it has actually cultivated a turtle shell? It¡¯s really funny.¡±


    no wonder the God of creation could unify the Three Realms. It turns out that the evil gods can¡¯t even see the light and don¡¯t even dare to show themselves! The feather God tried to anger him.


    ¡°You ants dare to provoke me! Kill him! Reincarnated, go kill him!¡± The fierce voice lingered in Lu huaijiang¡¯s mind.


    Lu huaijiang stood in the distance with a cold face, as if he was not bewitched at all.


    This kind of abuse was not enough to agitate him.


    Big drops of cold sweat rolled down the feather God¡¯s forehead.


    In the end, he couldn¡¯t bear the huge force and heaved a sigh of relief, opening his eyes.


    ¡°Your Majesty, I¡¯m afraid that the evil god has already grown into a person with a firm heart. It was difficult for ordinary things to shake him! This little God has a request. The young boys and girls in the world are the purest things, so why not let the children under the age of seven be sacrificed to the heavens ¡­¡± ¡°Ridiculous!¡± The Empress¡¯s face suddenly turned cold.


    ¡°Your Majesty is the ruler of a country. How can you believe such words of killing the innocent? If the world knew about it, I¡¯m afraid that even the Dao protector¡¯s spittle would drown Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t even know if you can summon it, but you¡¯re asking countless young boys and girls to sacrifice to the heavens. Who can bear the responsibility of crushing His Majesty¡¯s reputation to dust for the sake of an unknown?¡± The Empress was stern as she stood up.<div>


    Firstly, there were two boys and girls, and Lulu was present today.


    Second, how could the Empress not know that these people suspected the Crown Prince? no matter if the Crown Prince was or was not, she would not let anyone pour dirty water on him.


    The Emperor was originally a little moved. Even if he didn¡¯t like the Empress, he still agreed after hearing her words.


    ¡°Since I can¡¯t summon the evil, then let¡¯s drop it. There¡¯s no need to mention the matter of a virgin boy and a virgin girl!¡±


    After he finished speaking, he flicked his sleeves and left.


    The first Prince frowned and turned to look at the feather God. Then, he quickly followed the Emperor down the steps.


    The feather God was annoyed. Why couldn¡¯t he summon it?


    He hurriedly followed the Emperor down the steps and chased after him.


    The little girl standing in the corner looked at the Crown Prince who had yet toe down from the altar. She had just taken a step forward and had yet to get close.


    He was knocked to the ground by the feather God, who was walking in a hurry..


    <div>

 Chapter 649: Lu huaijiang lost his consciousness (1)

    Chapter 649: Lu huaijiang lost his consciousness (1)<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    The little girl was round and actually rolled on the ground, and the hair on her head was scattered.


    ¡°You¡¯re blind!¡± He shouted angrily and quickly chased after the Emperor.<div>


    On the altar, Lu huaijiang¡¯s eyes darkened.


    Just now, his curses were unable to anger him, but at this moment, his rity had disappeared from the little girl¡¯s round roll.


    The Emperor had yet to board the carriage.


    Suddenly, sand and stones flew, the sky turned dark, and the trees and grass rustled in the wind.


    The Emperor wanted to raise his head to look at the sky, but he was blinded by the flying sand.


    The crowd was blown to the point where they could not stand steadily. The guards around the Emperor had already surrounded the Emperor in a panic.


    ¡°Protect the Emperor!¡±


    it must be the evil god! It¡¯s the aura of the evil god! The feather God¡¯s eyes lit up. They had tried countless ways to connect with the evil god and wake him up. He clearly didn¡¯t make any movements just now, so why did he appear again?


    The feather God didn¡¯t dare to think too much. Your Majesty, ¡± he said. that evil god must be hiding in the capital. Something must be wrong. I¡¯ll take this opportunity .


    In the midst of the flying sand and stones, a red light as thick as a wrist suddenly appeared in the sky.


    The feather God¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and he felt that he was about to let out a cry of panic.<div>


    That killing intent made his body stiffen. This was the aura that he had been directly locked on to.


    ¡°Kacha!¡±


    A bolt of red lightning with a fishy smell came down from the sky. The Emperor did not even have time to react before the feather God exploded in the red light.


    The bloody meat paste exploded all over his face.


    His body was covered in blood.


    The emperor¡¯s heart trembled. He wanted to move, but under the intense fear, he had no strength at all. The first Prince was the same. He opened his mouth, but when he came back to his senses, he kept vomiting.


    ¡°The evil god is angry.¡±


    The evil god was enraged.


    It was unknown what had angered him, but he had actually killed the feather God in front of everyone.


    Was it because of his provocation?


    The first Prince¡¯s intuition told him that this was not all. He must have missed something important.<div>


    The moment the feather God died, the wind stopped, and the surroundings were filled with things that had been blown messily.


    They were scattered all over the ce.


    Even the roof of the carriage was flipped over.


    Many people at the scene were blown away.


    Everyone cried out in fear, begging for forgiveness.


    ¡°What exactly angered him? This was ¡­ The power of the evil god?¡± The great prince muttered to himself. Just as he raised his head, he saw the Emperor, whose face was covered in blood and mud, fall down without even being able to catch his breath.


    The crowd panicked and called for the Imperial physician again, as if they had all forgotten about the young man on the altar.


    Lulu pulled away the dry grass on his head and climbed up the altar on all fours.


    Brother Jiang Jiang, who had always been cold and aloof, was now surrounded by a vicious aura that was almost tangible. He closed his eyes and stood on the altar with an evil smile on his face.


    Lulu suddenly stopped three steps away from him.


    The familiarity in his eyes faded, and a sense of caution gradually appeared.<div>


    The young man on the altar slowly opened his eyes.


    ¡°I thought that it would take a long time for him to get emotional. So ¡­ It¡¯s so simple.¡± The young man¡¯s voice was hoarse, like him, but not like him.


    ¡°You are still so important. It¡¯s so important that it can actually affect me. ¡± The teenager seemed to be confused. He tilted his head, but his eyes were full of indifference as he looked at Lulu.


    He exuded a mottled aura, and Lulu quickly held his breath and focused when he touched it.


    It was filled with greed, infatuation, delusion, evil thoughts, killing intent, and all other negative auras.


    With a wave of his hand, the panicking people below the altar turned into a mist of blood..

 Chapter 650: Get out of jiangjiang (1)

    Chapter 650: Get out of jiangjiang (1)<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    Lulu was slightly touched, and his emotionless heart started to ripple. ¡°Do you know the greed of the world?¡±


    ¡°So what if you save them? The greed of the world is endless. Why don¡¯t you and I join forces to destroy this world and create new rules?¡± Lu huaijiang lowered his head and looked at her.<div>


    She didn¡¯t have fair and slender long legs, nor did she have a small waist that could be held in one hand. She also didn¡¯t have watery eyes.


    Her face was round, her eyes were round, and her stomach was round.


    He really didn¡¯t want to think that it was this person who had failed seven times.


    Now, in his eighth reincarnation, he was still banging his head against a wall for her.


    ¡°You are not my Jiang Jiang.¡± The warmth in Lulu¡¯s eyes disappeared, reced by wariness and anger.


    The young man paused for a moment,¡±how do you know I¡¯m not?¡± Lulu,e here.¡± A touch of gentleness rose on the young man¡¯s face, no different from Lu huaijiang¡¯s.


    But Lulu still shook his head firmly.


    ¡°Even if the two of you are exactly the same, and even have the same personality, you are still not him.¡±


    ¡°I am him, and he is me. We¡¯re only one person.¡± However, they had not fully integrated yet. Lu huaijiang was extremely resistant to him because he did not want to leave this Little Vixen in front of him.


    ¡®Lu huaijiang¡¯ saw that he couldn¡¯t coax her and didn¡¯t hide it anymore.


    However, he was a little depressed that Jiang huailu could instantly distinguish him.<div>


    ¡®Lu huaijiang¡¯s¡¯ eyelids twitched. Even the Fox n would not want such a round fox spirit.


    ¡°You¡¯re not. My Jiang Jiang is not like this. Get out!¡± Lulu pursed his lips tightly, a golden seal in his hand. The moment this golden seal appeared, the young man¡¯s expression changed.


    The Golden seal restrained all evil in the world. She had never used this thing against Lu huaijiang.


    Lu huaijiang treated her differently, and so did she.


    It was her duty and instinct to sweep away the evil, but she had hidden Lu huaijiang¡¯s existence and guarded him every day, unwilling to erase him.


    ¡°This little fellow¡¯s temper is quite big, actually getting angry just by saying a few words. I¡¯ve already said that I¡¯m him, and he¡¯s me!¡± The young man raised his head and saw that the Golden seal had turned into a ray of light, directly enveloping him.


    He showed no mercy.


    They had Imown each other for so long, but she had never used the divine power of a God on the crown Prince.


    ¡°Get out of Jiang Jiang¡¯s body!¡± The little girl shouted sternly, her fingers lightly pointing, and the Golden seal quickly tightened towards the center. Now, he was onlv a trace of divine sense. Onlv when hepletelv intezrated with Lu huaijiang would he recover his strength. The current him was nothing.


    ¡°What, you want to kill me again? Jiang huailu, you¡¯re only five years old now, far from the friendship we once had. Do you really think I¡¯ll show mercy?¡± The young man was clearly angry.


    The young man looked at her. The short and stout figure in front of him gradually ovepped with a goddess-like woman in his memory. She had not grown up yet. In this life, he must not let her be the same as before.<div>


    ¡°You¡¯re truly ruthless. Even after seven lives, you¡¯re still so ruthless. It¡¯s a pity that the reincarnated man protected you in every way possible. If he falls to the devil¡¯s path one day, you¡¯ll be the first person to kill him! He has you in his heart, but when has he ever been in your heart?¡± Within the Golden light, ¡®Lu huaijiang¡¯ chuckled in a low voice, his voice full of ridicule.


    After he finished speaking, the young man in the Golden light fell limply to the ground.


    The Golden seal instantly returned to his body.


    Lulu¡¯s body stiffened slightly, and his usually dazed and adorable little face was filled with confusion.


    He walked step by step to the unconscious Lu huaijiang and the little girl looked at him in a daze.


    It turned out that other than Jiang Jiang, she still hated the evils so much..

 Chapter 651: The oath back then (1)

    Chapter 651: The oath back then (1)<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    Lu huaijiang had not been unconscious for long.


    She quickly woke up.<div>


    But ¡­ He kept feeling a burning and sharp pain on the back of his head, as if someone was pulling his feet and his head was on the ground, and his whole body was being held forward.


    He opened his eyes and saw the color of the sky.


    He was lying on his back with his feet raised high, and his head seemed to be touching the ground.


    Shua shua shua.


    The sound of something mopping the floor came from behind him.


    Lu huaijiang could only remember seeing Lulu being pushed to the ground, and he could not suppress his anger. Then, his vision turned ck and he was forced to lose control of his body.


    The voice in his mind seemed to have gone silent. Lu huaijiang coughed lightly. Lulu was dragging him by the ankle and slowly making his way to the back of the altar.


    Just as she put it down, she heard Lu huaijiang¡¯s voice and raised her eyes in surprise, ¡°¡±Brother Jiang Jiang, you¡¯re awake? Are you alright?¡± The little girl was overjoyed.


    ¡°When you fell outside just now, Lulu was afraid that they would notice brother Jiang Jiang¡¯s strange behavior, so she dragged him in. However, Lulu was too strong and had just pulled brother Jiang¡¯s arm ¡­ It¡¯s dislocated.¡±


    ¡°I wanted to drag your head, but I was afraid it would break. She could only hold onto her brother¡¯s ankle. Lulu is smart, right?¡± The little girl puffed out her chest and raised her head, her face full of pride.


    ¡°By the way, Lulu has reattached brother Jiang¡¯s arm for you. It doesn¡¯t hurt anymore.¡± Lulu was very proud.<div>


    She had to snap it a few times before she could straighten it.


    Lu huaijiang raised his right hand slightly, and the pain in his joints suddenly hit him.


    It made him bite the tip of his tongue to stop the pain that was about to overflow.


    He had fought on the battlefield before, and his arms had been dislocated before. However, there had never been a time when the dislocated joints hurt so badly.


    The joints seemed to have been connected and broken countless times.


    brother Jiang Jiang, how are you? ¡± Lulu was a little worried, not knowing if the evil had hurt him.


    Lu huaijiang sighed softly. What could that person do with his body? She just wanted to merge with him, so hurting him was hurting herself.


    His greatest injury was Lulu¡¯s grip on his ankle. He had almost been dragged bald.


    At this moment, her head was burning with pain, but Lu huaijiang had to praise her with a satisfied look, ¡°¡±Well done, Lulu. You saved brother Jiang Jiang. I don¡¯t have great love. Did he scare Lulu just now? Did he hurt you?¡± Lu huaijiang was aware of the other party¡¯s malice towards Lulu.


    ¡°He wanted to pretend to be Jiang Jiang, but I recognized him at first nce.¡±


    Lulu shook her head. hehe. There are no stars in his eyes when he looks at Lulu.¡±<div>


    ¡°Brother Jiang Jiang, you promised Lulu that you would not fall into the evil path and be an evil god, right?¡± The little girl squatted on the ground and looked at him seriously.


    When Lu huaijiang heard this, she could recognize her at a nce. Her eyes narrowed slightly, and the corners of her lips unconsciously curved into a faint smile.


    ¡°Trust me, I will keep my promise.¡±


    As soon as he raised his hand, Lu huaijiang paused for a moment, his eyes slightly focused.


    A pattern that looked like a me appeared on his wrist. He reached out and twisted it, but it was as if it had been engraved and could not be erased.


    ¡°Do you still remember the first time brother Jiang Jiang met Lulu? That day, brother Jiang Jiang said that he would help Lulu get rid of the evil. To grind his bones to dust and scatter his soul?¡± The little girl looked at him with a smile, her eyebrows full of mischief.


    Lu huaijiang¡¯s smile froze.. Then, bengong still has to show her the punishment of heaven and earth?

 Chapter 652: Soul contract (1)

    Chapter 652: Soul contract (1)<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    Lu huaijiang¡¯s forehead was dripping with cold sweat.


    Was he going to execute the oath he made back then?<div>


    The Crown Prince¡¯s mind went nk.


    The little girl covered her mouth and burst outughing.


    Sheughed so hard that her hair was shaking.


    ¡°Brother Jiang Jiang is so stupid. Lulu won¡¯t kill you. However, brother Jiang Jiang and Lulu had made an oath by ident back then, and it must have been predestined. So, Lulu has made a new oath with you.¡±


    The little girl¡¯s warm hand took Lu huaijiang¡¯s big hand and turned it over. The mark on his pulse was extremely obvious.


    It was a bright red and a small me.


    ¡°The hall of salvation represents light, and light is like fire. Hehe, brother Jiang can¡¯t see it, but there¡¯s actually a red me mark on Lulu¡¯s forehead. However, godmother said that there were abnormalities in his body and he could be treated as a mutant. I hid it for Lulu.¡±


    ¡°Now that Lulu and Jiang Jiang have made a soul contract, Jiang Jiang will have Lulu¡¯s Mark on her. As long as brother jiangjiang stayed true to her heart and did not fall into the evil ways, Lulu would always be by her side. However, if brother Jiang Jiang reneges on our oath ¡­¡± The little girl pouted.


    ¡°No buts, no buts.¡±


    Lulu¡¯s face turned serious.


    Lu huaijiang touched the mark on his wrist. It seemed to be like a deer, always emitting a bright light. He was trying to warm up this cold world.<div>


    ¡°What is a soul contract? What effect would it have on Lulu? If I break my promise one day, will Lulu be affected?¡± Lu huaijiang¡¯s expression tightened, his eyes full of worry.


    Lulu tilted his head and looked at him, feeling a little confused.


    The prideful him had signed the soul contract while he was unconscious, but the first thing he had been concerned about was whether he would suffer a bacsh.


    The little girl, who was still hesitating, immediately became happy.


    Jiang Jiang was worth it.


    ¡°The soul contract of the gods can cover up the previous oath. Furthermore, it had the effect of suppressing that person. Just like just now, when Jiang Jiang¡¯s emotions fluctuated slightly, she was taken over by bad people. That would be too dangerous for Jiang Jiang. However, it won¡¯t happen after a soul contract is signed .


    The little girl giggled, but Lu huaijiang noticed that her face was slightly pale. She seemed to have been holding herself up from the beginning.


    ¡°Oh, Lulu¡¯s soul contract can only be signed with one person in his life. As long as Jiang Jiang doesn¡¯t betray Lulu, she won¡¯t be harmed.¡± The little girl rubbed her eyes, and the rity in her eyes dissipated slightly, as if it was mixed with some chaos.


    The little girl¡¯s body went soft and she fell into Lu huaijiang¡¯s arms.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sleepy ¡­ Lulu is so sleepy.¡± The little girl mumbled in her sleep, her eyes tightly closed.


    His entire body was exhausted, and the hard work between his brows could not be concealed.<div>


    Lu huaijiang sighed softly, his cold and hard face turned into tenderness as he gently pinched her cheek.


    If that was the case, why would Lulu be so exhausted?


    Lu huaijiang¡¯s mind moved. He didn¡¯t know why, but he had the same feeling. It was as if he had some sort of connection with Lulu.


    ¡°Trust me, I will not disappoint you, I will not betray you.¡± Lu huaijiang stood up, his hands gently holding the little girl in his arms.


    He carried her and walked down the steps.


    He had too many mysteries to solve regarding his past life with Lulu, his background, and his soul contract.


    Master yixu had just returned to the capital, and Lu huaijiang urgently needed him to clear his doubts..

 Chapter 653: His Highness’s favorite (1)

    Chapter 653: His Highness¡¯s favorite (1)<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    When Lu huaijiang came down with Lulu, he was in a sorry state.


    Of course, this was all because of his little ancestor, so no one could me him.<div>


    Lu huaijiang had juste down from the high tform when he saw the first Prince and his men looking for him everywhere.


    The first Prince¡¯s eyes narrowed at the sight of him. He scanned his surroundings and asked anxiously, ¡°¡±Where did Your Highness go just now?


    The heretic God suddenly appeared, and the feather God exploded on the spot. He took countless lives. Father was shocked and fell into aa. Imperial brother kept an eye on Your Highness, and only then did he lead people to search everywhere.¡±


    The first Prince had disyed the true extent of their Brotherhood.


    However, the Crown Prince¡¯s hair was in a mess, and there was even a lot of mud and fallen leaves on it. He was a little hesitant.


    ¡°When the strong wind blew just now, bengong¡¯s body was weak, so bengong braved the strong wind and hid behind the altar. Lulu was young and fainted.¡± Lu huaijiang¡¯s face was a little pale, and the first Prince forced augh.


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re fine. Imperial father has already returned to the pce. With such a major event happening today, the people and the court would probably be uneasy. After returning to the capital, I will have to trouble Your Highness to appease the people.¡± The first Prince gave a solemn bow.


    The Crown Prince nodded lightly. I have the authority to supervise the country. Of course I will.


    With that, she carried Lulu up the carriage.


    Eunuch Lu was in a sorry state and was injured. Seeing that His Highness was safe and sound, he shed tears on the spot.


    ¡°First return to the pce and call the Imperial physician over to wait. Lulu is injured.¡± Lu huaijiang said in a low voice.<div>


    ¡°Yes.¡± Eunuch Lu hurriedly wiped away his tears.


    The incident just now had happened too quickly. Fortunately, the courtiers had all followed the Emperor in front.


    However, themoners were not spared.


    Themoners who followed him were all turned into a mist of blood.


    At this moment, the ground was filled with the smell of blood. When he stepped on the ground, blood sttered everywhere. From time to time, it was mixed with minced meat. Eunuch Lu had almost vomited his stomach empty.


    Lu huaijiang couldn¡¯t help but rejoice that Lulu had fainted.


    He was brutal and ruthless, and he didn¡¯t try to hide it.


    But he did not want Lulu to see what he had done with her own eyes.


    The carriage traveled all the way to the capital. Probably because the news had spread very quickly, they did not see anymon people along the way.


    Back in the capital, even the bustling streets were much less crowded.


    The people who asionally appeared on the streets were also in a hurry, their expressions panicked. Thinking about it, the outside world was probably even more panicked.<div>


    When he returned to the eastern Pce, the Imperial physician was already waiting for him.


    The Imperial physician heaved a sigh of relief since Lulu was fine. Ever since he had raised a petite child in the eastern Pce, he hade to the eastern Pce as if he was visiting.


    He woulde back from time to time.


    ¡°Miss Lulu is fine. I don¡¯t know what she did, but she¡¯s exhausted. He would probably have to recuperate for a period of time. I¡¯ve prescribed some warm and nourishing herbs that won¡¯t harm the body. You only need to drink it three times a day.¡± The Imperial physician prescribed some medicinal herbs.


    Sure enough, every time he said that, the Crown Prince¡¯s expression visibly improved.


    moreover, the little girl is well taken care of. Her hair is like ink, her cheeks are slightly red, and her body is also chubby ¡­ She was cute and even her nails were pink and healthy. It can be seen that Your Highness has raised it with great care.¡± The Imperial physician thought about it and praised.


    In other words, she was praised from her hair to her nails. After all the praise, it was nothing more than that the little girl was born well and his Highness raised her well, h, h ¡­


    Sure enough, His Highness, who usually didn¡¯t show his emotions, raised his eyebrows and revealed a rare emotion on his face.


    ¡°Reward!¡± ¡°A great reward, ¡± he said after a pause.


    Eunuch Lu looked at the Imperial physician. He was a quick-witted one.


    Those who had once praised His Highness and ttered him were all killed.<div>


    On the contrary, the extremely vulgar person who ttered the little fellow actually obtained a few gold ingots!

 Chapter 654: Rumors (1)

    Chapter 654: Rumors (1)<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    When Lu huaijiang came down with Lulu, he was in a sorry state.


    Of course, this was all because of his little ancestor, so no one could me him.<div>


    Lu huaijiang had juste down from the high tform when he saw the first Prince and his men looking for him everywhere.


    The first Prince¡¯s eyes narrowed at the sight of him. He scanned his surroundings and asked anxiously, ¡®¡±¡®Where did Your Highness go just now?


    The heretic God suddenly appeared, and the feather God exploded on the spot. He took countless lives. Father was shocked and fell into aa. Imperial brother kept an eye on Your Highness, and only then did he lead people to search everywhere.¡±


    The first Prince had disyed the true extent of their Brotherhood.


    However, the Crown Prince¡¯s hair was in a mess, and there was even a lot of mud and fallen leaves on it. He was a little hesitant.


    ¡°When the strong wind blew just now, bengong¡¯s body was weak, so bengong braved the strong wind and hid behind the altar. Lulu was young and fainted.¡± Lu huaijiang¡¯s face was a little pale, and the first Prince forced augh.


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re fine. Imperial father has already returned to the pce. With such a major event happening today, the people and the court would probably be uneasy. After returning to the capital, I will have to trouble Your Highness to appease the people.¡± The first Prince gave a solemn bow.


    The Crown Prince nodded lightly. I have the authority to supervise the country. Of course I will.


    With that, she carried Lulu up the carriage.


    Eunuch Lu was in a sorry state and was injured. Seeing that His Highness was safe and sound, he shed tears on the spot.


    ¡°First return to the pce and call the Imperial physician over to wait. Lulu is injured.¡± Lu huaijiang said in a low voice.<div>


    ¡°Yes.¡± Eunuch Lu hurriedly wiped away his tears.


    The incident just now had happened too quickly. Fortunately, the courtiers had all followed the Emperor in front.


    However, themoners were not spared.


    Themoners who followed him were all turned into a mist of blood.


    At this moment, the ground was filled with the smell of blood. When he stepped on the ground, blood sttered everywhere. From time to time, it was mixed with minced meat. Eunuch Lu had almost vomited his stomach empty.


    Lu huaijiang couldn¡¯t help but rejoice that Lulu had fainted.


    He was brutal and ruthless, and he didn¡¯t try to hide it.


    The carriage traveled all the way to the capital. Probably because the news had spread very quickly, they did not see anymon people along the way.


    Back in the capital, even the bustling streets were much less crowded.


    The people who asionally appeared on the streets were also in a hurry, their expressions panicked. Thinking about it, the outside world was probably even more panicked.


    When he returned to the eastern Pce, the Imperial physician was already waiting for him.<div>


    The Imperial physician heaved a sigh of relief since Lulu was fine. Ever since he had raised a petite child in the eastern Pce, he hade to the eastern Pce as if he was visiting.


    He woulde back from time to time.


    ¡°Miss Lulu is fine. I don¡¯t know what she did, but she¡¯s exhausted. He would probably have to recuperate for a period of time. I¡¯ve prescribed some warm and nourishing herbs that won¡¯t harm the body. You only need to drink it three times a day.¡± The Imperial physician prescribed some medicinal herbs.


    Sure enough, every time he said that, the Crown Prince¡¯s expression visibly improved.


    moreover, the little girl is well taken care of. Her hair is like ink, her cheeks are slightly red, and her body is also chubby ¡­ She was cute and even her nails were pink and healthy. It can be seen that Your Highness has raised it with great care.¡± The Imperial physician thought about it and praised.


    In other words, she was praised from her hair to her nails. After all the praise, it was nothing more than that the little girl was born well and his Highness raised her well, h, h ¡­


    Sure enough, His Highness, who usually didn¡¯t show his emotions, raised his eyebrows and revealed a rare emotion on his face.


    ¡°Reward!¡± ¡°A great reward, ¡± he said after a pause.


    Eunuch Lu looked at the Imperial physician. He was a quick-witted one.


    Those who had once praised His Highness and ttered him were all killed.


    On the contrary, the extremely vulgar person who ttered the little fellow actually obtained a few gold ingots!<div>

 Chapter 655: It’s time for the Crown Prince to propose (1)

    Chapter 655: It¡¯s time for the Crown Prince to propose (1)<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    Ever since the Crown Prince had returned from the worship, he had imed to be sick and had not gone to court.


    It seemed that in the battle for power with His Majesty, he had retreated to the second line, allowing His Majesty to have the upper hand.<div>


    His Majesty had been in great spirits these days. Even though he knew that the evil God¡¯s incarnation was in the capital, he still couldn¡¯t resist his good mood.


    ¡°You said that he has been in the eastern Pce these days to recuperate for the child? It¡¯s very elegant.¡± The Emperor snorted, and Noble consort Lin, who was behind him, immediately clung onto his arm again. The Emperor paused and unconsciously pushed her away.


    ¡°Now that Your Majesty has taken the medicinal pill that your son has found, your spirit and energy look much better. Your Highness has been supervising the country for many years. His Majesty¡¯s good health is a joyous matter, so it¡¯s time to let go.¡±


    The Emperor nodded. he¡¯s still young. Since I¡¯m feeling better, I have to help him.


    ¡°Yi ¡®an, you¡¯re fourteen this year, right?¡± The Emperor sighed a little. His son was capable, and all fathers were happy.


    However, it was not a good thing to have a son who was too outstanding in the royal family.


    People with too much ability would always be feared.


    First, it was the ruler and his subject, then it was the father and son.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m already fourteen. Back then, His Majesty was engaged on the 14th and married me on the 15th.¡± Noble consort Lin lowered her head and said softly.


    It not only reminded the Emperor of the Crown Prince¡¯s marriage, but also made the Emperor remember old feelings.


    ¡°In the blink of an eye, 20 years have passed. The Elementalist has already set his secondary consort and will be marrying his main consort at the end of the year. The Crown Prince was probably starting to worry. I just don¡¯t know which family¡¯s youngdy would have such good luck to gain his favour.¡±<div>


    The emperor¡¯s eyes narrowed after hearing this.


    ¡°Zhen still has some memorials to read. I have not gone to court for many years, and now it is very tiring. The Imperial consort should return to the pce to rest.¡± She paused for a moment. Imperial consort, if you have nothing to do, go to the kun Yi Pce for a visit. The Crown Prince is getting older. It¡¯s time to schedule his marriage. It would take a year and a half for an Emperor¡¯s heir to get married.


    It would take at least a year for them to get married.


    Not to mention that he was the Crown Prince. He was afraid that he wouldn¡¯t be able toplete the process every two years.


    The first Prince¡¯s contact with the Zheng family at the beginning of the year and the arranged marriage at the end of the year had already been extremely fast, very fast.


    Speaking of which, he just wanted to take this opportunity to rope in the Zheng family and stabilize his position in the capital. He was afraid that he would be sent back to his fief.


    ¡°Yes, this Qie will go back and inform elder sister.¡±


    After saying that, noble consort Lin left with a smile. After she left the room, the smile on her face faded a little.


    He returned to his bedroom with a dark expression and closed the door.


    She turned around and pped the pce maid behind her.


    The pce maid knelt down in a panic, biting her lips tightly, not daring to beg for mercy.<div>


    The Empress would vent her anger on the pce servants when she was angry. Who in the pce did not know this, but no one dared to spread it out.


    ¡°Bengong, in the end, is old and discolored.¡± Noble consort Lin touched her cheek. She had given birth to the eldest Prince at the age of sixteen, and now she had given birth to a little princess in her thirties. Her body was aging rapidly.


    Even though she had taken a lot of medicine, her skin was still dull, unlike the little girl¡¯s Jade-white skin.


    ¡°Niangniang¡¯s charm still exists, how is that old? Standing in front of the first Prince, those who don¡¯t know would think that they are siblings.¡± The old maidservant behind her nced at the pce maid. It seemed that the noble consort was venting her anger on the pce maid again.


    Noble consort Lin sneered. The man¡¯s gaze was bing more and more upright, how could she not know the reason?


    ¡°Call that Ming family servant girl into the pce. Her zither music has always been unparalleled, so she said that bengong has admired it for a long time and wanted to ask for advice.¡± Imperial concubine Lin¡¯s face darkened, her nails digging into her flesh..

 Chapter 656: Can’t even get in (1)

    Chapter 656: Can¡¯t even get in (1)<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    Imperial concubine Lin summoned Ming su in private.


    On that day, the great prince happened to enter the pce to visit the noble consort and saw miss Ming removing her white veil and standing in the noble consort Hall.<div>


    The girl was of marriageable age, she was beautiful and delicate, and her eyes were extremely moving. Standing in front of the hall, she was like a bright blooming peach flower, making people unable to help but want to see the scene of her blooming.


    The great Prince¡¯s eyes flickered. Seeing that there were guests in the Imperial consort¡¯s Pce, he waited outside the door.


    After miss Ming left, the first Prince exchanged a nce with her. Miss Ming had already covered herself with a white veil. All that was left was a pair of gentle eyes.


    ¡°Why did mother summon the Ming family¡¯s youngdy?¡±


    The great Prince¡¯s expression was strange. The Ming family¡¯s girl was beautiful. Ever since she returned to the capital, she had won the title of the most beautiful woman in the capital.


    Moreover, there had always been rumors that if he got the daughter of the Ming family, he would get the world.


    Noble consort Lin nced at him. you now have the secondary consort of the neighboring country and the legitimate daughter of the Zheng family. You¡¯ve married twice in two years, but the position of the Crown Prince¡¯s consort is still high, and you don¡¯t even have a secondary consort. You¡¯re so anxious, be careful not to make her Majesty overthink.¡±


    ¡°She won¡¯t fall into your hands. Don¡¯t even look at her, she¡¯s not someone you can dream of.¡±


    The first Prince¡¯s expression was a little awkward, ¡°your son didn¡¯t think too much, I was just asking.¡± This son has a wangfei and a cefei, how would I dare to think of youngdy Ming.¡± The first Prince lowered his head, his expression unsightly.


    Noble consort Lin nced at him. How could she not know the son she gave birth to?


    If he wasn¡¯t engaged to miss Zheng, he would be more inclined to miss Ming.<div>


    Miss Ming ¡­


    Imperial concubine Lin sneered. She was old now and had children, so she had no interest in fighting for favor.


    Otherwise, she would not tolerate Ming su.


    it¡¯s good that you know. Mingsu, you¡¯re too ambitious. She might not like you. It was inevitable that people would overthink things when they returned to the capital at this time.


    She was afraid that she would not have the Fortune.


    The first Prince frowned but did not say anything.


    ¡°Bengong has its own arrangements for her matter. You just have to take care of yourself.¡± Noble consort Lin chuckled. Ming su had returned to the capital for the sake of the Crown Prince, but she would not let her have her way.


    There were rumors of the Empress in the Ming family. Now that the Crown Prince and the great prince were fighting to this extent, if she entered the eastern Pce, she would probably solidify the Crown Prince¡¯s position.


    Even if there was a slight possibility, she would not give it to Lu huaijiang!


    The day Ming su left the pce, she headed straight for the eastern Pce.


    It was already the sixth month and the weather was hot. Miss Ming was dressed in a light veil as she stood at the entrance of the eastern Pce.<div>


    May I trouble you to report that the youngdy of the Ming family requests to see your Highness. The pce maid walked forward in a low voice, and the gatekeeper nced at her.


    The girl who came down from the carriage walked like a lotus flower with each step. Her skirt fluttered, and she was extremely gentle and beautiful.


    ¡°Miss, please wait a moment. His Highness is probably apanying little ancestor for a meal. His Highness has a rule that no one is allowed to disturb him.¡± The gatekeeper was a little apologetic.


    Ming su, on the other hand, was stunned, ¡®great ancestor ¡­¡¯ Ancestor?¡± Where did His Highness ¡®ancestore from?


    ¡°It¡¯s miss Lulu,¡± the gatekeeper replied immediately. As long as His Highness was in the eastern Pce, he would have to apany miss Lulu for three meals a day. After dinner, I still have to apany miss Lulu to write and read, and after dinner, I still have to y with my sword.¡± The gatekeeper¡¯s expression was somewhat strange.


    Ming su frowned. miss Lulu, you¡¯re taking up His Highness¡¯s time. How is he going to manage the country? ¡±


    The gatekeeper grinned and said,¡±this is something the entire Eastern Pce knows.¡± No matter how big or small the matters of the country were, they could notpare to miss Lulu. Even if your Highness hadn¡¯t finished reading the memorials and miss Lulu wanted a bedtime story, Your Highness would have had to leave your work to apany her.. ¡°

 Chapter 657: The Savior has lost another tooth (1)

    Chapter 657: The Savior has lost another tooth (1)<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    The little girl immediately looked at Ming su in shock. Ming su pinched her skirt slightly.


    He suddenly felt that the little girl had upied too much of the Crown Prince¡¯s heart.<div>


    ¡°Miss Lulu is so lucky.¡± Ming su chuckled softly, her voice gentle and reasonable.


    ¡°I wonder when your Highness will be done with your work?¡±


    ¡°After dinner, I¡¯ll have to take a walk with miss Lulu, read and write, and then tell a bedtime story.¡± His Highness will only summon others after miss Lulu is asleep.¡±


    Ming su bit her lower lip lightly. How could she not understand noble consort Lin¡¯s meaning today?


    It was nothing more than wanting her to enter the pce and serve the Emperor.


    However, His Majesty already had several grown sons. The only thing she could get was love. However, what she wanted was not just the emperor¡¯s love.


    The best candidate would be the Crown Prince.


    However, she was now blocked outside the eastern Pce and could not even enter the main gate.


    Just because His Highness had to take care of a child, what a ridiculous reason.


    ¡°Your Highness is apanying the child. What conflict do you have when you see my family¡¯s youngdy?¡± The maidservant sighed helplessly, but the gatekeeper was aware of miss Jiang¡¯s pampering in the eastern Pce and did not say a word.


    As he spoke, a carriage stopped outside the eastern Pce.<div>


    ¡°I¡¯m from first-grade restaurant. Miss Lulu took a fancy to an item in this little store yesterday and I happened to pass it to you today.¡±


    The shop owner¡¯s face was full of smiles, and the gatekeeper immediately weed them in.


    Ming suguang had been standing at the door for a while, and two or three people came to ask for money.


    ¡°This ¡­ No matter how much you are the soul protector of Your Highness, you shouldn¡¯t be so extravagant.¡± Ming su muttered and sighed, as if she couldn¡¯t bear to do so.


    ¡°You don¡¯t think so.¡± The gatekeeper was not surprised. There was nothing on this Street before, but ever since she came, the bright lights on this Street were all turned on by His Highness.¡±


    Waving his hand, the gatekeeper directly closed the door and left.


    Ming su turned her head to look at the bustling streets outside the eastern Pce. The lights were everywhere, illuminating the gates of the eastern


    Pce.


    The people were all smiling and polite, as if they were very satisfied with this.


    He had built this Street just for her.


    ¡°Youngdy, what should we do if we can¡¯t see his Highness? The Empress ¡­¡±<div>


    Before the maidservant could finish, Ming su gently raised her hand and got into the carriage, heading for the Ming family.


    Early the next morning, the news of selecting concubines for the Crown Prince spread.


    All the women of the aristocratic families who had not reached marriageable age had to enter the pce to select women.


    Once this matter spread, it directly suppressed the rumor that there was an incarnation of an evil god in the capital.


    The incarnation of an evil god was such an illusory thing, but His Highness the Crown Prince was a living person!


    The selection of consorts was a huge matter.


    When the Crown Prince heard this rumor, he only smiled indifferently and was not moved in the slightest.


    He only weighed the little girl¡¯s teeth that had fallen out.¡±lt¡¯s the second one.¡±


    Lulu covered his mouth as he spoke.¡±Because Lulu is six years old.¡± If he leaked information when he spoke, it would affect his reputation as the Savior!


    He had lost too much face.


    The Savior was still growing his teeth.<div>


    ¡°This time, bengong did not use sugar to stick it off for you.¡± Lu huaijiang¡¯s face was serious. Thest time he stuck a tooth out of her mouth, he nagged about it for half a year.


    Lu huaijiang found it funny when he saw her look of injustice. That¡¯s right, the


    rise and tall of the world was actually tied to a girl who had lost her teeth, now could he not be happy?


    Outsiders were guessing that the Savior was on a daily patrol, saving the people of the world from the abyss of suffering every day.


    Who knew that she was still a child with new teeth? every day, she would beg her father and grandmother to not do her homework.


    Lu huaijiang smiled..

 Chapter 658: The fall of the chosen one (1)

    Chapter 658: The fall of the chosen one (1)<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    The eastern Pce had also heard of the Crown Prince¡¯s intention to select consorts.


    It was just that the Crown Prince didn¡¯t seem to want the little girl to know. Whenever someone mentioned it, everyone would shut up with a look.<div>


    Now he understood His Highness ¡°thoughts and did not dare to mention it again.


    The Wen family¡¯s daughter, ah Yin, noble consort Lin¡¯s eldest daughter, and the Xie family¡¯s granddaughter were all in the selection.


    Lu huaijiang was so calm that he didn¡¯t seem to want to get engaged.


    ¡°Tomorrow, my older sister Qianqian will be getting married. Huailin asked me if I wanted toe along.¡± The little girl sat on the stool with her legs crossed. She tilted her head and kept spitting out grape skin.


    ¡°Sister huaijie¡¯s life is just great. She actually married the most distinguished person in the world.¡± The little girl grinned. She was the one who led the marriage.


    ¡°But huailin said that she wanted to see me. I don¡¯t know if I should go and see her.¡± Lulu pouted. To be honest, she didn¡¯t have much interaction with Jiang huaijin.


    In the past, before the Jiang family had been exiled, she had always called them little sister.


    He always pinched her in private and often framed her for bad things.


    After her exile, her ill-will towards him had be more and more obvious. Lulu did not even understand where her ill-will came from.


    ¡°You can go if you want to, but you must bring the shadow guards with you wherever you go. You can¡¯t run around alone.¡± Lu huaijiang didn¡¯t trust her at all. This guy was a troublemaker, and wherever he went, trouble would follow.


    Lulu jumped down from his chair. ¡°Then, since Jiang Jiang strongly requested it, I¡¯ll leave it to you. Lulu will have to make the trip.¡± The little girl still pretended to be in a difficult position.<div>


    Lu huaijiang, who was looking at him,ughed.


    As expected, she was older by a year and more mischievous.


    Eunuch Lu had personally arranged a carriage for her and sent her to a small house in the North of the city.


    She had lost face and reputation. At this moment, the great prince did not dare to bring her to the manor. She was staying in the Wang Fu in an illegitimate manner, and if he were to bring her back in front of the world, he was afraid that he would not be able to clear his name.


    He directly gave her a small house, two in and two out, and sent her to the house to get married.


    On the contrary, it made him look a little more kind.


    Lulu had yet to enter the house after alighting from the carriage when he heard a hysterical cry from within the house. ¡°The heavens have no eyes, the heavens have no eyes. The heavens have let me down! Since you allowed me to return, why did you put me in such a situation?¡±


    ¡°What went wrong? I¡¯m the chosen one, I¡¯m the chosen one!¡± Jiang huaijin¡¯s voice was filled with howls of despair.


    Eunuch Lu knocked on the door. The nanny sent by the eldest Prince opened the door with a look of disgust on her face.


    Seeing eunuch Lu, the favorite of the Crown Prince, and the little girl who was famous in the capital, the maidservant immediately put on a smile.


    ¡°Why is eunuch Lu here? This girl was provoked and went crazy, so His Highness asked this servant to help look after her. Wait till tomorrow to get married before returning to the residence.¡± The nanny said with a smile.<div>


    He weed the two of them into the house.


    There were some red silk hanging in the house, and the red silk was hung in a crooked way. The house was bought in a hurry, so the inside was only roughly cleaned and looked quite shabby.


    ¡°Lady Jiang always imed that she was the chosen one and wanted to marry the noblest man in the world. I was afraid that she would bring trouble upon herself, so I had her tied up. Please don¡¯t me her, miss Lulu.¡± The wet nurse looked at Jiang huailu carefully. She was the daughter of the Jiang family after all. What if she angered His Highness ¡®little ancestor?


    Fortunately, Lulu did not look angry at all.


    The chubby Jiang huailin was sitting on the threshold. His eyes lit up when he saw Jiang huailu.


    ¡°Sister Lulu ¡­¡± She called out to her in a baby voice and rushed to Jiang huailu.


    she¡¯s finally gone crazy from anger ¡­ The little guy tiptoed and wobbled next to Lulu¡¯s ear as he spoke.


    ¡°I¡¯ve collected my debt .


    Lulu immediately lowered his voice.¡±Then let¡¯s go and anger her to death together, okay?¡±


    The two little cuties held hands as they walked towards the woodshed..


    <div>

 Chapter 659: Reincarnation doesn’t increase intelligence

    Chapter 659: Reincarnation doesn¡¯t increase intelligence<div>


    (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    The two little cuties held hands as they walked towards the woodshed, one tall and one short.<div>


    jiangjiang won¡¯t let me hold anyone¡¯s hand, ¡± Lulu mumbled as she walked.


    especially when it¡¯s a boy¡¯s hand.


    ¡°I¡¯m not a human,¡± Jiang huailin replied without even raising his head.


    ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re not human.¡± Lulu nodded in agreement. He didn¡¯t say he couldn¡¯t hold her hand ¡­ Hand.¡± The word ¡°spiritual monster¡± was said vaguely, so no one could hear it clearly.


    Eunuch Lu looked at the two children with a headache. In order to hold hands, they had be people?


    Children nowadays were really open.


    When they arrived outside the woodshed, Lulu could smell a deep, moist air. It was the kind of smell that was moldy and damp, and it was unpleasant.


    Lulu covered his nose.


    Jiang huaijin must have suffered a lot.


    I¡¯m the chosen one. The heavens have allowed me to return to life. Why did I end up like this? why ¡­ Before he could finish his sentence, the door to the wooden shed opened with a creak.


    A piercing light shone into the room.<div>


    Jiang huaijin¡¯s eyes were blinded by the strong summer light.


    The two little ones entered hand in hand.


    ¡°Eunuch Lu, you can wait for Lulu outside. Lulu has something to say to my sister, ¡±


    Although Lulu was young, his tone was unquestionable. Eunuch Lu was still worried, but the girl had been with the Crown Prince for a long time. Her aura was intimidating, and it made eunuch Lu feel a little intimidated.


    ¡°Yes. This servant will be waiting outside the door. If anything goes wrong, this servant will rush in.¡± Eunuch Lu said in a low voice.


    He led his men out and closed the door.


    ¡°I heard you wanted to see me?¡± Lulu¡¯s eyes were cold as he looked at her.


    Before Jiang huailin could reply, Jiang huailin moved a chair over for her and


    Lulu sat down.¡±The Golden light on your body is almost gone.¡±


    ¡°The order of heaven and earth is controlled by the heavenly Dao. The heavenly Dao is fair and just, but sometimes there are some loopholes. For example, if a dead person returns to the human world, and if they are lucky, they can even return to the turning point of their life and change it from then on. ¡®


    ¡°There are many people like that. Some of them fell in love wholeheartedly after their brain was reborn and finally married a Prince with an extremely high family background. I¡¯m living a happy and embarrassing life.¡±<div>


    there are also people who, after reincarnating, use the opportunities they knew in their previous lives to be a formidable person.


    ¡°Of course, those people already had human brains before they were reborn. He had only lost to fate, to fate who had been blinded by his eyes. They¡¯ll be like Tigers with wings when they¡¯re reborn and the clouds are cleared. It¡¯s like they¡¯re standing on the shoulders of giants.¡±


    ¡°But ¡­ The opposite is true.¡±


    ¡°Rebirth can change one¡¯s fate, but it can¡¯t change one¡¯s mind. Some people were stupid in their previous life, but could they be smart after rebirth? No, I don¡¯t.¡±


    and you are the lucky one chosen by the heavenly Dao. You are also one of the few slow-witted ones.


    ¡°Two years ago, I saw that your entire body was enveloped in the Golden light of the heavenly Dao. But now, you¡¯re covered in a gray mist,pletely trampling on the luck of the heavenly Dao. You¡¯re also a talent.¡± Lulu was full of shock. There were very few people in this world who could cause such a thing to happen to themselves!


    Hearing Lulu¡¯s words, Jiang huaijin¡¯s deranged expression turned into one of madness.


    ¡°How did you know? How did you know? What are you? You¡¯re not Jiang huailu, you¡¯re a spiritual monster, you¡¯re an evil, you¡¯re possessed by an evil!¡± Jiang huaijin¡¯s face was filled with fear and he was almost scared to death.


    Her reincarnation was her greatest reliance, and she had never told anyone about it.


    However, in her heart, she was deeply hurt by the phrase ¡®reincarnated people don¡¯t have intelligence¡¯!


    <div>

 Chapter 660: She’s so angry _1

    Chapter 660: She¡¯s so angry _1<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    Lulu looked at her in disdain.


    ¡°If I wasn¡¯t Jiang huailu, you would have suddenly woken up in the ruined temple. On the day of your rebirth, you would have died in the ruined temple!¡± Lulu narrowed his eyes and raised an eyebrow at her.<div>


    Jiang huaijin¡¯s face turned pale.


    She even knew when she would be reborn.


    ¡°How did you ¡­ You know?¡± Jiang huaijin¡¯s voice seemed to be stuck.


    ¡°Your rebirth is a great fortune. But you shouldn¡¯t have set your eyes on me. ¡® Lulu¡¯s eyes were cold. She might be the Savior of the world, but she was not the kind of Saint who would return good for evil.


    Jiang huaijin¡¯s eyes were filled with hatred.


    ¡°So you already knew, you knew everything! It must be you, it must be you who caused my life to deviate. If not for you, I would have married the first Prince long ago. I must be the God¡¯s favorite. It¡¯s all you, it¡¯s all you!¡± Jiang huaijin broke down. His face was filled with sharp resentment, and the hatred in his eyes could almost swallow people.


    ¡°It¡¯s your luck that you¡¯re blessed by the heavens. But you bing an abandoned child is your own doing.¡± Lulu tilted his head and looked at her.


    ¡°Hey, look at him. At least you¡¯re the one who provoked him. I thought you didn¡¯t understand why your only brother wasn¡¯t on your side and always set you up?¡±


    this is the debt-demanding ghost you personally asked for in the fog sect¡¯s Lin n.


    ¡°You should have some guesses in your heart, right? He¡¯s the weasel that asked you to seal his mouth. A hundred years of cultivation was destroyed by that vicious mouth of yours. If he doesn¡¯t look for you, who else can he look for?¡± Lulu and Jiang huailin looked at each other, only to see thetter¡¯s body trembling, his face pale, and his groan.


    A few traces of blood seeped out from the corner of his mouth.<div>


    However, Jiang huailin wanted to add fuel to the fire.¡±Sister, don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯ll see you forever in the heavens and the earth.¡± His face was full of sincerity.


    Jiang huaijin shrieked in shock and rolled his eyes.


    There was a pfft.


    He spat out a mouthful of fresh blood from his heart and his body went limp, falling straight to the ground.


    ¡°I ¡­ Heavenly fate .


    After he finished speaking, he passed out.


    It had only been two short years from the ecstasy of his rebirth to the despair he felt now. She experienced the huge difference of a roller coaster.


    In a fit of anger, he actually lost half his life.


    ¡°It¡¯s good that he¡¯s still breathing. As her younger brother, he could still apany her for a few more years. I¡¯m grateful for big sister¡¯s great kindness, and I¡¯ll definitely be entangled with you in this life.¡±


    Jiang huailin¡¯s voice was so low that it sounded like a weasel¡¯s cry. The words were stuck in his throat.


    His entire body was filled with a sinister aura.<div>


    His eyes were filled with hatred.


    But ¡­


    PA.


    A pnded on the back of his head.


    She turned around and pouted her lips, looking at Lulu with tears in her eyes.


    His short and fat hand covered the back of his head.


    ¡°You don¡¯t allow people to say harsh words?¡± Feeling wronged, she went up to open the door. She was only two years old, and he had to step on a stool to open the door for her.


    Eunuch Lu had been paying attention to the movements in the woodshed.


    However, the strange thing was that ever since the door closed, it was as if the world inside had been isted.


    He didn¡¯t even make a sound.


    ¡°It¡¯s over?¡± He stretched his neck and looked inside.<div>


    Jiang huaijin, who was dressed in a Red Wedding dress, fell to the ground and vomited blood. It was obvious that nothing had happened.


    But he really didn¡¯t hear a single sound.


    The soundproofing of this woodshed was actually so good?


    Eunuch Lu started to doubt his life..

 Chapter 661: Youzai’s competitive heart (1)

    Chapter 661: Youzai¡¯spetitive heart (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°It¡¯s over. It¡¯s just that big sister huaijie is too excited.¡±


    ¡°She said that Lulu knows the Crown Prince and wanted to ask Lulu to intercede on her behalf. Can I enter the eastern Pce? Lulu refused, and she vomited blood.¡± Eunuch Lu¡¯s eyes were filled with disgust and disdain after hearing the little girl¡¯s words.


    ¡°She¡¯s not worthy! You¡¯re overestimating yourself.¡±


    ¡°Granny, you have to keep a close eye on her. A person like her is destined to be with a man! Don¡¯t let her escape and harm others.¡± Eunuch Lu¡¯s gaze was inexplicable, and the wet nurse hurriedly agreed.


    This Jiang huaijin was probably set in stone in this life, and there was no room for change.


    ¡°No wonder Lulu doesn¡¯t want to help her. She¡¯s only six years old and hasn¡¯t even finished her initiation ss. She was already a woman of marriageable age. It was fine if she did not have a clean body, but she had actually set her mind on a child who was only a few years old. With such a cunning mind, he can¡¯t me others for his ending.¡± He then looked down at Lulu.


    ¡°Miss Lulu, let¡¯s go. I¡¯m afraid that Your Highness has already finished his work and should be returning to the eastern Pce.¡± It was the little girl¡¯s sixth birthday in a few days, so His Highness had been preparing for it early in the morning.


    For this reason, he had even pushed aside state affairs.


    It was rumored that His Highness was avoiding the Emperor, but only one-third of the rumors were true.


    It was more because Jiang huailu was about to turn six.


    This was the first time Lu huaijiang celebrated her birthday in real life. In his own name.


    At this moment, Jiang huailin had just walked Lulu out of the door when he saw a young man in ck standing outside.


    Jiang huailin had been holding Lulu¡¯s hand, but for some reason, he felt a burning and sharp gaze on his little hand, making it feel ufortable as if it was being pricked by needles. He immediately let go.


    When the little weasel saw the Crown Prince¡¯s figure, it immediately took a few steps back.


    He did not know why he was so afraid of this young prince.


    He was clearly just a mortal.


    However, every time he appeared, his soul would tremble and go soft. He didn¡¯t even dare to look up at him.


    ¡°Your Highness, why have youe? Your servant greets Your Highness.¡± Eunuch Lu and the others knelt on the ground.


    Lu huaijiang raised his hand slightly and walked straight to Lulu.


    ¡°Are you done?¡± Lu huaijiang said in a low voice.


    Lulu nodded.


    As soon as he finished speaking, little huailin bowed to the Crown Prince


    respectfully.


    He had always felt that Lulu was mysterious and capable. However, he had never thought that his cousin, who he hade to collect his debt, would have such an ability to see through Jiang huaijin¡¯s rebirth with a single nce. Back then, even he couldn¡¯t tell!


    The reason why he had sought Jiang Huaiyin out to silence him was because the aura of the favored child of the heavenly Dao on Jiang Huaiyin was extremely strong.


    Who knew that he was a ck-hearted person.


    But now that he thought about it, mother, this cousin was probably really a dog in the manger.


    Thinking of this, she bowed to Jiang huailu seriously, ¡®¡±¡®Thank you for looking after me, sister Lulu.¡± After thinking for a moment, he cupped his hands and bent down obediently.


    Lulu pouted and nced at him. She was only a few years younger than Jiang huailin, so she didn¡¯t deserve such a big gift.


    Didn¡¯t you see eunuch Lu raising his eyebrows in surprise and looking over?


    The little girl thought for a moment, then slowly cupped her hands and bowed even lower than him.


    It could be considered a return gift.


    Who knew that Jiang huailin would take in a deep breath. How dare the big boss?


    It immediately bent down a little.


    Lulu had only wanted to keep the nonsense to himself, but this piqued his interest. He immediately bent down a little!


    Lu huaijiang looked at the two children helplessly..

 Chapter 662: The most adorable thing in the world (1)

    Chapter 662: The most adorable thing in the world (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    In a child¡¯s world, you would never know where their desire to win came from.


    For example, this cute deer next to her, just because the other person bent lower than her, she would go against him!


    Jiang huailu, this one-track minded little brat.


    When she saw the other party bending over again and again, she was furious.


    He immediately let go of his hands and feet.


    Pa da ¡­


    He directly fell to the ground.


    Jiang huailin was stunned.


    He just wanted to hug the big boss¡¯s thigh and hope that the big boss would not me him for being rude in the past two years.


    Who knew that the big boss would actually be so willing to put down his face?


    Jiang huailin had no choice but to lie on the ground.


    Lulu¡¯s face darkened, but he was lifted into the air by someone.


    When she looked up, she saw that she was at the same level as Lu huaijiang.


    Lu huaijiang held the clothes at the back of her head with one hand, the veins on his forehead throbbing.


    What did he see? the two of them were sprawled on the ground in order to lower their waists to each other?


    Was this the Savior of the world? Fortunately, his identity was well hidden. If outsiders knew about it, the Savior¡¯s face would be swept to the ground. ¡°Return with bengong.¡± Lu huaijiang¡¯s face turned green, and he carried her back to the carriage as if he was carrying a puppy.


    Two weirdos!


    On the way back to the pce, Lu huaijiang¡¯splexion improved.


    ¡°Your mother came over today and said that you are six years old, so you have to pay attention to your appearance. In the future, let bengong take care of your food and let you eat more fruits and congee.¡± Lu huaijiang looked at her with ill intentions.


    ¡°This is your mother¡¯s order.¡± Lu huaijiang had originally nned to pretend toply but secretly go against her, but seeing her like this now, he wanted to make her angry for a few days.


    Lulu snorted and crossed his arms.


    ¡°I¡¯ll eat.¡± After saying that, he ran off with a backbone.


    Eunuch Luughed behind him,¡±Your Highness, she won¡¯t be able to hold on for more than a few days.¡± This servant is guessing that it will be at most seven days.¡± Eunuch Lu chuckled.


    Lu huaijiang raised his eyebrows,¡±seven days, you¡¯re overestimating her.¡±


    Three days at most.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t give you more than three days. She wille back to beg bengong.¡± Lu huaijiang was waiting for her toe back and begging for meat to eat.


    Three days passed by quickly.


    Lu huaijiang sat quietly in the study, ncing outside the door from time to time. ¡°Thedy hasn¡¯te yet,¡± eunuch Lu said in a low voice.


    ¡°Call her over,¡± Lu huaijiang was the first to break down. It¡¯s been three days, Don¡¯t Starve.


    He immediately got someone to call her over.


    Lu huaijiang was shocked when the little guy entered.


    Hisplexion was extremely good, and his face was glowing red. One look and one could tell that he was eating and drinking well.


    ¡°Did you eat all the porridge and side dishes your mother sent? You ate the fruit too?¡± Lu huaijiang was a little surprised. She could actually endure for so long?


    ¡°I did,¡± Lulu replied, confused. But mother said that Lulu can slim down, so Lulu didn¡¯t think it would have any effect.¡± The little girl pinched the flesh on her cheeks. It was not missing at all. It looked like there was a little more.


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible. The dried meat and fruits have no taste.¡± Eunuch Lu muttered.


    ¡°Maybe Lulu is eating it the wrong way. Jiang Jiang, you forgot to ask her if she should eat before or after the meal. Lulu must have eaten something wrong.¡± The little girl patted her stomach. She was so full.


    Lu huaijiang was stunned.


    He looked at her in a daze.


    ¡°Before and after the meal?¡± He roughly knew why the little guy didn¡¯t lose weight.


    ¡°So are you going to do it before or after the meal?¡± Lu huaijiang held his forehead, feeling a headache.


    ¡°I¡¯m too full before and after the meal,¡± Lulu replied. Lulu couldn¡¯t eat it. Lulu wasn¡¯t stupid, so I just ate it as a midnight snack. It¡¯s something I ate before I slept.¡±


    ¡°I just don¡¯t know why I didn¡¯t lose any weight..¡±

 Chapter 663: This humble gift is not the other’s humble gift(1)

    Chapter 663: This humble gift is not the other¡¯s humble gift(1)<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    The little girl insisted on eating supper for three days.


    Lu huaijiang immediately ordered people to clear the supper.<div>


    The Xia family might not have a clear understanding of their daughter and only thought that the little girl was six years old and should be slimmer.


    However, she forgot to remind him whether it should be before or after the meal, and if it should be eaten as a midnight snack.


    Fortunately, Lu huaijiang discovered it early and ordered people to cancel the supper.


    The next day, Lulu didn¡¯t attend Jiang huaijin¡¯s wedding.


    I heard that she¡¯s gone crazy.


    When she got married, she still remembered that she was the chosen one. Lulu onlyughed when he heard this. ¡°Send her a congrattory gift,¡±


    ¡°Daughters are the heart and soul of their parents. Her father passed away early and did not see her get married. It was a pity. As her family, I¡¯ll prepare a small gift for her. Since you¡¯re here, I¡¯ll just send it over in my name.¡± When


    Lulu arrived at the hall of salvation at night, he remembered this and reminded Chu Liang.


    As for why he instructed Chu Liang, it was because he was beside her and it was just convenient for him to say it.


    When Chu Liang heard this, she left at dawn before he could ask her anything.


    After thinking for a while, he beckoned for door God Fang.<div>


    ¡°What do you think the Savior means? He wants me to prepare a small gift. Which gift is it?¡± Chu Liang was a little confused.


    The door God touched his chin. He was a general, but he was exiled to huangdu before he could figure out the Holy decree correctly.


    ¡°You¡¯re a high-ranking official, so you must know more than me.¡± Chu Liang looked at him with eager eyes.


    With that said, the door God was a little embarrassed to refuse.


    ¡°The words of a superior definitely don¡¯t mean what they say literally.¡± The door God touched his chin, his face full of certainty.


    Chu Liang nodded seriously, ¡°I think so too.¡± She had never gotten along with Jiang huaijin since they were young. However, I mentioned Jiang huaijin¡¯s father ¡­¡±


    Therefore, the ¡®small gift¡¯ she mentioned must be a ¡®small gift¡¯!


    ¡°Jiang yubai is already dead, and she¡¯s going to send a small gift. I know ¡­ She must have wanted to give her an unforgettable memory on Jiang huaijin¡¯s wedding day. Someone, go to the old master¡¯s ce and bring Jiang yubai up here. On the day of Jiang huaijin¡¯s wedding, send him to celebrate.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it a good thing that her dead father is back to congratte her on her wedding? That¡¯s right, this must be the intention of the Savior.¡± Chu Liang felt that he had figured out his master¡¯s intention and immediately went down happily.


    The Chinese New Year festival wasing up and it was the Savior¡¯s birthday. Chu Liang wanted to do something for her.


    On that day, Jiang huaijin¡¯s mind wasn¡¯t very clear due to the shock.<div>


    At night, her father was dressed in white and looked at her lying on the wedding bed with an eager expression.


    His father beat him three hundred times a day. It was rare for his daughter to get married, so he came back to visit.


    Because the beheading happened at noon, his head was chopped off. He couldn¡¯t juste to his daughter¡¯s wedding without anything, right? He was even in the mood to sew his head back.


    Jiang huaijin opened his eyes and saw Jiang yubai, who had a crooked stitch on his neck ¡­


    Jiang yubai¡¯s words,¡¯Yueyue, father missed you so much. Are you going to stay at father¡¯s ce for two davs?¡±


    The string in Jiang huaijin¡¯s mindpletely snapped.


    F * Ck you, stay for two days.


    He waspletely begging for it.


    The day after the news was spread, it was Jiang huailu¡¯s sixth birthday.


    Jiang huaijin had gone mad, and the vagrant had given her a good beating on their wedding night. Her face was swollen. She crazily followed behind the vagrants to beg for food and happened to see porridge being served outside the eastern Pce.


    There was already a long line in front of the eastern Pce.<div>


    ¡°I heard that it¡¯s the little ancestor¡¯s birthday in the eastern Pce. It¡¯s her sixth birthday, and your Highness will be giving her blessings for six days. Every day, he coulde and get a bowl of porridge and a big steamed bun for six days. If you say a few auspicious words, you will also get some broken silver..¡±

 Chapter 664: Pretending to be sick to keep the deer (1)

    Chapter 664: Pretending to be sick to keep the deer (1)<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°His Highness said that this is the little ancestor¡¯s first timeing to the East Pce to celebrate her birthday. He wanted her to be happy. We must do good for her. ¡®


    Themoners discussed animatedly, and everyone¡¯s expressions were indescribable.<div>


    His Highness hadmitted many evil deeds, but he himself did not care about doing good.


    For the sake of a six-year-old girl, he had given her porridge for six days.


    ¡°I wish miss Lulu a happy sixth birthday. I wish her peace, joy, and luck.¡± The beggar in ragged clothes bowed to the eastern Pce and loudly congratted the little girl.


    Eunuch Lu happily gave the servant ten wens and three big steamed buns.


    The Pauper immediately kowtowed in joy.


    ¡°Hurry up and kowtow to him. He¡¯s the little ancestor of the eastern Pce.¡± The vagrant pushed Jiang huaijin. We can earn twenty wens by kowtowing. One copper coin for a big steamed bun. You can eat it for a long time.¡±


    Seeing Jiang huaijin looking at the eastern pce gate with a face full of hatred, the vagrant went up and gave him a kick.


    Her waist was almost broken by the kick, and she knocked her head on the steps.


    Blood was flowing.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have a good eye, do you really think you¡¯re still a high and mighty young miss? Who knew how many times she had been toyed with by others? she dared to run with a man without any status. Who knew how many people had yed her? You¡¯re still acting like a rich youngdy, waiting for me to raise you?¡± The vagrant was angry just thinking about it. This woman must be crazy.


    This morning, she had asked him if he wanted to be sessful and famous, if he wanted to leave his name in history?<div>


    She wanted him to take the martial arts and literature examination?


    Ah, PEI.


    If I had this awareness, why would I be a vagrant?


    Lulu had no idea that Jiang huaijin had been beaten up again in front of the eastern Pce.


    Lulu only knew that it was a happy day.


    Yes, he was not willing to send Lulu back.


    The day before his birthday, the Xia family had even visited him personally, saying that they wanted to take Lulu back to the Xia family to celebrate her sixth birthday. God knows why His Highness fell ill in the middle of the night, and his body was dangerously hot and cold.


    How could the Xia Corporation dare to take her back?


    On the contrary, the Crown Prince was very polite and directly weed the Xia family into the eastern Pce.


    An honor that had never been seen before in court.


    ¡°Your Highness, quickly drink some ginger soup. The weather in July is already very hot, and you suddenly took a cold shower. How can you not feel cold?¡± Eunuch Lu sighed. The Empress, whose Highness was ill, had sent three urgent summons that very night.<div>


    What was thought-provoking was that the Emperor did not move at all.


    ¡°Why is bengong taking a cold bath? When did bengong take a cold bath?¡± Lu huaijiang¡¯s hands trembled as he held the bowl of ginger soup. When he saw Lulu enter, he immediately red at eunuch Lu.


    Eunuch Lu hurriedly lowered his head, not daring to make a sound.


    ¡°Cough cough ¡­¡± Lu huaijiang coughed.


    ¡°Lulu is my soul protector. If she wants to leave the eastern Pce, I¡¯ll naturally have a reaction.¡± Lu huaijiang did not dare to look at Lulu directly.


    It was his birthday today, and he only wanted to spend it with Lulu.


    ¡°Jiang Jiang, my mother and brother are here. There¡¯s also eldest uncle and eldest aunt.¡± Lulu was leaning against the door. When she saw Lu huaijiang standing up, she seemed to realize that her figure had bent down a little more.


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re here. Lulu, I¡¯ve dyed your return to the Xia family today. It¡¯s all Jiang Jiang¡¯s fault for not being able to live up to expectations.¡± The Crown Prince, who had soaked in the water for the entire night before barely getting cold, said without changing his expression.


    He saw the little girl waving her hand anxiously, her eyes full of concern.


    Jiang Jiang¡¯s health is more important. Jiang Jiang, are you okay? ¡± The little girl entered the room and looked up at him with concern in her eyes.


    Lu huaijiang blushed.<div>


    Who would have thought that the Crown Prince would do such a shameful thing just to keep a guest?

 Chapter 665: It’s her sixth birthday (1)

    Chapter 665: It¡¯s her sixth birthday (1)<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°With Lulu by my side, I¡¯ll be fine soon.¡± Lu huaijiang coughed weakly. ¡°Your face is pale. Lulu won¡¯t leave.¡± The little girl felt a little guilty.


    How could he leave Jiang Jiang for his birthday?<div>


    Moreover, jiangjiang had ordered countless delicacies for her early in the morning, and the eastern pce gate had even given her porridge to pray for blessings. She really had no conscience.


    After getting her assurance, Lu huaijiang smiled slightly.


    ¡°It¡¯s been hard on Lulu. Jiang Jiang will go with you. Bengong¡¯s body is not in the way and even if I am sick and can not get out of bed, I will still host this birthday banquet for Lulu.¡± Lu huaijiang¡¯s eyes were filled with determination.


    The little girl was moved to tears.


    He was the best brother Jiang Jiang in the world.


    She supported Lu huaijiang all the way out of the door. Everyone from the Xia family was sitting in the front yard. The front yard was full of flowers and rare herbs in full bloom.


    Old Madam Xia was rather reserved, and everyone in the Xia family was even more flustered than old Madam Xia as they surrounded her.


    ¡°Mother, what do you think His Highness¡± intention is? It was Lulu¡¯s birthday, and he had actually invited the entire Xia family over. Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re thinking of something?¡±


    Second aunt was a little worried. She looked around. The eastern Pce was heavily guarded. She felt nervous just looking at it.


    The eastern Pce, this was the eastern Pce!


    First aunt didn¡¯t say anything and just stood in front of old Mrs. Xia. She was now the headdy of the Xia family and naturally had her own opinions.<div>


    Her eldest daughter-inw was standing behind her, and she was holding the hand of a girl, Xia Qingqing.


    The arrogance on Xia Qingqing¡¯s face a few months ago could not be hidden, but now, there was a little more caution and jealousy.


    ¡°Since we¡¯re here, we¡¯ll take things as theye. Now that she carries His


    Highness ¡°life, His Highness will only treat her well.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s no big deal for us toe over.¡± The olddy was very at ease.


    Although the eastern Pce was rumored to be extremely terrifying, His Highness would not do anything to the Xia family.


    Madam Xia hade a few times, and from time to time, she would instruct the pce servants standing on the side, which made everyone a little surprised.


    The Xia family had been here a few times, and seeing that Lulu was able to order Pce servants around easily, they were used to it.


    ¡°Mother, brother, grandmother ¡­ First aunt, second aunt, third aunt ¡­ Lulu missed you guys so much.¡± The little girl¡¯s voice could be heard before she even arrived.


    Before the crowd could see the person, they heard the sound of hurried footsteps.


    As soon as he looked up, the little girl ran over from the corner.<div>


    Her hair was tied into two buns with ribbons, swaying as she walked. She didn¡¯t wear many essories, but they were all low-key and extravagant.


    Madam Xia bent over, and the little girl ran into her arms.


    ¡°Lulu, happy sixth birthday.¡± Mrs. Xia bent down to pick her up, paused, and put her down.


    He couldn¡¯t carry her.


    He was six years old and couldn¡¯t carry her anymore.


    Jiang Huai ¡®an had lost quite a bit of weight. Seeing his sister¡¯s charmingly naiVe appearance, he was even more delighted.


    He had been preparing for the Imperial examination with all his might, and the results would be out soon.


    ¡°Brother, the literary star is moving. You will definitely be able to be the top schr!¡± The little Lulu turned around and looked at her brother. She was almost blinded by the Golden light around her brother.


    ¡°Thank you for your kind words, birthday boy,¡± everyoneughed.


    As she spoke, she felt a little regretful and guilty. The little girl was already six years old, and it was only this year that she really celebrated her birthday.


    There was no other reason. This year, he had His Highness ¡®support.<div>


    ¡°Big brother thanks Lulu in advance. Our Little Lulu¡¯s words are like Jade, and she¡¯ll definitelye true.¡± Jiang Huai ¡®an pinched his sister¡¯s cheek. His Highness had indeed raised his sister well.


    As she spoke, first aunt looked at her daughter-inw.


    Behind the young woman stood a nanny carrying a boy who had juste out of swaddling clothes. He was about two or three months old.


    At this moment, she pulled her daughter, Xia Qingqing, who was beside her, and pushed her forward..

 Chapter 666: _1

    Chapter 666: _1<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°Thank you for your kind words, birthday boy,¡± everyoneughed.


    As she spoke, she felt a little regretful and guilty. The little girl was already six years old, and it was only this year that she really celebrated her birthday.<div>


    There was no other reason. This year, he had His Highness ¡®support.


    ¡°Big brother thanks Lulu in advance. Our Little Lulu¡¯s words are like Jade, and she¡¯ll definitelye true.¡± Jiang Huai ¡®an pinched his sister¡¯s cheek. His Highness had indeed raised his sister well.


    As she spoke, first aunt looked at her daughter-inw.


    Behind the young woman stood a nanny carrying a boy who had juste out of swaddling clothes. He was about two or three months old.


    At this moment, she pulled her daughter, Xia Qingqing, who was beside her, and pushed her forward.


    Xia Qingqing was not very willing, but with the elders present, she could only go forward.


    ¡°Little aunt, Qingqing wishes you a Happy Birthday ¡­¡± Xia Qingqing was already eight years old. At this moment, she looked at the gorgeous and extravagant surroundings of the East Pce, and her eyes were full of envy.


    It would be great if she was adopted by His Highness.


    ¡°Oh,¡± Lulu replied indifferently.


    Jiang Jiang had said that she had the right to choose whether to forgive or not when someone made a mistake. It was all up to her.


    No one could force her.<div>


    She admitted that she was sad at the time, but she didn¡¯t want to make things difficult for her grandmother and mother, so she replied.


    ¡°Ignore her. She should be punished for her mistakes. Let her know that troublees from the mouth, and that all of this doesn¡¯t revolve around her alone.¡± The olddy looked at Xia Qingqing and then smiled and waved at Lulu.


    As soon as Lulu got close, he carried her and sat down on the chair beside him.


    ¡°Little good grandson, do you miss maternal grandmother? It had been so long, yet he still did note back to see his grandmother. Grandmother, I missed you so much, you heartless little thing.¡± The olddy really doted on her. The Xia family had probably suffered a lot in the past, and now she just wanted to make it up to her granddaughter.


    The Xia Corporation and Jiang Huai ¡®an had grown up and no longer had to bear her guilt.


    ¡°I miss you, Lulu misses you every day. That¡¯s why Jiang Jiang drew a portrait of grandmother for Lulu. Jiang Jiang drew it herself, and Lulu will take you to see itter.¡± The little girl¡¯s words made the olddy¡¯s heart jump.


    His Royal Highness the Crown Prince had personally painted her, how could he do that!


    ¡°This old one thanks Your Highness in advance. It¡¯s this old one¡¯s honor to be able to obtain Your Highness¡¯s treasured calligraphy.¡± The olddy was a little overwhelmed by the favor.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. He drew a hundred and eighty for Lulu.¡± Lulu waved his hand. It¡¯s not precious at all.¡±


    Olddy?


    ¡°Were you afraid in the eastern Pce? I heard that His Highness has killed countless people. Aren¡¯t you afraid that he will kill you in a rage? Why don¡¯t you return to the residence?¡± Xia Qingqing popped her head out from behind Madam Yu and said out of nowhere.<div>


    Immediately, the Xia family¡¯s faces changed.


    Madam Yu¡¯s face paled.


    ¡°Qing Qing, don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡± The olddy¡¯s face turned vicious and she red at her. This was the eastern Pce.


    Everyone was scared out of their wits.


    Lulu tilted his head and looked at her.¡±Jiang Jiang has no rtionship with Lulu, but he has never hurt Lulu. You¡¯re connected to Lulu by blood, but you can speak ill of Lulu and hurt him. Who¡¯s worse?¡±


    ¡°Anyone in the world would hurt Lulu, but not Jiang Jiang.¡±


    Xia Qingqing¡¯s face turned pale, but Madam Yu reached out and covered her mouth tightly. His body trembled violently.


    Just then, a group of people arrived outside the eastern Pce.


    A Pce servant carried a tray into the hall,¡±miss, the Empress has sent you a congrattory gift.¡± His Majesty has also sent some.¡± ¡°Put it in my bedroom,¡± Lulu said, scratching his head. I¡¯lle back tonight.¡±


    ¡°Can you still do it? If you can¡¯t, put it in the warehouse..¡±


    <div>

 Chapter 667: The half master of the eastern Palace (1)

    Chapter 667: The half master of the eastern Pce (1)<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    For the first time, the Xia family realized that Lulu was different from the little girl they had imagined who had fallen from grace and came to seek shelter.


    Madam Xia took her son and daughter back to the capital and stayed at her mother¡¯s house.<div>


    Perhaps his parents and brothers did not care. If he was more magnanimous, perhaps sister-inw would let it go with a smile.


    But the Xia family was a big family.


    There was bound to be a lot of discussion and disdain behind his back.


    Xia Yurong was young and impetuous back then. She was also obsessed with love and left her maiden family for a man.


    Back then, if she had gambled correctly, perhaps the Xia family would have thought highly of her.


    However, she had made the wrong bet. After giving birth to two children, she was chased out of the Jiang family and became an abandoned woman.


    The rtives didn¡¯t care, but the branch families were not very willing and disdainful.


    For example, eldest aunt¡¯s eldest daughter-inw, Madam Yu.


    She was the daughter-inw of the Xia family when they were at their peak, and her status was enough to match the Xia family. She didn¡¯t have any feelings for the Xia Corporation, so she naturally wouldn¡¯t respect her. It was also because of this attitude that Xia Qingqing was unhappy with Lulu. However, it was only at this moment that a sentence appeared in her mind.


    A mother¡¯s honor was probably due to her son.


    ¡°Eunuch Lu, have you asked Jiang Jiang toe over for dinner?¡± Lulu called out to eunuch Lu, and thetter¡¯s stallion came over with its head lowered.<div>


    The Xia family¡¯s first aunt panicked.


    ¡°Lulu, be nice. Eunuch Lu is His Highness ¡°favorite. Even your eldest uncle has to be very polite when he sees him in the court.¡± First aunt had seen eunuch Lu before. When he stood in front of the Crown Prince, he always looked a little haughty.


    Even her husband had to be polite to her.


    Seeing how Lulu ordered eunuch Lu around like a servant, the Xia family¡¯s eyes twitched.


    Lulu looked at her in confusion, then paused. ¡°Eunuch Lu, you¡¯ve asked


    jiangjiang toe over for dinner. Have a better attitude.¡± After he finished speaking, he turned around and looked at the crowd.


    Lulu didn¡¯t understand why everyone was holding their foreheads in exasperation.


    ¡°Lulu, His Highness is His Highness. However, His Highness¡¯s status is noble. You can¡¯t be careless. You have to pay attention to the rules that you should pay attention to. We can¡¯t let others pick on us.¡± The olddy was a little worried. The words ¡± Jiang Jiang ¡± made her heart tremble.


    Madam Yu stood at the olddy¡¯s side, holding her daughter¡¯s hand, her fingers gently rubbing the back of her hand.


    First uncle¡¯s mother, Madam Yun, looked at the nanny behind Lulu.¡±Nanny, you look like you¡¯re from the earth Pce, are you here to teach Lulu the rules? The little youngdy is not at our side, so we will have to rely on Momo to take care of it. ¡± As first aunt spoke, she took off a dark green bangle from her wrist.


    The nanny¡¯s expression changed. She waved her hands in fear and took three steps back, kneeling on the ground with a plop.<div>


    ¡°I don¡¯t dare, I don¡¯t dare. Madam, please don¡¯t scare this servant.¡±


    ¡°His Highness has said that she is the biggest rule. If miss Lulu doesn¡¯t want to learn, then don¡¯t. Thest person who came to teach miss Lulu the rules was sold off.¡± The wet nurse¡¯s face turned pale with fear.


    ¡°There are no nannies in the eastern Pce and no Pce servants who are familiar with the affairs. Only then did the Empress send this servant to serve miss Lulu. He didn¡¯t dare to teach them the rules. Besides, Your Highness once said that miss Lulu is half a master of the eastern Pce, and she is the biggest rule.¡± Moreover, this child knew her limits. She could understand the rules that she usually used with one look.


    How would he dare to be as strict as Madam had said?


    He was afraid that His Highness would skin her.


    Everyone looked at each other. The eastern Pce was half a master! Xia Qingqing¡¯s eyes were so red that they were about to spew fire.


    ¡°This ¡­ So that¡¯s how it is.¡±


    ¡°Miss Lulu, the performance His Highness has invited for you has arrived at the eastern Pce. After the meal, please move to the front hall.¡± A Pce servant came over and reported in a low voice..

 Chapter 668: Unimaginable pampering (1)

    Chapter 668: Unimaginable pampering (1)<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    Not long after, the Crown Prince came in wearing a robe with dark patterns.


    His footsteps were hurried, his clothes were flying, and there was a smile between his brows.<div>


    The Xia family had always been at the edge of the Imperial court, and very few people in power valued them so much. This was the first time he was meeting the Crown Prince in private.


    As soon as His Highness walked in, the Xia family members all got up and knelt on the ground.


    Xia Qingqing knelt behind her mother.


    They watched helplessly as the little girl, who was chubbier than her, bounced towards the Crown Prince. Her small Cannonball-like figure caused the expressions of the Xia family to change greatly.


    It¡¯s over. I hope the Crown Prince doesn¡¯t faint from this collision.


    The Xia family¡¯s hair stood on end.


    Whoever knew ¡­


    The Crown Prince bent down and spread his arms, and the little girl actually ran straight into his arms.


    ¡°Slow down ¡­¡± The Crown Prince¡¯s expression was gentle as he gently ced her loose hair behind her ear.


    you didn¡¯tb your hair properly. I¡¯ll help youb it again after I¡¯m done. Lu huaijiang touched her smooth fur.


    The Xia family members were even more shocked.<div>


    Her hair wasbed by His Highness?


    ¡°Alright, I want to look good. Lulu¡¯s clothes are broken. Brother Jiang Jiang made this for Lulu¡¯s birthday, and Lulu couldn¡¯t bear to throw it away.¡± The little girl mumbled with a bit of grievance. Lu huaijiang pulled her sleeve and nced at her.


    He must have died somewhere when he was naughty.


    brother Jiang Jiang will make it up to you after lunch ¡­ Lu huaijiang said in a low voice.


    The Xia family members swallowed their saliva. His Highness personally embroidered the clothes for her?


    His Highness, the Crown Prince who was busy with state affairs, was making clothes for you?


    ¡°Get up. You¡¯re all Lulu¡¯s family. Don¡¯t stand on ceremony, ¡± Lu huaijiang held Lulu¡¯s hand and carried her to the main seat.


    Old Mrs. Xia took a deep breath. Her fingers trembled, and eldest Mrs. Xia reached out to support her.


    The two of them looked at each other and saw the shock in each other¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Thank you for taking care of Lulu, Your Highness. This child has always been unruly, so I¡¯ve troubled Your Highness.¡± Old Madam Xia personally bowed to the Crown Prince.


    No matter what, he had to say it beautifully.<div>


    The Crown Prince didn¡¯t seem to mind. He waspletely focused on Lulu.


    At the banquet, no one spoke.


    However, His Highness would put food into Lulu¡¯s bowl, feed him water, and wipe his mouth from time to time.


    Even when she only cared about eating meat and refused to eat vegetables, His Highness still paid attention to her.


    ¡°Eat slowly, don¡¯t umte food. This Imperial chef was requested by bengong from His Majesty. In the future, he will stay in the eastern Pce to cook for you.¡± The Crown Prince wiped his mouth and saw that she was eating happily, but there was a thinyer of sweat between his brows.


    ¡°Add some ice basins.¡±


    Eunuch Lu immediately left to give his orders.


    Jealousy shed past Xia Qingqing¡¯s eyes. Everyone said that His Highness was cruel and merciless, but His Highness doted on Lulu very much. Even her father was not as good as her.


    After everyone in the Xia family had their meal.


    Xia Qingqing suddenlyughed and said, ¡± little aunt is used to eating Royal food. What if you¡¯re not used to it when you go home in the future? what should we do? ¡± It won¡¯t be easy to change when the timees.¡± His brows were filled with worry.


    The Crown Prince did not even look up at her,¡±why change?¡± We have the conditions to do so.¡± After saying that, he hooked Lulu¡¯s nose.<div>


    ¡°Lulu likes to eat, so he¡¯ll eat it for the rest of his life. When you¡¯re home, you¡¯ll bring the Royal chef back. You can take everything you like to wear and wear. The eastern Pce only has one little ancestor, you. If I don¡¯t give it to you, who should I give it to?¡± Lu huaijiang didn¡¯t even look at Xia Qingqing the entire time.


    She was not worthy.


    Old Mrs. Xia took a sip of tea and looked at her granddaughter.


    She suddenly felt that perhaps this child was not just spoiled.


    It even made her have thoughts that she shouldn¡¯t have..

 Chapter 669: Godmother in the dream (1)

    Chapter 669: Godmother in the dream (1)<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°Your Highness, I think Lulu lost a tooth just now?¡±


    The olddy deliberately changed the topic.<div>


    ¡°Yes,¡± the Crown Prince replied. I¡¯ve dropped two or three already.¡±


    ¡°Lulu is a half-grown child now,¡± the olddy smiled. There was a rule among the people that the lower teeth should be thrown at a high ce. They were often thrown on the roof. Throw the upper teeth under the bed, that¡¯s the only way they¡¯ll grow. ¡±


    The Crown Prince was startled.


    Suddenly, he coughed unconsciously. He raised his hand and touched his neck.


    ¡°This time, the lower tooth was thrown very high. I¡¯m sure Lulu will grow up safely and healthily.¡± Yes, he had strung it up and hung it around his neck. He was not short.


    The olddy was rather at ease.


    What made everyone even more shocked was that today was his Highness¡¯s birthday. However, he did not take a single step out of the eastern Pce.


    His Highness was born in the middle of the seventh month. Although there were very few celebrations and not many people knew about it, the officials knew.


    Every year on this day, His Highness would enter the pce to celebrate with the Empress.


    But this year, he was actually not leaving.


    Congee and blessings were given in front of the eastern Pce, and it was very lively.<div>


    The little Lulu was having lunch and suddenly took a nap while watching acrobatics in the afternoon.


    The little girl yawned and sat in front of the Crown Prince, her eyes constantly showing her confusion. His eyelids seemed to weigh a thousand pounds, and he couldn¡¯t open them no matter what.


    ¡°Is Lulu sleepy?¡± The Crown Prince frowned.


    ¡°Oh ..


    The Crown Prince bent down and picked the little girl up in his arms. He nodded at Jiang Huai ¡®an, then carried Lulu to his bedroom.


    The Xia family only heaved a sigh of relief after his Highness left. His entire body rxed a little.


    Lulu could do whatever he wanted in front of the murderous Crown Prince, but they didn¡¯t dare to.


    ¡°Lulu is a good kid. You ah, even though you are married to the wrong person, but the two children you gave birth to are all here to fight for your honor.¡±


    The olddy was very tactful with her words. She actually felt that, given how much His Highness valued Lulu, this child would probably have an extraordinary future.


    However, the child was only six years old, and it was too early to say this. The olddy left him with half a sentence.


    He only patted Xia Shi¡¯s hand, full of relief.<div>


    ¡°Yes, Lulu is a good child.¡± Xia Shi¡¯s eyes were filled with tears. Huai ¡®an as well.¡± Jiang Huai ¡®an had only returned to the capital for half a year, and he had already begun to show his abilities. He was quite famous in the capital.


    Everyone in the Xia family was shocked. and they couldn¡¯t help but think more


    highly of the Xia family.


    He didn¡¯t dare to look at her with the eyes of a poor family who had sought refuge with her maternal family.


    He couldn¡¯t resist the fact that she could give birth, and each one was more capable than the other.


    ¡°There¡¯s still two months until the fall quarter examinations, and Huai ¡®an will definitely be able to pass the examination. You¡¯re in luck.¡± Eldest aunt held her sister-inw¡¯s hand and was full of joy.


    She naturally wished for her sister-inw to be well.


    The two of them had been friends for many years. The two children of the Jiang family had a high status, and so did the Xia family.


    Mrs. Xia smiled and nodded. She didn¡¯t know that the highest glory in her body came from her two children.


    Jiang Huai ¡®an didn¡¯t sit for long before bidding everyone farewell and returning to his book.


    Before he left, he went to the Crown Prince¡¯s study to bid farewell to the Crown Prince.<div>


    He had a lot to say before he left.


    But after entering, he left after a few words.


    He felt that His Highness¡¯s feelings for Lulu ¡­ He was probably the same as himself.


    His Highness ¡°study room was filled with the little girl¡¯s graffiti. Imperial edicts, memorials, and the sole copies of His Highness ¡®collection. Even the red sandalwood table was marked by her.


    How could such an overbearing person be wronged in the eastern Pce?


    Jiang Huaian didn¡¯t believe it.


    He only felt that His Highness had spoiled this girl a little too much.


    I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be easy to get married in the future..

 Chapter 670: Godmother’s gift (1)

    Chapter 670: Godmother¡¯s gift (1)<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    Lulu had a good night¡¯s sleep.


    But when he woke up, he felt lost.<div>


    It was almost afternoon before he went to bed. When he opened his eyes, the sky was already slightly dark.


    The nanny had been waiting by the bed the whole time. Sometimes, when she took too long a nap, the sky would be dark when she woke up, and she would have a feeling of being abandoned by the world.


    He would feel lonely in his heart.


    This was what the Crown Prince had figured out, and it made her pay close attention to Lulu.


    This thought really made the mammy feel apprehensive. She always felt that he was too attentive.


    ¡°Youngdy, you¡¯re awake? You¡¯ve woken up just in time. Although it¡¯s the Zhongyuan Festival today, His Highness has already invited the Masters from the hall of salvation and the National temple to keep watch. He¡¯ll be staying in the capital all night, so he¡¯s prepared fireworks.¡±


    The fireworks were said to be able to shoot straight into the sky and burst out with gorgeous colors. They were brought back from overseas and were specially prepared for you by His Highness.¡± The wet nurse nimbly helped the little girl put on her clothes.


    Lulu was in a daze. She had a dream.


    ¡°I want Jiang Jiang tob my hair.¡± Lulu had not even put on her clothes when she ran out of the bedchamber with her hair disheveled and bare feet.


    ¡°Be careful of the cold wind.¡± The nanny didn¡¯t catch up with her and only watched her rush into the study.


    When she was outside the door, eunuch Lu shook his head and dismissed her.<div>


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you wearing any shoes or socks? Now that you are young, be careful of your stomach hurting, and you will get a cold leg when you are old.¡± Lu huaijiang red at her. Although it was Midsummer, the night was cold.


    He picked up her chubby little feet, and her round nails were shining, round and cute.


    Lu huaijiang covered her until she was warm before putting on her shoes and socks.


    Then, hebed her hair into a light hairstyle.


    ¡°Jiang Jiang, I was dreaming. I dreamed of godmother. Godmother said that she wouldn¡¯t be by my side for this year¡¯s birthday, so she gave me a birthday present.¡± Lulu seemed to still be a little drowsy, and he started talking about his godmother again.


    Lu huaijiang¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He knew that this was another side of Lulu, a story that no one knew about.


    ¡°Lulu didn¡¯t have any parents since he was born. It was godmother who apanied Lulu every year. She said, ¡°I have what others have, and I have to have what others don¡¯t.¡± Godmother is like Lulu¡¯s biological mother.¡± The little girl¡¯s eyes were filled with longing.


    Lu huaijiang pursed his lips. Lulu was born with a father and mother.


    However, she said that she didn¡¯t have parents, and it was the same in the library of the National Guard temple.


    Lulu might have a big secret.


    ¡°There¡¯s no godmother, but there¡¯s still Jiang Jiang. Jiang Jiang will rece her and do better.¡± Lu huaijiang saw the rare fragility on her face and immediately held her in his arms.<div>


    He sat by the window.


    Suddenly, a rumbling sound came from not far away.


    Clusters of fireworks shot up to the sky and exploded when they reached the peak. The beautiful and colorful colors turned into stars, forming various patterns as they fell.


    Huge flowers bloomed in the sky, filling the little girl¡¯s eyes with gorgeous colors.


    Lulu pulled Lu huaijiang and ran out of the door in a hurry.


    Lu huaijiang looked at her and hugged her, tiptoeing. ¡°Jiang Jiang will take you to a good ce to watch.¡±


    Itnded on the treetop under the fireworks.


    They were only a few meters away from the fireworks.


    It just so happened to explode into a beautiful firework.


    Hula .


    After the fireworks exploded, small stones and soil fell directly on the two of them.<div>


    Lulu¡¯s mouth was full of mud.


    Lu huaijiang ¡­


    Lulu looked at him in confusion and despair.


    ¡°Bengong didn¡¯t do it on purpose, do you believe it?¡± Lu huaijiang raised his hands high up in the air. F * ck, he was innocent!


    Lulu burst intoughter.


    As soon as she finishedughing, a long tail suddenly appeared in the sky..

 Chapter 671: An ordinary and plain gift (1)

    Chapter 671: An ordinary and in gift (1)<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°It¡¯s godmother¡¯s gift.¡±


    ¡°Jiang Jiang, look! My godmother is here to give you a birthday present.¡± Lulu was so excited that he almost fell off the tree.<div>


    Fortunately, Lu huaijiang pulled her away quickly and the little girl was firmly held in his arms.


    Lu huaijiang followed her little hand and looked towards the sky.


    The night sky that was as dark as ink just now had countless stars with long tails flying out from the sky.


    Countless meteors streaked across the dark sky with blue tails, illuminating the dark night sky and bursting out the shortest but most brilliant light in its life.


    Lu huaijiang frowned slightly.


    The two of them stood under the treetops and could see countless people walking out of their homes outside the eastern Pce.


    They knelt on the ground and kowtowed to the sky, not knowing what to do.


    The entire sky was filled with stars, each one brilliant and dazzling, reflecting the joy of the little girl below.


    The meteors seemed to light up her lonely self and bring her some warmth.


    ¡°Is this a birthday gift that only belongs to Lulu?¡± Lu huaijiang hugged her and asked in a low voice.


    ¡°Yes, godmother said that it¡¯s far away, so I don¡¯t know what to give Lulu. He could only send some ordinary and in things. I¡¯m just trying to make Lulu happy.¡± The little girl didn¡¯t mind at all. Lu huaijiang, however, took a light breath.<div>


    It was in and simple.


    Whose family¡¯s gift could send a sky full of shooting stars?


    He was really generous.


    Lu huaijiang held the little girl and sat on the treetops to watch the shooting stars for a while. The little girl¡¯s interest only faded a little when the sky returned to darkness.


    Lu huaijiang carried her all the way back to the courtyard. The two of them were covered in dirt from the fireworks.


    Lu huaijiang¡¯s eyelids kept twitching, and he only felt at ease after personally helping her wash up.


    ¡°Where¡¯s mother and grandmother? It¡¯s all Lulu¡¯s fault. It wasn¡¯t easy for them toe here, but Lulu fell asleep again.¡± The little girl sighed, and her round face was filled with guilt.


    ¡°No problem. They are not used to staying in the eastern Pce, so I will send you back to y for a while.¡± Lu huaijiang¡¯s eyes shed with a trace of gloominess.


    Lu huaijiang pinched her cheek.


    The first Prince¡¯s wedding was next month, and then Lu Jinghong¡¯s marriage to fusang would be.


    Now that the royal family of the great Zhou was unstable, the surrounding countries were all secretly probing. It was as if he was trying to test whether he or the Emperor was in charge.<div>


    The capital was probably in chaos.


    Today was supposed to be the Zhongyuan Festival. In previous years, it was the time when Yin spirits wreaked havoc.


    However, this year, for the sake of her birthday, they had forced the spirits to stay away from the capital.


    The Prince, who was rumored to have killed many people, had raised a little ancestor in the eastern Pce.


    It was the little ancestor¡¯s birthday, and ghosts were forbidden to appear on the night of the Zhongyuan Festival.


    The fireworks went off all night.


    The meteors all over the sky also came to celebrate for her.


    He was truly a legendary little kid.


    But at this moment, she was still a six-year-old child.


    When she was tired from ying, shey in Lu huaijiang¡¯s arms and fell asleep. From time to time, her nose would even bubble.


    Lu huaijiang carried her with one hand and read the memorials with the other. Eunuch Lu saw that the light in the study was still on. After taking a look at the door, he could not help but retreat.<div>


    The days passed by quickly. On the 15th day of the eighth month, the first Prince¡¯s wedding was held.


    The marriage between the Zheng family and the virtuous Prince was already set in stone.


    Noble consort Lin often summoned thedy of the Zheng family, and they became more and more intimate.


    At the end of October, Lu Jinghong would be married to fusang. The emperor¡¯s head of slightly white hair was actually full of ck hair when it appeared in front of everyone.


    He was personally hosting the wedding of his sister, Lu Jinghong. On the day of Lu Jinghong¡¯s wedding, he was the most popr..

 Chapter 672: Top scorer (1)

    Chapter 672: Top scorer (1)<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    The Xian King was marrying his wife.


    Lu Jinghong was getting married.<div>


    The imperial family had two happy events in a row.


    It was already the end of the year, and the Crown Prince was already fifteen years old.


    It had always been that the royal family married early, and the Crown Prince¡¯s marriage could make the court more stable. However, the Crown Prince¡¯s marriage was a problem.


    In the sixth month, the Emperor had the intention of letting the harem judge for the Crown Prince, but the Empress did not seem to care.


    It was as if he had been waiting for something, and he had been thinking about something all day ¡­


    The sage King¡¯s wedding in August happened to be held during the fall quarter examinations.


    On the day of Lu Jinghong¡¯s marriage, the results would be released.


    Jiang Huai an broke out of the encirclement and took the name of jieyuan. He had be one of the most promising gold science students.


    The Xia family was overjoyed and went to the eastern Pce to pick Lulu up personally to celebrate with Jiang Huai ¡®an.


    Lu huaijiang had almost faded out of the center of the court in the past six months. No one knew what he was thinking, as if he only thought of the baby all day.


    It was as if he had handed over all the important matters of the Imperial court to His Majesty.<div>


    In the past six months, countless courtiers hade to test His Highness¡¯s intentions, but they had all been blocked out of the eastern Pce.


    At this moment, the handsome young man carried the little girl and personally carried her into the carriage.


    ¡°I prepared a small gift for your brother in the car. It¡¯s to celebrate his high school.¡± Lu huaijiang gently stroked the fine hair on Lulu¡¯s head, his eyes filled with longing.


    It was going to be the end of the year soon. After the new year, he would be fifteen.


    On the 15th, Lulu would have to move out of the eastern Pce.


    He was waiting for the day the Emperor died, and he also wanted to spend more time with Lulu.


    ¡°I¡¯m not in high school yet, I just passed the jieyuan examination.¡± The little girl still knew about jieyuan, but this was first ce, and the little guy was happy for her brother.


    ¡°He¡¯ll be in high school.¡± Lu huaijiang had read Jiang Huaian¡¯s file before. He was a talented youth.


    The exile had made his heart more determined, and he had grown tougher.


    He was a rare good seedling.


    Lulu¡¯s eyes narrowed in a smile. Of course, the literature star aura on his brother¡¯s body was getting stronger.<div>


    But she didn¡¯t say this out loud.


    Lu huaijiang watched the little girl¡¯s carriage leave the long Street before he slowly retracted his gaze. His face turned cold and indifferent.


    Eunuch Lu was already used to his two-faced nature.


    ¡°Your Highness, we¡¯ve captured another group of death Warriors. They were all trying to sneak into the eastern Pce. They¡¯re even trying to find out more about miss Lulu.¡± Eunuch Lu said in a low voice.


    ¡°Those people don¡¯t look like they¡¯re from the great Zhou.¡± Eunuch Lu hesitated for a moment.


    He knew that miss Lulu was his weak spot.


    ¡°Interrogate him properly for bengong! I can¡¯t get anything out of it ¡­¡± Lu huaijiang¡¯s lips curved into a low smile, his eyes revealing a bit of bloodlust.


    ¡°A blunt knife cuts flesh, knife after knife. Bengong wants them to see themselves be a set of white bones. I¡¯ll make them beg for death!¡±


    ¡°If there are still people searching for Lulu, it will be the same! Bengong doesn¡¯t believe that I can¡¯t intimidate him!¡± Lu huaijiang could not suppress his anger.


    He had some guesses.


    Back then, when he fused with that divine soul in myriad River Vige, he had provoked the two great ghost emperors of the outside world.<div>


    At that time, the two great ghost emperors seemed to have been looking for him for many years and were very familiar with him.


    He had heard the call in his heart several times behind his back.


    However, every time Lulu was by his side, he would ignore her summoning and never respond.


    The people who came to inquire clearly had no connection with the ghost Emperor, but Lu huaijiang always felt that there was some connection between the two sides.


    But regardless of whether they had contacted him or not, they should not have had any ideas about Lulu.


    Lulu was his greatest weakness!

 Chapter 673: She’s His Highness’s housekeeper (1)

    Chapter 673: She¡¯s His Highness¡¯s housekeeper (1)<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    The Xia family was jubnt early in the morning.


    The olddy had even personally sent someone to wait at the main entrance. Lulu would definitelye back to celebrate such a joyous asion.<div>


    As expected ¡­


    Not long after, the eastern Pce¡¯s carriage stopped in front of the Xia family¡¯s residence.


    The Xia family had gotten used to Lulu riding in the Crown Prince¡¯s carriage.


    ¡°Third aunt, where¡¯s mother and brother?¡± The little girl was round and smooth, but she was not that greasy and fat.


    Her cheeks were small and slightly round, and she had some baby fat on her face, which made her look round.


    In reality, the arms and legs were white and only slightly fleshy.


    But ¡­ After all, she was more rounded than the girls from the aristocratic families in the capital.


    She had been raised by the Crown Prince to be very healthy and had a good foundation.


    The third wife carried the little girl down with a smile. She raised her hand and was carried away. She was still sitting in the carriage steadily.


    In the end, it was the little girl who climbed down from the carriage with a smile.


    ¡°Today, old Furen wanted to hold a big event, but your brother is low key and calm, so he does not allow it to be big. Thus, we can only celebrate with the Xia n¡¯s banquet.¡±<div>


    ¡°Your mother raised you two alone and suffered a lot. Back then, I left the family with nothing but the two of you. As a matter of fact, he went to the Jiang family¡¯s ancestral grave early in the morning to burn joss paper.¡±


    ¡°Your brother has invited his ssmates and friends and is reciting poems in the front yard. We¡¯re just waiting for you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a blessed one. Her brother was now in jieyuan. If everything went well in the future, he would be promoted. You two will have someone to rely on. ¡® The third Madam held the little girl¡¯s hand as they walked into the manor.


    The residence was filled with joy, and now, everyone was looking at her with respect.


    She knew that everyone in the world was powerful.


    This gaze was her brother¡¯s hard work and the Crown Prince¡¯s deterrence.


    The little girl puffed out her chest and raised her head, her every movement somewhat proud and aloof. It was a little shocking. She had cultivated her aura even more than the princess.


    The Crown Prince had poured almost all his heart and soul into her.


    ¡°This morning, your mother gave out red packets to everyone. Now, there¡¯s a basket of good things to say.¡± The third wife said with a smile. There was a


    slight envy between her brows.


    It¡¯s not easy to be a Madam of an aristocratic family.<div>


    In the past, everyone disdained Xia Yurong from bing a second wife.


    Even if they treated Xia Yurong as their biological sister, this divorced woman did have some influence on the unmarried women of the Xia family. But very quickly, everyone was pped in the face.


    She couldn¡¯t resist the fact that she had a pair of capable children.


    The eldest son, fifteen, was jieyuan.


    The youngest daughter was only a few years old, but she had already gained the Crown Prince¡¯s favor and was the Crown Prince¡¯s most beloved person. She often sent truckloads of gifts to the Xia family, but now that she was out, who dared to look down on her?


    The year she returned to the capital, Xia Yurong almost faded out of the circle of noble women in the capital.


    The wife of the lower hall was not the same as those dead furens.


    However, in just one year, everyone was fighting to invite her back.


    Just look at today, it was just a small family banquet, but many madams had heard the news and came to send countless congrattory gifts.


    ¡°Jiangjiang also gave brother Huai ¡®an a congrattory gift, and the carriage behind is pulling it. Lulu wants to give it to big brother.¡± The little girl¡¯s face was full of smiles. No matter how one looked at her, the little girl did not seem like a child raised by her entire family.


    It was as if the person who raised her was extremely attentive, giving her a sense of security and happiness.<div>


    ¡°I¡¯ve troubled Your Highness.¡± The third wife knew Lulu¡¯s reputation in front of His Highness.


    ¡°It¡¯s no trouble at all. Jiangjiang gave Lulu the key to go in and pick whatever he wanted. After that, he added some more.¡± The little girl waved her hand casually, and her noble air was natural.


    The third wife was shocked..

 Chapter 674: The siblings are about to rise up (1)

    Chapter 674: The siblings are about to rise up (1)<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    Carriages bearing the donggong symbol entered the Xia family.


    A cart of gifts was brought in.<div>


    Everyone was envious but also shocked.


    Lord Xia personally came to count the gifts, and this count made him gasp.


    Among the gifts from His Highness, there were all kinds of papers and books from the past dynasties.


    There was also a house with three entrances and three exits in an excellent location, as well as many fields.


    There were even clothes and jewelry that were suitable for young girls to y with. The flowing lights and vibrant colors did not look ordinary.


    It filled up three big carts.


    One cart of books and two carts of girly items.


    Lord Xia took a deep breath.


    After the 14th of the new year, it would be the 15th of the next year. Lulu could still be raised in the eastern Pce for a year and a half. Was his Highness already nning to move all of her things over?


    And it was a legitimate move!


    Lord Xia didn¡¯t dare let anyone see them and only secretly ordered people to move everything to the perfume Pavilion.<div>


    His head was throbbing and his temples were throbbing.


    He didn¡¯t need to be so surprised when His Highness gave him all kinds of precious items. To the royal family, the thing they didn¡¯tck the most was money, what theycked was heart!


    However, he had spent all his efforts on nning for Lulu.


    Lord Xia returned to the front yard and looked at the little girl, who was lying in her brother and mother¡¯s arms,ughing in an innocent and romantic way.


    His sister was so blessed.


    the general examination is in February after the new year. Huai ¡®an, are you confident? ¡± Lord Xia looked at his nephew and was very satisfied.


    It was a pity that this child was the Xia family¡¯s.


    But when he thought about how he was now calling him uncle, Lord Xia felt relieved.


    ¡°Huai ¡®an will do his best.¡± Jiang Huai ¡®an said with a smile. He didn¡¯t know when the young man had grown up, but he was already a man who could support the heavens and earth.


    ¡°I have a thousand Jin of weight on my body, so I don¡¯t dare to ck off in the slightest.¡± Jiang Huai ¡®an¡¯s expression became more steady.


    Lord Xia sighed even more. His two sons were already fathers, but they were not as steady as Huai ¡®an.<div>


    The Jiang family¡¯s disaster had instead toughened the child.


    ¡°Your mother has you, uncle can be at ease. Let¡¯s go to the study room for a drink after we¡¯re done.¡± Lord Xia was smiling. The Crown Prince had given him a residence, and Lulu was staying in the eastern Pce. Huai ¡®an was definitely on the crown Prince¡¯s side.


    Now, the Xia family had to take a side.


    The guests were happy, and Xia Yurong even returned a lot of gifts to the congrattory madams.


    It was a busy day and it was exceptionally fulfilling.


    Everyone knew that the madam who hade to the Xia family to stay would not be able to stay for long.


    Xia Qingqing said that she was sick and did note out. Madam Yu saw that Lulu and Xia Yurong were much closer, but Lulu did not pay attention to her.


    It was alreadyte at night when Lulu returned to the eastern Pce.


    The Crown Prince was waiting for her in the study as usual.


    No matter when, thatmp would always stop for her.


    It was the end of the year. Even though the Emperor had taken over many matters, the Crown Prince was still busy.<div>


    Moreover, Lu Jinghong had just married into Fu sang not long ago, and Fu sang had been testing the border, as if they were testing the great Zhou¡¯s bottom line.


    There had already been a few minor conflicts at the border.


    Another major event happened at the end of the year.


    She was originally prepared to select a talent for the Crown Prince in the spring, and she was the very popr miss Ming su among the people. He had suddenly entered the pce.


    Ming su was 15 years old, the age of a flower and a moon, waiting to bloom.


    Everyone thought that she would enter the Crown Prince¡¯s Eastern Pce and be the master of the eastern Pce, but no one had thought that she would take a different path.


    On the first day of the new year, they entered the pce.


    On the sixth day of the new year, the Emperor fell sick.


    This illness came in a menacing manner. Originally, the Emperor had taken medicinal pills to consolidate his Foundation and strengthen his vitality, but who knew that this would actually cause him to copse and scatter for a thousand miles..

 Chapter 675: The Empress wants to be a widow (1)

    Chapter 675: The Empress wants to be a widow (1)<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    At first, no one took this illness seriously.


    His Majesty¡¯s health was visibly better these days, and even his white hair had gradually decreased.<div>


    Thest time the fusang family deity came to the great Zhou, the feather deity was struck by the evil and turned into ashes.


    However, the remaining few were left in great Zhou.


    After all, the great Zhou and fusang had an inw rtionship, and fusang was happy to give the Emperor face.


    The few people who stayed behind continued to prepare pills for the Emperor. Nowadays, even the Imperial physicians were rarely summoned to the pce.


    One look and one could tell that he believed in the pill form.


    However, his illness on the sixth day of the new year had lingered on his bed for one to two months.


    Soon, it was time for the general examination in February.


    On the day of Jiang Huai ¡®an¡¯s general examination, Lulu was summoned to the pce.


    ¡°Lulu, mother is summoning you tomorrow. If you want to enter the pce, then go take a look. If you don¡¯t like it, then just reject it.¡± Lu huaijiang¡¯s eyes were filled with confusion. This year, mother had asked about Lulu at least three times.


    The weather was cold in winter, and the asional cold wind could take half a life.


    Lu huaijiang did not allow Lulu to enter the pce alone, so he refused.<div>


    It was now February and March, and spring hade, so it was already a little warm. It was not a big deal to enter the pce in warm weather.


    ¡°The Imperial food in the Empress¡¯s Pce is delicious. Lulu also wants to go and see her.¡± Lulu still remembered the Empress. Perhaps the Empress¡¯s gaze had been guarded against her before, but now she really did seem like an elder.


    The Crown Prince might be the main reason for this.


    It was probably because he loved the house and its Crow.


    After all, she could protect her son¡¯s life, so the Empress naturally did not dare to neglect.


    then go ahead. Father has not been in good health for the past two days. Jiang Jiang is going to the harem to pay her respects to father. During this period of time, the Emperor was seriously ill. Although there was no morning court, it was necessary to pay respects to him every day.


    Moreover, because he had to go to the harem, he had to go to the front court.


    The Crown Prince became busier every day.


    Seeing that he was busy, Lulu couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°¡±Let¡¯s wait a little longer. It¡¯ll be over soon.¡±


    Lu huaijiang?


    The little girl immediately covered her mouth and ran away in horror.<div>


    Lu huaijiang was aware of her strange abilities, and his eyes narrowed when he heard Lulu¡¯s words. There were some things that he would have to prepare soon.


    After breakfast, Lulu and the Crown Prince entered the pce.


    After sending the little girl to the pce of kun Yi, the Crown Prince went to the emperor¡¯s bedroom.


    The nanny had been waiting in front of the pce gates the entire time. When she saw the little girl dressed in red, she hurriedly went forward to wee her.


    ¡°You must be tired from the journey, right? Herdyship had already ordered people to prepare your favorite roastmb chop, so we will not tell the Crown Prince.¡± The wet nurse was all smiles. The Crown Prince was now in charge of her food, so the little girl was very greedy.


    Lulu chuckled.


    In just half a year, the little girl seemed to have grown up. Her eyes were like Obsidian, deep and dazzling.


    The nanny pondered in her heart that this child would definitely be peerless in his generation in the future.


    When he entered the pce of earth, he saw the Empress sitting in the main seat waiting for him. When he saw Lulu enter, he immediately spread his arms and took the little girl into his arms. With a wave of his hand, all the nannies left.


    The hall fell silent.


    The Empress leaned over to her ear and asked in a low voice, ¡°¡±Let bengong see, when can bengong be a widow?¡±<div>


    He looked at her with a burning gaze.


    Lulu was taken aback. He had seen people looking forward to marriage and peace, but he had never seen someone looking forward to being a widow?


    The Empress coughed softly. Lulu, you¡¯re one of us. I know that you¡¯re the Crown Prince¡¯s soul protector. Master yixu also said that you have an affinity with Buddha. Bengong believes you.¡±


    Now that she thought about it, she was always fighting for favor and pleasing him. It¡¯s better to be the Empress Dowager after the Emperor dies..

 Chapter 676: The name in the book of life and death (1)

    Chapter 676: The name in the book of life and death (1)<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    Besides, the Crown Prince was her son. She would be the Empress Dowager in the future!


    When the Empress had heard that the Emperor would die early, she had sighed.<div>


    Who knew that when he came back to his senses, the more he thought about it, the more he felt that it was a good thing that His Majesty was dead.


    In the future, she would be the most important person in the pce, and she would no longer need to please anyone, fight for favor, and pay respects.


    Lulu stared at her in a daze. She vaguely remembered that the Empress used to summon the Imperial physician every day to ask about the emperor¡¯s health.


    And now ¡­


    Mother, I¡¯m afraid she has done something incredible.


    The Empress sighed faintly. Ever since she knew that the Emperor would die early, she had been looking forward to it.


    She only knew what kind of horse it was, so she went around to find some fine horses for the Emperor and sent quite a few over. The Emperor had never seen them before.


    He would go to the small temple Hall three times a day to offer incense and pray sincerely.


    It was rumored that the Emperor and Empress did not get along, but the


    Empress cared for His Majesty and would pray for his blessings every day. However, only she knew whether she should pray for blessings or pray for death.


    ¡°Empress, don¡¯t be anxious. The horse has already entered the pce, Your Majesty can not escape this matter.¡± After all, his name was already faintly visible in the book of life and death. It was likely that his soul would soon return to the yellow Springs.<div>


    The smile on the Empress¡¯s face became more genuine.


    He wondered if the horse was referring to the skinny horse of Yangzhou.


    However, thinking of the rumors in the pce, that she was beautiful and lively, the Emperor was happy to see her and stayed for five days.


    When she left her Pce, her body swayed and she fell down. She was afraid that she really couldn¡¯t control herself.


    ¡°You child, you always bring good news to bengong. You really are bengong¡¯s good fortune.¡± If it wasn¡¯t for her, the Crown Prince¡¯s soul would have be unstable and he would have fainted. This little girl was really her good fortune.


    The Empress was so happy that she rewarded the little girl with countless things.


    She also knew about the Jiang family¡¯s misfortune, and that the life of the widow and her child was not easy.


    She directly brought the reward to the Xia family and gave it to the Xia family, saying that she had done a great job in raising the child.


    It could also be considered as raising her face. In the future, this child would be able to live well when he left the East Pce.


    The Crown Prince had said that he woulde to pick Lulu up after lunch, but he didn¡¯te even after lunch.


    It was not until evening that the Crown Prince came to the kun Yi Pce.<div>


    When the Crown Prince appeared, the little girl¡¯s eyes slightly narrowed. She had been joking with the Empress, but when she saw the White gauze on the crown Prince¡¯s forehead still faintly stained with blood, the little girl¡¯s face instantly sank.


    Even the Empress didn¡¯t notice that the atmosphere in the pce of kun Yi had be a bit cold.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? He was fine when he sent Lulu over in the morning. How did he injure his forehead? What if there¡¯s a scar?¡± The Empress was so shocked that her heart jumped. Eunuch Lu lowered his head and did not dare to make a sound.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, it won¡¯t leave a scar.¡± The Crown Prince lowered his voice and stepped forward to pay his respects. He held the little girl¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Eunuch Lu, tell me, what¡¯s going on? Your Highness is the Crown Prince, what would happen if your face is disfigured?¡± The Empress¡¯s expression was rather stern.


    However, how many people in the entire Pce could do anything to the Crown Prince?


    The Empress¡¯s eyes were slightly hazy.


    Eunuch Lu looked at the Crown Prince, but when he saw miss Lulu beside the Crown Prince, he knew that he would not be punished even if miss Lulu was there.


    ¡°In the morning, His Highness will go to the pce to pay his respects to His Majesty,¡± he immediately said.


    ¡°His Highness asked His Majesty about the cause of the illness and said that His Majesty¡¯s body was weak and could not be nourished, and there was pill poison umted in his body. Then ¡­ He didn¡¯t know how to control himself and triggered the poison. It sped up the effects of the pill poison.¡±


    ¡°Your Highness, please order a thorough investigation of the family God. Second, let concubine Ming abide by her duty and ce your Majesty¡¯s Dragon body above all else..¡±<div>

 Chapter 677: Jiang huailu receives the edict (1)

    Chapter 677: Jiang huailu receives the edict (1)<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡®When His Highness¡¯s words were fierce, he also scolded ¡­ Vixen.¡± Eunuch Lu raised his hand to wipe his sweat.


    What eunuch Lu didn¡¯t say was that His Highness had gone to pay his respects.<div>


    She happened to hear the conversation between Ming Fei and the Emperor.


    Who in the eastern Pce didn¡¯t know that Ming Fei had feelings for His Highness?


    However, His Highness had no interest in romance and only doted on miss


    Lulu.


    Ming Fei¡¯s heart was probably filled with jealousy and hatred, so she had discreetly made up her mind.


    Relying on the fact that he was favored, he only said two words, ¡°Your Highness is famous, but you pamper zhenhun¡¯s child without a bottom line.¡± She had spoiled the child so much that she was already so pampered before she even grew up. If she grew up, wouldn¡¯t she be a Vixen?


    Empress Ming Feiughed as she teased him, while at the same time, she gave him a look.


    His Highness was immediately displeased.


    ¡°His Highness also said that sooner orter, His Majesty will die in the belly ofdy Ming Fei. When His Majesty heard this, he was furious and picked up an inkstone to smash it on Your Highness¡¯s head.¡± At that time, eunuch Lu had blocked it with his hand, but it still hit the corner of his forehead.


    Blood gushed out, but fortunately, no vital parts were injured.


    ¡°Why do you want to die on your stomach?¡± Lulu asked, looking up.<div>


    The book of life and death had the names of everyone in the world. No, there were no names of her and Lu huaijiang.


    As long as the Emperor or Prince was a Dragon, their names would be marked in a big red box.


    There were three words written behind the cause of the emperor¡¯s death: horse wind.


    She never understood. Could someone have a stroke right away?


    Later, she secretly asked Jiang Jiang. At that time, the Crown Prince¡¯s expression was strange and he told her not to ask such questions again. He only mentioned that it was about women.


    He didn¡¯t want to talk about the details.


    At this moment, the Crown Prince¡¯s face darkened again.


    ¡°You¡¯re just a child, don¡¯t ask.¡± The Crown Prince immediately covered her ears, not allowing her to listen anymore.


    She even subconsciously used a bit of divine power in her hands, directly preventing her from using the power of a God.


    Lulu pursed his lips.


    ¡°He has the face to make a move on you. Since he dared to do it, he shouldn¡¯t be afraid of outsiders. If he really fell for a woman, I¡¯m afraid his name will be remembered for thousands of years in this life.¡±<div>


    When the Empress heard this, she was so angry that her teeth hurt.


    ¡°Yi ¡®an is fine. However, Imperial father has given a portion of my Affairs to the virtuous King. I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re angry with me. ¡± Lu huaijiang¡¯s eyes were a little cold.


    She squeezed Lulu¡¯s hand gently.


    When he had heard Ming su¡¯s sarcastic remarks about Lulu, he had also been angered.


    She scolded Ming su for being a Vixen and swept her face. She was probably angry at Lulu.


    He was the Crown Prince, so Ming su couldn¡¯t touch him. He had to be more careful during this period of time.


    ¡°Mother, it¡¯s good for your son to leave the court now.¡± Lu huaijiang¡¯s meaning was that if something happened to the Emperor, the people who were serving him would be the first to bear the brunt.


    And looking at His Majesty¡¯s attitude, there might be some scandal.


    It had to be said that the Crown Prince had great foresight.


    When there was a scandal, the first to be cleaned up was the person who served him.


    The Empress¡¯s heart was slightly at ease. Just as she was speaking, she saw the nanny of the kun Yi Pce hurriedlye over.<div>


    ¡°Yourdyship, eunuch Li, who is in front of His Majesty, has arrived. He even brought an Imperial edict. This servant asked around but couldn¡¯t find anything.¡±


    The nanny¡¯s expression was not good.


    ¡°Who is the decree for?¡± the Empress frowned.


    The nanny¡¯s expression was dark, and she suddenly looked at the Crown Prince


    The little girl in front of him.


    ¡°It¡¯s miss Lulu. Eunuch Li has sent miss Lulu to the front hall to receive the decree.¡± The moment the words came out of the mama¡¯s mouth, everyone in the room was shocked.


    The Crown Prince gripped Lulu¡¯s wrist tightly, his eyes filled with a murderous intent.


    No matter who he touched, he would not touch his Lulu!

 Chapter 678: Having feelings for Lulu (1)

    Chapter 678: Having feelings for Lulu (1)<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°Who did you say received the decree? Let Lulu receive the decree?¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty has never seen Lulu before, so why does he want Lulu to receive the decree?¡± The Empress was startled for a moment and immediately headed for the front hall.<div>


    As expected ¡­


    Before he even got close to the front hall, he saw the group of eunuchs serving the Emperor.


    From the looks of it, they were here to announce a decree.


    ¡°This servant greets the Empress and his Highness the Crown Prince.¡± Eunuch Li greeted him with a smile. The Crown Prince¡¯s expression was dark. Seeing this, the Empress had no choice but to let eunuch Li get up.


    ¡°You must be miss Lulu. You¡¯re indeed a beautifuldy. No wonder you¡¯re praised by master yixu and have be the person who can suppress Your Highness¡¯s soul.¡± Eunuch Li said with a smile.


    Eunuch Li wiped the cold sweat from his forehead.


    If Jiang huailu lived with the Xia family, it would be much easier to announce the decree.


    However, she lived in the eastern Pce. Once she returned to the eastern Pce, this decree would probably not even enter the door.


    Fortunately, he made it in time.


    ¡°The youngest daughter of the Jiang family, Jiang huailu, receives the decree.¡± Eunuch Li shouted in a high-pitched voice.


    ¡°By the will of the heavens, the Emperor decrees. The youngest daughter of the Jiang family is blessed ¡­¡± Eunuch Li praised Jiang huailu loudly, but the more he praised, the worse Lu huaijiang¡¯s expression became.<div>


    By the end, his face was already gloomy.


    ¡°His Majesty¡¯s health is not very good. I heard that miss Lulu is a person with a fate with Buddha. No one in the entire Imperial physician Bureau could cure His Highness¡¯s strange illness. Yet, miss Lulu is able to suppress Your


    Highness¡¯s soul.¡±


    ¡°His Majesty¡¯s Dragon body is not in peace. If miss Lulu stays in the pce for a few days, His Majesty¡¯s body will definitely get better. It¡¯s fine to try anyway.¡± Eunuch Li said this word by word, almost as if he was facing the Crown Prince¡¯s dark and sorrowful gaze.


    He shivered after saying this, and the Crown Prince¡¯s eyes were murderous.


    ¡°Where did this rumore from? Lulu and the Crown Prince were born on the same day and the same month, so soul suppression isn¡¯t something that can be done randomly.¡± The Empress frowned. The emperor¡¯s health was not something that had happened recently. Why did he suddenly believe this?


    The Crown Prince chuckled.


    ¡°Ming su told him? Tell him that bengong¡¯s little brat can suppress his soul?¡± Lu huaijiang¡¯s lowughter almost gave eunuch Li goosebumps.


    But he didn¡¯t need to hide it for Ming Fei.


    He only wiped the sweat on his forehead.


    ¡°Yes. It is Ming Fei niangniang who empathizes with His Majesty¡¯s body and thought that there would be some wondrous effects.¡± At that time, Ming Fei niangniang said that she was only here for a few days and if it could be beneficial to the Emperor, it would be a good thing. Even if it was ineffective, it would only trouble the little girl for a few days.<div>


    His Majesty was the ruler of the world. It was her great honor to let a little girl live in the pce for a few days.


    Could it be that they couldn¡¯t even invite a child?


    His Majesty was moved.


    The Crown Prince¡¯s eyes were gloomy, and eunuch Li¡¯s body was trembling.


    ¡°Your Majesty has given the order, this servant has no choice. Please understand this servant, Your Highness. This servant must have taken good care of her and not let miss Lulu suffer.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just a matter of three to five days.¡± Eunuch Li only felt that this was a difficult task.


    The East Pce had raised this little girl like a little ancestor. Toy a hand on her was like plucking hair from a Tiger¡¯s head.


    The entire Pce of earth and rites felt a bone-chilling coldness that prated into their bones, making their scalps numb.


    ¡°It is probably that bengong has recently caused people to have the illusion that bengong is that easy to manipte?¡± The Crown Prince was emotionless.


    However, his big hand was pinched by a soft little hand.


    ¡°Where does Lulu live?¡± At least Lulu knew that godmother was the most important in heaven, Godfather was the most important on earth, and the Emperor was the most important in the middle..<div>

 Chapter 679: He had the intention to kill her (1)

    Chapter 679: He had the intention to kill her (1)<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    Eunuch Li paused and looked at the Crown Prince carefully.


    ¡°His Highness needs miss Lulu to stay in the eastern Pce to suppress her soul.¡±<div>


    ¡°His Majesty is seriously ill. Naturally, he needs miss Lulu to stay in the longevity Pce.¡± The longevity Pce was the emperor¡¯s current sleeping chamber, and concubine Ming lived in the great Ming Pce next to the longevity Pce.


    However, His Majesty doted on the newly-entered concubine Ming and called him to serve her. Currently, concubine Ming was living in the longevity Pce.


    The Crown Prince¡¯s expression was frighteningly ugly. His originally gloomy personality now made people¡¯s hearts turn cold.


    ¡°The longevity Pce, but Lulu doesn¡¯t know anyone in the pce. Lulu was afraid. Could Lulu go to longevity Pce in the day and stay in the Empress¡¯s Pce of earth at night? Otherwise, Lulu will miss home ¡­¡± The little girl¡¯s eyes were wide open. No matter what, she was still a child who was not even seven years old.


    Lulu pinched the Crown Prince¡¯s thumb.


    Only then did the Crown Prince suppress his anger.


    Eunuch Li heaved a sigh of relief. Actually, before they came, Ming Fei had already guessed that His Highness would be dissatisfied.


    He discussed with His Majesty that it would be fine as long as he came during the day. He could let her return to the kun Yi Pce at night.


    ¡°His Majesty is benevolent, so he will definitely agree. Miss Lulu is only six or seven years old, and his Majesty doesn¡¯t want you to feel aggrieved.¡± Even though eunuch Li was like this, the Crown Prince¡¯s expression was still very unsightly.


    ¡°His Majesty is a Dragon among men, and he is also brother Jiang Jiang¡¯s father. Lulu can stay there for a few days. If brother Jiang Jiang misses Lulu, you cane to the longevity Pce to see Lulu.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll have to trouble brother Jiang Jiang to inform my mother. I won¡¯t tell big brother for the time being, big brother hasn¡¯t finished his exam yet.¡± The general examinations had just started and no one dared to take the risk.<div>


    The Crown Prince nodded slightly. He couldn¡¯t even ept Lulu entering the pce alone.


    Not to mention the Xia family.


    ¡°Your Highness, don¡¯t worry. The pce is the ce where you grew up, and his Majesty is your father. There¡¯s nothing I can¡¯t let go of.¡± Eunuch Li said in a low voice.


    ¡°How can Lulu stay in such a dirty ce like the Imperial Pce?¡± the Crown Prince suppressed his anger.


    Eunuch Li¡¯s figure paused, but he didn¡¯t dare to continue.


    The Royal Pce was filthy. His Highness could say that, but he couldn¡¯t.


    If he said it, he would lose his head.


    At this moment, he could only smile along.


    ¡°The pce has everything prepared, so there is no need for miss Lulu to return to the eastern Pce to prepare. We¡¯ll just wait for the Imperial


    Household Department to send it over.¡± Eunuch Li said with a smile. The Crown Prince led Lulu out of the pce of kun Yi.


    He went straight to the longevity Pce.<div>


    Eunuch Li stomped his foot and looked at the Empress anxiously. ¡°Niangniang, His Majesty is seriously ill now, but miss Lulu will only be allowed to enter the pce for a few days. I¡¯m afraid that Your Highness¡¯s actions will enrage His


    Majesty.¡±


    The Empress¡¯s eyes were in a daze, as if she was in a daze.


    He could only vaguely hear something.


    Eunuch Li and his men chased after the Prince, but there was no sign of him. He was afraid that the two of them would start quarreling again, so he immediately rushed to longevity Pce.


    As expected ¡­


    He had just arrived at the entrance of the main hall when he heard the emperor¡¯s rapid coughing.


    And the sound of the eunuch kneeling.


    ¡°Unfilial son, unfilial son!¡±


    ¡°I am your biological father. I am only a child of a few years old, yet you are so secretive and unwilling to enter the pce. If I die, you will be the young Emperor, right?¡± The Emperor coughed violently as he cursed.


    Beside him, he could still hear the consoling voice ofdy Ming Fei.<div>


    ¡°Your Highness, it doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s effective or not. It¡¯s not a big deal to have miss Lulu praise you for a few days. His Majesty and you are father and son, why should we make things unpleasant for an outsider?¡± Ming Fei supported the Emperor, her face bright and beautiful, but her eyes were full of worry as she looked at the father and son.


    ¡°Lulu is not an outsider.¡± The Crown Prince¡¯s eyes turned cold.. But you are!¡±

 Chapter 680: His reverse scale (1)

    Chapter 680: His reverse scale (1)<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°Empress Ming Fei, please conduct yourself with dignity.¡±


    Lu huaijiang¡¯s face was cold. The young man¡¯s figure was slender, but he was full of dark and handsome Qi in ck clothes.<div>


    The Emperor was even more angered by his words.


    ¡°She, she is Zhen¡¯s Ming Fei, and also your Shu mother. You should call her Zhen Niang!¡± The Emperor was so angry that his teeth were chattering. This son of his, the older he grew, the more he felt fear in his eyes.


    Sometimes, he even felt that this was not his son.


    Lu huaijiang¡¯s eyes drooped, dy Ming?¡± Step mother? To be able to give bengong affectionate poems in the middle of the night, and to be able to meet bengong several times in the middle of the night. Even if you don¡¯t care, your son still cares.¡±


    Ming Fei¡¯s face was slightly pale, and she bit her lower lip, looking like she had been insulted.


    Lu huaijiang did not care how angry the Emperor was on the soft couch. He only held the little girl in his hand. ¡°This son has said before, power, the world, if you want it, you can take it back if you have the ability. But no one can touch bengong¡¯s reverse scale!¡±


    The young man was only fourteen, but he already had a backbone.


    ¡°Unfilial son, you unfilial son!¡±


    ¡°Back then, when I handed the court over to you, I was possessed! To actually make you so treacherous! This child must stay! You don¡¯t have the final say in the Imperial Pce!¡± The Emperor suddenly sat up straight. He didn¡¯t know where, but longevity Pce was surrounded like an iron bucket.


    Lu huaijiang squeezed Lulu¡¯s hand tightly.


    He was more and more certain that the Emperor was not acting on a whim.<div>


    He hade prepared.


    He hade prepared for Lulu.


    He guessed that Lulu¡¯s only eye-catching feature was his Requiem, and ¡­


    The hall of salvation.


    Lulu could feel Lu huaijiang¡¯s murderous intent and his heart tightened.¡±Brother Jiang Jiang, Lulu can stay here for a few days. Lulu had never lived in the pce before, and he wanted to see the beautiful scenery of the pavilions. Just let Lulu stay in the longevity Pce for a few days ..


    The little girl¡¯s voice was soft. She held Lu huaijiang¡¯s right hand with both hands and her whole body shook.


    ¡°Brother Jiang Jiang, please. If you miss Lulu, you cane and see her anytime.¡±


    ¡°The Imperial food in the pce is delicious. In the day, Lulu will be in the longevity Pce, and at night, he will go find the Empress and aunty. Brother Jiang Jiang.¡± The little girl¡¯s tone carried a bit of a pitiful plea.


    His eyes were filled with nervousness.


    Lu huaijiang¡¯s uncontroble evil Qi seemed to have dissipated helplessly.


    After a long silence, the angry Emperor did not make him waver in the slightest.<div>


    However, everything was destroyed by her muttering of ¡®brother Jiang Jiang¡¯.


    He knew that Lulu did not want him to fall into the abyss.


    She didn¡¯t want him to fall from the altar in front of her.


    Lu huaijiang took a deep breath and squatted down. He did not care about the


    Emperor and Ming Fei in front of him.¡±Lulu, I¡¯ll be waiting for you in the pce every day. If there¡¯s anything, call Jiang Jiang. I¡¯m willing to ¡­¡± She gently leaned against Lulu¡¯s ear.


    I¡¯m willing to fall from the altar for you.


    Lu huaijiang let go of Lulu¡¯s hand after he finished.


    At this moment, he looked at the emperor¡¯s gaze. The adoration and the only trace of affection in his eyes were gone. The coldness in his eyes was frightening.


    ¡°Lulu must be like how he was when he entered the pce. If you lose even a single strand of hair, bengong will have your world pay for it!¡± At this moment, the Crown Prince didn¡¯t even try to hide his sharpness.


    Even after he had left the hall of longevity, he could still hear the scolding from within the hall..


    <div>

 Chapter 681: Book of Life and death leaked (1)

    Chapter 681: Book of Life and death leaked (1)<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    Lulu remained in the pce.


    Ever since Lu huaijiang stepped out of the main gate of the longevity Pce, the coldness on his face had never gone down.<div>


    Eunuch Lu didn¡¯t even dare to say a word of advice along the way. Without Jiang huailu, His Highness was a hundred times more cruel and cold than before.


    Without her, all the suppression had rxed.


    Eunuch Lu didn¡¯t dare to imagine how much Lulu, who wasn¡¯t even seven years old and had been raised by the Crown Prince, would suffer in the depths of the pce.


    The Empress went to the longevity Pce for a while. She had wanted to keep Lulupany.


    However, the Emperor said that he was tired, so the Empress had to leave.


    His heart was filled with concern and worry.


    She was afraid that Lulu would feel aggrieved, and she was also afraid that the Emperor wouldy his hands on Lulu, The Guardian of the soul, now that the Crown Prince had be a demon.


    At this moment, the little girl was standing steadily in front of the longevity Pce. Once the Crown Prince left, the panic on Ming Fei¡¯s face decreased a little.


    ¡°Your Majesty, you must believe in me. Qie has never been like what the Crown Prince said. I ¡­ I¡¯m older than the Crown Prince by a year and have admired Your Majesty for a long time. Your Majesty ..


    He ascended the throne at a young age and was born handsome and refined. Who in the world wouldn¡¯t be moved?¡±


    ¡°Ming su ¡­ I know that Your Majesty¡¯s harem has three thousand beauties, all fat and thin. Ming su just has an extra heart that admires you than others.¡± Ming Fei knelt on the ground and sobbed softly. The tears of a beauty really made people pity her.<div>


    The Emperor seemed to sigh.


    His eldest Prince was only twenty-two years old, and he was only forty years old, in the prime of his life.


    However, he had suffered when he was young and was not in good health. He had not been tough enough in the first few years of registration. He was forced to retreat again and again by the officials.


    Later on, Lu huaijiang gradually grew up. Although he was young, he was quick-witted and ruthless.


    He simply took this opportunity to return to the harem and wait for the right opportunity to take back his power.


    However, Lu huaijiang¡¯s growth had exceeded his expectations. He was growing stronger step by step in the Imperial court. How could the Emperor not be anxious?


    ¡°Get up, I have never med you. He¡¯s irritable and unreasonable, and he¡¯s a bbermouth.¡± The emperor¡¯s eyes drooped slightly, hiding some of his emotions.


    ¡°You¡¯ve worried so much about my health, how can I bear to me you?¡± The Emperor sighed.


    The Emperor looked at Jiang huailu again.


    ¡°What¡¯s your name? How old are you this year?¡± The Emperor waved his hand, and eunuch Li lowered his head and brought a small stool for Jiang huailu.


    The little girl looked round and naive. At this moment, she was sitting obediently.¡±My name is Jiang huailu, and I will turn seven this July.¡±<div>


    The Emperor furrowed his brows. This child¡¯s words were not respectful at all.


    Ming Fei gently patted his hand and said, ¡°His Highness the Crown Prince is too arrogant and spoiled her. She didn¡¯t learn any etiquette.¡± Naturally, they don¡¯t know the rules and respect.¡± What she meant was that he should kneel in response.


    The emperor¡¯s eyes revealed a rare emotion.


    He was thinking of the Crown Prince¡¯s unbridled and unbridled behavior.


    A normal seven-year-old girl from an aristocratic family already knew the rules and human rtionships. She appeared to be tactful and sophisticated, and even knew who she should curry favor with at this moment.


    However, she sat there with a straight face and calm eyes, as if the person lying opposite her was not the Emperor, but anyone from themon people.


    There was no difference between them.


    The Emperor looked at her deeply, ¡± go to the back hall to rest. Before she finished speaking, the pce servant came out and led her out of the door.


    It was only after she had walked far away that Ming Fei¡¯s expression became more profound.


    ¡°Your Majesty, you see, she was born on the 15th of July, and his Highness is also on the 15th of July. What a coincidence.¡±


    Ming Fei said casually, as if she had just said it casually.<div>


    The Emperor took a deep breath,¡±how much of what you said to me before was true?¡± You said that the hall of salvation has a Book of Life and death that can control the life and death of mortals. And my name has already appeared in it.


    Where did you learn of this?¡±


    The corners of Ming Fei¡¯s lips curled up..

 Chapter 682: The emperor’s life-span (1)

    Chapter 682: The emperor¡¯s life-span (1)<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    Ming Fei said casually, as if she had just said it casually.


    The Emperor took a deep breath, ¡°how much of what you said to me before was true?¡± You said that the hall of salvation has a Book of Life and death that can control the life and death of mortals. And my name has already appeared in it.<div>


    Where did you learn of this?¡±


    The corners of Ming Fei¡¯s lips curled up.


    The life and death book.


    It was a word that shouldn¡¯t have appeared in the mouth of a mortal.


    Ming Fei gently leaned forward, her heart slightly close to the Emperor, so that the Emperor could smell the fragrance on her body.


    He gently supported the Emperor and let him lean against the bed. It had to be said that the Emperor had been in a hurry to obtain longevity pills these days because he had heard about the book of life and death.


    ¡°Do you still remember the feather God? In fact, I¡¯ve seen him once outside the pce, and he said that I¡¯m a good seedling for cultivation. However, this concubine is wholeheartedly infatuated with Your Majesty and admires Your Majesty, so I tactfully declined this matter.¡±


    ¡°He couldn¡¯t bear to see me lose myself in love in the mortal world, so he tried to persuade me. He then gave me an iplete scroll. The scroll was torn in half, and I can only see a part of the name.¡±


    ¡°When this concubine saw Your Majesty¡¯s name, this concubine was heartbroken and hurriedly entered the pce.¡± Ming Fei¡¯s tears fell and she couldn¡¯t help but raise her hand to wipe them.


    The emperor¡¯s heart sank, ¡°when the family God first entered the capital, he said that I don¡¯t have much time left.¡± That¡¯s why I asked him to refine pills in order to live forever.¡±


    ¡°This is it. What the feather God said to Your Majesty is almost the same as what he said to chenqie.¡± Ming Fei¡¯s hands trembled as she took out a remnant scroll from her bosom.<div>


    I didn¡¯t know if this book was real or fake before ¡­ But, but the names that appeared on the scroll, I¡¯ve secretly looked at them, and they all really appeared.¡±


    ¡°However, I don¡¯t know if this lifespan is real or fake. The feather God had also said that the book of life and death was actually enshrined in the hall of salvation. The book of life and death was divided into the scroll of life and the scroll of death. Furthermore, it was constantly changing ording to the birth and death of the human world. It was now controlled by the true owner of the hall of salvation. He controlled the life and death of everyone in the human world.


    This book is merely a fragment of a scroll that was copied down by an expert.¡± Ming Fei said in a low voice.


    The emperor¡¯s eyes were bloodshot.


    With trembling hands, he opened the remnant of the book. With one look, he could tell that it was a copy.


    There were many names on it, and it even showed how many years of lifespan and which year it ended.


    ¡°I just don¡¯t know how to verify its authenticity.¡±


    Hearing Ming Fei¡¯s mumbling, the emperor¡¯s hands trembled and his eyes were bloodshot. ¡°Isn¡¯t that simple? you can¡¯t do it, but I can.¡±


    ¡°As long as you find the name of the person who is about to die, you¡¯ll know if it¡¯s true or not.¡±


    Ming Fei innocently and innocently yelped, then knocked her head.¡±This Qie is really stupid. I did not even think of such a simple method.¡±


    The Emperor looked at her with more satisfaction.<div>


    Ever since Lu huaijiang had disyed his intelligence, he had hated such people.


    The Emperor flipped through the book page by page. Although the names on it were not clear, they could still be seen clearly.


    He flipped through the pages until there was only thest page left. The Emperor took a light breath.


    The feather God only said that he didn¡¯t have much time left, but he didn¡¯t say how much more he needed. He had always thought that he only had a few years left ¡­


    He flipped to thest page.


    Great Zhou¡¯s Emperor. His name was written behind the title.


    [ lifespan: great Zhou Dynasty, year 36, November ] This year, it was the thirty-sixth year of the great Zhou.


    It was already the middle of February.


    The emperor¡¯s eyes reddened instantly, and his eyeballs almost popped out. He clutched the page tightly, his body trembling and his eyes red.


    ¡°How could this be? How could this be? I, am actually ¡­¡± There was only half a year left!


    He only had half a year left to live!<div>

 Chapter 683: Fear and uneasiness (1)

    Chapter 683: Fear and uneasiness (1)<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    The emperor¡¯s hands were shaking so badly that he almost couldn¡¯t control himself.


    He had been extremely lucky in his life. However, he was lucky enough to get first ce and be the final winner.<div>


    He thought that he was not a wise ruler, but fortunately, he was not an incapable ruler.


    Even if he had suffered some hardships when he was young and his body wasn¡¯t good, so he couldn¡¯t live to be 70 or 80 years old, he should be at least 50 or 60 years old, right?


    On the scroll fragment, his lifespan was only forty-one years.


    ¡°Your Majesty, Your Majesty, susu is proud and has a backbone. That year, the Ming family was tired out by the rumors and went far away to shengjing. Susu grew up day by day and admired His Majesty¡¯s wisdom and spirit, but admired His Highness ¡°elegance. Susu never dared to speak of such thoughts.¡±


    ¡°But outsiders made fun of susu, saying that the family has the fate of being an Emperor and Empress, and always looked down on susu and humiliated her. After susu returned to the capital, she didn¡¯t want to disturb the Emperor, so she went to find the Crown Prince several times. I¡¯m trying to give this book to him so that he can give it to you.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want Your Highness to misunderstand.¡±


    ¡°The booklet is so important that susu does not dare to give it to the servants. I only want to ask Your Highness to take a look and think of a way for Your Majesty. However, I didn¡¯t expect that Your Highness wouldn¡¯t want to see me at all, so I took the risk and entered the pce to serve you. For the sake of Your Majesty, I¡¯m willing to give you my entire lifespan.¡± Susu threw herself on the emperor¡¯s body and shed tears. Big tears fell. The Emperor was after all old and liked such a delicate little girl.


    At this moment, he was a little touched.


    Ming Fei bit her lower lip. Your Majesty, as you, I¡¯m not afraid even if I¡¯m being criticized by the world.


    ¡°I know that Jiang huailu, miss Jiang, is Your Highness¡¯s soul protector and is a blessed person. This was why I had the thought to send her to Your Majesty, only hoping that Your Majesty can prolong your life.¡± Ming Fei¡¯s eyes flickered. She lowered her head, revealing her white and elegant neck.


    The Emperor was obviously more at ease.<div>


    ¡°My beloved concubine.¡± The Emperor held her round shoulders and gently kissed her cheek.


    Ming Fei¡¯s face immediately blushed, her eyes like a little deer running around, clear and bright.


    On that day, His Majesty sent secret guards.


    He gave six names to the hidden guards within fifty miles.


    An old man from the capital, 72 years old, would die with a smile tomorrow noon.


    A child had fallen into the water and died ten miles away from the capital.


    There was also a 36-year-old man in the East of the city who died in an ident on his birthdav.


    The other three were all about fifty miles away from the capital, and they all died on the same day.


    The Emperor ordered his men to rush over at top speed. They would be able to see the scene tomorrow and know the results tomorrow night.


    ¡°Your Majesty, let¡¯s wait for the results first, then we¡¯ll think of something.¡± After she finished speaking, Ming Fei brought a pill over. With the tea she brought, the Emperor gently swallowed it before he felt more at ease.


    ¡°It is Zhen¡¯s fortune to have my beloved consort.¡± The Emperor held the scroll in his hand, but Ming Fei pretended not to know.<div>


    Lulu was ying around in the back hall for a while, bored. Soon, a Pce servant came up and led her to the main hall.


    What surprised her was that the Emperor seemed to have ignored her from the beginning to the end.


    However, he allowed her to appear in the side hall.


    Lulu didn¡¯t understand, but as a six or seven-year-old girl, she didn¡¯t feel uneasy since no one could help her.


    The sky had just darkened when people from the pce of earth and rites came to take Lulu back.


    Lulu had just left longevity Pce when the emperor¡¯s face drooped.


    ¡°As the Crown Prince grew up, it made her more ambitious. You actually dare to snatch someone from Zhen¡¯s hands.¡± The Emperor chuckled, a faint anger between his brows..

 Chapter 684: Verification of death 1

    Chapter 684: Verification of death 1<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    Ming Fei smiled and didn¡¯t speak.


    ¡°Your Majesty, the little princess is ill. The Imperial consort invites you to take a look.¡± The young eunuch outside the door clutched the silver in his sleeve. Noble consort Lin had always been generous, and she was favored, so the young eunuchs were happy to work for her.<div>


    It had been seven days since consort Ming entered the pce, but the Emperor had not summoned noble consort Lin for a single day.


    Noble consort Lin had been patient for seven days, and she couldn¡¯t wait any longer.


    The Emperor frowned slightly. Ming Fei smiled and poured him tea.¡±Your Majesty has used medicinal pills today and older sister can not leave Your Majesty. Your Majesty should go and take a look. However, since the little princess is ill, Your Majesty should not carry the child. Your body is ¡­ Be careful not to get sick.¡± When Ming Fei mentioned this matter, she couldn¡¯t help but wipe her tears. When she thought of the emperor¡¯s lifespan, her brows furrowed and she was somewhat worried.


    The Emperor couldn¡¯t help but be more impatient with Imperial concubine Lin.


    Now that his life wasing to an end, even love, children, and power could notpare to his life that was worn away day by day.


    ¡°You blind thing, Zhen will rest in the great Ming Pce tonight. The princess is sick and did not invite an Imperial physician. Why are you looking for Zhen?¡± Now that the Emperor cherished his life extremely, he was practically counting the days.


    Even though he knew that the princess¡¯s embrace was just Imperial concubine Lin¡¯s way of fighting for favor, he used to be happy to see women fighting for his favor. It was fun.


    But now, no one could beat him.


    The young eunuch immediately knelt on the ground.


    ¡°Alright, you may leave. His Majesty will be free to visit the princess tomorrow. Send the hundred-year-old ginseng in this Pce to the Imperial consort.¡± Ming Fei was very understanding.


    The Emperor couldn¡¯t help but sigh.<div>


    Ming Fei was the only person who knew that his lifespan wasing to an end. This was also the only ce where he could show weakness. The Emperor also could not leave her at this moment.


    ¡°Bringdy Jiang over at dawn.¡± Ming Fei followed his orders.


    The Emperor could clearly feel that his chest was stuffy and his breath was short. He knew that he did not have long to live, so he did not even dare to close his eyes at night.


    Ming Fei apanied him until her eyes were red. When the sky was almost bright, she leaned on the emperor¡¯s shoulder and closed her eyes for an hour.


    The sky had just brightened, and the pce gates had just opened.


    Four of them had just passed away in the morning, so the Emperor hurriedly summoned them back.


    ¡°Your Majesty, it was a child who fell into the water at Yin hour. The child was strange. He had drunk too much water before going to bed and came out to pee. She slipped and fell into the pool, drowning. The other three were grandfather and grandson. It was cold at night, so they lit a stove in the house. The windows in the room were closed, and all three of them died from poisoning.¡±


    After the secret guard finished reporting, the emperor¡¯s face did not have a trace of a smile. He only bit the tip of his tongue and hissed softly.


    Jiang huailu was carried over from the kunyi Pce before she even woke up. She sat on the chair unsteadily, her eyes half-closed.


    Her hair was also disheveled, and her eyes were in a daze, looking lost. ¡°Go and investigate the rest of the people.¡± The emperor¡¯s face darkened, and his heart sank again and again.


    Ming Fei kept holding his hand. The emperor¡¯s hand was cold, and Ming Fei¡¯s palm hurt.<div>


    Lulu¡¯s eyes shot open.


    The child who fell into the water at midnight today, as well as the family of three, died of poisoning from lighting a stove.


    These people were the souls of the deceased who had passed away in the capital today. Before she woke up in the morning, they hade to report to the hall of salvation.


    Lulu¡¯s lips were tightly pursed, and his eyes were fixed on the Emperor.


    ¡°It¡¯s verified. It¡¯s true. It¡¯s actually true.¡± there are also people who died in an ident on the day of their birth. There are also 72-year-old men who fell to their deaths. There are also people who were killed by wild boarsing down from the mountain ¡­ If every one of them could match the way of death and the time of death, then this remnant volume of the life and death book was real..

 Chapter 685: The way to extend her life (1)

    Chapter 685: The way to extend her life (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°Don¡¯t panic, Your Majesty. Let¡¯s wait a little longer, let¡¯s wait a little longer.¡± Ming Fei held the emperor¡¯s hand and suppressed her fear.


    The Emperor was silent for a moment.


    He only held the half of the book in his hand tightly.


    There were 60 people in the capital todav.


    Lulu¡¯s heart tightened.


    The book of life and death was in her hands and did not leave her at all. It could only appear when she summoned it. How could anyone know the time of death of a soul in advance?


    If that was the case, wouldn¡¯t it be chaotic to avoid idents?


    One person might be a coincidence, but Jiang huailu didn¡¯t think it was a coincidence that the Emperor was right about five or six people.


    ¡°Alright, you can go down and have your meal. You¡¯re the Crown Prince¡¯s soul protector, someone who can protect the Crown Prince¡¯s safety, someone who can extend her life. Even Grandmaster Yi Xu praised you for your affinity with Buddha, so you can¡¯t go hungry. Otherwise, I¡¯ll be guilty.¡± Ming Fei looked at her with a smile, but that smile seemed to contain something. Before this, the Emperor didn¡¯t even look at Jiang huailu.


    His eyes suddenly fell on her.


    Lulu didn¡¯t think that it was a casual nce.


    The emperor¡¯s eyes seemed a little crazy, as if he was sizing something up. He also seemed to be hesitating.


    Lulu was already famished, so he could only follow the nanny down to eat and drink.


    It wasn¡¯t until she walked out of the hall that the two sizing gazes behind her faded.


    Ming Fei saw the emperor¡¯s smile and a slight smile appeared at the corner of her mouth, but she quickly suppressed it.


    Lu huaijiang also stayed up all night.


    Every time he was angry, it was as if he could hear the wails of ghosts and howls of wolves. After asking around, they found out that the dark spirits seemed to have be stronger and had gone on a rampage. The hall of salvation had spent almost the entire night outside catching evil spirits. Lu huaijiang entered the pce after dawn and went straight to the kun Yi


    Pce.


    After taking a look at Lulu from outside the longevity Pce, he hurriedly went to court.


    Today was destined to be a difficult day, a day he had been waiting for.


    Lu huaijiang, who was in court, would get angry from time to time. In just half a day, he had lost his temper several times in court. He had flogged an admonisher to death and demoted a Minister. Everyone in the court was in a panic.


    God knows why His Highness suddenly became so irascible.


    The Emperor in the harem was also having a hard time.


    By the afternoon, the Emperor had already summoned his secret guards to deliver three messages.


    So far, he had already verified forty-one of them. Forty-one of them, and every one of them matched what was written in the remnant scroll.


    And this remnant volume was only half of it.


    Everything in this half of the book had been verified and be true.


    The Emperor was already on the verge of going crazy, and even his eyes were faintly showing a crazed expression.


    ¡°It¡¯s all true, my beloved consort, it¡¯s all true. It wrote that if it was an idental death, it was an ident. If it said that it fell into the water, it fell into the water. If it said that it was killed by a wild boar, it was killed by a wild boar. When it said that someone choked to death while eating, it meant it. There were even people who suddenly fell to the ground while walking, and Shi Chen was exactly the same.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have much time left .


    ¡°Heavens, since you gave this Prince the opportunity to know about my lifespan, why did you only give me such a short period of time? why did you treat me so badly?¡± The Emperor wept bitterly. He knew how long his lifespan was. This was a cruel tact.


    ¡°Your Majesty, Your Majesty ¡­¡± Ming Fei¡¯s tears fell.


    ¡°Your Majesty, this is a gift from the heavens. If your Majesty doesn¡¯t know anything, there¡¯s nothing Your Majesty can do. However, if your Majesty knows everything, you will have a way to extend your life and think of a way to deal with it. ¡®


    ¡°Life, old age, illness, and death are not things that can be done by human strength.¡± The emperor¡¯s eyes were in a daze, as if he was crying andughing at the same time. There was no trace of the domineering aura of an Emperor.


    Now, he was just a pitiful man on the verge of death..

 Chapter 686: Use her to extend his life (1)

    Chapter 686: Use her to extend his life (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°Your Majesty, you are the Emperor of the human world, the human Emperor.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you fight the heavens!¡±


    ¡°Susu will definitely find a way to extend your life, you must not be discouraged. Even I didn¡¯t give up, so you¡¯re not allowed to give up.¡± Ming Fei hugged the Emperor and her eyes fell on the emperor¡¯s body. Her burning gaze was shocking.


    The Emperor was touched. He felt a lot of hope rise in his heart, and the light of hope reappeared in his eyes.


    The Emperor immediately stopped thinking about it and sent people to search the world for a way to extend his life.


    ¡°Qie has heard that there are many secret books in the National temple, why not send someone to take a look? Let¡¯s go from near to far, we¡¯ll try one by one, and there¡¯ll be a way.¡± Ming Fei seemed to be a little afraid, but she forced herself to be strong, which made the Emperor more sincere.


    Originally, he was just happy that her color was good and her skin was young and tender, but he did not expect it to be his luck.


    ¡°Beloved consort¡¯s words are reasonable. Zhen will immediately send people to search for it. Even if I have to search the entire great Zhou, I still have to find a way to live forever, a way to prolong my life.¡± The madness in the emperor¡¯s eyes could no longer be concealed. If he had any scruples before, he was afraid that in order to survive, he would not have any bottom line.


    As long as there was a glimmer of hope, he would give it a try.


    At the same time, the Emperor was suspicious and still had some doubts. He still had secret guards follow the people who died in the capital and the way they died.


    As many as 200 people had died in the capital within three days. The Emperor was lucky. He would rather be schemed against than have his lifespan really end like this.


    However, after three days, all of them were verified.


    If the king of hell wants you dead at midnight, he won¡¯t keep you alive until five.


    This sentence hovered over the emperor¡¯s head.


    The Emperor had not slept for three days, and his eyes were red. Ming Fei also stayed upte with him. In just a few days, Ming Fei had lost a lot of weight.


    Coincidentally, on this day.


    The Crown Prince hade to the longevity Pce again.


    Every day, he woulde to longevity Pce to visit Lulu, but today, he was kneeling in front of the pce.


    ¡°Imperial father, Lulu is your son¡¯s soul protector. Yi ¡®an can¡¯t be away from her for too long. Your son suddenly fell into aa yesterday and only woke up today. I hope that Imperial father can fulfill my wish.¡± Lu huaijiang knelt in front of the hall. What surprised him was that the emperor¡¯s elegance seemed to have disappeared. His eyes were full of panic and madness, which made him feel slightly shocked.


    ¡°Evil creature!¡± The Emperor threw a teacup at the Crown Prince, but thetter avoided it this time.


    ¡°Bastard, it¡¯s only been three days and you can¡¯t wait any longer?¡± The emperor¡¯s eyes turned red as he thought of the days he had been waiting for, the days that he had been wearing away at his remaining lifespan.


    Seeing that his son was so aggressive and wanted to take away hisst bit of hope, he gritted his teeth in hatred.


    Ming Fei pursed her lips and stepped forward to stop the Emperor.


    ¡°Your Majesty, please understand the Crown Prince. I¡¯ve been reading the ancient books of the National temple for the past few days, and I¡¯ve learned that some people are born with great fortune. If the Fortune is too great, it will be suppressed by the eight characters, and father and mother will not be able to withstand it and be seriously injured.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve thought about it. Miss Lulu was born on the 15th of July, so her birthday is suppressed. The entire Jiang family was in dire straits, either beheaded or exiled, but miss Lulu was able to suppress the Crown Prince¡¯s soul. If this child isn¡¯t blessed, then what is he?¡±


    ¡°It is not easy for Your Highness to find such an opportunity to save your life, so it is inevitable that you are a little anxious.¡±


    Ming Fei seemed to be exining for the father and son, but in reality, the emperor¡¯s thoughts were instantly understood.


    The emperor¡¯s expression softened.


    ¡°Jiang huailu is only a child of a few years old.. What can I do to her if she lives in the pce?¡±

 Chapter 687: The Empress’s luck (1)

    Chapter 687: The Empress¡¯s luck (1)<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    Lu huaijiang looked at the Emperor coldly.


    For the first time, she felt that keeping his dog head might have been a huge mistake.<div>


    He started to think. Anywvay, his reputation wasn¡¯t good, and the people didn¡¯t have a good impression of him. Why don¡¯t we do something?


    Lu huaijiang¡¯s eyes were dark.


    Lulu, on the other hand, was sitting on a high chair, shaking his head as he looked in Lu huaijiang¡¯s direction.


    Now that the book of life and death had been leaked, she could not leave the pce.


    He looked at Lu huaijiang with pleading eyes.


    No matter how much hatred Lu huaijiang felt, it turned into helplessness. He looked deeply at Lulu and pursed his thin lips. ¡°Five days at most, no more. Five dayster, Lulu had toe back in one piece. Bengong won¡¯t rest if you lose a single hair!¡± Lu huaijiang¡¯s tone was full of threat and he nced at them disdainfully. The Emperor and Ming Fei felt as if their hearts were being squeezed tightly.


    Emperor,¡±l am the Emperor.¡±


    Ming Fei slightly shook her head at the Emperor. Only then did the Emperor suppress his anger and nod.


    ¡°Lulu,e here. I¡¯ll take you out for a walk.¡± Lu huaijiang had missed Lulu for a long time. He did not care about the emperor¡¯s expression and carried Lulu


    out of the longevity Pce.


    The sound of teacups shattering came from behind him.<div>


    ¡°Why do you have to make him angry? Lulu will be back in five days.¡± The youngdy struggled slightly, but Lu huaijiang weighed it twice. ¡°You¡¯ve slimmed down.¡±


    Lulu was helpless ¡­


    Who knew that the Crown Prince would carry her out of the door directly, and there was a ¡­ Weighing.


    Lu huaijiang ced the dumbfounded Lulu on top of the bed, looked at his weight, and then picked him up.


    ¡°If you lose even a bit of weight, bengong will definitely not let them have an easy time!¡± Lu huaijiang¡¯s eyes were burning. He thought that the little girl¡¯s mentality of being able to eat and sleep was good. If she lost weight, it must be an outsider who made her sad.


    Those dogs all deserved to die.


    The little Lulu didn¡¯t know what to say. She was thinking that she would eat two big steamed buns before she said that next time.


    In the afternoon, the Emperor was seriously ill again. He had the illusion that when Jiang huailu was in the pce of longevity, his body was better.


    After she left the longevity Pce, he felt suffocated and ufortable all over.


    It was especially serious at night.


    The Emperor faintly believed the reason why she could suppress the soul.<div>


    Fortunately, Lu huaijiang reluctantly sent her back during dinner in the evening.


    The Emperor paid attention to it.


    After returning to the hall of longevity, his body was indeed much more transparent.


    When they were eating, the closer they were, the clearer the emperor¡¯s eyes and ears were, and he felt extremelyfortable.


    ¡°You¡¯re Lulu, right? Come sit next to me. The Emperor was kind to Jiang huailu, which was rare. He looked at her as if he was looking at a piece of delicious cake.


    Lulu shuddered.


    He refused to get close.


    Ming Fei gave a look to the pce servants behind her, and the pce servants immediately stepped forward to carry her over.


    His Majesty is the ruler of the world. It¡¯s your good fortune that he thinks highly of you. Ming Fei didn¡¯t allow for any objection and immediately said in a deep voice. She looked at Lulu with a slight smile.


    Lulu held the bowl in his hand and thought for a moment. His dark eyes flickered for a moment before he shook his head seriously. ¡°Lulu has enough good fortune. I don¡¯t need it anymore.¡± On the contrary, the Emperor was imperceptibly borrowing her good fortune.


    Lulu knew his identity.<div>


    Not only was she the Savior, but her godparents had also personally acknowledged her identity in the nine Heavens. She was the proper Empress of the celestial heavens.


    When a seriously ill person was close to her, it could alleviate the pain. It was the Emperor who took advantage of her for nothing!


    The little girl pouted. Thinking of this, she was somewhat against the Emperor.


    This stinky man was sucking on her luck, Hmph!

 Chapter 688: Borrowing her life (1)

    Chapter 688: Borrowing her life (1)<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    Jiang huailu wanted to return to kun Yi Pce after eating.


    But today, the Emperor spoke for the first time to stop him.<div>


    The pce servants who hade to pick her up were already waiting outside the hall of longevity. The emperor¡¯s eyes were slightly lowered and his brows were furrowed. Ming Fei became the bad person.¡±l see that Your Majesty¡¯s health is getting better, and I¡¯m afraid that this miss Lulu is really suppressing the soul. He¡¯s truly a person with great fortune and destiny.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you rest in the longevity Pce, miss Lulu? Your Majesty¡¯s Dragon body is more important, so there¡¯s nothing for elder sister to be worried about if the little girl lives in the longevity Pce, right?¡± Ming Fei¡¯s tone was hesitant.


    ¡°Your Majesty actually has the strength to get up and even used an extra bowl of rice. This is a good thing. How can elder sister be so insensible?¡± Ming Fei toot.


    ¡°Tell the Empress that Lulu will be resting in the longevity Pce tonight,¡± the Emperor said coldly.


    The granny of the earth rites Pce knelt on the ground, cold sweat on her forehead.


    However, under the emperor¡¯s gaze, his body trembled and he could only bow and leave.


    ¡°Impudent thing. Zhen has raised her heart.¡± The Emperor said profoundly. Ming Fei only lowered her head and pretended not to know.


    ¡°Your Majesty, are you feeling better? I don¡¯t know if it is susu¡¯s illusion but these two days Your Highness ¡°cheeks have color and you can eat. I am afraid that it has some effect.¡± Ming Fei asked eagerly. The Emperor now trusted her and nodded slightly.


    Ming Fei was so happy that she cried, hugging the Emperor and crying.


    That night, Jiang huailu was left in the longevity Pce for the first time.


    That night, the emperor¡¯s mood was exceptionally calm, and he had a rare good sleep.<div>


    The next morning.


    The Emperor opened his eyes and saw Ming Fei looking at him with red eyes.


    ¡°It¡¯s indeed useful. She was indeed useful. What did she do to deserve such a heaven-defying blessing? it would be great if she could be used by His Majesty. It might be able to extend His Majesty¡¯s life, but unfortunately, I can only stay in the pce for a few more days.¡± Ming Fei sighed in a low voice, her brows filled with sorrow.


    The Emperor had a good night¡¯s sleep and was in a rare good mood.


    Hearing Ming Fei¡¯s words, a crazy thought emerged in his heart.


    It would be great if he could use it.


    If only she didn¡¯t have to return to the eastern Pce.


    It would be great if she could give away her fortune, her life, and her lifespan.


    Ming Fei stepped forward at the right time to help him get up. She sighed faintly in his ear,¡±Your Majesty, the secret guards have all returned. All the names in the past few days have died in a specific ce and on a specific day ording to the book of life and death.¡± ¡°I really hope that the life and death book is fake.¡± Ming Fei began to cry again.


    His remaining lifespan was less than 200 days.


    The emperor¡¯s eyes were red, and the string in his mind instantly snapped.<div>


    ¡°Where¡¯s that girl?¡± The emperor¡¯s voice seemed to have been quenched in ice, dark and cold.


    ¡°He¡¯s ying outside the hall.¡± Ming Fei replied in a low voice.


    The Emperor sat in front of the window in a daze, his eyes staring straight at the little girl in green who was jumping around outside, her head full of sweat. Full of vitality, heaven-defying fortune, and blessings from the heavens.


    After the pce servants finished washing him, Ming Fei saw that he had suddenlye to a realization and couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit sad.


    ¡°This Qie has searched the entire world and other than some crooked ways, I was unable to find even the slightest bit of information. One day less, what should susu do?¡± Ming Fei pulled the emperor¡¯s hand. The emperor¡¯s palm was cold, and his heart was cold.


    The emperor¡¯s hoarse voice asked, ¡°¡±What¡¯s crooked?¡±


    Ming Fei hesitated for a moment. Your Majesty, don¡¯t ask. The Crown Prince will not agree..

 Chapter 689: Ming Fei ‘s body was taken away (1)

    Chapter 689: Ming Fei ¡®s body was taken away (1)<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    The emperor¡¯s face was filled with sorrow and a hint of madness.


    Seeing the emperor¡¯s bloodshot eyes, Ming Fei finally cried, ¡± I heard that it¡¯s extremely difficult for a blessed person to appear in this world. If we can borrow the luck of that blessed person, we can borrow her life to live on and prolong our lives.<div>


    ¡°Drinking a bowl of her heart¡¯s blood every day can strengthen the body and soul. It should also be helpful to the longevity.¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, I¡¯m afraid that the person of great fortune is Lulu. However, His Highness views her as a precious treasure, how can she be someone you can borrow your life from?¡±


    ¡°His Highness the Crown Prince does not like Qie and there is a gap between His Majesty and Qie. If there is a conflict because of this, this mistress will die even if it means death.¡± Ming Fei¡¯s expression was pale and she kept shaking her head.


    He was extremely afraid.


    The Emperor muttered in a low voice, ¡°borrow my life, borrow my life .


    ¡°I only have half a year. I¡¯m the Emperor, the Emperor of great Zhou. How can I just leave this world?¡±


    ¡°It is her fortune that Zhen can borrow her life.¡± The emperor¡¯s tone was filled with madness.


    Ming Fei was worried, but she didn¡¯t dare to persuade him. Seeing the Emperor holding the half-rolled life and death book, she could only cry.


    ¡°For the time being, I can only try. If it doesn¡¯t work, Your Majesty, please spare her life. If anything happens to her, His Highness will definitely hate you. I don¡¯t want to create a gap between you and your father.¡± Ming Fei was terrified and uneasy, so the Emperor nodded in agreement.


    ¡°Beloved consort, there is no need to be afraid. No matter how powerful he is, I¡¯m the Emperor and he¡¯s the Minister. Can he overturn the heavens? Is he going to rebel?¡± The emperor¡¯s brows furrowed. His dissatisfaction with the Crown Prince had reached its peak.


    ¡°You, ah, now everyone in the Imperial court listens to him. I, I don¡¯t want you to suffer. Chenqie only wishes for your good.¡± Ming Fei smiled bitterly. The Emperor was furious when he heard this.<div>


    He almost hated Lu huaijiang to the core.


    Some things, if said out loud, would really break thest bit of hope in his heart.


    The Imperial court had long fallen into the hands of Lu huaijiang, and he was a puppet.


    Ming Fei served the Emperor his meal. Seeing that the Emperor was in a good mood and still had the energy to go to the study room, she returned to the great Ming Pce.


    As soon as she entered the great Ming Pce, the smile on Ming Fei¡¯s face suddenly disappeared.


    ¡°No one is allowed to enter without my order. If anyone approaches, inform me immediately.¡± Ming Fei¡¯s expression was slightly restrained, and the pce servants in front of the door responded in fear.


    Lady Ming Fei smiled sweetly in front of the Emperor, but in private, the pce servants were very afraid.


    Ming Fei closed the door, and her face was cold.


    He quickly moved the White jade porcin cup on the table in the bedroom. A ray of light shed and the bedroom was isted.


    Ming Fei took out a bright mirror. The handle was made of Jade, and the mirror in the middle was extremely smooth, but it was hazy.


    She mumbled something and the mirror started to ripple like water. Then, it slowly became clear.<div>


    The two ghost emperors guihai and chuyun, who had been seriously injured by the hall of salvation and had fled, were reflected in the mirror.


    The mirror seemed to be full of gloominess. Chu Yun said, ¡®¡±¡®How¡¯s the situation? Did everything go smoothly?¡±


    Ming su paused. Her body swayed, and a cloud of green smoke actually came out from the top of her head.


    Ming su¡¯s body went limp and she fell to the ground.


    The green smoke solidified and slowly turned into a human figure. The face could not be seen clearly, but ¡­ She was extremely tall and had a wide body. At least, she was not a woman.


    ¡°Everything is going smoothly. The only problem is that this subordinate is having fun with that country ruler every day.¡± The tall man revealed a murderous look and clenched his fists.


    Everything went smoothly, but he was a man..

 Chapter 690: Repeatedly testing the edge of sudden death 1

    Chapter 690: Repeatedly testing the edge of sudden death 1<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°You¡¯ve suffered.¡±


    ¡°When this matter is over, I¡¯ll allow you to kill the Emperor.¡± The Yun nation said in a low voice.<div>


    ¡°As long as he can return to his position, everything we¡¯ve done will be worth it. We can¡¯t repeat the same mistake and let him fall into the hands of that woman.¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t even know where that woman is now, and he¡¯s only paying attention to a six or seven year old child. He also saw the child as his most precious piece of meat. He would definitely be able to guide him into the demonic path and return to his deity position. He will lead us to unite the nine Heavens!¡± Guihai¡¯s voice came from behind the mirror. The man in front of the mirror also revealed a look of excitement.


    However, the man frowned slightly.


    ¡°But ¡­ The person destined by His Highness had yet to appear? In terms of attributes, he seems to have an unusual rtionship with the girl. He said it was a rtionship between a man and a woman, but the girl is still young. It can¡¯t be said that it isn¡¯t, but she has a very heavy weight.¡±


    Chu Yun waved his hand.


    His eyes were filled with ruthlessness.


    ¡°I¡¯d rather kill a thousand by mistake than let one go. If it was her, he would kill her to avoid future trouble. If it wasn¡¯t for her, if she were to die in the hands of Your Highness¡¯s father, Your Highness would definitely be ckened and fuse with her soul, killing two birds with one stone!¡±


    you can do as you please with the book of life and death. It¡¯s up to you whether you want to spread it or destroy it. The half-scroll of the book of life and death was found among the old things of His Highness.


    It was only half a scroll that he had copied down.


    Those pages were about life and death in the human world, which was of no use to them.


    But now that the woman had reincarnated, it would be good if he could cause her some trouble.<div>


    The man agreed. When he heard the footsteps of the pce servants outside, he flicked his sleeve and the mirror returned to its original state.


    A wisp of green smoke entered Ming Fei¡¯s body, and she calmly stood up.


    Just as she got up, she heard the pce servant carefully knocking on the door. ¡°Empress, His Majesty has summoned you.¡±


    Ming Fei raised her hand to open the door. The person who walked out was still the extremely noble Ming Fei.


    When Ming Fei arrived at the longevity Pce, the Emperor had already returned from the study.


    They were carried back.


    Her face was pale, and she leaned against the soft couch while holding her head.


    ¡°Your Majesty, what happened? He was still fine before he left the longevity Pce this morning.¡± Ming Fei¡¯s eyes were filled with tears as she worriedly spoke to the Imperial physician.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to. It¡¯s no use.¡± The Emperor gritted his teeth and held his forehead. A storm gathered in his eyes.


    ¡°As expected, my body can¡¯t take it anymore.¡± but His Majesty has obviously gotten better ¡­ Ming Fei muttered to herself.


    ¡°That is because I have never left the pce of longevity,¡± the Emperor sneered. As soon as she finished speaking, Ming Fei suddenly covered her mouth.<div>


    ¡°It¡¯s, it¡¯s Lulu. She¡¯s really as Your Highness said, a person with great fortune and the ability to suppress souls.¡±


    The emperor¡¯s lips actually carried a slight smile, and his eyes carried a bit of madness. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s really her. It really didn¡¯t take much effort to get it. It was the heavens who personally sent her to Zhen¡¯s side.¡±


    The heavens pitied him.


    Lulu was sitting by the fish pond. What the crowd could not see was the Golden Book floating beside him.


    The book of life and death stopped at the page with the Emperor.


    ¡°What did he do? There was clearly half a year left, so how could it switch between half a year and instant death? Is the book of life and death broken?¡± Lulu was extremely shocked. This was something that had never happened before.


    The book of life and death determined life and death, and no one could change that.


    There was a countdown after the emperor¡¯s name. There were less than 200 days left.


    But now, the number was constantly shing, and o appeared from time to time. It switched back and forth between the two numbers, and it jumped extremely frequently, as if it was broken.


    Lulu could not figure out what had happened!


    <div>

 Chapter 691: Letting out blood (1)

    Chapter 691: Letting out blood (1)<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    Lulu was bored to death in the pce.


    Fortunately, the longevity Pce was not small, and she could often take a stroll.<div>


    However, the people of longevity Pce were extremely afraid of her. When the pce servants saw her, they knelt down weakly before she even got close, not to mention talking to her.


    She was only a child who was not even seven years old.


    How could he endure it?


    She might as well listen to the ghost stories told by the people in the pce from time to time. Wherever there were ghosts in the pce, she would go and wander. After that, he brought the ghost leader back to his bedroom to y with him.


    They yed like this for two days until this day.


    ¡°Lady Jiang, His Majesty has summoned you to the pce.¡± The pce servant bowed and secretly nced at the little girl. Because of what the Crown Prince had said before he left, no one dared to let her lose weight.


    Every day, he would bring her the recipes from the Imperial kitchen and order her dishes.


    Lulu replied and followed the pce servants to the main hall.


    As soon as she left, a few transparent and shivering spirits in the sleeping Hall burst into tears.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to y games with her at all. Wuwuwu ¡­¡± Was it appropriate for an old ghost who was hundreds of years old to y games with her all day long?


    At this moment, the little girl followed the pce servant into the hall, but in her heart, she was thinking about how to find out where the emperor¡¯s Book of<div>


    Life and death came from.


    The book of life and death was a spiritual item.


    The book of life and death was not constrained by time and ce.


    No one knew how many pages there were in the book of life and death. Those who had died in the past would disappear, and those who were new would appear in the book.


    It was a book that was forever limited.


    This book had always been in the hands of the gods.


    In this life, she had never shown the book to anyone. If there were any ws, it was likely that the previous person in charge had leaked some of it.


    Lulu entered the hall. She had never kneeled before, so she only gave a simple bow.


    Ming Fei wasn¡¯t high and mighty today, but was much more amiable.


    ¡°Lulu, you¡¯re a well-mannered child. Who do you think is the most important person in the world? Without whom, the world can not turn?¡± Ming Fei looked at the Emperor, whose eyes were slightly closed, and knew that he could not say this.


    Lulu tilted his head, his hairbed into a beautiful bun, and his dark eyes shed with a lively light.<div>


    ¡°The world can turn without anyone, but without Lulu, it can¡¯t.¡± The little girl put her hands on her hips and said with confidence and dominance.


    Of course, it was her.


    Ming Fei¡¯s face slowly stiffened, and a light shed in her eyes. This child was probably mentally retarded?


    ¡°The world naturally can not do without the most honorable Emperor. The Emperor was a man of wisdom and military strategy. Only when he was healthy could the people be in good health. He¡¯s also His Highness ¡°only


    Imperial father. Do you have the heart to make His Highness lose his father?¡±


    ¡°Now, there¡¯s a way for you to help His Highness make his father stay and change his fate. Are you willing to do so?¡± Ming Fei didn¡¯t give her a chance to speak. After she finished speaking, she squatted in front of Lulu and spoke word by word.


    ¡°People are born, old, sick, and dead, so why change their fate? how do you know if the changed fate is longevity or sudden death? Heaven¡¯s will can not be disobeyed.¡± Lulu pondered for a moment. Ming Fei was stunned by his words.


    ¡°What¡¯s the point of talking to her? do it.¡± The emperor¡¯s tone was faintly impatient. How could he listen to those words now?


    ¡°Yes.¡± Ming Fei looked deeply at Lulu.


    ¡°Little girl, big sister susu will be gentle. You have to bear with it, it¡¯s just a bowl of blood. I won¡¯t lose my life.¡± Ming Fei stood up, her face frosty.


    The nanny carried the tray into the hall, and the pce servants immediately closed the door from outside.<div>


    The little girl stood alone in front of the hall, like a small ball..

 Chapter 692: Death-hastening talisman (1)

    Chapter 692: Death-hastening talisman (1)<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°Let out the blood.¡± Ming Fei coldly looked at her.


    The granny turned to Lulu with a knife in her hand.<div>


    The pce servants had already caught Lulu and lifted her sleeves, revealing her chubby arms.


    That¡¯s right, other people had wrists that were as white as Jade, but she had chubby and soft arms.


    Red lips and white teeth, she looked very good.


    ¡°You want to drink blood? There¡¯s actually someone who believes in such evil and crooked ways?¡± Lulu was stunned, but there was no fear in his expression. There was no other reason. This was the situation that godmother had guessed.


    Godmother was mighty and domineering.


    Lulu is calling 66666 for you ¡­


    ¡°It¡¯s a good thing as long as the evil ways are useful. It¡¯s your good fortune that you can be used by the Lord of the world.¡± Ming Feiughed in a low voice.


    ¡°Then why don¡¯t we use yours?¡± Lulu asked, looking at her. Is your blood too dirty?¡± Then, he rolled his eyes.


    Ming Fei choked on her words, and her expression turned slightly ugly.


    ¡°Let out the blood,¡± he ordered with a dark face. Her tone was indifferent, and the nanny¡¯s attack was a little heavier.


    Oh my God, her godmother was indeed an extraordinary woman.<div>


    Before she had descended to the mortal world, her godmother had already taught her all kinds of magic techniques and instilled all kinds of principles into her. One of the sentences was that the people of the mortal world were simple and ignorant, and there was even a portion that was probably because she didn¡¯t put in much effort when she created people, and her brain wasn¡¯t normal.


    If she was schemed against one day, or if her name as the Savior was leaked ¡­ If one¡¯s blood was drained, one had to drink it to increase one¡¯s lifespan.


    Don¡¯t resist.


    When she descended to the mortal world to experience the Tribtion, her godmother had directly imprinted a seal on her body.


    It someone were to drink this blood, they would have to endure the pain of being cut by tens of thousands of swords and arrows until they died!


    It was vicious and torturous, making people wish they were dead.


    Not long after, a small white bowl of blood was filled. Lulu looked at the bright blood and thought of the duck blood hotpot he had in the eastern Pce.


    Thinking of this, his face turned ck.


    How could duck blood bepared to human blood? She was simply embarrassed.


    Deer blood was not bad.


    The little girl watched as Ming Fei brought the bowl up, ¡°¡±Don¡¯t drink it, really.¡± Lulu shuddered. Her godmother was very protective of her. On the surface, she was the God of creation who was fair in everything, but she was also very protective of her.<div>


    ¡°Take her away and keep a close eye on her. The Crown Prince is not allowed to see her.¡± The emperor¡¯s eyes suddenly turned cold.


    There was no turning back. Since he had used this bowl, he and the Crown Prince would officially be torn apart.


    The Emperor closed his eyes slightly. When he opened them again, they were filled with determination. His eyes were filled with a sharp killing intent.


    Lulu was taken away and ced under house arrest.


    The Emperor, however, took a deep breath and picked up the bowl of bright blood. His brows were tightly furrowed. He put it to his mouth, but his eyebrows loosened. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Your Majesty?¡±


    Ming Fei asked in a low voice.


    The Emperor shook his head. It wasn¡¯t as if he had never seen blood or smelled the scent of blood. He thought that it would be extremely fishy and smelly, but now that he was close, he found that there was actually the fragrance of grass. It was not unpleasant, and even made his mind clear.


    The emperor¡¯s eyes brightened, and he drank it without hesitation.


    The moment it entered his mouth, a smooth liquid flowed down his throat. He could even feel a trace of warmth from the liquid, bringing vitality to the ce where it passed. It was a feeling of being full of strength. The Emperor only had such a feeling when he was young.


    His eyes were burning.


    But ¡­<div>


    The liquid reached his stomach and suddenly burst!


    His chest, however, seemed to be burning with a raging fire. A ball of scorching fire burned in his chest, trying to burn him into ashes. From the throat, every inch of skin and every drop of blood seemed to be filled with steel needles, and a slight move would affect the whole body.


    The steel needles were all aimed at him in an instant. His limbs and bones were in so much pain that he wished he was dead. In just an instant, his scalp went numb..

 Chapter 693: The pain of ten thousand arrows piercing through the heart (1)

    Chapter 693: The pain of ten thousand arrows piercing through the heart (1)<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°Ah!¡± The Emperor screamed.


    The small white bowls in his hands fell to the ground and shattered into pieces. This scene came quickly and urgently. Before the smile on Ming Fei¡¯s face fell,<div>


    she immediately became nervous.


    ¡°Your Majesty, what happened to Your Majesty? Your Majesty ¡­¡± Ming Fei leaned forward and pulled the Emperor. With this pull, the Emperor actually wailed. He retreated straight back.


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch this one, you¡¯ll stab this one!¡± The emperor¡¯s eyes were bloodshot from the pain, and he almost couldn¡¯t control the screams from his mouth.


    Ming Fei¡¯s heart was shocked, but she put on an aggrieved expression.¡±l don¡¯t have it, I don¡¯t have anything in my hands. Your Majesty, you have wronged chenqie.¡± Ming Fei opened her hand, but there was nothing on her fair little hand.


    The Emperor trembled in pain. He did not feel good at all. His entire body ached from the bones.


    ¡°Summon the Imperial physician, summon the Imperial physician, summon the Imperial physician for this one!¡± At this moment, the Emperor did not have the time tofort Ming Fei. His entire body was in so much pain that he was about to explode. His face waspletely pale and he was constantly trembling.


    The pce servants were all frightened and knelt on the ground, not daring to get up.


    Ming Fei saw that the Emperor was angry and didn¡¯t dare to hesitate. She immediately sent the pce servants to get the Imperial physician.


    In just a moment, the Emperor could not help but hit his head against the wall.


    His head was bleeding.


    When the Imperial physician came in, he waspletely shocked.<div>


    ¡°Your Majesty has offended you. Ming Fei niangniang, I¡¯m afraid that someone has to hold Your Majesty down. This lowly subject is unable to take your pulse.¡± The Imperial physician¡¯s eyes were filled with fear. When had he ever seen the Emperor lose control like this?


    Ming Fei¡¯s eyes hardened. nanny, go and find some strong and powerful biddies. Hold His Majesty down.


    The nannies kept begging for mercy, but in the end, they couldn¡¯t win against Ming Fei and could only hold the Emperor down.


    The emperor¡¯s face was covered in blood. The Imperial physician then trembled as he came forward to treat him.


    But ¡­


    The Imperial physician changed his hand, but his brows were still tightly Imitted.


    However, he was a little shocked and knelt on the ground after examining her.


    ¡°Niangniang, His Majesty has been avoiding Imperial physicians for the past two years. It had been a long time since he had summoned an Imperial physician to check on his pulse. Every time, it was a divine doctor sent by fusang. Her Majesty had been using elixirs all this time. Elixirs were 30% poisonous, and there were many life-threatening elixirs mixed in them, so they were mutually controlled and bnced. Your Majesty¡¯s body is probably harmed by the medicinal pill.¡±


    ¡°But ¡­ This is a little strange. Did Your Majesty take some other medicine?¡± The Imperial physician was very puzzled.


    The emperor¡¯s eyes turned cold, and Ming Fei paused. She didn¡¯t dare to say that the Emperor had drunk a bowl of Jiang huailu¡¯s blood.


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t His Majesty poisoned?¡± he asked with a pale face.<div>


    The Imperial physician shook his head, ¡°other than the poison umted in the pill, there is no other poison.¡±


    ¡°Quack! A bunch of quacks! What¡¯s the point of keeping you all, a bunch of quacks!¡± The Emperor was in so much pain that he struggled and kicked the maids away.


    A kicknded on the Imperial physician¡¯s chest, causing him to fall on his back.


    He fainted on the spot.


    Which of the remaining Imperial physicians still dared to step forward? even the most skilled Imperial physician was in trouble, so no one else dared to step forward.


    The emperor¡¯s brain felt like it was being pricked by thousands of needles, making the tendons in his head throb.


    cane him to death! Quack doctor!! The Emperor gritted his teeth in hatred.


    Ming Fei¡¯s heart was in a panic. She waved her hand and had people drag the Imperial physician out.


    A series of pleas for mercy came from outside.


    The sky was already dark, but the emperor¡¯s heart was cold. He was afraid that he would not be able to live for six months!


    However, Ming Fei¡¯s brows were tightly locked, ¡°Your Majesty, I¡¯m afraid there¡¯s a problem with that girl¡¯s blood.¡± Why don¡¯t we call her over to ask?¡±<div>


    The Emperor suppressed the blood-curdling screeches that were about to overflow from his throat. He fiercely drooped his eyebrows and nodded..

 Chapter 694: Killing her father for her (1)

    Chapter 694: Killing her father for her (1)<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    Lulu had yet to have dinner when he was brought to the main hall by the nanny.


    At this moment, the candlelight was crackling.<div>


    Therge hall actually became a little more eerie and terrifying.


    There was a crack.


    A bolt of lightning streaked across the night sky, and it started to rain. The rain fell on the roof, making a pitter-patter sound.


    The sound of the rain could make people calm and peaceful, but at this moment, it added a bit of dryness.


    At this moment, there were only a few ring nannies, the Emperor, and Ming Fei in the hall.


    ¡°What¡¯s in your blood? Was it poisonous? Do you have any hidden illness?¡± The Emperor could not wait for Ming Fei to speak and asked with a cold face.


    Every sentence was filled with killing intent.


    ¡°Confess the truth!¡± The emperor¡¯s palm clutched the side of the table tightly. It was so painful that his fingers were bent, and he almost dug out finger marks on the table.


    Ming Fei looked out the window, her heart slightly uneasy.


    Knock, knock, knock ¡­


    A stingy voice sounded outside the hall.<div>


    ¡°Your Majesty, the Empress requests an audience. He¡¯s currently waiting outside the longevity Pce.¡± The pce servant replied in a low voice. As soon as he finished speaking, a ng was heard from inside.


    It was the sound of something hitting the door.


    ¡°Get lost! Tell her to get lost!¡± The emperor¡¯s voice was filled with ruthlessness, unlike his usual gentle and elegant voice.


    The emperor¡¯s body trembled in pain, and his eyes were bloodshot. At this moment, he was staggering down the steps.


    He grabbed Jiang huailu by the neck, ¡°Tell this one, tell this one!¡± His eyes were bloodshot, and he looked as if he wanted to eat someone.


    He no longer had the appearance of an Emperor. The maidservants below were shocked and could only lower their heads, not daring to raise them at all.


    Thunder was rumbling outside the window.


    Lulu furrowed his brows slightly, but there was not a trace of fear in his little body.¡±Didn¡¯t I tell you not to mess with Lulu¡¯s blood?¡±


    Lulu¡¯s blood could bring the dead back to lite and grow flesh from bones.


    Godmother said it was the best thing.


    But she didn¡¯t want Lulu to live in pursuit and killing, so she hid it all under the cover of death.<div>


    Her blood was the most spiritual in the world, but it was also the most poisonous thing.


    The Emperor seemed to have gone mad when he heard this, and his hands went straight to Lulu¡¯s tiny neck.


    The little girl¡¯s neck was thin and small. A few nannies wanted to go forward, but Ming Fei snorted lightly, and the nannies immediately retreated.


    Lulu seemed to have sighed, but also not.


    She raised her small hand slightly and formed a hand seal.


    At some point in time, the longevity Pce was filled with traces of cold Qi, traces of cold and evil Qi.


    Ming Fei suddenly raised her head, and the nannies instantly felt their scalps go numb and goosebumps rise all over their bodies.


    There was a whooshing sound.


    A silver light shed.


    The Emperor did not even have time to react before he felt something fly out of his body.


    He was stunned for a moment.<div>


    It was his hand, the hand that he had used to strangle Jiang huailu.


    A figure had appeared in front of the hall.


    His entire body carried a gloomy aura. Since his appearance, the entire Hall was filled with a thick pressure and monstrous hostility.


    ¡°It¡¯s ¡­ It¡¯s an evil spirit, an evil god that¡¯s hiding in the capital.¡± The old woman¡¯s face was ashen. She wanted to escape, but she had only taken one step before she turned into a pool of blood and fell to the ground.


    A pair of warm hands covered Lulu¡¯s bright eyes.


    ¡°How can I dirty your hands?¡± Lu huaijiang¡¯s tone was cold but strong. It seemed to be a little different from the past.


    The high and mighty youth looked down on the world, but the Emperor was shocked when he saw his face.


    ¡°It¡¯s you ¡­ You, you are the incarnation of the evil god! You¡¯re actually from my imperial family!¡± The emperor¡¯s voice was hoarse and his hands were bleeding.. He couldn¡¯t tell if it was his hands or his body that hurt more!

 Chapter 695: Half-fusion _1

    Chapter 695: Half-fusion _1<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°It¡¯s you, the evil god that can¡¯t be found anywhere in the world, it¡¯s you!¡±


    ¡°I should have drowned you back then. Evil creature, evil creature! Men, protect the Emperor!¡± The emperor¡¯s hands were bleeding profusely. He wanted consort Ming to stop the bleeding, but consort Ming stood in the distance and stared at him deeply.<div>


    The woman who was always calling him coyly and confiding in him was actually cold.


    She looked at his expression, her eyes full of ridicule.


    Lu huaijiang covered Lulu¡¯s eyes with one hand, then raised his hand to cover her five senses after some thought.


    The little girl¡¯s vision suddenly turned ck, and she couldn¡¯t hear anything. She only knew that a pair of strong hands had picked her up and ced her on the furthest chair in the hall of longevity.


    He gently pulled her hand and ced it on the table. Then, he poured her a cup of warm tea.


    He ced it by his hand.


    He took out a few cakes from his cold clothes. No matter when, even if he was ughtering the world, he always had her favorite snacks in his arms.


    He ced them by her hand one by one, then turned around to look into the hall.


    The nannies were already scared out of their wits. They knelt on the ground and begged for mercy while trembling.


    ¡°Your Highness, this servant was forced. This servant doesn¡¯t dare to do it again. This servant won¡¯t dare to do it again. Pfft ¡­¡± His entire body exploded, turning into a bloody mist that sprayed all over the emperor¡¯s face.


    ¡°Impudent! This one is the Emperor, you are the son, you are the official, you impudent! ¡±<div>


    I am the son of heaven¡¯s mandate ¡­ The Emperor kept retreating while Ming Fei looked at Lu huaijiang with fear in her eyes.


    ¡°Do you think that bengong didn¡¯t kill you and didn¡¯t scheme to seize your throne because bengong was truly afraid of you?¡± Lu huaijiang¡¯s voice was low and cold.


    ¡°Bengong promised her and will keep it. But you actually dared to touch her, then it¡¯s not up to you. So what if it was Tian Zi? Haven¡¯t I killed a few emperors before?¡± Lu huaijiang¡¯s brows were filled with hostility. Ming Fei took a deep breath.


    This aura seemed to be ¡­


    It was simr to the divine Lord of the past.


    However, he clearly did not fuse them.


    ¡°It¡¯s all her, yes, it¡¯s all her. She told me that my life wasing to an end. She asked me to let out Jiang huailu¡¯s blood, and she asked me to drink blood.¡± The Emperor felt the overwhelming Qi in the hall and knew that the outside world probably had no idea what was happening in the hall.


    She pushed Ming Fei out without any hesitation.


    ¡°Where did this spiritual monstere from to upy her body?¡± Lu huaijiang¡¯s eyes swept across the room.


    The Emperor was stunned.


    Seeing Lu huaijiang raise his hand, Ming Fei actually couldn¡¯t control herself and screamed. An afterimage flew out from Ming Fei¡¯s body.<div>


    It fell into Lu huaijiang¡¯s hands.


    The tall and mighty man, who was even taller than the Emperor, was caught in Lu huaijiang¡¯s hand.


    The Emperor only took one look, and with a pfft, he was so angry that he vomited blood.


    Ming su had been possessed by a demon!


    And a man!


    ¡°Imperial father seems to be in a good mood, regardless of gender, you¡¯re still having fun.¡± Lu huaijiang chuckled, his words full of ridicule. The emperor¡¯s body trembled in pain. After suffering such a great stimtion, he immediately fell to the ground with a wail.


    He had a crooked face and a wicked mouth, and drool was flowing out of the corner of his mouth.


    His body fell to the ground, unable to move, and he couldn¡¯t speak for a long time.


    Lu huaijiang looked at him indifferently. With a squeeze of his hand, the demon that possessed mingsu¡¯s body was directly destroyed.


    ¡°Kill him, kill him! Kill him and you¡¯ll be Emperor!¡± The voice in his head became much tougher.


    ¡°Since you¡¯ve used my power, you¡¯re already in a half-fused state with me. You should listen to me!¡± The voice was roaring.<div>


    Lu huaijiang sneered. The Emperor was already speechless at this moment, drooling..

 Chapter 696: Burn everything (1)

    Chapter 696: Burn everything (1)<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°I ¡­ I am, you ¡­ . You ¡­ Mother ¡­¡±


    He trembled as he stuttered out a few words.<div>


    The Emperor directly used ¡°me,¡± as if he wanted to stir up thest bit of affection he had left.


    However, he didn¡¯t know that Lu huaijiang was born with no empathy, not even a trace of friendship.


    ¡°Howughable. You and I were born to be a boundless rock. Yearning for a rock to fall in love, what a joke. How can a mischievous stone be moved?¡± The voice in his head sneered.


    But ¡­


    She seemed to have thought of something and immediately shut her mouth.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know, my mother wants to be the Empress Dowager ¡­ It¡¯s been a long time.¡± Lu huaijiang sighed and looked at the Emperor with eyes full of pity.


    ¡°So what if she¡¯s the Empress of a country? Fighting for favor every day, how can itpare to being the Empress Dowager?¡±


    ¡°My mother chanted Sutras in the temple every day, hoping that the gods would bless you to die early. Do you really think that mother is concerned about your health?¡± Lu huaijiang¡¯s face was full of disdain.


    The Emperor was furious, resentful, and shocked. These mixed emotions eventually converged into despair.


    A drop of tear fell from the corner of her eye.


    The Emperor died with his eyes wide open.<div>


    The entire Hall was filled with a deathly aura. Lu huaijiang stood in the blood-red, a wave of resentment seemed to be absorbed by him.


    Lu huaijiang looked at Lulu. The little girl was almost seven years old, and there was already a hint of elegance between her brows.


    Now that his five senses had been sealed, he should have fallen unconscious, but he couldn¡¯t bear to, so he forced himself to keep the touch. They could provide her with food and drinks.


    But the little girl had lost her sense of taste and had long fallen asleep on the table.


    Lu huaijiang sighed and bent down to pick up Jiang huailu.


    He adjusted his sleeping position and covered her in his arms.


    The longevity Pce was on fire.


    Thick smoke rose from the longevity Pce, and a fire spread without warning. The entire gate of longevity Pce seemed to be locked. Not a single person escaped.


    When the Empress found out about this, the fire was already out of control.


    Everyone could only kneel outside and watch as the fire burned the longevity Pce to the ground.


    The Empress knelt outside the hall and kowtowed, murmuring softly, ¡®¡±¡®The gods havee.¡± She was crying and kowtowing. The officials who had hurried into the pce saw the Empress¡¯s head covered in blood and could only feel the deep feelings between the Emperor and Empress.<div>


    Seeing that the fire could not be put out, the great prince was venting his anger on the Imperial Guards.


    The Crown Prince carried Jiang huailu out of kun Yi Pce. The Empress looked over and her eyes trembled.


    ¡°Why is the wise King angry at the guards? what does the ferocity of this fire have to do with them?¡± After he finished speaking, he bowed to the Empress.


    ¡°It¡¯s a good thing that mother brought Lulu out.¡±


    The Queen nodded, her face pale.


    Everyone knew that Jiang huailu would be in the longevity Pce during the day and return to the kun Yi Pce at night.


    He didn¡¯t pick up anyone tonight, but those who knew about it had already died in this fire.


    The first Prince was furious, his eyes bloodshot as he looked at the Crown Prince with suspicion and wariness.


    ¡°Yourdyship, this fire is rather strange. With water poured on it, it actually burned even more fiercely. It seems that something is wrong.¡± The guard was secretly shocked.


    Just as he finished speaking, he saw a Guard¡¯s clothes identally touch a spark.


    BOOM!<div>


    The fire started to burn on his body like a ball of fire.


    One bucket of water, two buckets of water, several buckets of water, the fire did not extinguish at all, but instead became more and more intense. In an instant, everyone watched as the guard was burned to ashes.


    The officials were scared out of their wits.


    ¡°Your Highness, Your Highness, Your Highness, quickly retreat to a safe ce. I¡¯m afraid this fire isn¡¯t ordinary fire. Someone, go and invite master yixu.¡± Grand tutor Xie stood by the fire, his face red from the reflection.


    His eyes were filled with worry..

 Chapter 697: She is also an executioner (1)

    Chapter 697: She is also an executioner (1)<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    The fire in the longevity Pce burned for an entire night.


    The longevity Pce was reduced to ruins and the fire was barely extinguished at dawn.<div>


    Even so, no one dared to get close to the fire field that was still warm.


    Death upon contact.


    The entire capital could not sleep. The people put on their clothes and stood on the streets, looking in the direction of the Royal Pce with worry.


    When Lulu got up, Lu huaijiang was no longer in the eastern Pce.


    ¡°Miss Lulu, His Majesty died because of some reason, and the civil and military officials want His Highness toe out and take charge of the situation. As long as we are busy these few days,dy Lulu, please be patient.¡± The pce servant said in a low voice as he helped Lulu wash up.


    But there was a hint of worry in Lulu¡¯s eyes.


    Last night, she could feel that the Crown Prince¡¯s aura was not right.


    However, she was not on guard against the Crown Prince, and his strength had also increased.


    Lulu didn¡¯t eat much, so the pce servants looked at each other and saw the worry in each other¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°What happened to her Majesty?¡± Lulu looked at the pce servant and asked. The pce servant immediately hesitated. Before he left, His Highness had ordered that he was not to telldy Jiang about the outside world for the time being.


    ¡°Speak!¡± Lulu nced at him from the corner of his eyes, and that look instantly put pressure on the pce servant.<div>


    He knelt on the ground with a plop.


    Since he couldn¡¯t hide this matter, he might as well confess.


    ¡°Last night, the longevity Pce was caught in a huge fire. The fire burned for an entire night, and no one in the longevity Pce survived. It was only barely extinguished at dawn.¡±


    ¡°Last night, the people did not sleep and the courtiers protected the Empress outside the pce gates. The court is shaken, and your Highness is needed to preside over the overall situation.¡±


    ¡°I hope that youngdy will not tell His Highness.¡± The servant¡¯s eyes reddened in fear, and the light in Lulu¡¯s eyes dimmed for a moment.


    ¡°That fire, why wasn¡¯t it extinguished?¡± Lulu¡¯s voice was hoarse and serious.


    The pce servant replied,¡±the fire is very strange, it can¡¯t be put out with water.¡± Furthermore, the moment it touched him, he would be burned as well.


    It is truly strange.¡±


    Lulu bit his lips tightly. The true Samadhi fire of the nine Heavens could not be extinguished.


    However, there was another one called the fire of hell.


    Theherworld fire was owned by the evil god.<div>


    Lulu stood there in a daze. He had killed the Emperor.


    He had killed the Emperor for her.


    And that man was his father.


    Lulu sat in his chair for a long time, unmoving.


    He suddenly felt like crying.


    Godmother asked her to save the world and prevent the world from being ughtered and the three Realms from being in turmoil. She had been by Lu huaijiang¡¯s side the whole time, but she did not expect to see him take that step.


    In fact, it was because of her that Lu huaijiang was pushed forward.


    Lulu¡¯s face was a little pale, but he didn¡¯t know what to do.


    If he innocently ughtered the Emperor, Lulu might still have a way out. But he did it for her. It was all because of her.


    ¡°Godmother, you¡¯ve always told me not to be soft-hearted, but he¡¯s doing this for Lulu. Because Lulu has to bear all of this.¡± Lulu murmured.


    She thought that it was probably because of that bowl of blood.<div>


    The little girl felt guilty and despaired. The Crown Prince had killed his father and the Emperor, which was already a big step forward.


    Could she still stop him from bing an evil god and ughtering the Three Realms, bringing disaster to the Three Realms?


    Lulu took a deep breath.


    She even felt a sense of guilt. She was also one of the executioners.


    Lulu¡¯s expression didn¡¯t look right. The pce servants noticed it first and didn¡¯t dare to dy any longer. Everyone in the eastern Pce knew that His Highness regarded her with great importance.


    ¡°Go and invite His Highness. Tell him that miss Lulu is in a good mood.¡±


    No matter how important the court matters were, it couldn¡¯t be more important than miss Lulu¡¯s bad mood.


    Everyone in the eastern Pce had this realization.


    The servant immediately took the token and entered the pce..

 Chapter 698: Lulu’s angina _1

    Chapter 698: Lulu¡¯s angina _1<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    Lu huaijiang immediately left the quarreling court and returned without stopping.


    In the Imperial court, someone wanted to take revenge for the Emperor and investigate the truth.<div>


    There were also people who wanted to establish a new ruler to stabilize the court and the people.


    The Crown Prince was personally appointed by the Emperor. By right, he should be the one to take the throne. However, some time ago, the Emperor had revealed that the Crown Prince was not benevolent and was trying to change the Crown Prince.


    Although the decree had not yet been issued, this had left some leeway for the virtuous King¡¯s party.


    The entire imperial court was in chaos.


    The Empress was provoked and stayed in the small temple of the pce of kun Yi, refusing toe out. All the courtiers knew that she had kowtowed until her head was full of bloodst night, and they were afraid that something had happened to the newly appointed Empress Dowager.


    They also didn¡¯t dare to ask for justice.


    No matter what, if her son were to ascend the throne, she would be the Empress Dowager. If the virtuous King were to ascend the throne, she would also be the Empress Dowager.


    But no one knew that the Empress Dowager¡¯s sadness was fake.


    She had just achieved her wish and was afraid that she would identallyugh out loud, so she could onlyugh secretly in the small temple.


    The previous dynasty was as noisy as a wet market, but the Crown Prince¡¯s expression changed drastically when he heard eunuch Lu¡¯s words. He immediately left the court officials behind and left the pce.


    ¡°Just now His Highness¡± expression was ugly. I am afraid that there is a clue to the firest night.¡± The courtier sighed. His Highness was the Emperor and also the Crown Prince.<div>


    Now that the emperor¡¯s death was so miserable and the new king had not ascended the throne, a storm wasing.


    On the other hand, Lu huaijiang, who was the subject of everyone¡¯s spections, hurried back to the eastern Pce.


    He hadn¡¯t even changed out of his Python robe.


    After entering the eastern Pce, she stood outside Lulu¡¯s room and rubbed her face helplessly.


    ¡°Miss Lulu didn¡¯t eat much in the morning and didn¡¯t say a word.¡± The pce servant ordered in a low voice.


    Lu huaijiang waved his hand and all the pce servants left.


    Lu huaijiang lowered his voice and entered the bedroom. As expected, the little girl¡¯s face was pale and she looked at him with a wronged expression.


    There was a hint of disappointment in his eyes, and it was enough to make Lu huaijiang¡¯s heart tighten.


    The moment she saw him, the little girl¡¯s tears fell.


    Hot tears rolled down.


    His heart felt heavy and ufortable.<div>


    ¡°I know I¡¯ve disappointed you. However, Jiang Jiang also swore that she would never let you suffer a single grievance in her life. Yet, he tried to take your life ¡± Lu huaijiang raised his hand to cover her mouth.


    ¡°I know you¡¯re capable, but you¡¯re the Savior and he¡¯s the Emperor, the son of heaven. If you attack him, the heavenly Dao will not spare you.¡±


    ¡°How would I dare to let you dirty my hands?¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t do it again. I won¡¯t do it again.¡± Lu huaijiang lowered his head to wipe her tears. Those tears were so hot that his heart ached.


    The little girl immediately burst into tears.


    ¡°Lulu, it hurts ¡­¡± Lying in his arms, Lulu grabbed his robe and wiped away her tears and snot.


    Lu huaijiang immediately became nervous.


    ¡°Where does it hurt? Jiang Jiang blew on it for you, but are you feeling unwell?¡± Lu huaijiang picked her up nervously.


    ¡°My heart hurts,¡± Lulu sobbed.


    Lu huaijiang heaved a sigh of relief and couldn¡¯t help but hook her nose. The little guy was feeling upset after being wronged.


    ¡°Jiang Jiang will never do it again. But the dirty work would be done by Jiang Jiang. You just have to be a good Savior.¡± Lu huaijiang saw that her face was slightly pale and was a little worried.<div>


    After finally coaxing her, he invited the Imperial physician over to examine her.


    However, after seeing several Imperial physicians and hearing that there was no problem, Lu huaijiang still felt uneasy.


    She felt that he had overlooked something..

 Chapter 699: The little ancestor who’s so funny that she doesn’t want to die (1)

    Chapter 699: The little ancestor who¡¯s so funny that she doesn¡¯t want to die (1)<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    Lu huaijiang took a day off for the first time when the Imperial court was appointing a new king.


    It was because his little ancestor was in a bad mood.<div>


    After coaxing the little ancestor to eat a lot of food, Lu huaijiang then hurried back to the pce.


    The next morning.


    The pce servant smiled and said, ¡°miss, you should go out and take a look. I heard that your sister is also taking the Imperial examination this year.¡± Today happens to be the day when the results will be released.¡± The pce servants had received the Crown Prince¡¯smand to let the little fellow out for a walk.


    Lulu¡¯s eyes lit up. Her brother was releasing the results today.


    She immediately let the pce servants help her wash up, had a simple breakfast, and then hurriedly left the eastern Pce.


    As soon as they left the eastern Pce, the people on the street in front of the eastern Pce looked over.


    They all turned their gazes over.


    Last night, while His Highness was busy with a myriad of Affairs, he had even sent word to every household that whoever could present a rare treasure to makedy Jiang happy.


    There were heavy rewards.


    Early in the morning, all the shopkeepers were holding countless treasures and squatting in front of their doors, waiting for the little ancestor toe out.


    This was a golden doll.<div>


    ¡°Miss Lulu, you have to take a look at my singing bird. It¡¯s a treasure and can make people happy. He knows how to make people happy, how to sing, and how to bicker.¡±


    Lulu nced at it. I don¡¯t want it. I¡¯m fine with Lulu. The little girl pouted.


    miss Lulu, take a look at mine. This dress has a fragrance that can attract butterflies. It¡¯s reallv beautiful.


    Lulu¡¯s face was full of disdain. what¡¯s so good about pping your wings? you¡¯ll be covered in dust when you p your wings.


    There were also countless shopkeepers who came with huge treasures. Lulu sighed faintly.


    Jiang Jiang was poor. She had heard from the Empress that Jiang Jiang was going to propose marriage, so she had better save some money for him.


    Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t even have a wife.


    He would be an old Bachelor in the future.


    After all, Jiang Jiang was so much older than her. What if she became old and ugly?


    Lulu was very worried.


    He immediately climbed into the carriage and headed towards the Xia family.<div>


    As the carriage continued to move, the little girl felt a little ufortable after being locked up in the pce for a few days, so she leaned against the door and window and looked outside leisurely. She cupped her little face, her eyes rxed.


    Suddenly ¡­


    His expression froze.


    ¡°Stop the car.¡± Lulu¡¯s tone froze. The carriage suddenly stopped, and the little girl almost fell over. Fortunately, the pce servants quickly pulled her back.


    Little Lulu gently pushed the servant away and jumped off the carriage.


    The little girl¡¯s originally bored look instantly disappeared, and her entire person was in high spirits.


    ¡°What an expert! An expert!¡± Lulu eximed.


    Lulu¡¯s chubby hands were soft and tender, so she was much slower in making hand seals. He would often get up secretly to practice behind his back because he was slow at forming hand seals.


    She thought that she was already very powerful.


    Until this moment .


    Lulu suddenly realized that there was always someone better!<div>


    Careless, she had indeed been careless.


    Look at him, this is a real expert!


    Lulu was standing nearby, his eyes filled with shock and admiration.


    He saw a man and a woman standing on a small bridge not far away. They had cold expressions on their faces, and there were traces of anger in their eyes. The two of them quickly formed seals with their hands. They didn¡¯t even need to lower their heads. They red at each other while forming seals with their hands.


    His eyes could intimidate the other party, but his hands didn¡¯t dy his work.


    Lulu¡¯s eyes were brimming with tears of excitement, but he was also a little ashamed.


    She really should study hard.


    Lulu took a deep breath and lowered his head to adjust his clothes. He solemnly walked towards the two experts on the small bridge!

 Chapter 700: Quarreling between two mutes (1)

    Chapter 700: Quarreling between two mutes (1)<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    Lulu¡¯s eyes were filled with reverence.


    It turned out that there were so many capable people in the human world.<div>


    The little girl was very emotional.


    It was said that an evil god had appeared in the capital and even killed the Emperor of the great Zhou. Chu Liang, who had been invited to eliminate the evil, was riding on a horse.


    Seeing his Savior¡¯s bewitched look, he immediately got off the horse.


    He grabbed the little master who was running forward excitedly.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Chu Liang looked helpless. He was probably the only one who was worried that her master would not grow up and that his master would be beaten by the master.


    It was really difficult for him.


    Lulu turned to look at him, and became even more excited.¡¯Quick, quick, quick, follow me to pay respects to an expert. Your hand seals are even slower than mine ¡­ I¡¯ll let you see what a true expert is.¡± Lulu¡¯s eyes lit up. It was a good time for Chu Liang to learn from him.


    Chu Liang frowned. The young man had grown up. He lowered his head and looked at his young master, who was so excited that his face was red.


    ¡°You mean .


    ¡°The deaf-mute couple on the bridge who can¡¯t speak and quarrels with signnguage?


    Lulu?<div>


    Lulu, who looked confused and innocent, raised her head. Her eyes looked like they were about to pop out of their sockets, and her mouth was agape.


    She raised her hand and looked at the quarreling mute couple on the bridge in shock.


    A, an expert?


    Her hidden expert?


    ¡°Deaf-mutes can also quarrel?¡± Lulu¡¯s voice was a little hoarse. Where was her master?


    ¡°They can¡¯t hear, so they can¡¯t learn to speak. Usually when we quarrel, we use our hands to make gestures.¡± Chu Liang¡¯s tone contained a smile, but he didn¡¯t dare tough out loud. His shoulders could not help but shake.


    Lulu¡¯s little face immediately turned red.


    She was so angry that she turned around and left.


    It was all a lie. Experts were indeed all liars.


    As soon as she left, Chu Liangughed in a low voice. The young man¡¯s voice was hoarse and gentle, less cold to outsiders.


    The pce servants stood in front of the carriage, not daring to get close because of Lulu¡¯s reprimand. They only knew that the little ancestor hade back with a face full of grievances.<div>


    He didn¡¯t allow anyone to help him, and climbed up the carriage on all fours.


    This time, she didn¡¯t even look at the scenery outside the carriage. She crossed her arms and grunted in anger, ¡°¡±Stinky Chu Liang, bad Chu Liang ¡­¡± Didn¡¯t she, the Saviour, care about her reputation?


    Lulu¡¯s face only softened a little when he reached the Xia family¡¯s house.


    Once they reached the door, the skin on the door tightened. In the past, this was the Xia family¡¯s down and out rtive.


    Now, she was the Crown Prince¡¯s lifeblood.


    ¡°Miss Lulu, you¡¯re back. Pleasee in. Today was the day young master Huai an released the results, and the servant had already sent three groups of people to wait for the results. Old Furen is apanying in the rear courtyard today.¡± The gatekeeper didn¡¯t dare to be careless and personally weed them into the mansion.


    Lulu entered the Xia family home.


    After passing through the gate of drooping flowers, they could faintly hear theughter in the backyard.


    ¡°Sister baizhi, miss Lulu is back.¡± The gatekeeper smiled as he reported to the head maidservant who served elderlydy. The head maidservant¡¯s face lit up.


    He Immediately gave tne gatekeeper a tael ot silver.


    pleasee in, miss Lulu. Old Madam, first Madam, great aunt, miss Lulu is home. Bai Zhi called out with a smile and invited Lulu in.<div>


    The olddy looked up happily.


    Looking at the maidservants behind her who followed the rules, and the attendants standing at the door, the original Princess Jing Hong couldn¡¯t evenpare to her.


    He was even more surprised.


    That¡¯s right, now that His Majesty has passed away, His Highness is the Crown Prince.


    If His Highness were to ascend the throne as the new emperor, then she ¡­.

 Chapter 701: Release of the leaderboard (1)

    Chapter 701: Release of the leaderboard (1)<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    Then she ..


    The olddy didn¡¯t dare to think about it.<div>


    Before he became an Emperor, he had already doted on him.


    The olddy did not believe that he would give Lulu the cold shoulder just because he had imed the throne. His Highness thought too highly of her.


    The old Madam¡¯s heart trembled, and she quickly reached out to Lulu. ¡°Quickly stop the greeting. This child, quicklye to maternal grandmother and let me take a look.¡±


    ¡°A few days ago we heard that you entered the pce and our family was very anxious. Fortunately, His Highness sent people to deliver letters every day, so your mother was more at ease.¡±


    ¡°That day when we heard that something had happened in the longevity Pce, your mother fainted on the spot. Fortunately, His Highness sent someone to send the news back immediately and knew that you had safely left the pce. Our family almost knelt in front of the pce gate and begged to enter the pce.¡± Old Mrs. Han pulled her in front of her and hugged her a few times.


    Xia Qingqing, who was sitting beside the old Madam, looked at her mother. She pursed her lips and lowered her head.


    In the past, old Mrs. Han had always indulged her and let her sit in front of her.


    Now, that person had be Jiang huailu.


    it¡¯s good that you¡¯re alright. You little girl ¡­ Seeing her daughter safe and sound, Mrs. Xia was about to cry again. Knowing that Lulu had entered the pce, she had not been able to eat or sleep well, praying for the blessings of the Buddha in front of the temple every day.


    From time to time, he would go to the hall of world salvation to ask for the protection of the Savior.


    asionally, he would go to the guoguo temple to ask for the blessings of the eminent monks.<div>


    ¡°Mother, grandmother, Lulu is back. Look, Lulu didn¡¯t lose weight at all, and even gained weight.¡± The little girl pinched the soft flesh on her cheek, coaxing everyone to burst outughing.


    oh my, ¡±dy Wangughed. don¡¯t you have any respect for us three aunts? ¡± He teased her with a smile.


    Lulu called out to them one by one with a red face.


    ¡°Yurong, don¡¯t cry today. Today is a good day. It¡¯s the day the results are released.¡± that¡¯s right. Huai ¡®an is the most studious child in our family. You¡¯re so blessed.


    My brother ze is the eldest son. This guy only got the second ce and 30th ce. He¡¯s already the best schr in our family. Compared to Huai ¡®an, he¡¯s far inferior.¡± First auntughed and teased her son.


    His eldest daughter-inw, Yu Shi, who was sitting on the side, had an embarrassed expression on her face.


    Little aunt nced at her. you¡¯re just not satisfied. Brother ze was born as a second-rank Jinshi. Brother Yan was born as a second-rank Jinshi. They¡¯re both on the gold roll. They are the only ones in the Xia family who can study. Now that he is sent back to the capital at such a young age, he will be promoted in the future.¡±


    His first aunt had a smile on her face. She was naturally satisfied with her son.


    But Jiang Huaian was indeed one of the best.


    ¡°How can Ipare to that brat Huai ¡®an?¡± However, first aunt knew that the Xia family was the main character today, so she was happy to keep a low profile.


    On the other side, Madam Yu tightened her handkerchief, frowning, somewhat unconvinced.<div>


    How could old Mrs. Han not tell that her eldest grandson¡¯s wife was just from a high family status and had high aspirations, so she didn¡¯t like Huai ¡®an?


    ¡°It is not certain if you can pass the examination. No matter what, father is still in the top thirty of the gold roll. Even if you pass the court examination, you will be praised by His Majesty. Those who don¡¯t know better would think that you¡¯ve already passed.¡±


    Xia Qingqing couldn¡¯t stand it. The main thing was that she couldn¡¯t bear to see everyone ttering Jiang huailu.


    As long as she returned, everyone in this residence would not like her.


    The room instantly fell silent.


    The olddy¡¯s expression was unsightly, and she seemed to want to say something, but Lulu stopped her.


    you really don¡¯t know how to talk. If we were in the eastern Pce, brother


    Jiang Jiang would have smashed your face. Lulu said without any hesitation..

 Chapter 702: Hit two Yuans in a row (1)

    Chapter 702: Hit two Yuans in a row (1)<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    In the pce, she even dared to shout at the Emperor, let alone Xia Qingqing.


    ¡°Little girl, if you don¡¯t know how to speak, then shut your mouth. With such a foul mouth, your reputation will be ruined if word gets out.¡±<div>


    ¡°No matter what, my family is also a civil official, a family that wants face, and so often so viciously specte about others. Those who didn¡¯t know would think that you were vicious at such a young age. After all, you can¡¯t bear the consequences of cursing your elders to miss the results on the day of release.¡± Lulu looked at her expressionlessly.


    The nanny that was brought in came forward and asked, ¡°¡±Youngdy, do you want to p him?¡±


    As soon as these words came out, everyone was shocked.


    Then, the nanny smiled and bowed to the old Madam, ¡®¡±¡¯01d Furen has seen a joke. It was his Majesty¡¯s order. Anyone who offends Lulu will be pped or beaten to death as long as you open your mouth.¡±


    After he finished speaking, he nced at Xia Qingqing, who suddenly cowered. ¡°Our youngdy would not be mistreated even if she entered the pce. Back then, the female officials sent by the Empress had offended miss Lulu and were all beaten to death.¡±


    Xia Qingqing¡¯s heart turned cold, and she hid behind the young woman


    Madam Yu, in fear.


    ¡°We¡¯re all family, no need to be so polite. The mama¡¯s p was heavy. If Qing Qing was pped, her face would be rotten. Later, sister-inw will do it herself, just a few ps will do. If you p too many times, sister-inw will also feel heartache.¡± Lulu waved his hand nonchntly.


    Madam Yu¡¯s face suddenly turned ck. She looked at the old Madam with a pale face, wanting to refute.


    Old Mrs. Han red at her, and Madam Yu immediately pulled Xia Qingqing to kneel down.


    ¡°Yes. Qing Qing said the wrong thing and should be punished.¡± As she spoke, she lowered her head and her tears were about to fall.<div>


    She came from a high family and was ambitious. Back then, the Xia family rose in status quickly and only agreed to marry after barely being on par with her family.


    Even so, it could be considered marrying down.


    All these years, the Xia family had deliberately given in to her and indulged Xia Qingqing, whom she had given birth to. However, things were different now.


    Madam Yu pulled her daughter back to sit down. Xia Qingqing¡¯s eyes were full of tears, and she secretly looked at Jiang huailu with resentment and hatred.


    ¡°Mother, don¡¯t worry. Some people can¡¯t say anything good from a dog¡¯s mouth. Lulu¡¯s a good talker, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be able to get your name on the Golden roll and get into high school!¡± Lulu¡¯s tone was unquestionable, and he spoke as if he was speaking the truth.


    ¡°If Lulu knows how to talk, then say more.¡± Little aunt said with a smile.


    Eldest aunt nced at eldest daughter-inw but did not say a word to help her.


    She had already said enough. Since Madam Yu did not want to listen, she did not want to say anything more.


    All these years, Madam Yu had only treated her as brother ze¡¯s mother. She really couldn¡¯t see anything filial and respectful.


    After all, the Xia family had married her when they were weak. Her daughter-inw¡¯s family was of high status and power, so she had nothing to say.


    As long as her son was in harmony with her, they would be inws in the Imperial court. Why did she have to be so talkative and make her unhappy for no reason? it was as if she had harmed her.<div>


    Sigh.


    ¡°You little girl, if your brother knows that you¡¯re spreading rumors again, he¡¯ll definitely teach you a lesson. Not to mention high school, as long as I can pass the Imperial schr¡¯s examination, mother will be content.¡± Mrs. Xia rubbed her daughter¡¯s head.


    There was a sly glint in Lulu¡¯s eyes.


    How could she not know if her brother would be able to get into high school?


    Just as they were talking, the crackling of firecrackers and the moring of gongs and drums sounded outside the door.


    ¡°What¡¯s that sound? Why did it ring at the door?¡± First aunt was shocked and quickly called for someone to ask.


    Who knew that before the maidservant had even left the room, the manservant had already run over at lightning speed, shouting as he ran, ¡°¡®Young master Huai ¡®an is in high school, young master Huai¡¯ an is in high school.. Young master, you have won the Huiyuan examination!¡±

 Chapter 703: 703 -establishing the family (1)

    Chapter 703: 703 -establishing the family (1)<div>


    Trantor: 54Y6YU33Y


    old Madam, young master Huai ¡®an is the top winner. He¡¯s at the Huiyuan level. He won two consecutive Yuan!


    ¡°The bailiff who came to report the good news has already arrived at the door and will being in soon.¡± The gatekeeper was smart and knew that there would be a reward for delivering the message at this time.<div>


    When he heard the news, he rushed in in a hurry. As expected, the olddy was overjoyed.


    ¡°Really? With the blessing of the gods and the blessing of the Bodhisattva, brother Huai ¡®an actually got the name of Huiyuan. Yurong, Yurong, you¡¯re really blessed.¡± The olddy stood up, turned around, and pulled her daughter, whose marriage was not going well, and cried.


    ¡°Quickly reward them. Everyone in the Xia family will be rewarded with three months ¡®worth of money today.¡± Eldest aunt was overjoyed and asked the head maidservant to give the gatekeeper some money.


    Seeing how thick it was, the gatekeeper was so happy that his mouth cracked open to the back of his head.


    Xia Yurong was stunned for a long time, ¡°¡±lt, it¡¯s actually true?¡±


    ¡°Mother, brother got into the Huiyuan Academy. Big brother won two Yuan in a row. I¡¯m just waiting for him to reach the third Yuan in the future.¡± The little girl cupped her little face. Xia Yurong then came back to her senses and asked taozhi to take the silver and give a big red packet to the bailiff who came to the mansion to report the good news.


    congrattions Madam Xia, congrattions Madam Xia. Young master Jiang Huai ¡®an has won first ce in this year¡¯s examination. We only have to wait for the court examination three dayster. I wish young master Huai¡¯ an good luck in passing the three grades. The person who came to report the good news said all kinds of auspicious words, and naturally, the red packets were also given non-stop.


    Firecrackers were set off in front of the Xia family¡¯s Gate. Madam Yu pursed her lips and looked at Xia Yurong, her eyes filled with disdain.


    It wasn¡¯t that Lulu didn¡¯t see her expression. It was obvious that the eldest son he married was not as good as her mother¡¯s son, who was born from a poor family.


    Lulu snorted coldly.¡¯My brother is destined to be the star of literature!¡¯


    ¡°Quickly set up a banquet. I¡¯m afraid master will drink two cups today.¡± The olddy instructed with a smile.<div>


    ¡°Mother, I¡¯m afraid we have to wait. The bailiff said that the court examination is in three days. Don¡¯t mess up the matter.¡± His first aunt was all smiles.


    The olddy paused. the new emperor has not been appointed. I¡¯m afraid he won¡¯t pass the court examination for the time being. The most important thing to do now was to register a new residence.


    When everyone heard this, they agreed.


    ¡°Huai ¡®an is indeed a genius. He¡¯s only sixteen years old, but he¡¯s already shocked the world with a single feat. The Jiang family can finally be established. You ah, mother won¡¯t be worried about you.¡± The old Madam held her daughter¡¯s hand. No matter how much she supported her daughter, the Xia family still had a family of daughters-inw and granddaughters-inw. Now that her two children had worked hard, she had enough face.


    ¡°Oh right, where¡¯s brother Huai ¡®an? Why haven¡¯t you returned?¡±


    As soon as the olddy finished her question, Lulu smiled. ¡°Lulu ran into big brother on the way here. Just now, big brother and his ssmates were waiting for the results in the restaurant. I¡¯m afraid he¡¯s off to celebrate now.¡±


    The old Madam nodded. This was true.


    He had won the title of champion today. There was still one more round in the court examination in the future, and his teacher would probably have to give him some pointers.


    ¡°I¡¯ll first prepare some small gifts and send them to benefactor. Let¡¯s celebrate at home first, and we¡¯ll talk about it after the court examinations.¡± The old Madam thought about it in the long run. It was better to be ranked first in the three aeons, but if such a big lineup put pressure on her grandson, it would not be worth it.


    Everyone had a sharp mind and immediately agreed with a smile.


    ¡°Speaking of which, brother Huai ¡®an is already 16. At this age, he should be getting married. Now that she has suchprehension ability at such a young age, one fear that she can be said to be a youngdy of a high family.¡±<div>


    Madam Yu said with a smile. Her maiden family had two younger cousins.


    Although they were both sons of concubines, Jiang Huai ¡®an was in dire straits now, so these two cousins were worthy of him.


    ¡°What¡¯s the point of having such a high family status?¡± Lulu mumbled. ¡°If my wife¡¯s family status is high, won¡¯t I be mistreated?¡± If sister-inw is arrogant and willful, mother and Lulu will have to give her face.¡± As soon as he said this, everyone in the Xia family fell silent..

 Chapter 704: Who will be the new emperor (1)

    Chapter 704: Who will be the new emperor (1)<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    Some gazes sized up Madam Yu. Weren¡¯t these words referring to Madam Yu?


    Her paternal family was the highest, so her husband was a head shorter. Even her mother-inw had to endure their anger often.<div>


    Madam Yu¡¯s face suddenly darkened.


    He would never have thought that this fire would burn his head.


    He felt that Jiang Huai ¡®an was famous for his talent, and by betrothing his concubine-born cousin to him, he would be able to manipte Jiang Huai¡¯ an.


    She was able to suppress Jiang Huaian and always gave her husband a helping hand.


    ¡°You even dare to make up stories about your future sister-inw.¡±


    With that said, he led Lulu and walked past her, not even looking at Madam Yu.


    She was staying at her mother¡¯s house because this ce was her home.


    Her parents had no objections, her three brothers had no objections, and her three sisters-inw had no objections either. It was not up to her, a granddaughter-inw, to have any objections.


    She had only been afraid of making things difficult for her parents, and that Lulu and Huai ¡®an would be hurt by malicious words.


    Now that Huai ¡®an was able to stand up again, she wasn¡¯t willing to listen to her exnation.


    The Xia family was in a jubnt mood, but the courtiers did note out from the morning court until evening.<div>


    The Xia family was originally very happy, but they became a little worried at night.


    ¡°Has eldest master returned to the residence?¡± When thenterns were lit, master Xia still had not returned to the mansion.


    The old Madam had sent people to ask several times, but she had never left the pce.


    Jiang Huai ¡®an had just returned to the manor. He carried Lulu the moment he entered the house. The young man¡¯s eyebrows were raised, and he looked like an adult now.


    ¡°Maternal grandmother, don¡¯t be anxious. Just now when Huai ¡®an came back, he had already inquired. The civil and military officials had entered the pce since morning and had not left the throne room. Eldest uncle is fine, he is only held back by the Imperial court.¡± The Emperor had an ident yesterday, and there were many things to do in the court today.


    The civil and military officials went to kowtow to the Emperor before going to the throne room to discuss matters.


    Fortunately, the Empress was there to manage the Emperor, so the civil and military officials could discuss matters with peace of mind.


    I wonder if there¡¯s any result ¡­ The old Madam muttered.


    The candlelight crackled as the wind outside blew against the window.


    ¡®What is going on? something happened to His Majesty and there are rumors of an evil god in the capital. The new king was dyed. The capital is going to be in turmoil.¡± First aunt sighed. All the women in the room were worried.


    ¡°Every Emperor has his own courtiers. No matter who goes up, our Xia family must act cautiously. Do not anger the new emperor.¡± The old Madam was a little worried. Her heart was heavy and she felt a little uneasy.<div>


    On the other hand, Lulu squinted his eyes and grabbed the desserts on the table.


    ¡°You heartless fellow, you¡¯re so happy.¡± His aunt tapped the tip of Lulu¡¯s nose. food is the most important thing to the people, ¡± the little girl mumbled. even the Emperor has to eat.


    Madam Yu nced at her. that¡¯s true. No one in the Jiang family is an official now. Huai ¡®an hasn¡¯t passed the court examination yet. In the future, once he passes the court examination, he can be loyal to the new emperor. Indeed, there¡¯s no need to worry about it. ¡± He looked at Lulu with an unkind gaze. Because of Jiang huailu¡¯s words, Xia Qingqing was pped 20 times.


    She had beaten him up personally.


    There was blood at the corner of Qingqing¡¯s mouth. It hit her daughter¡¯s body, but it hurt her mother¡¯s heart. The more her heart hurt, the more she med


    Jiang huailu and Xia Yurong¡¯s family.


    Just as he said that, footsteps were heard from the courtyard.


    ¡°Old Madam, first master and old master have returned.¡± The old master had retired back to his residence, but this morning, he went fishing with a few other old masters who had retired at the same time.


    It was said to be fishing, but it was actually for court Affairs.


    ¡°Master, why do you look so pale?¡± His first aunt hurriedly ordered the servants to prepare some ginger soup. It was only March, and the weather was a little cold..


    <div>

 Chapter 705: Stand up for the little ancestor (1)

    Chapter 705: Stand up for the little ancestor (1)<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    As soon as Lord Xia entered the door, he took a big gulp of tea.


    Her face was pale and she could not hide the worry in her eyes.<div>


    Sitting on the chair, her legs were trembling. She had been standing for a long time and was numb.


    ¡°What happened? Why is the court session taking so long today?¡± The old


    Madam¡¯s brows were furrowed with worry, and everyone looked on worriedly.


    ¡°Has the new emperor been decided?¡± master Xia entered the room. The old man¡¯s tone was very certain.


    Everyone trembled.


    Lord Xia straightened his back and nodded heavily.


    ¡°His Majesty¡¯s funeral is imminent and can not be dyed. A new emperor must be established to stabilize the court and preside over the entry of thete


    Emperor into the Imperial mausoleum.¡± Lord Xia nodded.


    since today¡¯s court session, old master Zheng has been praising the virtuous King and praising him for his kindness ¡­


    Master Xia nodded.


    ¡°Then, then who will be the new emperor?¡± Madam Yu bit her lower lip and stood up.<div>


    The Xia family originally didn¡¯t upy either side, but after Jiang huailu entered the eastern Pce, the Xia family seemed to be biased towards the Crown Prince.


    However, Madam Yu had taken advantage of the Crown Prince¡¯s unconscious state these two years to secretly send gifts to the Xian Prince several times.


    Although he had not clearly sided with the virtuous Prince, he had followed the virtuous Prince dangyu in court a few times and added to the Crown Prince¡¯s bet twice.


    Especially in recent times, when the Emperor was obviously dissatisfied with the Crown Prince, the Yu family took the opportunity to raise the Crown Prince¡¯s objection twice.


    Even in her dreams, Madam Yu hoped that the sage King could ascend the throne.


    Of course, part of it was because Jiang huailu was favored by the Xia family because of the Crown Prince.


    Lord Xia nced at his eldest daughter-inw and asked,¡±do you still remember the daughter of the Zheng family?¡± She had married city Lord yang, who had returned from the barren capital. Once she marries into the Yang family, she will be the Yang family¡¯s daughter-inw. The Zheng family will submit to the Xian King, and the Zheng family¡¯s daughter will draw a clear line between the Zheng family and the Zheng family.¡±


    Madam Yu understood what he said and her face turned pale.


    Lord Xia ignored him. Lord Zheng criticized His Highness for being unkind, but tutor Xie spoke bluntly. The Crown Prince is the rightful heir apparent, and his Majesty did not leave any words to change the title of a virtuous King. Even if it¡¯s a praise, it¡¯s only a father¡¯s praise for his son, not a praise for the heir apparent.


    ¡°Moreover, the Crown Prince ridiculed the Xian King on the spot for being able to suppress all the countries. However, the sage King would only hand over the territory he had conquered.¡±


    Everyone¡¯s heart clenched when they heard this. This was the fight for the throne.<div>


    Lord Xia sighed faintly, ¡®¡±¡®The Lord Yu of the Imperial court is your father, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Madam Yu was startled. He replied in a low voice.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never taken care of the harem city before, but I¡¯ve told you all before that if the family has any major actions, as inws, as the Xia family¡¯s daughter-inw, you should at least inform the manor. Do you know that the Yu family has sided with the sage King? Do you know that your father used the Crown Prince of being brutal and unkind in court? if he ascended the throne, the people would be in great misery and suffering?¡±


    At such a crucial moment, as the sharp knife, Lord Yu knew that the wise King must have made a promise to him.


    Madam Yu¡¯s body swayed and her face instantly turned pale.


    Lord Xia waved his hand and seemed to sigh helplessly.


    ¡°It¡¯s a good thing that the Xia family still has a big backer.¡±


    ¡°Your Highness wanted to behead him on the spot for offending your superior. It was Grand tutor Xie who stopped him and locked your father in prison.¡± ¡°Your Highness is still as domineering as ever.¡± Lord Xia sighed.


    In fact, many people in the Imperial court were inclined to support the wise King. Although the wise King was not as strong as the Crown Prince, he had a weakness.


    However, the Crown Prince had indeed taken the throne, and he was also the Crown Prince. Yet, he had no weakness..


    <div>

 Chapter 706: The new emperor is furious (1)

    Chapter 706: The new emperor is furious (1)<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    Hearing this, Madam Yu¡¯s body went weak and she almost fell to the ground.


    Fortunately, the maidservant behind her moved quickly and supported her.<div>


    After being married for a few years, Madam Yu had always been very high-profile in the Xia family, relying on her low status and her high status. Her maternal family was all she could rely on.


    Now that she suddenly heard that her father was in jail, how could Madam Yu bear it?


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the officials have already decided to abide by the rules. The Crown Prince will still seed the throne. The new emperor won¡¯t go on a killing spree when he ascends the throne, but I¡¯m afraid that he¡¯ll inevitably suffer.¡±


    ¡°You should also always remember not to bring trouble to the residence. You also have a son and daughter, so think more about the two children,¡± Master Xia nced at his granddaughter-inw. If she did note from a prestigious family, he would not be interested in her character.


    However, no one was perfect, and he would not let one person have all the good things.


    He could understand.


    ¡°Then will the Xia family be punished? The new emperor ¡­ After all, his character is different from others.¡± The old Madam recalled the look in the young Prince¡¯s eyes and was a little frightened.


    That was a master who wouldn¡¯t listen to force or persuasion. In his hands, there wasn¡¯t even a chance to beg for mercy.


    Lord Xia waved his hand. of course not. His treasure is still in my hands. Ha, everyone was trying their best to find the new emperor¡¯s preferences, but he was happy.


    Lord Xia¡¯s previous fatigue was swept away. He slowly got up from the chair and slowly took out a few snacks wrapped in a handkerchief from his arms.


    ¡°Lulu, the entire country has been mourning for you these days. As the new emperor, the Crown Prince has to set an example. He¡¯ll pick you up when he¡¯s done. Look, this is the Crown Prince¡¯s gift to uncle, and this is the one the retired Emperor ced in front of the table.¡± Only the Crown Prince was bold enough to steal two from him.<div>


    ¡°The Emperor is always busy, and the new emperor is even busier.¡±


    There were a few small and exquisite desserts wrapped in a new square handkerchief.


    ¡°Did Jiang Jiang be the Emperor? Was it fun to be an Emperor? He wakes up earlier than chickens and sleepster than dogs. What¡¯s so good about being an Emperor?¡±


    ¡°Should I go and persuade him to quit?¡± Lulu¡¯s face was innocent, but Lord Xia¡¯s head was swaying.


    ¡°I can¡¯t persuade him. It¡¯s good to be an Emperor, you¡¯re above thousands of people.¡± Lord Xia hurriedly coaxed her.


    ¡°If he bes the Emperor, no one will do Lulu¡¯s homework.¡± The little boy toot, and Lord Xia was shocked when he heard that. He was indeed uncle¡¯s good nephew!


    why don¡¯t you finish your words? you said that the new emperor¡¯s treasure is in your hands. What treasure? ¡± The olddy was stunned.


    When he saw his eldest son¡¯s appearance, his eyes widened.


    The treasure you¡¯re talking about, are you referring to that little fool?


    The olddy was stunned for a moment and suddenly had goosebumps all over her body.


    The new king had no weakness.<div>


    However, his only weakness was the girl who lived in the eastern Pce and could pluck the hair from the new King¡¯s Head and tear down the roof of the pce!


    And that weakness was her granddaughter, who was only seven years old!


    The olddy raised her eyebrows and gasped.


    He sneaked a nce at Lulu, and then at his pale-faced, wavering granddaughter-inw, Madam Yu.


    She had a terrifying intuition.


    Could it be that Madam Yu had always used her maternal family as her backing and caused Lulu and Yurong to suffer, and the new emperor was the first to clear the little Darling¡¯s obstacles?


    The olddy shook her head.


    She really dared to think about it. That was the Emperor, The Fiend that could make the capital fear him at the age of a few.


    But every time she saw Madam Yu and Lulu, she couldn¡¯t help but let her imagination run wild.


    I¡¯m old, sigh, I¡¯m old.


    He was indeed old..<div>

 Chapter 707: He l s venting his anger in position (1)

    Chapter 707: He l s venting his anger in position (1)<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    Tonight, the entire capital was destined to be in turmoil.


    With the appointment of a new emperor, the originally uneasy people felt a kind of peace in their hearts.<div>


    Not to mention other things, the Crown Prince had not been so brutal in the past two years, it seemed ..


    It¡¯s not bad.


    Not only could it shock the outside world, but it could also make everyonee to congratte.


    The wise King¡¯s original n was to wait for the people to sing bad songs, so that he would have onest chance.


    Yet, the people actually epted it so calmly.


    ¡°Can you not ept it? The Crown Prince had been brutal and had killed many people in the past few years. The people feared and revered him. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong with his temper these two years, but he¡¯s actually controlling it. ¡®


    ¡°On the contrary, it shocked the surrounding countries and made them not dare to get close. He was originally the Crown Prince, so naturally, the people have a sense of belonging to him. No matter if they are afraid or revere him, the people will not dare to disobey him.¡± Lord Xia stood in the attic and saw that the city was brightly lit, so he knew that it was a sleepless night.


    Because of thete Emperor¡¯s death, they had to observe filial piety first.


    The new emperor¡¯s session was set to be after the funeral.


    This night, many people would probably not be able to sleep.


    Because the new emperor had ascended the throne, the Emperor had to stay in the pce to observe mourning tonight, so Lulu had temporarily returned to the Xia family.<div>


    ¡°As for the Yu family, as inws, should we put on an act and plead for mercy?¡± At this moment, Xia Yurong had already led her son and daughter back to the perfume Pavilion, leaving only the old Madam and the eldest branch.


    didn¡¯t know when she had carried Xia Qingqing, whose face had been beaten to a pulp, out.


    The nanny was still holding the little master, who was only a little over a year old.


    Four generations living in the same house, what a happy family.


    ¡°Father, mother, olddy, your unfilial daughter-inw is begging you. Let your daughter-inw go and visit her. Father and mother raised me when I was young. As a daughter, I¡¯m already feeling guilty that I can¡¯t serve my parents. Now that the Yu family is in prison, I beg old Madam to have mercy and let granddaughter-inw go back to take a look.¡±


    Madam Yu asked someone to carry the child, but she did not ask the Xia family to help intercede.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with grandfather? Maternal grandfather loves Qing Qing and younger brother the most. What happened to maternal grandfather?¡± Xia Qingqing wiped her tears and cried together with the one-year-old young master.


    Old Mrs. Xia rubbed the space between her eyebrows. This granddaughter-inw was quite clever.


    But this little trick made her ufortable.


    He was obviously trying to get her to plead for the Yu family on the ount that she had given birth to a son and daughter for the Xia family.


    Lord Xia frowned, holding a cup of hot tea in his hand.<div>


    Xia ningze nced at his wife, bit his head, and knelt down with her.


    Lord Xia looked at his eldest son with more and more dissatisfaction.


    ¡°Father, Xiu Xiu has made a lot of mistakes over the years. However, she has also suffered a lot while apanying your son on his travels. On the ount that she has been serving our son all these years, I will help the Yu family.¡± Xia ningze knew that his wife was a little arrogant and domineering, but she was just nice. Sometimes, it was just a little temper of a girl.


    He only said two sentences.


    Sigh.


    Lord Xia chuckled, ¡°do you think the new emperor will listen to the Xia family?¡± Even if your father were to block the entire Xia family, the new emperor would not give him any face.¡±


    Madam Yu¡¯s face paled.


    ¡°But it¡¯s not like there¡¯s no turning point in this matter.¡±


    ¡°Only the one who tied the bell can untie the bell. At that time, there were many people in the court who denounced the new emperor, so why was the Yu family the only one to be punished? There are some things that you need to think about. If you understand, you will understand the new emperor¡¯s intentions. If you don¡¯t, he has indirectly achieved his goal.¡± Lord Xia looked meaningfully at the sobbing Madam Yu.


    Without saying anything more, he flicked his sleeves and left the courtyard.


    She turned around and asked someone to send a lot of desserts and tonics to the perfume Pavilion..<div>

 Chapter 708: Destroy whatever Lulu says (1)

    Chapter 708: Destroy whatever Lulu says (1)<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    Lord Xia felt that he was right.


    He felt that he had someone to rely on.<div>


    In the past, the Xia family didn¡¯t get involved with anyone, but they were afraid of offending people and standing on the wrong side.


    Secondly, he was afraid that he would not be able to rely on anyone.


    But now, things were different.


    He felt that he had found the truth.


    Outsiders had guessed that the Yu family had sided with the virtuous King because they wanted to take advantage of this opportunity to get rid of the virtuous King¡¯s left and right hands. They had to get rid of the Yu family as soon as possible.


    The outsiders were guessing, but Lord Xia ¡­


    He had a strange thought in his mind. He always felt that ¡­


    His daughter-inw was from the Yu family, and she was always on top of the Xia family with her noble status as the legitimate daughter of the Yu family.


    Even Xia Qingqing had bragged in front of Lulu that she had a good maternal grandfather.


    And the new emperor, who loved Lulu dearly, would have a chance.


    No matter how the outside world guessed, all kinds of conspiracies and plots, he felt that they were all unreliable.<div>


    The only reliable thing is that they offended our little nephew.


    Lord Xia asked someone to bring the dessert to the perfume Pavilion. Remembering that his little niece was now his strong, powerful, and never-falling golden thigh, he followed her personally.


    In the perfume Pavilion, Mrs. Xia happily apanied the two children.


    When she first came to the Xia family, the perfume Pavilion was clean and tidy, but the furniture inside was not very eye-catching. Now, the entire courtyard had been reced with a new one.


    Xia Yurong was shocked when she heard the servant girl report that Lord Xia was here.


    Xia Yurong frowned when she saw the things on the tray of the servant girl behind him.


    ¡°Brother, look at these girls from the capital, which one of them isn¡¯t a Willow in the wind, the weak kind. Only our Lulu¡¯s little fists are meaty, yet you still give her snacks in the middle of the night.¡± Xia Yurong smiled. When she saw her daughter¡¯s eyes light up, she felt helpless and tender.


    Lord Xia stepped forward and picked the little girl up.


    ¡°Who said Lulu is fat? Lulu isn¡¯t fat at all. There¡¯s always a problem with the aesthetics of women from noble families. Lulu is in a healthy state.¡± Most of the girls from aristocratic families had pale faces and rarely saw light. Their waists could be broken.


    His Lulu was still so young, and this was the healthiest look he could have.


    Besides!<div>


    ¡°You can¡¯t let her lose any weight, or else she won¡¯t be able toplete her mission.¡± Lord Xia was a little frightened.


    ¡°If Lulu were to stay in the harem for a short while and get startled, the new emperor would be angry. Even if she wants to slim down, she can¡¯t slim down in our house.¡± Madam Yu had allowed her daughter to make Lulu suffer, and now the Yu family was in prison.


    If he lost weight in the Xia family, wouldn¡¯t the Xia family drop three levels in a row tomorrow?


    Don¡¯t tell me that the new emperor would do such a thing!


    ¡°It¡¯s not that powerful ¡­¡± Mrs. Xia was stunned for a moment and felt that her brother was too serious.


    Seeing that his sister didn¡¯t believe him, and that Huai ¡®an had also gone back to study, there was no one else in the courtyard.


    He sneaked in front of Lulu, who was eating his desserts, and asked in a low voice, ¡°¡±Lulu, have you everined about anyone? For example, did you tell the new emperor about how Qingqing bullied you?¡±


    ¡°Who is the new emperor?¡± Oh! Lulu replied before he could react.


    ¡°You¡¯re talking about Jiang Jiang. Lulu didn¡¯t say anything. It¡¯s just that Qing Qing always talks about how powerful her maternal grandfather is and how powerful her uncles are. Lulu is just a little envious in front of Jiang Jiang.¡± The little girl¡¯s mouth was full of crumbs, and she didn¡¯t notice Lord Xia¡¯s trembling hands at all.


    ¡°Then, did the new emperor say anything?¡± Lord Xia¡¯s voice trembled.


    ¡°He didn¡¯t say anything, right? Oh, he said that it¡¯s fine as long as Qingqing doesn¡¯t have an uncle or a maternal grandfather. Really, how could she not have an uncle? her uncle is living well.¡± Lulu mumbled.<div>


    Uncle Xia almost Imelt down.


    The smile on his face was uglier than crying..

 Chapter 709: Hugging onto a golden thigh (1)

    Chapter 709: Hugging onto a golden thigh (1)<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    he also asked me if I wanted Qingqing to have an uncle.


    Jiang Jiang, you¡¯re so funny. Qingqing doesn¡¯t have an uncle. I have the final say. The little girl was innocent and kept her head up and down.<div>


    Lord Xia supported himself with the table and barely stood up. The smile on his face was uglier than crying.


    No, be bold, you really have the final say!


    Ah, PEI, then you¡¯re the one who has the final say.


    The new emperor was obviously taking revenge for Little Lulu. Lord Xia¡¯s heart thumped wildly. He suddenly felt that Lulu was probably more important to the new emperor than he had imagined.


    ¡°What else did you say? Did you say you don¡¯t like any of your friends?¡± Lord Xia asked carefully.


    Xia Shi was also shocked by Lulu. She felt that her imagination was running wild.


    However, seeing her brother¡¯s expression, it seemed like she had guessed correctly.


    But, how could that be possible?


    For major matters of the Imperial court, any official who was punished or promoted was bound by the interests of various parties in the Imperial court. How could the new emperor want to destroy the other party¡¯s confidence just because her daughter had been angered by the daughter of the Yu family who had married out?


    It was so bizarre ¡­


    ¡°You didn¡¯t say anything, right? It¡¯s just that, in the Academy, there¡¯s a little master in the Zheng family who¡¯s quite annoying. He talks to Lulu every day and tries to find something to talk about. Lulu doesn¡¯t like him.¡±<div>


    ¡°Did you tell the new emperor?¡±


    Lulu nodded.


    Lord Xia had a n in his heart. He just had to wait for a few days to observe and see if the new emperor would find a reason to punish the Zheng family. Lord Xia stroked Lulu¡¯s head lovingly, looking at him as if he was a golden baby.


    Sigh, he was not as clear-headed as his father in this life. It was all thanks to his father¡¯s advice that he could barely stand firm.


    However, in terms of great achievements, there was probably no hope of being promoted to a higher rank.


    He would only move up asionally, which was a waste of time.


    But now, it was different.


    He seemed to be holding the new emperor¡¯s lifeline.


    uncle, your smile is so scary ¡­ Lulu looked at him in disdain, and Lord Xia quickly smiled kindly.


    ¡°If you need anything, you must tell uncle. If Qingqing has it, you must have it. If Qingqing doesn¡¯t have it, Lulu must have it too.¡± Lord Xia immediately made a decision. In the future, she would not be his niece, but the ancestor of the Xia family!


    If the East Pce dared to call her their little ancestor, what couldn¡¯t the Xia family do?<div>


    Lord Xia went back happily, the corners of his mouth curling up uncontrobly. Those who didn¡¯t know would think that he had encountered some great thing.


    Aiya, the Jiang family really didn¡¯t have this fortune.


    The thing that he had won while lying down in this life had caused him to be exiled and executed.


    The entire residence was either killed or exiled.


    Jiang yubai was also a capable person.


    However, if Jiang yubai didn¡¯tmit any sins, the Xia family would have encountered such a good opportunity. How could they have met this little niece? Lord Xia was in a good mood as he thought about it.


    With that thought in mind, he immediately had someone prepare some wine and went to Lulu¡¯s father¡¯s grave overnight to drink.


    It was probably true that he was mocking her when he said that he was drinking.


    He also got someone to clean up the best courtyard in the Xia family and directly called it the deercry Pavilion.


    Even if she was only staying for a few days, he had to leave the courtyard for her.


    At night, when Xia Qingqing found out about this, she smashed the porcin in the room.<div>


    ¡°My maternal family is in trouble, and even the Xia family is looking down on me. Her daughter had begged for the small courtyard several times, but she gave it to Jiang huailu even though she was still a little older. He gave it to that outsider!¡± Xia Qingqing was nine years old this year. Her face was red and swollen, and she cried pitifully..

 Chapter 710: Controlling the new emperor’s mingmen (1)

    Chapter 710: Controlling the new emperor¡¯s mingmen (1)<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    Madam Yu¡¯s eyes were swollen from crying today.


    She was already in a bad mood, and seeing Xia Qingqing make such a fuss, Madam Yu immediately gave her a p.<div>


    It was a crisp p, and the other side of Xia Qingqing¡¯s face was swollen.


    ¡°You should stop!¡± Madam Yu gritted her teeth.


    ¡°If something really happened to your maternal grandfather, anyone in this mansion would be able to step on you! Now is the time to beg your grandfather and now you are throwing a tantrum and smashing things. If this were to reach old taitai¡¯s ears, what would she think?¡±


    ¡°Qing Qing, mother is very tired. Can you be quiet?¡±


    ¡°If Jiang huailu wants a yard, just give it to her. You¡¯re the daughter of the Xia family, what are you fighting for? You¡¯re the eldest branch, so everything that¡¯s yours will be yours in the future.¡± Madam Yu was a little irritated.


    If it was before, she would probably cry andin to Xia ningze that the family was biased.


    But she didn¡¯t dare to do so now.


    The new emperor had a bad temper, his emotions were fickle, and he didn¡¯t understand human emotions.


    If the Xia family pleaded for mercy, they would really put their lives on the line.


    If they were not careful, the Xia family¡¯s future could be ruined.


    How could she still say that she was biased now? What if the olddy got angry and decided not to ask for it anymore? what should she do?<div>


    Xia Qingqing burst into tears. old Madam doesn¡¯t love me. Even mother doesn¡¯t love me anymore. You¡¯re all biased, you all like Jiang huailu. I hate you guys!¡± ¡°It¡¯s all because of her that Qing Qing always gets scolded and punished.¡±


    After he finished speaking, he hurriedly ran out of the door.


    Madam Yu was so angry that she felt dizzy.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, eldest youngdy will understand your painstaking efforts. How can such arge family do as they please?¡± The nanny supported her.


    Yu-Shi¡¯s tears fell.


    ¡°She¡¯s already nine years old, and she¡¯s already fifteen years old. She was already a big girl, so why didn¡¯t she understand? As her mother, how could I not love her? Everything is for her. ¡±


    ¡°Why can¡¯t she be more sensible? if she is more obedient, she can go to old taitai to apologize and go to mother¡¯s side to say sweet words. The Xia family had to think more about it. She¡¯s smashing things at this time.¡± After Madam Yu had cried enough, she forced herself to stand up.


    ¡°Momo will bring more money to take care of the prison guards. Tomorrow I will go to the prison to see father and brother. If you really can¡¯t, go back to your mother¡¯s house to see mother, don¡¯t get sick from anger.¡± Madam Yu wiped her tears and gave the maidservant a lot of money.


    Her father-inw¡¯s words today had reminded her.


    There were so many people who criticized the new emperor in the Imperial court, but only the Yu family was punished.


    Could it be that he had angered the new emperor?<div>


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s good that you think so. The old master and the first master of the Yu family were in prison, and there were only a few old masters who were born of concubines. They were all people who were used to eating, drinking, and ying, so they couldn¡¯t do anything. Furthermore, it¡¯s not even from old


    Madam¡¯s stomach, so how would it be sincere in persuading old Madam? the Yu family is probably in a mess now, so you still have to take good care of your body and win this tough battle.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll have to run back and forth.¡±


    With great difficulty, the nanny¡¯s words coaxed Madam Yu to stop crying.


    The next morning.


    The eldest son of the Zheng family was reprimanded by His Highness for entering the pce with his left foot first and was released a thousand miles away for three years.


    Since he was out, he must bring his wife and children with him.


    The young master of the Zheng family happened to be from the main line of descent, and his father was the one who was let out.


    When Lord Xia heard this, his pupils shrank and his whole body straightened.


    A sentence kept shing in his mind.


    Lulu couldn¡¯t decide if Qingqing had an uncle.<div>


    So, Qingqing¡¯s uncle and maternal grandfather were imprisoned.


    I don¡¯t like the young master of the Zheng family.


    Oh, even his father had been away for three years..

 Chapter 711: A slap (1)

    Chapter 711: A p (1)<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    Madam Yu returned to the Yu Manor the next day.


    The Yu family had been disgraced the moment the new emperor ascended the throne, and the entire residence was scared out of their wits.<div>


    The olddy fainted on the spot when she heard the news.


    When Madam Yu returned with her men, the Yu family was in a mess.


    As if she had found her pir of support, the olddy pulled her and kept crying. He packed up quite a lot of money to bribe the bailiffs, and also brought some delicious food from home.


    ¡°Sister-inw, don¡¯t be anxious. I have already begged husband and old Xia Furen. Today, I must speak a few good words for father and big brother in the court.¡± Madam Yu looked at eldest sister-inw and advised her.


    Eldest sister-inw, Mrs. Du, took her younger sister-inw¡¯s hand and was very pleased, but she was more sincere.


    ¡°I¡¯m d I have you. Now that the new emperor had ascended the throne, everyone knew his personality and no one dared to persuade him otherwise. Last night, the old Madam had sent out several visiting cards, but there was no reply. I brought people to personally visit your big brother¡¯s benefactor, but he actually refused to see me. ¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve offended the new emperor, and now I¡¯m killing the chicken to warn the monkeys. No one dared to touch it. What did I do wrong? new emperor, please give me a hint.¡± The sister-inw¡¯s eyes were red and swollen from crying. She used a handkerchief to wipe the corners of her eyes.


    Not long after, the carriage stopped in the Imperial prison.


    Madam Yu supported eldest sister-inw and forced herself to stay awake. The maidservant behind her took an ingot of silver and hid it under her sleeve, pinching her handkerchief.


    ¡°Big brother, we¡¯re from the Yu family. The weather has been cold these few days and the old master has served the court for many years. His health is not good, so I¡¯ll have to trouble you to make an exception and send him some clothes.¡± After she finished speaking, she leaned forward and took the bailiff¡¯s hand with both hands. A silver ingot slid down her soft and boneless little hand.


    The bailiff was overjoyed.<div>


    He waved his hand and nced at the two madams.


    ¡°Alright, alright,e back early. I¡¯ve already given orders this morning that no visitors are allowed.¡±


    The maidservant¡¯s face immediately brightened and she bowed in greeting, ¡®¡±¡®Thank you, big brother. Thank you, big brother.¡±


    After he finished speaking, he turned around and helped his wife hurriedly down the Imperial prison.


    There was no light in the Imperial prison, and there was always a damp and moldy smell.


    From time to time, a patrolling bailiff woulde out and look at the three of them, but he would quickly look away. ¡°Follow me, are you two Sir Yus?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The servant girl replied.


    The further they walked, the more they understood the new emperor¡¯s anger. In the Imperial prison, the more serious the crime, the deeper the imprisonment.


    Madam du clenched her handkerchief anxiously. Madam Yu hurriedly pulled her hand and gave her aforting look.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Father and big brother have served the country for many years. They definitely won¡¯t go to prison just because of a word. As long as we know the reason, we¡¯ll be safe and sound.¡± Madam Yu¡¯s heart was pounding, and she kept feeling a little uneasy.


    He had an ominous premonition.


    At the end of the Imperial prison, it was dark even with the lights on.<div>


    The bailiff unlocked the door.


    ¡°This is the ce. You¡¯ll take at most five minutes. Come out quickly after you¡¯re done.¡± After the bailiff finished speaking, he left in a hurry. That big silver ingot just now had to be split.


    The maidservant took a look and stood to the side.


    Madam Yu and Madam du pushed open the heavy cell door. The two people inside the cell looked up at her.


    In just one night¡¯s time, old master Yu¡¯s hair had turned white, and Lord Yu¡¯s face was full of dejection. The way he looked at Madam Yu was a little strange. ¡°Father, big brother, do you know of any methods? Did the Yu family offend the new ¡­ Pa!¡± A pnded on Madam Yu¡¯s face.


    Madam Yu¡¯s face was pped to the side and it swelled up at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    ¡°You idiot!¡± Lord Yu was furious!


    [ PS: the Almighty said that there are college entrance examination candidates who wish you good luck. Chuanchuan directly wishes you good luck here ¡­ ] Let everyone give their blessings ¡­


    I wish all the candidates for this year¡¯s high school entrance exam good luck.. You will be able to get all the answers right and perform exceptionally well!

 Chapter 712: Bearing a Bramble and asking for forgiveness

    Chapter 712: Bearing a Bramble and asking for forgiveness<div>


    (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°You idiot!¡±<div>


    when you married out of the Yu family, they never benefited from you. Instead, you dug holes for them and harmed them!


    ¡°How did the Yu family offend you, you stupid woman! How can you be so stupid! ¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve offended someone and you still have the face to ask! It¡¯s you who offended!¡± Lord Yu¡¯s eyes were red with anger. In his anger, he immediately pped Madam Yu¡¯s face a few more times.


    Madam Yu had been beaten silly.


    ¡°Hubby, hubby, what¡¯s going on? Younger sister has been busy for the Yu family since she came back and did not even have a drink of water to rest.¡± Madam du was shocked. Her husband had always doted on this younger sister. At that time, she was not married yet, and she had suffered a lot of anger when she married.


    But now, the Yu family still had to rely on the Xia family¡¯s good words, so how could Madam du dare to offend her?


    Not to mention that her parents and husband had been protecting her. For so many years, whenever she returned to her maternal family, the whole family would revolve around her.


    ¡°Does she have the face to rest?¡± Lord Yu sneered. If it wasn¡¯t for her, how would the Yu family have faced such a cmity?¡± Lord Yu gritted his teeth in anger.


    ¡°You¡¯re my only younger sister. All these years, I¡¯ve pampered you, indulged you, and always supported you, making you restless even after you got married! That¡¯s why you¡¯ve caused such a disaster. How can you face the Yu family? You evil creature!¡± Lord Yu was so angry that he wiped away his tears. The hundred years of hard work of the Yu family had all gone to waste.


    The Yu family had chosen the wrong side, but this was the time for a new ruler. A few words weren¡¯t worth it.


    The Yu family had been wronged.<div>


    However, when he thought about how he had spoiled his sister, it didn¡¯t seem to be an injustice.


    ¡°Father, what did soo soo do wrong? Soo soo had always supported her husband and taught her children. She had never stepped out of line. Even if he was a little arrogant in the residence, he had never embarrassed the Yu family outside. What did big brother mean? Soo soo did not even close her eyesst night. Her heart was about to break at the thought of the Yu family.


    Last night, I had to kowtow to them in order to get them to say something good. How can you wrongly use soo soo?¡± Madam Yu had never been hit in her life, and after a few ps, she felt dizzy.


    However, she didn¡¯t expect that old master Yu would look at her with heartache and hatred.


    ¡°Hit, you deserve to be hit! If we don¡¯t fight, how can we calm our anger?¡± How could he calm that person¡¯s anger?


    He had been an official for many years, and thete Emperor had never scolded him before.


    Now, he was actually directly sent to prison, just because he gave birth to an evil daughter.


    Madam Yu looked at old master Yu in fear and shock.


    Mrs. Du pinched her handkerchief. Of course, she was happy that her sister-inw was beaten, but she didn¡¯t dare to really offend her.


    ¡°Father, husband, how did soo soo know that she was wrong? why don¡¯t you make it clear?¡±


    ¡°Do you know why the entire Jiang family was executed after they were exiled?¡± the old man took a deep breath.<div>


    Madam Yu paused for a moment as she cried. did I offend His Highness? ¡± Back then, the Jiang family¡¯s mishap was single-handedly handled by His Highness. ¡®Why don¡¯t you open your mind?¡± old master Yu sighed again.


    we were sent herest night. We finally begged eunuch Lu to give us some guidance.


    ¡°That eunuch Lu, however, said bluntly that I have raised a good daughter! He said that you touched a treasure that the new emperor shouldn¡¯t touch! You have such a strong backing. If you continue to rely on them, the Emperor will not tolerate the Yu family.¡± Old master Yu red at her, wishing that he could beat this rebellious girl to death.


    She had actually caused such a big disaster for her family.


    Madam Yu was startled.


    Even Madam du was shocked.


    ¡°Little sister, who did you offend? You didn¡¯t offend anyone just because the Yu family is backing you up, did you?¡± Madam DU¡¯s tone was somewhat hysterical. If the matters of the Imperial court involved the Yu family, she would have nothing to say.


    However, she would never allow her sister-inw to cause trouble and make the Yu family suffer!

 Chapter 713: Coax her until she is happy (1)

    Chapter 713: Coax her until she is happy (1)<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    Madam Yu¡¯s face was Dale. and her body was limn as she leaned against the


    prison wall.<div>


    It was so cold that she shivered.


    ¡°No, that¡¯s not possible. Your daughter is kind to others outside and has never offended ¡­¡± His voice stopped abruptly.


    In front of him, a sentence seemed toe to mind.


    ¡°All you do is have a good maternal grandfather to back you up. All you know is to bully Lulu.¡± This sentence immediately appeared in Madam Yu¡¯s mind.


    At that time, she held Qing Qing¡¯s hand and Qing Qing said.


    She only chided him softly and didn¡¯t think much about it.


    Madam Yu¡¯s entire body began to tremble, ¡°What ¡­ How could that be possible? It was just a child¡¯s quarrel, how could it involve the court? You even caused a hundred-year-old family to be imprisoned. How, how is that possible?¡± Madam Yu¡¯s voice was trembling, and the fear and shock in her eyes had long drowned her.


    Seeing that she had finallye to her senses, the old master snorted coldly.


    I didn¡¯t expect that the hundred years of hard work of the Yu family would be ruined by you! Lord Yu looked at his sister, and when he saw her like this, he didn¡¯t have the slightest bit of pity.


    Madam du lowered her eyes and hid the smile in her eyes.


    ¡°Impossible, why is it impossible? Do you think that the Jiang family has offended the new emperor? In the end, he still offended that soul suppressing girl of his! He executed all those who mistreated her in the Jiang family, and Jiang Huaian is about to take the Imperial examination. As long as he stays with the Xia family for two years, Jiang huailu will be able to lead a good life.¡±<div>


    ¡°Such a great opportunity, but you actually tormented your entire family and sent them to prison!¡±


    The new emperor had given it much thought before sending her into the Xia family.


    It just so happened that his idiotic sister and niece had angered her so much that she had left home.


    Madam Yu¡¯s body went soft and she fell to the ground, her face full of fear.


    ¡°Big brother, father, soo soo does not know. Soo soo has never been unable to tolerate her. It is just that ¡­¡± Madam Yu was a little embarrassed. After all, Jiang huailu was only a few years old.


    ¡°Just a fart!¡± Lord Yu angrily rebuked.


    ¡°You¡¯re the daughter of the Yu family, the daughter-inw of the Xia family¡¯s eldest grandson, and the future matriarch of the Xia family! You¡¯re the matriarch of a family, and Jiang huailu is Qingqing¡¯s little aunt. You actually allowed Qingqing to offend her. It¡¯s fine if she offended you, but you didn¡¯t stop her from hurtful words!¡±


    ¡°Qing Qing, Qing Qing is the youngdy of the residence. She ¡­¡±


    ¡°So what if she¡¯s a big girl? Then the Xia family isn¡¯t miss Jiang¡¯s maternal family? She¡¯s just staying at the Jiang family for a while, and she¡¯s a maternal family, so how can she be fed by you? Why are you so stupid? I¡¯ve taught you so much in vain!¡± Lord Yu was so angry that his head was dizzy and he couldn¡¯t even stand steadily. Fortunately, Madam du supported him and he didn¡¯t fall to the ground.


    go back now and bring Xia Qingqing along to admit your mistakes however you want to until she¡¯s happy! Lord Yu held his forehead, his head throbbing in pain.


    Madam Yu looked at him in shock.<div>


    ¡°Big brother! She¡¯s only seven years old. I, I¡¯ve at least given birth to a son and a daughter for the Xia family. Would she dare to me me?¡± Madam Yu bit her lower lip. Asking her to bow her head to Jiang huailu, a seven-year-old child, and also to admit her mistakes and repent in public, this was asking for her life.


    He was stepping on her face and crushing her on the ground.


    Lord Yu was so angry that heughed.


    of course, she doesn¡¯t me you. However, the people behind her can¡¯t wait to execute the entire Yu tamily!


    ¡°I don¡¯t care what methods you use. As long as you can make her happy, she won¡¯t mind and the Yu family will be fine. ¡±


    if she doesn¡¯t forgive you ¡­ Lord Yu¡¯s face trembled and he immediately closed his eyes.


    ¡°Madam, please go back and remove her name from the Yu family¡¯s genealogy. I¡¯ll have to trouble Madam to help me and my father collect the corpses.¡± After saying that, Lord Yu didn¡¯t even want to look at her..

 Chapter 714: Bearing brambles and asking for forgiveness

    Chapter 714: Bearing brambles and asking for forgiveness<div>


    (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Madam Yu was helped out of the Imperial prison by a servant girl.<div>


    His entire body was weak, and his face was swollen and filled with blood.


    His body was covered in cold sweat, and there were hot tears on his face.


    Madam du walked at the back. Now that she knew the reason, she was more and more dissatisfied with her sister-inw, who she was already not happy with.


    ¡°I will report this matter to the old Madam when I return. I will have to trouble younger sister to take pity on the Yu family.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re married off, so you won¡¯t be implicated in anything. The Yu family has raised you and doted on you for so many years. You, on the other hand, can¡¯t wait to harm the entire Yu family. Back then, the Yu family married you to form an inw, not to make enemies! You¡¯ve offended everyone.¡±


    Madam du snorted coldly and got on the carriage. She hurried to the Yu family.


    Madam Yu stood outside the Imperial prison, as if a lifetime had passed.


    She ¡­ She had raised her daughter a little too arrogantly. Her daughter had just had a dispute with the Jiang family¡¯s poor family. How did it end up like this?


    ¡°Madam ¡­¡± Seeing Madam Yu like this, the servant girl was frightened.


    Madam Yu¡¯s voice was hoarse, and there was a bloody smell in her throat. ¡°Prepare the carriage, let¡¯s return to the residence.¡± He paused after saying that.


    His eyes were filled with humiliation and fear.<div>


    His father¡¯s words when he left the Imperial prison still rang in his ears.


    The old man¡¯s hair was white, and he almost burst into tears as he looked at his daughter.


    The old man¡¯s knees bent and he almost knelt down in front of her. This was really too much for her. Madam Yu cried again.


    ¡®If we don¡¯t coax them well, the Yu family will definitely be finished.¡¯ ¡°Go and buy a bundle of thorny Bramble. The deeper the stab, the better. He had to get this done before the end of the court session. Otherwise ¡­¡± That person was not a slow person.


    Madam Yu took a deep breath and bit her lower lip.


    The servant girl nced at her. She had also heard the conversation in the Imperial prison.


    He had no choice but to acknowledge her and quickly pass down the orders.


    The spring March was the season of life.


    It was the season for sightseeing.


    However, because of thete Emperor¡¯s death, the entire city was in mourning. No one dared to y.


    It was unknown if the heavens had felt the sorrow of the people, but it had been raining the entire day.<div>


    It was early spring, and the rain brought with it a chill.


    The passersby dug out the thick hairpin again.


    Sitting in the carriage, Madam Yu had changed into a thin veil, and one could vaguely see the White and tender skin on her body.


    His eyes were filled with fear and regret as he said in a low voice, ¡°¡±Go and bring Qing Qing out. Wear less.¡± The more pitiful they were, the more that person would forgive the Yu family and them.


    The Xia family didn¡¯t just have a poor family, they had an ancestor.


    The maidservant hesitated for a moment, but in the end, she went to bring the person out.


    ¡°Mother, it¡¯s so cold. Qing Qing doesn¡¯t want to wear thin gauze. Qing Qing wanted to wear a coat with fox fur around the neck. Uncle bought it for Qingqing in the past.¡± Xia Qingqing¡¯s face was still red and swollen. She raised her head and saw the wound on her mother¡¯s face.


    He was immediately scared silly.


    ¡°Mother, mother, what happened? Didn¡¯t you visit your uncle and maternal grandfather? Who injured you to this extent?¡± Xia Qingqing¡¯s voice had be much shrill.


    But Madam Yu did not say another word, She picked up a bundle of thorny brambles and closed her eyes.


    ¡°Cui ¡®er, hold her down.¡±<div>


    A tragic cry rang out from within the carriage.


    ¡°Mother, mother, I don¡¯t want to. Mother, save me ¡­ It hurts.¡± Xia Qingqing¡¯s voice was hoarse from crying.


    How could she have known that today would overturn her understanding?


    The so-called poor family in her eyes, the star of death that she often cursed at night, from today on, she could no longer look at them directly.


    She was not worthy..

 Chapter 715: Kneeling every three steps (1)

    Chapter 715: Kneeling every three steps (1)<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    It was early spring in March, and the rain was continuous.


    It was wet everywhere, and the water flowed past the eaves like a Silver Line.<div>


    As soon as the embroidered shoesnded on the ground, they got wet.


    Madam Yu was wearing thin clothes, and her right hand was holding onto Xia Qingqing tightly. Xia Qingqing covered her mouth and whimpered. The red and swollen marks that were previously covered with makeup seemed to have been wiped clean.


    ¡°Mother, I don¡¯t want to kneel down to her. I don¡¯t want to apologize to her.¡±


    ¡°Qing Qing is already nine years old, so submissive, so embarrassing, how can you raise your head in the future?¡± Xia Qingqing looked at Madam Yu pleadingly, her eyes full of hot tears.


    Why, why did her family still kowtow to Jiang huailu and admit their mistakes?


    Jiang huailu was clearly the poor family who came to live here. Why?


    ¡°Qing Qing, don¡¯t be afraid. After today¡¯s matter is over, mother will send you to the manor, and outsiders will no longer be able tough at you. When they forget about this matter, mother will bring you back. Don¡¯t be afraid.¡± Madam Yu said in a low voice, her voice trembling.


    The maidservant raised her umbre and wanted to go forward, but Madam Yu shook her head gently, so the maidservant had to retreat.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to the manor, I¡¯m not going. She made a mistake and was sent to the vige, how can Qing Qing go?¡± Xia Qingqing¡¯s voice was trembling.


    ¡°Mother, I¡¯m not going to the manor, so don¡¯t send me there. I will obediently admit my mistake.¡± Xia Qingqing bit her lower lip, and her whole body was drenched.


    His back was pierced by thorns, and blood dripped down.<div>


    Because she was wearing a white chiffon dress, the bright blood was even more conspicuous, a piercing red.


    Madam Yu didn¡¯t speak. She only looked at the maidservant and asked softly,¡±Who are in the residence today? How long before father and husband return to the residence?¡±


    The maidservant saw that the madam¡¯s head was covered in rainwater and immediately sighed.¡±There¡¯s still nearly two hours.¡±


    Madam Yu frowned.


    He gritted his teeth and held Xia Qingqing¡¯s hand as he stepped through the door.


    The maidservant ordered for the door to be closed, and servants ran out from the surroundings. Seeing that the madam did not say anything, the maidservant did not let them leave.


    She had thought that Madam would at most kneel outside the perfume Pavilion and admit her mistake. Who knew that she would watch as Madam Yu knelt down with every three steps.


    He kowtowed.


    He took a deep breath and shouted, ¡®¡±¡®The Xia family¡¯s granddaughter-inw has apologized to younger cousin. Please punish her.¡±


    After saying that, Madam Yu looked at Xia Qingqing quietly.


    Xia Qingqing bit her lip and wiped the rain off her face. She knew that something must have happened to her maternal family for her mother to visit the Yu family today.<div>


    ¡°Qing Qing apologizes to little aunt. I beg little aunt not to be calctive with Qing Qing. Qing Qing knows her mistake.¡± Xia Qingqing¡¯s face was full of humiliation. She saw the servants peeking at her from the corridor and lowered her head.


    Cui ¡®er watched as they stood up, took three steps forward, and knelt down again to admit their mistakes.


    Because both of their faces were bruised, their heads were knocked on the cold ground, making them look particrly miserable.


    quickly, go and invite eldest Madam and olddy. What¡¯s going on? ¡± A maidservant was shocked. Madam Yu nced at cui ¡®er, and cui¡¯ er immediately stepped forward to stop her.


    She kowtowed all the way to the perfume Pavilion. Xia Qingqing¡¯s face was pale, and her body was swaying.


    After an hour, cui ¡®er saw that they were still a distance away from the perfume Pavilion. She calcted that master Xia and the eldest young master would be back soon and immediately ran to the backyard.


    Cui ¡®er cried as she ran. When she reached the rain listening Pavilion in the backyard, she knelt down immediately.


    ¡°I beg elder sister to pass on a message. When this servant¡¯s Madam returned from the Yu family, she knelt every three steps and kowtowed to the perfume Pavilion to admit her mistake. Furen is not willing to get up even after an hour, it is because she does not cherish her body. Youngdy is only nine years old and what would be good if she is infected with the cold.¡± Cui ¡®er¡¯s eyes were red


    from crying..

 Chapter 716: She won’t be swayed by force or persuasion

    Chapter 716: She won¡¯t be swayed by force or persuasion<div>


    1


    Trantor: 549690339


    The old Madam in the room had yet to wait for the maidservant to report when she heard cui ¡®er¡¯s tearfulints and immediately stood up.<div>


    ¡°Silly!¡± The old Madam scolded angrily.


    He picked up his walking stick and went out with a sullen face.


    ¡°Quickly, go and invite the eldest mistress over.¡± The expression of the head maidservant behind her changed slightly. Then, he quickly picked up the umbre and chased after her. If something happened to the old Madam, it would be a real big deal.


    The four generations of the Xia family were all filial children and had always been well known in the capital.


    ¡°You¡¯re really silly!¡± The old Madam¡¯s walking stick was a little heavy, and she didn¡¯t dare to stop.


    ¡°Have they reached the perfume Pavilion? Does Lulu know?¡± The old Madam¡¯s expression was a little ugly, and cui-er¡¯s heart shrank a little. ¡°I, I don¡¯t know yet. Madam was afraid that the servants would stop us and didn¡¯t allow us to tell old Madam. It was this servant. Seeing that Furen and youngdy Qing Qings faces were white, I was afraid that they couldn¡¯t bear it, so I secretly came to inform them.¡±


    The olddy¡¯s expression was worse than cui ¡®er had imagined.


    As she walked towards the perfume Pavilion, she heard the cries of children.


    The olddy¡¯s face darkened.


    ¡°Who brought the child here? This brother is only a few months old, aren¡¯t you afraid of harming him?¡± The old Madam scolded her sternly. Cui ¡®er felt a little wronged. She didn¡¯t see the little brother when she came over.


    The group of people hurried over. The eldest Madam was young and fast, so she arrived almost as soon as the old Madam.<div>


    Lady Wang clenched her fists and looked at the olddy with worry.


    Madam Yu was holding Xia Qingqing¡¯s hand and kneeling in front of them.


    They were standing under the eaves.


    The olddy raised her hand and pped the First Lady.


    A clear and loud p.


    ¡°Foolish!¡±


    ¡°This is your good daughter-inw! If you can¡¯t set up rules, do you still want an old woman like me, who has half a foot in the coffin, to set them?¡± The olddy was furious. Seeing that the olddy was furious, the eldest Madam knelt down immediately.


    ¡°Mother, don¡¯t be angry. It¡¯s your daughter-inw¡¯s ipetence that made you angry.¡± When she married over, she was very harmonious with her husband and her inws.


    This was the first time the old Madam had lost her temper.


    But at this moment, she only needed one look to know that she had not suffered unjustly.


    The old Madam looked at the mother and daughter who were kneeling in the rain, then at her daughter-inw and said, ¡°¡±You may rise.¡±<div>


    Only then diddy Wange forward to help her.


    Xia Qingqing seemed to have heard a sound and wanted to turn back to look, but Madam Yu held her hand tightly.


    The old master and husband should be back by now, right?


    At this moment, they had already arrived outside the perfume Pavilion. A servant girl had already gone in to inform them, but the door had not been opened.


    Madam Yu looked at her GE ¡®er under the eaves, a touch of heartache shing through her eyes.


    Hearing the sound of her mother-inw being beaten. Madam Yu bit her liD. carry me back. In this heavy rain, if I get caught in the cold wind, none of us will be able to escape.


    ¡°Whoever carried GE ¡®er out, drag him away and give him thirty canes.¡± The eldest mistress looked on coldly. She also looked at Madam Yu with some dissatisfaction. This idiot.


    The nanny kept begging for mercy, but she was pulled away with her mouth gagged.


    The baby was only a few months old. Lady Wang looked at the two in the rain with a nk expression.


    ¡°Go and pull Qing Qing up. He would immediately send her to the manor as soon as he saw that she was in good health and was not affected by the cold wind. We¡¯ll bring him back after the wedding ceremony.¡± Lady Wang hardened her heart. As soon as she said that, Xia Qingqing stood up immediately. Her body swayed, and her frightened face had not faded away when she fainted on the ground.


    She didn¡¯t know that when she woke up, she was already in a carriage heading to the manor outside the capital..<div>

 Chapter 717: She’s not a silly and sweet person (1)

    Chapter 717: She¡¯s not a silly and sweet person (1)<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    In the perfume Pavilion.


    Lulu sat on a small chair and picked up a piece of pastry with his chubby little hand. He put it into his mouth happily.<div>


    He smacked his lips lightly. Sigh, he was as happy as a God.


    Yesterday, Jiang Huai ¡®an was this year¡¯s Huiyuan. He had already won two Yuan consecutively and was quite famous in the capital.


    Today was the day thete Emperor passed away. The schrs in the city wrote many poems to mourn and praise thete Emperor. Although he didn¡¯t like thete Emperor, he had to get along with the others and left the house early.


    There were only Jiang huailu and the Xia family in the perfume Pavilion now.


    Lulu was eating desserts leisurely, while Madam Xia was anxiously pacing back and forth in the room, holding a handkerchief with both hands, her face full of anxiety.


    ¡°Lulu, are you really not going to open the door?¡±


    ¡°W-why did he suddenly kneel down and apologize to you?¡± Mrs. Xia was a little puzzled. She knew that Yu wanxiu, who was born in a wealthy family, was unhappy that she was staying with the Xia family.


    Usually, she rarely left the perfume Pavilion. When they asionally met on the road, Madam Yu only gave a casual bow with a fake smile and then walked away.


    Madam Yu was used to having her eyes on the top of her head. What was it that made her kneel in the rain and apologize to Lulu?


    it¡¯s none of her business. Who made the rule that we have to forgive others just because they admit their mistakes? ¡± Lulu pinched the pastry, not a hint of sympathy in his eyes.


    The Xia family knew that Lulu and Xia Qingqing didn¡¯t get along, but it was raining heavily outside, and they heard that Yu wanxiu had brought Xia Qingqing along.<div>


    From the gate to here, he had probably knelt for more than an hour.


    I heard that the little brother is also here outside. The little brother has only been out of confinement for a few months. If he is infected with the cold wind


    Before Xia Shi could finish, Lulu raised his head. ¡°Then it¡¯s his mother¡¯s fault.¡±


    A look of disgust shed across Lulu¡¯s eyes.


    s, ¡± Madam Xia sighed.


    ¡°She is the Xia family¡¯s granddaughter-in w after all, everyone in the residence is watching. After all, one has to keep one¡¯s face. If one were to lose such a big face, your maternal grandmother and eldest aunt would not feel good in their hearts.¡± This daughter-inw was going to be the matriarch of the Xia family in the future, so it wasn¡¯t good to treat her too badly.


    ¡°In a while, your uncle and cousin ningze wille back. They won¡¯t feelfortable.¡± Mrs. Xia stood at the door and looked into the distance, and she could vaguely hear the old Madam¡¯s voice.


    ¡°It¡¯s all mother¡¯s fault for being useless.¡± Xia Shi felt a little guilty.


    When her daughter had been pointed at and criticized, she had been so angry that she had run away from home, but she had no ce to take her daughter out.


    ¡°Mother, you¡¯re good enough,¡± Luluughed. Which daughter would take her children away with her husband when they were separated? That¡¯s all you can do. You¡¯ve already given it all to big brother and Lulu.¡±


    ¡°Do you believe that if Lulu goes out today, first uncle, first aunt, and even maternal grandmother will not let her get up?¡±<div>


    Lulu chuckled. Who did he think was stupid?


    she knelt down as soon as she entered the door. A servant girl reported to her, but she was not allowed to stop her.


    ¡°It just had toe to our courtyard¡¯s Gate, just when eldest uncle and Biao older brother were about to return to the residence, toe and inform. Wouldn¡¯t that be forcing Lulu to forgive her? It doesn¡¯t matter if she kneeled for so long or from a moral standpoint, she just wanted to force Lulu to forgive her. ¡± Lulu could eat anything in his life, but not force.


    Madam Xia paused, and Lulu continued, ¡± look at her. She¡¯s even carrying a child who¡¯s only a few months old. Isn¡¯t she just trying to increase her chances of survival? ¡± Hmph, Jiang Jiang had already taught him.


    She wasn¡¯t a silly girl.


    Xia Shi¡¯s heart suddenly turned cold.¡±Forget it, you can go out whenever you want.¡±


    ¡°As long as my son doesn¡¯t feel wronged.¡± He paused for a moment.


    ¡°At most, we¡¯ll move out. Your brother is already sixteen, and he¡¯s been struck by two Yuan in a row. He can also protect us mother and son.¡± Xia Shi stroked Lulu¡¯s ck hair, full of pity..

 Chapter 718: Backing Lulu up openly (1)

    Chapter 718: Backing Lulu up openly (1)<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    Madam Yu knelt until the sky was getting dark.


    It turned out that for some reason, the new emperor had asked Lord Xia to stay behind.<div>


    Because it was thete Emperor¡¯s funeral, the officials were all offering their condolences these days.


    Even Xia ningze had been a little busy these days, waiting for Lord Xia to return home with him every day. On the way, the two of them asked about current affairs.


    Who knew that the new emperor would summon him into the pce as well?


    He trembled along the way, feeling both happy and worried.


    Could it be that he couldn¡¯t hide his extraordinary talent? Or him .


    How had he angered the newly appointed young Emperor?


    He had thought about it countless times along the way, but he was so scared that he was sweating, but he couldn¡¯t guess the result.


    Who knew that when he arrived outside the Imperial study, he would find his father standing outside the door.


    ¡°Father, what¡¯s going on?¡± This was Xia ningze¡¯s first time meeting the Emperor, and even his boiling blood was a little cold. He was deeply afraid that he had offended the young Emperor.


    Lord Xia¡¯s eyes were filled with unease.¡±We¡¯ll wait for now.¡±


    The new emperor was busy with the matters of Ascension during the day, and after he was done, he had to follow the others to perform the funeral for the previous Emperor.<div>


    He still had to summon the emperor¡¯s soul tomorrow, so he needed five high-ranking officials to put on the Imperial robe, call the emperor¡¯s name three times, and then throw the robe away. There would be someone in charge of receiving the Imperial robe and cing it on the emperor¡¯s body.


    After that, he had to prepare a Jade bead, which either the Crown Prince or the new emperor had to personally ce into the mouth of the Emperor of the great gan.


    At night, he had to review the memorials sent from various ces.


    He was already so busy, but the new emperor still wanted to see him. It was fine if he wanted to see him, but why did he want to see his son? A sesame official wasn¡¯t even fit to carry his shoes.


    The father and son of the Xia family waited for more than two hours.


    It was not until the rain had stopped that the door of the Royal study was gently pushed open.


    Eunuch Lu followed behind the new emperor. The young Emperor¡¯s aura had be more and more unfathomable ever since he had ascended the throne.


    The two Lord Xia¡¯s lowered their heads and bent their backs, not daring to stand straight.


    The new emperor seemed to be stunned for a moment.


    ¡°The two Xia Daren have not returned.¡± Eunuch Lu said in a low voice.


    Lu huaijiang nced at Xia ningze. your eyes are already bad at such a young age. Her tone made Xia ningze¡¯s legs tremble.<div>


    If he made the new emperor unhappy, his life would be over.


    ¡°How long has it been since the court session?¡± Lu huaijiang asked casually.


    The pcenterns had already been lit. Eunuch Lu said, ¡°¡±lt¡¯s been more than four hours since the end of the court session.¡±


    Lu huaijiang looked in the direction of the Xia family¡¯s residence.¡±She should be able to cool down a little, right?¡± ¡°Alright, you may leave.¡± He muttered and waved his hand. After he finished speaking, he strode away.


    The two members of the Xia family wanted to ask eunuch Lu about it, but eunuch Lu gave Xia ningze a meaningful look, then left with a profound look on his face.


    The two of them left the pce in fear. Xia ningze was drenched in cold sweat as if he had just been fished out of the water.


    ¡°Father, what does His Majesty mean by this? Could it be that they want to strike at the Xia family?¡± Xia ningze was extremely uneasy.


    Lord Xia¡¯s brows were tightly locked. Recently, the Xia family had not made any allies, nor had they been up and down. As Lord Xia walked, he suddenly yelped.


    He smacked his forehead.


    ¡°Pig brain!¡±


    ¡°His Majesty is afraid that we will return too early!¡± Lord Xia stomped his feet. His Majesty was really meticulous.<div>


    Today, Madam Yu had gone to the heavenly prison to see Lord Yu, so Lord Yu must have wanted her to go home and apologize to Lulu.


    If he returned too early, the new emperor¡¯s little ancestor would not be able to vent his anger.


    He was trying to support Jiang huailu..

 Chapter 719: This is the Xia family’s golden thigh (1)

    Chapter 719: This is the Xia family¡¯s golden thigh (1)<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°You, ah, you, open your eyes wide, don¡¯t let the harem woman ride on your neck. A man¡¯s ambition is to travel far, don¡¯t ruin your future because of the dirty things between women.¡± He knew that his eldest son loved Madam Yu and had always indulged her.


    The new emperor was personally beating him up.<div>


    Lord Xia was so frightened that he felt a chill at the back of his head.


    He was not as talented as his father in this life, and he did not have as much insight as his father in officialdom. I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t have much of a future in this life, but my son is still young.


    Lord Xia had high hopes for his eldest son, and at the same time ..


    He was Lulu¡¯s uncle, after all. Since he was no longer able to survive in the Imperial court, he might as well suck up to his little niece.


    After crawling for so many years, he had to rely on his father to get to where he was now.


    At this moment, Lord Xia had no idea that his greatest glory was actually from when he gave up the Imperial court and started to hug his niece¡¯s thigh.


    He had never reached the peak to serve the country.


    Xia ningze was taken aback by Lord Xia¡¯s words. He was the eldest son of the Xia family and had always been raised as the pir of the family. Now that he heard it, he knew that the problem was with his wife and daughter.


    ¡°Whether the Yu family cane out or not depends on whether your little cousin sister can relent.¡±


    ¡°Lulu is a sentimental person. After she left home, she¡¯s still willing to stay with the Xia family for a while. It means that she doesn¡¯t hold grudges against the Xia family, and the quarrels with Qing Qing are just child¡¯s y.¡±


    ¡°If your Furen is smart, then bring Qingqing to Lulu and apologize. That child had no intention of causing a scene and embarrassing the Xia family. I¡¯ll give you a way out.¡±<div>


    ¡°If she¡¯s so stupid that she¡¯s going to let Lulu plot against her, the Yu family won¡¯t be able to get through this easily.¡±


    ¡°She might not understand it because she¡¯s young, but the new emperor won¡¯t let her suffer.¡± After saying that, Lord Xia slowly got into the carriage.


    Xia ningze¡¯s heart trembled. His Highness had doted on Lulu even before he ascended the throne, and now that he was ¡­


    Xia ningze shuddered.


    Then, she climbed onto her horse and returned to the Xia family¡¯s house with a heavy heart.


    As soon as he got off the carriage, he heard the gatekeeper discussing something.


    When he heard about young Madam and miss Qingqing, Sir Xia stopped in his tracks. ¡°What are you guys talking about?¡± His eyelids twitched.


    Xia ningze¡¯s heart was in his mouth.


    ¡°Reporting to master, reporting to first young master. I was just talking about what happened in the afternoon.¡±


    ¡°It was still raining heavily in the afternoon. Young Madam suddenly changed into a thin shirt and brought youngdy Qing Qing out. His body was covered in thorns, and he knelt every three steps in the rain.¡± The gatekeeper said a long sentence in one breath, and the two Xia Daren¡¯s expressions eased a little.


    However, before he could rx, the gatekeeper spoke again.<div>


    ¡°At that time, a servant girl wanted to invite the old Madam, but she was stopped by cui ¡®er, who was by the young Madam¡¯s side. After kneeling for almost two hours, cui ¡®er saw that miss Qingqing¡¯s expression wasn¡¯t good, so she went to invite the old Madam and the eldest Madam. Nanny said that the little brother was crying non-stop, so she also carried the child out.¡±


    ¡°Old Furen was furious when she came and flogged nanny thirty times before throwing her out.¡±


    ¡°Take the unconscious youngdy Qing Qing to the vige outside the city. She is not allowed toe back before the funeral.¡±


    ¡°Young Madam is still kneeling in front of the courtyard.¡±


    Xia ningze¡¯s brows were tightly locked together, his eyes filled with worry and anger.


    ¡°Hey, what do you think this is about? Miss Lulu is a guest, and she¡¯s also a cousin. How did our young Madam offend her again? To actually torture young Madam like this ¡­¡± When the gatekeeper saw that the two masters of the Xia family had returned, he immediately said a few words on behalf of the young


    Madam.


    It wasn¡¯t that the young Madam was a good person, but that the eldest young master was famous for doting on the young Madam. Wasn¡¯t it just a few words to show his loyalty?


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense! ¡± They said in unison..


    <div>

 Chapter 720: Don’t harm my Xia family (1)

    Chapter 720: Don¡¯t harm my Xia family (1)<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    The doorkeeper looked at the two old masters with a dazed expression.


    No, it¡¯s understandable that Lord Xia dotes on his niece who has lost her father and family, but the eldest young master is famous for doting on his wife!<div>


    In the entire mansion, the Xia family was gentle and harmonious.


    It was only after he married the young Madam that there were a few disputes, but they were all because the young Madam was well-mannered and arrogant.


    But eldest young master was willing to deal with her parents and old Madam for her. Who in the entire residence did not know, who did not know?


    Did the sun rise from the West?


    The doorkeeper nced at it. The moon was out as usual.


    ¡°Biao youngdy is the proper Biao youngdy of the Xia family, how is she an outsider. Don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡±


    ¡°Xiuxiu is older than Lulu and as cousin-inw, she doesn¡¯t care about Qing Qing and instead lets Qing Qing cause trouble. She was in the wrong.¡± The Yu family was still in prison, and Xia ningze was afraid that it would bring disaster to the Xia family.


    At that moment, his head was throbbing. Soo soo was being silly.


    At this time, the Yu family was still in prison, and they were still plotting against Lulu.


    She had kneeled for so long, invited the matriarch and mother, and even carried the child.


    If this wasn¡¯t a scheme, then what was?<div>


    He then thought about how he had been invited into the pce to stand for four hours. Wasn¡¯t it because the new emperor was preventing them from returning to the residence and allowing xiuxiu to get up?


    ¡°Don¡¯t ever say such words again! Our Xia family¡¯s young miss has never been an outsider. If Lulu is willing, we¡¯ll even include you in the family tree!¡± Lord Xia red at the gatekeeper, not knowing how to speak.


    This is your Lord¡¯s golden thigh, your Lord¡¯s future promotion all depends on her.


    Lord Xia rebuked angrily, turned around, and entered the mansion with his son.


    The rain had almost stopped, but the ground was still wet.


    The servant girls and servants were sweeping the puddles on the ground.


    Lord Xia rushed to the perfume Pavilion, but before he got close, he saw a lot of people surrounding it.


    He could still hear cui ¡®errs voice,¡±Biao youngdy, I beg you to open the door. The young Madam had only given birth to the child a few months ago. How could it be good to be weak in this cold weather? Even if she¡¯s at fault, you can¡¯t punish our young Madam.¡± Cui-er shouted at the top of her lungs.


    Xia ningze¡¯s eyelids twitched.


    The olddy had already gone back and said that no one in the manor was allowed to interfere. She had also taken the eldest mistress away. Xia ningze skipped over his father and quickly walked over.


    Creak.<div>


    Just then, the door of the perfume Pavilion opened.


    The little girl less than seven years old stood in front of the gate, and the summer family did not appear.


    This was her maiden home, and to her, Madam Yu was a junior. If she stepped forward, she would be the one being talked about.


    ¡°Cousin-inw, Lulu is only taking a short nap. How is he bothering you?¡± The little girl¡¯s cheeks were red, and the hair on her head was a little messy. She yawned, and tears welled up in her eyes.


    He looked drowsy.


    and you didn¡¯t even provoke Lulu. Why are you apologizing to him? ¡± Lulu blinked and tilted his head to look at her.


    Of course, she knew why Xia Qingqing would bully her.


    It was just that Madam Yu didn¡¯t like her mothering to the Xia family with her and gossiped behind her back, which Xia Qingqing had learned from her.


    It could be said that she and Xia Qingqing were just children quarreling, but to put it more deeply, she was Xia Qingqing¡¯s elder, and Madam Yu couldn¡¯t escape from her mistake of not teaching her.


    Madam Yu understood this in her heart, but for so long, she had always been high and mighty in her heart, and had not put these three people in her eyes.


    Otherwise, he would have restrained Xia Qingqing to apologize.<div>


    Why would he drag it out until now?


    Madam Yu knew that she was in the wrong. At this moment, her face was terrifyingly white and her lips moved..

 Chapter 721: She’s having hysteria (1)

    Chapter 721: She¡¯s having hysteria (1)<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°Qing Qing was wrong. She was also punished. Why are you still kneeling?


    You¡¯ll get hurt if you do this. Lulu will be reprimanded.¡± Little Lulu pouted. Cui ¡®er stole a nce at the young Madam, feeling a little nervous.<div>


    ¡°Quickly get up. You¡¯re kneeling here, but you don¡¯t allow your servant maids to knock on the door. Those who didn¡¯t know would think that Lulu was bullying cousin-inw. That Lulu¡¯s reputation is ruined.¡±


    Madam Yu¡¯s throat was filled with a metallic taste, and she was so hoarse that she couldn¡¯t speak.


    ¡°It¡¯s cousin-inw who neglected to discipline Qing Qing, making her arrogant and rude. She offended younger cousin sister several times.¡± I hope that younger Biao sister can forgive her. ¡± The thorns on Madam Yu¡¯s body had pierced deep into her flesh. They ran down her back and from her feet to the rain, leaving a long trail of blood.


    ¡°It¡¯s her father¡¯s fault for not raising her, cousin-inw does not need to apologize for her. Someone has already been punished for her. ¡± Lulu said crisply.


    He understood that she was talking about the Yu family.


    Because Qingqing always relied on the Yu family¡¯s power, she beat up the entire Yu family.


    Madam Yu still wanted to say something, but when she heard the sound of steady footsteps behind her and the sound of a servant girl bowing, Madam Yu shut her mouth again.


    Only her face was covered in tears and filled with weakness.


    Madam Yu looked up weakly and saw her husband¡¯s dark, helpless, and disappointed eyes.


    Madam Yu¡¯s heart suddenly thumped.


    She didn¡¯t know what had happened today, but her husband, who usually went home at the right time, waste by more than four hours.<div>


    She had originally nned to kneel for two hours, but today, she knelt for more than six hours.


    At this moment, his knees were already numb from the pain, and he was trembling, unable to stand up.


    The tears in her eyes were faintly discernible, but her husband actually turned a blind eye to them?


    ¡°Lulu, your cousin-inw is possessed. She¡¯s not in a good mood after giving birth and will make mistakes from time to time, causing trouble for Lulu. Can big cousin apologize to you?¡± Xia ningze squatted down and looked at her gently.


    He couldn¡¯t help but sigh.


    Now that things hade to this, even if Lulu got over it, the new emperor would not.


    If the new emperor was dissatisfied and punished the Xia family, no one would be in a good position.


    He was the eldest son of the Xia family, and he carried the honor and disgrace of the Xia family on his shoulders.


    How would he dare to let the entire Xia family copse because of his wife?


    Then he would be the sinner of the Xia family.


    ¡°Muddleheaded? Is she hysterical?¡± Lulu looked at him in surprise.<div>


    Xia ningze paused and said, ¡°yes.¡± She doesn¡¯t even know.¡±


    ¡°Eldest Biao older brother will send her to the manor to recuperate? She cane back when she¡¯s better.¡±


    When Madam Yu heard this, she immediately looked at him with shock and disappointment in her eyes. Her body trembled, and she was even more frightened than before.


    Cui ¡®er helped her up and prevented her from falling to the ground.


    Lord Xia walked past Madam Yu with an indifferent expression.


    He then picked Lulu up and ced him on his shoulder. ¡°Let¡¯s go, uncle will take you to y. Ningze, take care of your Affairs.¡±


    After saying that, he hugged Lulu and did not turn back.


    If Lulu didn¡¯t want to forgive him, then so be it.


    Madam Yu, the Xia family had given her too much preferential treatment all these years.


    ¡°Madam ¡­¡± Cui ¡®er wanted to help young Madam up, but Madam Yu¡¯s knees had no strength at all. She could only try to grab Xia ningze with a pale face.


    ¡°Husband, xiuxiu can¡¯t stand up.¡± Madam Yu¡¯s knees were trembling. She pursed her lips and looked at him weakly.<div>


    There was a moment of struggle in Xia ningze¡¯s eyes. He truly loved Yu Corporation.


    Xia ningze was a little disappointed. xiuxiu, Qingqing always uses the Yu family to bully little aunt.. Did I tell you to show some respect to Lulu? ¡±

 Chapter 722: He has the new emperor’s weakness (1)

    Chapter 722: He has the new emperor¡¯s weakness (1)<div>


    Trantor:549690339


    No matter what, Lulu was still a child of the Xia family, and she was her aunt.


    Back then, when Qingqing was so angry that Lulu left, he came back and threw a tantrum.<div>


    But Madam Yu wiped her tears and said that because the Jiang family was sent out, Qingqing had suffered a lot. When she came back, she found that her position had been taken by little aunt, and she felt wronged.


    He reluctantly believed her.


    ¡°Hubby .Qing Qing, she.¡±


    ¡°I know. Qing Qing sent it to the vige. This was what she deserved. If you don¡¯t go to the vige, with that person¡¯s temper, do you think Qing Qing will be able to get anything good?¡± Xia ningze¡¯s expression became sterner when he saw that she was still trying to speak up for Qingqing.


    ¡°You said that the Xia family can¡¯t bepared to the Yu family, so I¡¯ll give you the best. I hope that it can make up for your fall. You said you don¡¯t like concubines, but I don¡¯t even have half a Tongfang. You said that you wanted me to make a name for myself, but I left early every day and returnedte. When I came back, I had to carefully coax you and hope that you would be happy. From time to time, I still have to deal with the mistakes you made when you were arrogant. Soo soo, what do you want me to do?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m already very tired.¡± Xia ningze really didn¡¯t want to take over the dirty work of these women.


    Madam Yu looked at him in a daze.


    ¡°Father-inw asked you toe back and coax Lulu, but what did you do? Do you still want to drag the Xia family into this?¡± Xia ningze looked at her helplessly.


    ¡°But, but this is her mother¡¯s home.¡± Madam Yu mumbled with a pale face.


    you also know that it¡¯s her maiden family. Is that her home? ¡±


    ¡°Even if it¡¯s her family, do you think the new emperor will forgive them if they treat her badly? If that was the case, the Jiang family wouldn¡¯t have either died or disbanded.¡± Xia ningze was exasperated.<div>


    Madam Yu¡¯s lips moved.


    She had always felt that it was a fantasy and unbelievable. How could someone love Jiang huailu so much?


    However, the truth was right in front of her eyes, and she had no choice but to believe it.


    ¡°For GE ¡®er¡¯s good, also for Qing Qing¡¯s good, and also for the Xia family. Xiuxiu, you should go to the manor and stay there for a few years.¡± Xia ningze suppressed the pity in his heart and immediately ordered someone to pack up Madam Yu¡¯s things and send them to the manor overnight.


    Big drops of tears fell from Madam Yu¡¯s eyes.


    He was directly half-dragged and half-supported by the old woman.


    ¡°What about the Yu family? It¡¯s all because of xiuxiu¡¯s unfilial behavior that the Yu family is implicated ¡­¡± When Madam Yu thought of the Yu family, she was filled with regret. If she could do it all over again, she would not dare to scheme against them.


    She had underestimated how much the new emperor valued her.


    The Yu family¡¯s hundred years of hard work had all been destroyed in her hands!


    Xia ningze turned his back to her and said in a low voice, ¡°¡±Lulu didn¡¯t reprimand you. At least she still cares about the Xia family. Since you¡¯re still a woman of the Xia family, His Majesty can at most help the Yu family and at least keep your life.¡±


    Whoever the Emperor wanted to punish, that was too simple.<div>


    There was no such thing as beingpletely innocent in life.


    Madam Yu heaved a sigh of relief. Her body went soft and she was carried out by her mother-inw.


    She would not be able to return to the capital in a few years.


    The next morning.


    Lord Xia happily came to Lulu with a lot of strange toys, and Madam Xia looked at him worriedly.


    After all, Madam Yu was his eldest son¡¯s wife.


    ¡°Big brother, you have punished Xiu Xiu to go to the manor?¡± Mrs. Xia was a little worried that she would ruin the harmony of her maternal family.


    Lord Xia shook his head,¡±even if it wasn¡¯t because of this, she would¡¯ve acted up sooner orter.¡± It¡¯s time for her to change her personality. Since she¡¯s married into the Xia family, she should consider herself as the Xia family¡¯s daughter-inw. Always relying on the prestige of the paternal family toe to the inws ¡°family to show off. If not for this matter, in the future, you will be punished for other things.¡±


    If she didn¡¯t punish him now, how would she be able to take on the position of the matriarch of the family in the future?


    ¡°You actually didn¡¯t go to court today?¡± Madam Xia asked again. For great Zhou officials, if there was no funeral or serious illness at home, they could not dy their court session.


    Lord Xia chuckled.<div>


    Who asked him to be the new emperor¡¯s weakness .


    Where¡¯s my uncle?


    Look at how smug he was.


    Old master Xia knew that he had to give him a hard time.

 Chapter 723: A boring life of wealth that can rival a country (1)

    Chapter 723: A boring life of wealth that can rival a country (1)<div>


    Trantor:549690339


    Yes, Lord Xia had asked for leave.


    One must know that when thete Emperor passed away, all the civil and military officials in the court had to pay their respects. He actually dared to ask for leave?<div>


    But the Emperor held the leave request that Lord Xia had sent, blinked his eyes, and allowed it.


    All the officials guessed that Lord Xia had received some kind of mission from the new emperor.


    The note read,¡±the daughter-inw made a mistake and has left the capital for punishment, while the niece asked uncle to stay for food and y ¡­¡± Requesting for leave!


    That was called self-righteous.


    Eunuch Lu took a nce and saw the young Emperor who had just ascended the throne silently put away the note and allowed Lord Xia to take leave.


    Eunuch Lu raised his eyebrows. He didn¡¯t see any of them.


    ¡°Your Majesty, the Zheng family¡¯s old master is waiting outside the Royal study.¡± Eunuch Lu bowed and said.


    Yesterday, the eldest son of the Zheng family had been banished from the capital. He had probablye to plead for mercy.


    ¡°If he wants to wait, then let him wait.¡± The new emperor¡¯s expression was not good.


    Eunuch Lu rubbed his chin in suspicion. Just now, old Sir Zheng had asked him for advice. Usually, others could give him a few pointers, but this time ¡­


    Eunuch Lu could see the new emperor every day, but he ¡­<div>


    They did not know how the Zheng family had offended the Emperor.


    Don¡¯t ask, asking means you don¡¯t know.


    Eunuch Lu went through the Zheng family¡¯s past in his heart. But he was not angry.


    The Zheng n still had to use it to bnce the court.


    She could only have offended him in private.


    They didn¡¯t have any private interactions.


    Eunuch Lu¡¯s gaze suddenly became firm.


    Intersection ¡­


    If you want to talk about intersection ¡­


    Eunuch Lu was a little hesitant. The only person he had a connection with was probably old master Zheng¡¯s eldest grandson, the son of the demoted master Zheng.


    He studied at the Directorate and had some interactions with Lulu.<div>


    It was said that he would often give Lulu some copybooks and rare lone copies, and even write a sour poem for Lulu.


    However, they were all robbed by His Majesty.


    This was probably the only time they had crossed paths, right?


    Eunuch Lu thought, ¡± young master Zheng should be nine years old this year, right? Lulu was only seven years old. Tsk, the emperor¡¯s temper was a Little Big.


    Why is it a little sour?


    ¡°Grind the ink.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Eunuch Lu immediately stopped thinking about it.


    Today was the previous Emperor¡¯s spirit summoning ceremony, and all the civil and military officials were here. There was no room for any mistakes.


    In just a few days, Lu huaijiang had lost a lot of weight.


    His face was well-defined, making him look even more cold and arrogant.


    Lu huaijiang was dressed in white, his brows furrowed and his hands hanging by his sides. Behind him stood the civil and military officials, as well as the Empress.<div>


    Everyone was looking at the new emperor¡¯s back in a daze, but the new emperor was thinking of Jiang huailu.


    After not seeing her for a few days, she must have be more rounded, right?


    But now, Lulu had gone to the Yang family as a guest.


    Yang pinfeng came to the capital, but he was smoking a stick. He used to be chubby, so he couldn¡¯t grow tall.


    He became much taller and bigger.


    He was already 11 years old this year, but he looked a bit like a teenager. But ¡­


    He always looked a little silly.


    However, even if you said he was a coward, he had started his business in huangdu and spread it to all parts of the country. Now, he was on the same level as the Wen family, the richest family in the world.


    As soon as Lulu got off the carriage, he couldn¡¯t help but sigh when he saw yang pinfeng.¡±You¡¯vee to the capital, but you¡¯re not having a good time. Look at you, you¡¯re as thin as a monkey.¡± Lulu shook his head in disgust.


    Yang pinfeng looked at her with a sad look in his eyes and muttered in his heart.


    Who was he working so hard for? It was all for her!


    Back then, he had been on her pirate ship and believed in her evil.

 Chapter 724: Carry your main force (1)

    Chapter 724: Carry your main force (1)<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    Yang pinfeng felt that his life was very boring.


    He was too naive back then.<div>


    It was nice to lean against the Savior¡¯s Hall, but who knew that Chu Liang had be the day wandering God and even Zhu Yan had be a mother-inw. They were not even considered river gods or gate gods ¡­


    He, on the other hand, was rich and had piles of gold and Jade, and his body reeked of copper.


    Every day, he would just lie down, sleep, eat and drink to earn money. Money begets money.


    In order to put money in, he was prepared to build the World Bank.


    He was here to discuss the bank with Lulu.


    His life was so boring. He was counting money every day and had lost the motivation to fight.


    Sigh.


    Although the money wasn¡¯t his, Lulu was generous enough to give him ten percent. He wouldn¡¯t be able to finish spending it even in his next life.


    Yang pinfeng invited Lulu into the manor and asked as they walked, ¡°¡±Has your father returned?¡±


    Yang pinfeng¡¯s mouth twitched.


    ¡°Yes, I went home long ago. My mother asked him toe back.¡± Yang pinfeng¡¯s face was filled with disdain.<div>


    ¡°Why invite him back? Mrs. Zheng, you¡¯ve lowered your head?¡± Lulu was a little surprised. She had thought that Lord yang would be the one to take the initiative.


    Yang pinfeng¡¯s expression became even more strange, and he pursed his lips without saying a word.


    ¡°My mother said that I¡¯m useless, so she asked my father toe back and give her a second child.¡±


    Luluughed so hard that he couldn¡¯t straighten his back.


    This couple was really interesting.


    In the backyard, Lulu followed yang Feng to pay his respects to Madam Zheng.


    Madam Zheng still liked her, and because she liked her, she would often invite her over for a chat. She looked at Lulu¡¯s face, then touched her unpregnant belly.


    It was said that from before to during pregnancy, if a picture of a baby was pasted in the room, the child would be extremely beautiful.


    Mrs. Zheng kept looking around, and she couldn¡¯t help but feel that she didn¡¯t want to have another child with yang pingfeng¡¯s condition, so she could only look at Lulu more every day.


    ¡°Come and let aunt Zheng touch it.¡± Mrs. Zheng rubbed her face against Lulu¡¯s with a smile.


    Lulu looked at Mrs. Zheng, who was smiling.¡±You have a baby in your stomach.¡±<div>


    ¡°A very beautiful sister.¡±


    Mrs. Zheng was so happy that she jumped up.¡±Really?¡±


    The nanny behind him was stunned,¡±it¡¯s said that children can see things when they¡¯re young. It might be true.¡± It just so happens that Madam has not taken my pulse for more than a month ¡­¡±


    ¡°Get the Imperial physician,¡± Mrs. Zheng immediately called out.


    ¡°You¡¯re really a blessed child, unlike you, my enemy, a debt-collecting ghost!¡± She red at yang pinfeng. Just one look at this brat would shorten her lifespan by two years.


    ¡°Why do you keep inviting those scoundrels and scoundrels in your courtyard? It¡¯s so noisy all day, it¡¯s really not right.¡±


    ¡°Tell me, what kind of good friends can you make at your age? Look at Huai ¡®an, he¡¯s surrounded by noble young Masters, your ¡­¡± Mrs. Zheng was getting angry.


    ¡°You only know that I¡¯m inviting people to my house to eat and drink, but you don¡¯t know that this is a social event.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m the only child in our family, and we don¡¯t have any inws. I¡¯m paving the way for the long term. Mother, think about it, when you and father die in the future, won¡¯t those brothers be the main force to carry you?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think so?¡± Yang pinfeng looked at her seriously.


    Mrs. Zheng was so angry that she fell backward.<div>


    Madam, don¡¯t be angry. Let¡¯s have another child. The nanny looked at her solemnly.


    Mrs. Zheng snorted and ran away with her not-so-obvious belly.


    ¡°What¡¯s there to lift? I¡¯ll lie down myself.¡± She could still hear Mrs. Zheng¡¯s mumbling when she left the house.

 Chapter 725: The bank of the universe _1

    Chapter 725: The bank of the universe _1<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°Does my mother have a long life?¡± Yang pinfeng suddenly asked.


    Lulu shot him a nce.<div>


    ¡°Every time the two of you quarrel, her life will be extended by three days.¡± She didn¡¯t know what the hell it was.


    Yang pinfeng grinned.


    Her mother had been thinking about something for her family these days.


    He was deliberately teasing her.


    Back then, the Zheng family sided with the virtuous King. In order to avoid suspicion and for the political situation, his mother had cut off all ties with the Zheng family. But now that her brother had been released, she was still a little worried.


    Yang pinfeng led Lulu to his own courtyard.


    After entering the courtyard, yang Feng asked, ¡°¡±The soul of thete Emperor, did you see it? I¡¯ve always been curious, can the souls of the emperors of the past dynasties go to heaven and be Immortals? Or reincarnated like a normal person?¡± He looked at her with a gossipy expression.


    Lulu¡¯s lips pursed slightly, but he quickly returned to normal.


    In fact.


    The emperor¡¯s name was on the book of life and death. Before he died, his name did not change at all. However, ever since Jiang Jiang had killed him, his soul and this name had never gone to the hall of salvation.


    The messenger of death who was supposed toe that day to capture the soul stood outside the Imperial Pce for a long time.<div>


    Because the emperor¡¯s honor was different, there were ghost soldiers guarding the burial, and many messengers of death came that day.


    However, he did not receive the emperor¡¯s soul.


    Lulu guessed that Jiang Jiang must have used some special method to destroy her soul that day.


    ¡°The Emperor is a person with great fortune in the world. If their contributions in life were greater than their mistakes, there would be a ce dedicated to them in theherworld. If your offense is greater than your merit, you will be punished.¡±


    and those emperors who are willing to reincarnate can also choose a good family to reincarnate.


    Lulu didn¡¯t answer thete Emperor¡¯s question, and yang pinfeng didn¡¯t notice anything unusual.


    He didn¡¯t care about thete Emperor¡¯s soul in the first ce. He was just curious about where the previous emperors went after they died.


    After entering the courtyard, yang Feng ordered the maidservants to serve a lot of snacks.


    ¡°These were all brought from overseas, and I spent a lot of effort on them. Quickly, have a taste.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve spent all your money overseas?¡± Lulu was a little surprised. She only knew that the ount books she was looking at were getting thicker and thicker, but she didn¡¯t check where each ount book came from.


    Yang pinfeng was extremely proud.<div>


    more than half of the great Zhou Dynasty¡¯s money is in our hands. You don¡¯t know that the Wen family is in a terrible fix now. The Wen family was the richest merchant in the world, but their position was not stable.


    ¡°I¡¯m earning some outside money to spend. I have nothing to do anyway. It¡¯s just that it¡¯s troublesome when there¡¯s too much money and no ce to put it. ¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why I asked you to make the decision. I¡¯ve prepared half a money house.¡±


    ¡°But money is too eye-catching. To set up a bank, it must be spread all over the great Zhou.¡±


    ¡°People are easy to manage, but evil ¡­¡± Yang dingfeng chuckled.


    Lulu raised an eyebrow.


    ¡°How big is it?¡± The little girl ate the desserts, which tasted extremely good. It was very different from the desserts of the great Zhou Dynasty, and had a somewhat fragrant taste.


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s the entire great Zhou Dynasty.¡± Yang pinfeng patted his chest.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you be a little more gutsy?¡± Lulu said disdainfully.


    ¡°Then, then the whole world? The bank of the world?¡± Yang qianfeng paused. Lu huaijiang was the one in charge of the great Zhou now, so wasn¡¯t Lu huaijiang equivalent to Jiang huailu?


    Rounding off, it was one of their own.<div>


    Let¡¯s set up the bank of the universe. Lulu pondered for a moment. There were more and more dark spirits now, and under the restrictions of the hall of salvation, there were gradually rules.


    ¡°Working for others in the day.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m working for the evil at night,¡±


    Hearing this, yang pinfeng¡¯s eyelids trembled, ¡± you won¡¯t even let go of a dead person¡¯s money??? ¡± That gaze, that look of madness!

 Chapter 726: She is the fated person (1)

    Chapter 726: She is the fated person (1)<div>


    Trantor:549690339


    ¡°How is it excessive to earn the money of a dead person?¡±


    ¡°And if I earn it, I¡¯ll be protected.¡± Lulu said righteously.<div>


    ¡°This is called¡± leaning against a big tree to enjoy the shade.¡± What do you know?¡± She was earning decent money, decent money!


    Yang pinfeng thought about it and realized that it was true. Lu huaijiang would be assigned to him during the day and Jiang huailu would be assigned to him at night.


    Who would dare to Rob the bank of the universe?


    In the mortal world, the Emperor was the protector.


    In this world at night, the Savior was protecting them. Whoever dared to make a move couldn¡¯t hide, alive or dead.


    Yang pinfeng immediately made his decision.


    ¡°Then it¡¯s decided. Although there¡¯s a lot of money and the stench of copper on me, it¡¯s still interesting.¡± Yang pinfeng immediately got someone to take a pen and paper and record it down. He wrote down the general article.


    Who knew that the bank of the universe, which was famous in the world and took over both the ck and white sides, would be formed so casually?


    ¡°By the way, I found something overseas. Outsiders say you have the root of wisdom, let me show you.¡±


    ¡°This thing is just a decoration in the hands of us ordinary people.¡± Yang pinfeng patted his head and asked someone to bring in a small box made of sandalwood.


    ¡°Then why don¡¯t you send it to the National temple?¡± Lulu looked at him suspiciously. Master yixu¡¯s wisdom was even more profound than hers.<div>


    Yang pinfeng waved his hand,¡±you don¡¯t know?¡± It¡¯s all over the people.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s said that the person who suppresses the soul of Your Highness is born with the root of wisdom and has the will of Buddha. He also said that you had a discussion with master yixu when you went to the National temple. Master yixu is crying because of you. How profound must your Buddha intent be? Of course, I¡¯m here to deliver it to you.¡±


    Lulu¡¯s mouth was slightly agape. He was afraid ¡­


    He would probably cry to death.


    Lulu immediately took the sandalwood box. The moment he touched it, Lulu¡¯s heart went numb.


    It was as if something was guiding her, causing her to look at the small wooden box in her hand.


    The wooden box looked ordinary, but Lulu knew that the more ordinary something was, the more valuable it was.


    ¡°This box is actually a little ¡­¡±


    ¡°This box was fished up by a fisherman from the sea. I don¡¯t know how long it has been in the sea, but it hasn¡¯t rotted at all.¡±


    ¡°Later, it was sold at a sky-high price overseas.¡±


    ¡°But there¡¯s a disadvantage.¡±<div>


    ¡°Look, there¡¯s a small copper lock on this thing, but we can¡¯t open it even after hiring countless skilled craftsmen. As for why it needs someone with wisdom to open it ¡­¡± Yang pinfeng touched his head.


    they said that when it was fished up, it was still shing with golden light. The runes were clearly from Buddhism.


    ¡°Someone tried to break it open by force. I bought it and tried, but I couldn¡¯t break it with a sword. Later on, some people spected that there was a master above who had ced a protective restriction. It¡¯s a legend, but it hasn¡¯t been opened yet.¡±


    Pa da.


    Lulu tugged at it with her little hand, and the lock that was locked inside bounced open.


    Yang pinfeng?


    Lulu studied the box carefully. She could sense a familiar scent on it.


    He opened the box and revealed a silk cloth.


    A pure white silk cloth.


    The wooden box was casually ced on the table. Yang pinfeng picked it up and looked at it a few times. Eh, it seemed that after opening the wooden box, there were some traces of decay.


    Lulu spread out the silk cloth.<div>


    ¡°After spending so much effort and so much money, it¡¯s just a piece of silk cloth that has nothing? Are those foreigners trying to cheat me of my money?¡± No matter how yang pinfeng looked at it, he felt that the silk cloth was too white.


    Not a single word.


    Lulu looked at the silk cloth in shock.

 Chapter 727: The little ancestor saved the country by crying (1)

    Chapter 727: The little ancestor saved the country by crying (1)<div>


    Trantor:549690339


    Just now, she had only vaguely felt that the aura was familiar, but at this moment, that familiarity hit her in the face.


    It was her father.<div>


    He was the father of her thousand-year-old son of Buddha.


    The father who chose to be annihted for the sake of the fairy mother.


    ¡°There are words, there are words, do you see them? There were words just now!¡± Yang pinfeng eximed and stretched his head over to take a look. He could only see what was heartless and what was affectionate.


    Lulu, however, crumpled the silk cloth into a ball and stuffed it into his arms.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have the root of wisdom, your eyes are rotten from looking at it.¡± Lulu lied with a straight face as he slid down from his chair.


    ¡°Pack up the desserts for me.¡± After he finished speaking, he slowly walked towards the door.


    When she turned around, her face fell.


    To live a long life without any emotions.


    Every inch of his body was hurt.


    Lulu didn¡¯t quite understand what it meant, but the Golden words on it made him feel as if his heart was being squeezed.


    ¡°Father, are you trying to tell Lulu something?¡± Lulu murmured softly, but she did not quite understand.<div>


    Lulu sat in the Yang family¡¯s carriage, lost in thought.


    She still remembered that her godmother had asked her Godfather a few times.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t the lifespan I gave them in private work? Could it be that the heavenly Dao detected it and set things right?¡±


    ¡°But something¡¯s not right. His original lifespan has been shortened. Unless ¡­¡±


    ¡°Unless they used some secret technique to shorten their lifespans. But the two of them are about to turn into ashes, what else is there to worry about ¡­¡± His godmother¡¯s expression was not good at that time.


    After exchanging a nce with their Godfather, they suddenly turned their heads and looked at Jiang huailu, who was pretending to be asleep.


    There was nothing they couldn¡¯t let go of. The person who once loved the world was only left with a child.


    She was a child who had yet to see the evil of the world.


    At that time, godmother had always suspected that her father and mother had calcted something and elerated the burning of their lifespans.


    How could Lulu not know the reason why he was holding the White silk cloth?


    It was this white silk cloth. Her father must have calcted something, but he didn¡¯t dare to reveal the secrets of heaven.<div>


    The little girl sat in the carriage, holding the silk cloth and crying.


    ¡°Wuwuwuwu ¡­¡± She missed her father and her mother so much.


    The little girl leaned against the window and secretly cried.


    The shadow guards who had been following her and protecting her all the way were stunned.


    ¡°Why did you suddenly cry?¡±


    ¡°Quickly report to His Majesty.¡±


    The shadow guards panicked, while Lulu cried miserably.


    ¡°Send me back to the eastern Pce.¡± Lulu said in a sobbing voice.


    The coachman immediately made a turn and sent them to the eastern Pce.


    The wet nurse was a little worried. No one knew what had happened to the little girl. She had clearly been very happy just now.


    He was nervous and worried.<div>


    ¡°Report back to Xia Jian and say that youngdy will return to the eastern Pce for a few days. I¡¯ll return to the Xia family to visit Madam another day.¡± The old maidservant sent the maidservant back to report.


    The moment the carriage stopped, the little girl jumped out of the carriage and went in crying.


    The eastern Pce was shocked.


    In the Imperial study.


    Due to the urgency of the situation and the fact that thete Emperor had been harmed by an evil spirit, no one dared to stop the spirit for too long.


    In just four or five days, thete Emperor was buried in the Imperial mausoleum.


    Lu huaijiang had just returned to the Imperial study to discuss matters with the officials.


    The flood in Jiangnan was an urgent matter.


    Because of thete Emperor¡¯s death, the local officials used the busy court as an excuse to suppress the matter and not report it.


    The refugees who fled the famine had all arrived outside the capital.


    The young Emperor flew into a rage in the Imperial study. The memorials fell one after another, smashing the heads of the old officials in front of them.


    ¡°So what if thete Emperor died? You actually dare to hide such a thing as the flood, this one thinks that you can¡¯t keep your heads down, right?¡± The young Emperor¡¯s eyes were dark, and the ministers were suppressed by his aura.


    The little eunuch who was waiting on him shivered.

 Chapter 728: Jiang Jiang’s heart aches _1

    Chapter 728: Jiang Jiang¡¯s heart aches _1<div>


    Trantor:549690339


    ¡°Do you want me to change your heads?¡±


    ¡°If you can¡¯t control it, you can ask me to control it for you. Since it¡¯s useless, why don¡¯t you cut it down?¡±<div>


    ¡°Thete Emperor just died, and Zhen still has to observe filial piety for three years, and you all are making a fuss about choosing consorts when Zhen just ascended the throne. I want to observe filial piety, and you all say that even if thete Emperor was still alive, he would also agree. What, thete Emperor can¡¯t take care of the flood in Jiangnan now?¡±


    Lu huaijiang sneered. A talent show for me?


    Even if he chose a pig, he would not be manipted.


    The ministers didn¡¯t dare to make a sound. Whoever angered the Emperor would be the punching bag.


    They were all sly old foxes who had sneaked out of the court.


    Eunuch Lu was standing outside the Imperial study.


    When he saw the shadow guards who were protecting Jiang huilu, he frowned.


    ¡°Eunuch Liu, that person is crying. I sat in the carriage and cried all the way back.¡± The shadow Guard¡¯s words made eunuch Lu¡¯s expression turn even worse.


    Squeak.


    Eunuch Lu gently pushed open the door of the Royal study.


    Hearing the sound, eunuch Lu could clearly see that the ministers were relieved.<div>


    Lu huaijiang¡¯s eyes swept over, and eunuch Lu¡¯s entire body was trembling.


    He took a deep breath and walked to the Emperor with a bow.


    He leaned close to Her Majesty¡¯s ear and whispered, ¡°¡±That person cried. She cried all the way from the carriage to the eastern Pce and is still crying in her room.¡±


    The emperor¡¯s expression turned suspicious and his brows were tightly knitted.


    ¡°All of you can scram back.¡± Lu huaijiang didn¡¯t say a word. He stood up and walked over in big strides.


    The Lord in charge of the flood shivered and sat on the ground, sweating profusely.


    ¡°May I ask eunuch Lu, which master is it? This official will definitely repay you with a fountain!¡± The official was on the verge of tears. He was prepared to be beheaded.


    A new emperor who had just ascended the throne would usually kill the chicken to warn the monkeys.


    He had killed two chickens from the Zheng family and the Yu family. He thought he would be the third one.


    Who knew that he would actually escape.


    Thank God.<div>


    Eunuch Lu looked at him with a fake smile. ¡°You, you¡¯re lucky. It¡¯s unfortunate that we bumped into your Majesty¡¯s weakness.¡± Eunuch Lu chuckled and followed them back to the eastern Pce.


    Who didn¡¯t know that the new emperor was unyielding and cold-hearted?


    His entire being was like an iron wall.


    When the officials heard this, they were very surprised.


    Lu huaijiang rushed all the way back to the eastern Pce. He didn¡¯t even take the carriage and directly rode out of the pce.


    Just as he reached the eastern Pce¡¯s entrance, the nanny was waiting outside.


    She exined the matter along the way, only knowing that she had received a piece of silk cloth and cried as she looked at it. No one knew what had happened.


    Outside Lulu¡¯s sleeping chambers, the pce servants knelt on the ground upon seeing the Emperor return.


    Every time the little ancestor was unhappy, the master would act up.


    Lu huaijiang simply ignored him and entered the bedroom directly, his footsteps light.


    The young Emperor, who was a man of his word in the Imperial court, was now extremely nervous.<div>


    Busy with state affairs, he had not seen Lulu for a few days.


    ¡°The youngdy cried and went to sleep.¡± The pce servant inside replied in a low voice and then carefully retreated.


    Lu huaijiang sat at the head of the bed. Seeing her red eyes and tightly furrowed brows, he knew that she was very worried.


    He raised his hand and wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes.


    Although he had been busy these days, he always felt that something was missing in his heart.


    Now that he had returned to the East Pce and saw her obedient but full of grievances, Lu huaijiang¡¯s heart was filled with satisfaction.


    The anger that he couldn¡¯t suppress during this period of time had calmed down a little.


    Suddenly ¡­


    Lu huaijiang¡¯s eyes fell on a white cloth on her waist.


    Lu huaijiang reached out and pulled, but the little girl¡¯s hands were tightly clenched and refused to let go.

 Chapter 729: Bring her to the throne room (1)

    Chapter 729: Bring her to the throne room (1)<div>


    Trantor:549690339


    Lu huaijiang gently pried open her five fingers.


    He slowly pulled out the White silk cloth that had made her cry.<div>


    Lu huaijiang¡¯s sword-like brows slightly furrowed, and he turned the White silk cloth around several times.


    It was pure white without any color, and there was not a single word on it.


    Lu huaijiang sighed and covered her with the nket. He went out and asked the nanny, but the nanny said that red words seemed to have appeared before.


    But for some reason, the handwriting was gone.


    Lu huaijiang¡¯s heart sank. He knew that Lulu¡¯s background was extraordinary, and that she had a godmother that existed in legends but had never appeared.


    This was probably a miracle.


    A miracle in the eyes of mortals was just a Messenger in the eyes of gods.


    Lu huaijiang kept the White silk cloth carefully and did not dare to leave. He stayed by Lulu¡¯s side all night.


    As expected ¡­


    In the middle of the night, Jiang huailu started to have a fever.


    ¡°It¡¯s strange. Miss Lulu seems to have a fever often. I can¡¯t find the cause every time, always having a sudden fever and then suddenly getting better.¡±<div>


    ¡°A few days ago, on the day thete Emperor passed away, miss Lulu seemed to have a fever for an entire night.¡±


    ¡°That day, you and the virtuous Prince had a huge fight in the court. Miss Lulu did not allow this servant to pass on the message.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s only been a few days, why is it burning up again?¡± The nanny was a little worried.


    The eastern Pce was brightly lit, and the pce servants hurried back and forth without stopping.


    The Imperial physician was pulled out of his bed and brought to the eastern Pce by a knife.


    it¡¯s still the same fever asst time. I can¡¯t find the cause. The Imperial physician was anxious. Why did this little ancestor of the eastern Pce always have a fever? once he had a fever, the Emperor would want to cut off his head.


    ¡°But this time it¡¯s a little different, there¡¯s a reason.¡± The Imperial physician heaved a sigh of relief. He had managed to save his head.


    ¡°Some people eat too much and will get hot. Some of them were young, and their emotional fluctuations were too great, which could also cause high fever. May I ask if there are times when the little girl loses control of her emotions? Or great joy or great sorrow?¡± The Imperial physician stroked his beard.


    The old woman nodded.


    The uneasiness in Lu huaijiang¡¯s heart dissipated a little.


    He then pulled the Imperial physician to ask about the feverst time, but he still couldn¡¯t find the cause. He asked the world about it and found out that it was the day the previous Emperor died and returned.<div>


    After the medicine was prescribed, Lu huaijiang personally forced it down her throat. He did not dare to sleep and stayed by her bed all night.


    If the Emperor did not sleep, who would dare to sleep in the eastern Pce?


    Eunuch Lu hade to persuade her twice, but seeing the emperor¡¯s reaction, he didn¡¯t dare to persuade her further.


    Everyone could only apany the new emperor through the night until dawn.


    The next morning.


    Lulu¡¯s fever was still not gone.


    ¡°Your Majesty, it¡¯s time to go to court. Your Ascension as the new emperor has yet to be announced to the world. All of the officials are waiting for you. The flood in Jiangnan has yet to be dealt with.¡± Eunuch Lu stood outside the door, afraid that the new emperor would ask for leave as soon as he ascended the throne.


    He was terrified.


    There was a short pause. Fortunately, the Emperor stood up.


    Eunuch Lu heaved a sigh of relief. He waved his hand behind him, and the pce servants filed in.


    Eunuch Lu saw that the Emperor had no intention of putting Lulu down, so he didn¡¯t dare to say anything.<div>


    He had just finished washing up and changed his clothes.


    Then, he picked up the little girl.


    Eunuch Lu¡¯s eyelids trembled.


    ¡°Your Majesty, you ¡­¡± She saw that he was wearing arge cloak, and a furry head was hiding inside.


    It¡¯s here, it¡¯s here. The day has finallye!


    He knew it!


    Thest time when he was still the governor of the country, he had brought people to the Imperial study to discuss matters.


    This time, it was finally here.


    He brought his men to court again.


    The throne room.


    He was going to take Jiang huailu to the throne room to sleep!


    Eunuch Lu¡¯s expression was one of ¡°I knew it¡± as he watched the new emperor get into the sedan.


    All the civil and military officials were probably going to be frightened today.

 Chapter 730: Your Majesty has a pet?

    Chapter 730: Your Majesty has a pet?<div>


    Trantor:549690339


    Lu huaijiang sat in the sedan, carrying a little girl.


    This scene was surprisingly simr to the previous one.<div>


    However, there was a slight difference. Thest time he went to the Imperial study.


    Only a few old officials knew about it.


    This time ¡­


    The little girl had to go to the ce where the civil and military officials attended court, which was known as the center of the world¡¯s most powerful power, to sleep.


    As the Crown Prince, no one could stop him.


    Not to mention that he was now the Emperor.


    Lu huaijiang got off the sedan and stood behind the throne room. From time to time, he would raise his hand to touch the little girl¡¯s forehead.


    Eunuch Lu had thought it through thoroughly. He even had someone warm a bowl of milk and swallowed it bit by bit.


    Lu huaijiang touched her forehead again. Seeing that there was no problem, he heaved a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Your Majesty, this youngdy ¡­ It¡¯s better to let this servant hold it. You¡¯re about to go to court.¡± The female official looked at the red-faced little girl sleeping in his arms and tried to take her over.


    The Emperor looked at her coldly.<div>


    ¡°Drag him out.¡± He paused for a moment.


    ¡°Send him out of the throne room. Send them to the harem to serve the old concubines.¡± He didn¡¯t kill anyone.


    ¡°Your Majesty, it¡¯s time for the court.¡± Eunuch Lu said in a low voice.


    Lu huaijiang responded softly and carried Lulu all the way to the throne room.


    The civil and military officials heard the emperor¡¯s footsteps and lowered their heads, not daring to profane the emperor¡¯s face.


    ¡°Long live the Emperor, long live the Emperor.¡±


    All of the officials shouted in unison. After paying their respects, they all knelt on the ground.


    Eunuch Lu followed behind the young Emperor. After he sat down, Lu huaijiang gently raised his hand.


    ¡°Rise.¡± Lu huaijiang lowered his voice.


    ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty.¡±


    Eunuch Lu stood to the side, and there were two young eunuchs with serious expressions on both sides. ¡°There¡¯s a matter to be reported.¡± Before he could finish his words, the Emperor suddenly coughed.<div>


    Eunuch Lu immediately lowered his voice. ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, withdraw.¡±


    The crowd raised their heads and saw that the young Emperor seemed to be carrying a small animal in his arms.


    He was wrapped in a furry little nket, making him look like an animal with long fur.


    The court quickly began to quarrel over the flood in Jiangnan.


    Some people said thatst year¡¯s disaster relief funds did not go to the victims of the disaster. If they allocated more funds now, it would fatten the officials along the way.


    If he said this in front of the new emperor, he would be beheaded.


    The courtiers immediately began to argue.


    From time to time, Lu huaijiang lowered his head and patted the little pet in his hand. Seeing that her fever had subsided a little, his heart also rxed a lot.


    He immediately ced her on the Dragon throne. Lu huaijiang could not sit down and could only stand up.


    ¡°What, all of you are busy with the allocation of funds, and the responsibility for the Jiangnan flood has not been pursued yet. Jiangnan was so big that not a single official had reported the flood, even though it had been a month. They¡¯re quite proactive in funding.¡± Sir yang frowned. He was a military official and could not bear to see the stinky conduct of these civil officials.


    The crowd instantly fell silent and carefully raised their heads to look at the young man above.<div>


    He looked slightly dignified when he sat, but when he stood up, he looked even more awe-inspiring.


    His entire body carried a few traces of rising true Dragon Qi.


    The ministers all shrank back, afraid that they would touch their eyebrows.


    As expected ¡­


    As soon as the Emperor opened his mouth, he called out six or seven officials along the way. Every time he picked one out, they knelt down in front of the cold Hall with a thud.


    The weather was slightly cold, and everyone broke out in cold sweat.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? When you want money, you send several memorials in session, and when ites to taking responsibility, you¡¯re all cowards?¡± Lu huaijiang chuckled, his voice full of ridicule.


    The courtiers kowtowed loudly.


    It¡¯s over, who can calm His Majesty¡¯s anger!

 Chapter 731: He let himself loose (1)

    Chapter 731: He let himself loose (1)<div>


    Trantor:549690339


    ¡°I¡¯m raising you for nothing? He dared to be careless and dy such a big matter! Why don¡¯t you chop off your heads to redeem yourselves for the people of Jiangnan!¡± Lu huaijiang¡¯s expression was gloomy.


    Lu huaijiang¡¯s expression was cold. if we can¡¯t find anyone to take responsibility today, all the officials along the way will be beheaded. Don¡¯t leave a single one!¡±<div>


    Lu huaijiang¡¯s words really scared the Wits out of the officials on that line.


    His hair was almost standing on end.


    The officials saw that he was really angry, and all of them knelt on the ground.


    ¡°Your Majesty, please calm your anger.¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, you can¡¯t do that. Your Majesty. This lowly subject is the furthest away from Jiangnan. Every year and every month, I request the officials of thend I belong to to to deliver recent major events. I¡¯m innocent.¡±


    Lu huaijiang¡¯s hand moved, and he was about to wave his hand to drag the officials out and behead them.


    Suddenly, there was a rustling sound behind him ¡­


    His anger stopped abruptly.


    Lu huaijiang suppressed his anger.


    One of the officials saw that the emperor¡¯s expression had suddenly improved. His body went soft and he immediately began to cry.


    Every year, I go to Jiangnan to inspect. It must be that the officials under me hid this matter in order to cover up the truth. A few courtiers started arguing again. They all said that they didn¡¯t receive any news of the flood.<div>


    Everything pointed to the Lord in the corner.


    It was the local county magistrate who had ordered people to escort him to the capital overnight.


    At this moment, the eyes of the county magistrate, who was wearing wrinkled clothes that had not been changed for many days, were red.


    ¡°Your Majesty, they are lying! They were ndering him! When this lowly subject discovered that there was a flood in Jiangnan, I reported it, but no one from above has dealt with it. ¡±


    ¡°Although this lowly official is a small county official under Jiangnan and is not as powerful as all of you Daren. However, this lowly subject has always been cautious and did not dare to be the slightest bit careless. Jiangnan was an important part of the great Zhou. Any abnormality would be recorded in the county Journal. When we found out that it had rained for twelve days, I sent three letters.¡±


    ¡°On the 15th and 16th, some dams had already exceeded the water level. That night, I brought more than half of the bailiffs to wake up every household. Carry your things and take turns to monitor the dam.¡±


    ¡°That night, this lowly subject sent three urgent letters to the government office. The three letters were sent in session, all within two hours. At that time, the storm did not stop, and the dam was in danger of bursting.¡±


    ¡°This lowly subject braved the rain and knocked on every house. During those three days, everyone was moved to the higher ground.¡±


    ¡°But after three days, no one from above came.¡±


    ¡°Now ¡­ The river burst its banks, and the entire County was finished. It¡¯s all over.¡± Even though they managed to save some of their belongings, the houses and crops were all gone. Nowadays, who had so much money on them? they all relied on crops.


    And because the news of the flood had not spread, countless people downstream had died or been injured.<div>


    It took a month for the refugees to disperse before the news spread.


    That small county magistrate had never seen any high-ranking officials or nobles, and was originally trembling in fear.


    However, at this moment, he was crying as he spoke. In an instant, his whimpering sound rang out in front of the hall.


    ¡°Everything in this lowly official¡¯s County Office has been washed away, not even a change of clothes. It was themoners who saw that the clothes I was wearing had a sour smell and sent me a few sets of clothes to change into. Beforeing to the capital, themon people were worried that this lowly official would lose his manners in front of the pce, so they mended this lowly official¡¯s torn official robes overnight and washed them clean.¡± The little county magistrate revealed the ces on his body where there were needles and threads. The ministers looked at him and didn¡¯t know what to say.


    They were far away in the capital, the most prosperous ce in the world, but they did not expect the small county official under Jiangnan to live like this.


    ¡°Push it. Look at how you¡¯ve forced the people under you.¡±


    Lord Xia rolled his eyes.


    The ministers looked at him in confusion.


    She felt that ever since his father retired and returned to his hometown, Lord Xia had been letting himself go.


    It was a casual push!


    <div>

 Chapter 732: 732-beheading Li Jue (1)

    Chapter 732: 732-beheading Li Jue (1)<div>


    Trantor:549690339


    Lu huaijiang looked at Lord Xia.


    The ministers looked at Lord Xia in silence.<div>


    Lord Xia grinned tteringly, his smile so wide that his eyes could not be seen.


    The Emperor, who always hated the courtiers ¡®ttery, looked away after a nce.


    Oh my God, His Majesty actually didn¡¯t act up and didn¡¯t punish him?


    [ Your Majesty, does he have something that can be used against you? ]


    Lord Xia coughed lightly,¡±if you shirk responsibility, the county magistrate under you will not be able to live.¡± Look at all of you eating until your brains are full of fat, and look at others, they are all skin and bones.¡±


    It was true. The small county magistrate looked like he had not slept well for a long time. He was yellow-skinned and thin.


    If he wasn¡¯t wearing his official uniform, who would believe that he was a county magistrate?


    ¡°Do you have anything to say? His superior is the magistrate, and since he has sent several letters asking for help, what do you say? Could it be that the messenger ate it?¡± Lu huaijiang¡¯s expression was already bad.


    ¡°And you, as the provincial governor, such a huge flood hassted for nearly a month. I think you are blind, and your heart is blind!¡± Lu huaijiang looked at the expressions of the officials and knew that the magistrate was probably telling the truth.


    Whether the county magistrate was lying or not, they would know once they sent someone to investigate.


    These idiots probably thought that the flood wasn¡¯t big at first and didn¡¯t pay much attention to it.<div>


    Later, when they realized that the situation had gone out of control, they did not dare to report it for fear of taking responsibility.


    That was how he hade to this point.


    Among them, Lord Li was the sage King¡¯s man. Ever since the Crown Prince became the Emperor, the sage King had imed to be sick and had note to court.


    Everyone knew that he was avoiding the sharp edge.


    behead the Jiangnan provincial governor and the jiangzhou magistrate. Send their heads back to Jiangnan overnight tofort the people. Lu huaijiang¡¯s eyes were slightly cold, and the officials were so scared that they sat on the ground.


    And the Jiangnan Governor was promoted after the Xian King returned to the capital.


    He looked at old master Zheng, but old master Zheng didn¡¯t even look at him. His son had just been released, so he didn¡¯t dare to speak.


    ¡°Your Majesty, Your Majesty, please spare my life. Your Majesty, please spare my life ¡­¡± The Jiangnan provincial governor¡¯s dereliction of duty and his confession were not reported by the Jiang Prefecture magistrate.


    ¡°Behead the Jiang Prefecture¡¯s magistrate for three generations.¡± Lu huaijiang¡¯s expression was cold, and the Jiang Prefecture magistrate was so scared that he peed his pants.


    Ever since the flood in Jiangnan broke out, he knew he would die. But if his wife and children, as well as his descendants, were implicated, he would be a sinner.


    ¡°I know I was wrong. I deserve to die, but my family doesn¡¯t know anything. I know I¡¯m wrong.¡± The Jiang Prefecture magistrate wailed.<div>


    ¡°This official had a hard time bing a magistrate, this official has failed in his duty, this official has implicated themon people. However, the young and old in my family are innocent. I beg Your Majesty to have mercy.¡± The Jiang Prefecture¡¯s magistrate knelt on the ground and kowtowed continuously. His head made a banging sound, and after a few kowtows, his head was bleeding.


    The civil and military officials looked at each other. They had all been officials for many years. If one day, they implicated the old and young in their families, how miserable would they be?


    The magistrate deserved to die, but the third generation was innocent.


    A few ministers secretly nodded their heads. They had just taken a step forward and had yet to speak.


    Lord Xia started talking again.


    ¡°You¡¯re innocent. The people were homeless and their crops were gone. They lost their homes. Many people lost their parents and children in the flood. They were not innocent? They didn¡¯t participate when you and your nsmen were having fun?¡±


    ¡°They rely on you to rise step by step, and if they make a mistake, you alone canpensate for a thousand lives! If he could use his family¡¯s descendants to restrain the court officials, although it would be cruel, it would be beneficial to themon people. Since you know that you will bring disaster to your family, you should always be on guard. Otherwise, why would it be so easy to take the court¡¯s money?¡± Lord yang rolled his eyes.

 Chapter 733: Waiting for Lord Xia to lose his head (1)

    Chapter 733: Waiting for Lord Xia to lose his head (1)<div>


    Trantor:549690339


    How could he not know that these ministers wanted to intercede?


    That was not being kind.<div>


    He was just thinking about his future.


    His Majesty might not know, but he knew who was corrupt and epted bribes in the court.


    Sir Yang¡¯s words made the officials turn ashen.


    ¡°By relying on the Imperial court, it¡¯s fine if you be an official and your chickens and dogs rise to the heavens. He might even be corrupt and take bribes. He was discovered when he turned his head, and then he was gone after his head was chopped off? How can it be so easy?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s always good for the world to be able to restrain the court officials.¡±


    ¡°Aiyo, this lowly subject was just speaking casually, please forgive me, Sirs.¡± Lord Xia waved his hand affectionately, and everyone¡¯s faces twitched.


    That was f * cking strange.


    Had he been possessed by an evil spirit?


    He actually dared to publicly say that the courtiers had epted bribes?


    Do you still want to live?


    The problem was that when his father was still alive, he had relied on his father and his own honest and simple abilities to survive until now. After his father retired, he actually ¡­ Was he crazy?<div>


    In the past, he was a good man who didn¡¯t offend anyone.


    Lord Xia squinted his eyes. The new emperor had ascended to the throne, and he had to kill the chicken to warn the monkeys. If he did not kill the governor and zhizhou, he would not be able to appease the anger of the people. Although it sounded terrifying to be able to sit for three generations, it was enough to intimidate some of the younger generation.


    No one could change the emperor¡¯s decision. He was just following the emperor¡¯s words and hugging onto his thigh.


    ¡°Behead him. Those who plead for mercy shall be punished as well.¡± Lu huaijiang¡¯s expression was indifferent, and none of the officials dared to make a sound.


    The old officials silently extended their arms.


    So many people had died in the flood, and no one could bear the responsibility. It would not be a pity even if the Jiang Prefecture magistrate died ten thousand times. No one dared to provoke the new emperor at this time.


    When the news of the execution of the third generation spread, the entire city was shocked.


    It caused the people to be a little frightened.


    However, a few dayster, when they heard that the flood in Jiangnan had killed and injured more than ten thousand people, the local people were stirred up and all rushed into the jiangzhou prefect¡¯s office to fight, smash, and Rob. It was as if they had gone crazy.


    After learning that the new emperor had killed three generations of Jiang Prefecture prefects, the people gradually calmed down.


    Only then did there be noints between the court and themon people.<div>


    However, at this moment, the officials were all trembling in fear after seeing several officials being killed in the court.


    The new emperor really didn¡¯t look like the previous Emperor at all. The previous Emperor had a gentle temperament and had offended the new emperor several times at the border. However, the new emperor was a battle maniac who couldn¡¯t be stopped.


    It was the same in the Imperial court.


    But in the end, he was less ruthless and murderous.


    There was a moment of silence in the Imperial court. Just as eunuch Lu announced three times that he would submit a Memorial if he had something to do and leave the court if he had nothing to do, the atmosphere became warm again.


    This time, it was the Ministry of revenue¡¯s turn to allocate money.


    Unfortunately, Lord Xia was in the Ministry of revenue.


    The previous Minister of revenue, when he was allocating funds for the natural disasterst year, had been exploitedyer byyer, and did not even have two taels of silver in the hands of the people. The Minister of revenue was directly removed from his post. Fortunately, the previous Emperor had not died. If he had fallen into the hands of the new emperor, he would have been crippled if not dead.


    The new Minister of revenue did not dare to speak.


    At this moment, all the officials were looking at him. The Minister of revenue secretly touched his neck and felt a cold chill.


    The Minister of revenue¡¯s eyes rolled around and he turned to look at Lord Xia.<div>


    She always felt that Lord Xia seemed to be shrouded in destiny, and today was particrly extraordinary.


    She secretly poked Lord Xia.


    The ministers sighed helplessly. Coward.


    Xia Daren was an invisible official who often walked on the edge of the court, and he still dared to ask the Emperor for money? He was tired of living.


    Lord Xia saw his boss looking at him with a kind face, and then saw his boss pointing to the person above.


    The officials sneered. Lord Xia was an idiot.


    Just wait for your head to fall!

 Chapter 734: The sleeping babies in the throne room (1)

    Chapter 734: The sleeping babies in the throne room (1)<div>


    Trantor:549690339


    The Ministry of revenue had no money, and anyone who asked the Emperor for money would be scolded and reprimanded. From time to time, old ounts would be dug up where the money had gone.


    If he couldn¡¯t answer, he would lose his hat and even his head.<div>


    The Ministry of revenue was a lucrative job, but when it came to money, the Ministry of revenue had the most heads.


    The crowd watched as he stepped forward.


    Lord Xia was in danger.


    It¡¯s over, he¡¯s dead for sure.


    Even the Minister of revenue didn¡¯t dare to show his face, so if you did, wouldn¡¯t you be courting death?


    Lord Xia stood in front of the hall, and the new emperor looked at him faintly, but his expression was strangely suppressing some anger. It even looked a little twisted and kind.


    Your Majesty, the flood in Jiangnan has caused the people to lose their homes and live in poverty. I implore Your Majesty to start disaster relief measures to reduce the loss ¡­ Lord Xia read it out slowly.


    A few courtiers covered their faces with their hands when they heard this.


    This was how the Minister of revenue had asked for money yesterday, and in the end, his head had been smashed by the inkstone.


    Lu huaijiang looked at Lord Xia silently and clenched his fists. The Ministry of revenue, this old demon.


    You only know how to take advantage of my Treasury.<div>


    Before I ascended the throne, the Treasury of the eastern Pce was not enough for Lulu to eat and y. Now, I have inherited arge Foundation. The Treasury was even poorer than his.


    He cut a penny into two petals.


    Those old fogeys from the Ministry of revenue, they¡¯re holding money and asking me for money.


    Whoever opened their mouth would have their house confiscated and turned into the National Treasury. It would save these old farts from asking for money all day.


    Lu huaijiang had already nned it out ¡­


    Then, he saw his little ancestor¡¯s uncle step forward.


    Lu huaijiang opened his eyeszily. He muttered in his heart, ¡± what¡¯s the possibility of Lulu crying to me after I ransack the Xia family? ¡±


    After some thought, he understood.


    The water would probably flood the eastern Pce.


    Your Majesty, please allocate 100 ¡­ The new emperor¡¯s face darkened before he could even say ¡°million.¡± Lord Xia was a little apprehensive. He pondered over the silver in the lower household ounts. Your Majesty, please allocate 500000, the Ministry of revenue 200000, and the civil and military officials to donate. Together, we will make ns for the Jiangnan flood.


    Lord Xia smiled again. the top ten donors can erect a monument for him. He will be praised andmended by the world.<div>


    ¡°Your Majesty, you can also write horizontal ques for them as a form of encouragement,¡±


    Lu huaijiang waved his hand and agreed.


    A million or 500000, even a fool would know which to choose.


    The Minister of revenue¡¯s face was filled with joy. Although it was also 200000,pared to the gap of a million, even if he sold himself, it would not be enough. The Ministry of revenue could afford two hundred thousand.


    But this time, Lord Xia wanted the officials to donate at least 300000 Yuan. The officials ¡®faces all turned ck.


    Why did he have to eat the melon?


    Lord Xia calmly retreated. He did not care if the courtiers were happy with him or not. Both ways ¡­


    His ability was only up to this point. Without his father¡¯s care, he had no chance of rising.


    It was better to focus on hugging Lulu¡¯s thigh. If he did, there might be other opportunities.


    The ministers looked at Lord Xia in shock.


    This thing was definitely possessed by an evil spirit.<div>


    Very quickly, Grand tutor Xie came forward to report on the Imperial examination.


    Lu huaijiang paused for a moment, remembering that Jiang Huaian was also in the exam. If the other party had passed the exam earlier, he would have been able to move out of the Xia family, Lu Huai, and Jiang Yun.


    When the court was dismissed, the ministers secretly rolled their eyes and nced at him.


    A chubby little paw emerged from the furry ball that His Highness was holding. Its little paws looked small and soft, and there were even little bumps on the back of its hand.


    He was actually quite cute.


    However, it was only a nce before he was carried out by the new emperor.

 Chapter 735: The world is big, she is the biggest (1)

    Chapter 735: The world is big, she is the biggest (1)<div>


    Trantor:549690339


    The ministers stood rooted to the ground,¡±did you see anything?¡± His Majesty went to court and hugged someone? Sleeping on the Dragon throne?¡±


    ¡°Was that person sleeping just now a human?¡±<div>


    ¡°I can see your hand.¡± The courtiers were all shocked and could see the shock in each other¡¯s eyes.


    This was no different from making the officials faint. Who could trouble the Emperor to carry them to the throne room to sleep?


    They could actually sleep in a ce where they discussed national affairs?


    Everyone was in a state of confusion, feeling that this was too unrealistic.


    It was like stepping on cotton.


    Only a few old ministers who had watched Jiang huailu in the Imperial studyst time suddenly looked at Lord Xia.


    ¡°Could it be that some Vixen has bewitched His Majesty? Is it also because of this that His Majesty is not even willing to establish a harem?¡± Old Zheng took a deep breath. He had bet on the wrong treasure. He had originally nned to help the wise King ascend the throne.


    Now that the sage King had been defeated, the Zheng family was in danger, not to mention whether he would give up in the future.


    After all, the Zheng family was one of the people who opposed the new emperor.


    However, what if the Zheng family still had a daughter who could enter the pce?


    First uncle Xia sneered,¡±which Vixen would be so short?¡± The new emperor observed filial piety for thete Emperor. This was a rule that had existed for generations. Besides, thete Emperor has only been gone for a few days, and his bones are still warm. The new emperor is not this kind of person!¡±<div>


    After that, he left without looking back.


    Old master Zheng thought for a moment, and his face turned slightly red. That was true.


    To be able to sleep on the Dragon chair, a child of at most a few years old, not even ten years old, what was he in a hurry for?


    If he didn¡¯t select a talent show, then no one would have a chance.


    It wasn¡¯t until everyone had left the court that Lord Xia returned to his residence leisurely.


    She turned around and asked Madam Xia to send Lulu many of her favorite appetizers. The East Pce had everything, but not her mother¡¯s cooking.


    The appetizers were brought into the pce, and Lulu had just woken up from his sleep. He ate a bowl of porridge with the appetizers.


    Lu huaijiang saw that she was getting better and invited the Imperial physician into the pce.


    ¡°Lady Jiang is fine now. You just need to be careful of your happiness and sadness in the future.¡± The old Imperial physician prescribed some medicine, and eunuch Lu personally sent the person out.


    Lu Lu was sleeping on the Dragon bed, and Lu huaijiang had put a pillow around her waist.


    ¡°Where is this ce?¡± The little girl¡¯s chin became a little sharper.<div>


    Lu huaijiang¡¯s heart ached when he saw this.


    ¡°This is Jiang Jiang¡¯s new home. You¡¯ll be living here from now on,¡± However, the little girl was already seven years old this year, and she would be fifteen next year. Lulu would have to move out then.


    Lu huaijiang¡¯s face darkened.


    The pce servant wanted to dress Lulu, but the Emperor took it personally. The pce servant was shocked, but he didn¡¯t dare to show it.


    Lulu was already used to it. When she was three years old in huangdu, she often couldn¡¯t even button her clothes properly, and it was always Jiang Jiang who wore them.


    In the eyes of others, he was the Emperor, but in Lulu¡¯s eyes, he was only Jiang Jiang.


    ¡°By the way, young master Zheng came to bid Lulu farewell the day before yesterday. He said that he was going to a faraway ce and asked me to wait for him. Where was he going? What is he making me wait for? He also said he would write to me. ¡± Lulu looked up at him, who was serving the food.


    Lu huaijiang raised his eyebrows and said seriously, ¡°¡±Do you still remember what Jiang Jiang told you before? If a man asked a woman to wait for him, he must have a scheme. If I let you reply, I might be trying to imitate your handwriting and plot against you in the future. In the future, if he writes to you, don¡¯t ept or read it in case he¡¯s trying to deceive you. Just burn it. ¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think so?¡± Lu huaijiang pointed at a Pce servant.


    The pce servant replied,¡±her childhood sweetheart also said he was waiting for him.¡±


    He clearly had someone in his heart.<div>


    At this moment, he replied with a trembling voice,¡±yes.¡± These people have evil intentions, they are definitely not good people.¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± Lulu said, convinced.


    Lu huaijiang thought,¡±it seems that Lord Zheng hasn¡¯t been sent far enough!¡±

 Chapter 736: Hold her hand and attend the Ascension ceremony together (1)

    Chapter 736: Hold her hand and attend the Ascension ceremony together (1)<div>


    Trantor:549690339


    The new emperor ascended the throne, and everything was busy.


    However, the Emperor would take some time to give Lulu lessons every day.<div>


    What was he talking about? he just said that there were many heartless people in the world.


    For example, a wife from a poor family had to support the elderly and raise children. In the middle, she even supported her husband who was studying to take the Imperial examinations. After taking the examinations, he became famous all over the world.


    As a result, the schr divorced his wife and married a girl from an aristocratic family.


    This showed that schrs had no hearts.


    Take a general as an example, a certain general and his wife were of equal social status, and they sang together. But one day, the general saved a weak girl who sold herself to bury her father. Later, he despised his wife¡¯s jealousy.


    He had divorced the wife he had supported for many years and married a little white flower.


    This meant that the general had well-developed limbs but a simple mind.


    Every day, he would tell her two bedtime stories, one about books, one about generals, or one that was trying to please her for no reason. None of them were good.


    Lu huaijiang was taking preventive measures.


    The surrounding Pce servants didn¡¯t dare to say it out loud, but their shoulders were twitching uncontrobly, afraid that they would lose their heads in front of the hall.


    In the Imperial study.<div>


    Just as they were discussing, a servant of the earth Pce came in with red eyes.


    All the officials were silent as they waited for the pce servants to report. Now that thete Emperor had passed away, the concubines were all enjoying their old age in the pce.


    ¡°Your Majesty, the kun Yi Pce just reported that the previous Emperor had passed away. The Empress Dowager¡¯s mind was heavily injured. She didn¡¯t look strange in the day, but at night, she wouldugh in her sleep every day. But there¡¯s no problem at all during the day.¡±


    ¡°Momo invited an Imperial physician to treat her. The Imperial physician said that niangniang and thete Emperor¡¯s love was as deep as the sea, and this is a psychological problem. If you stay in the pce for a long time and see things to think of people, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not suitable for the Empress Dowager¡¯s body.¡± A servant of the pce of earth and rites reported while crying.


    How could he have known that the Empress was so deeply in love?


    Even the courtiers couldn¡¯t help but wipe their tears.


    He sighed at how deep the rtionship between the Emperor and Empress was. In contrast, noble consort Lin, who cried out that she loved His Majesty every day, actually didn¡¯t move at all.


    This was interesting.


    Previously, when noble consort Lin entered the pce because of Ming su, she still looked like she was about to die. Now that thete Emperor had passed away, there was no movement at all.


    In the end, the Empress Dowager was the main wife.


    Everyone couldn¡¯t help but sigh.<div>


    Lu huaijiang¡¯s eyelids twitched,ughing after sleeping?


    Are you sure it¡¯s not because she had a hard time holding it in during the day and couldn¡¯t hold it in in her sleep, so she woke upughing?


    But he also knew that this would strengthen his rtionship with the officials.


    ¡°The Empress Dowager is not feeling well, so send mother to the country protecting temple for a few days. Didn¡¯t she like to listen to master yixu¡¯s preaching? He could go and rx. Zhen understands her thoughts as Imperial father.¡± I understand that she can¡¯t hold it in anymore.


    If he didn¡¯t send him off, he would probablyugh out loud during the day.


    He thought about the rumors that thete Emperor had passed away and the Empress Dowager had been so agitated that she couldugh out loud even when she was sitting down ¡­


    Lu huaijiang hurriedly issued a decree and sent the Empress Dowager to the National temple.


    As for the Imperial concubines, the former Imperial consort Lin had been living in seclusion ever since her son failed to seize the throne and rarely left the pce. As for Ming su, her body had long been upied by the evil, and she died a few days after entering the pce.


    Of course, the Empress Dowager agreed to stay at the National Guard temple.


    After waiting for a few days, he personally watched over the new emperor¡¯s Ascension. He then packed his things and moved into the National temple.


    However, there was an interlude in the new emperor¡¯s Ascension.<div>


    The new emperor was holding the hand of a round, seven-year-old girl, who looked charmingly na?ve, as they ascended the red carpet to the throne.


    In the past, Lu huaijiang was only the Crown Prince and had to temporarily avoid the emperor¡¯s sharp edge.


    Now that he was the Emperor, he no longer hid it.


    The seven-year-old Savior had officially entered the public¡¯s view.

 Chapter 737: Turning the tables against the wind (1)

    Chapter 737: Turning the tables against the wind (1)<div>


    Trantor:549690339


    Jiang huailu, only seven years old, was walking hand in hand with the new emperor on the red carpet.


    The entire capital was in an uproar.<div>


    However, the new emperor had always had his own ideas and was a decisive and Swift master, so no one dared to stop him.


    All the courtiers could only watch her helplessly. When the new emperor was being canonized, she would just stand by and watch.


    All the glory would be enough to bring glory to their ancestors.


    Even if she was the Empress, she did not deserve to have the same honor as the Emperor.


    When the new emperor ascended the throne, if he already had a wife, she would also be half a step behind the new emperor and would not dare to travel together with him.


    But now?


    For the first time, all the officials looked at the child in the eye. Perhaps, this child was more important than they had imagined. Everyone had underestimated her importance in the new emperor¡¯s heart.


    Suppress the soul. Perhaps it was not only suppressing the soul.


    However, she was only seven years old, and master yixu had said it himself. She was responsible for the life of the new emperor. If she didn¡¯t enter the pce, what would happen to the Emperor?


    ¡°I have not reached the age of a crown yet and have no children. This Emperor, is it for you? Or make it for you?¡± The Emperor, who had just ascended the throne, raised his eyebrows and asked a few questions that made the courtiers not dare to say a word.


    This was a matter of great importance, not to mention that the child was only seven years old. Even if he moved into the harem, it would not be out of line.<div>


    Jiang huailu then moved in openly.


    Coincidentally, it was Jiang Huai ¡®an¡¯s Pce examination.


    Lu huaijiang paid special attention to him.


    Even without Lulu, he was still a dazzling and talented person.


    What was even moremendable was that Jiang Huai ¡®an¡¯s gaze towards him was neither humble nor arrogant.


    Of course, Lu huaijiang didn¡¯t notice that he was looking at his brother-inw ¡­


    Oh no, she looked at Lulu¡¯s brother, who always had a smile on his face.


    It was reasonable to love the house and its Crow.


    The paper was sealed.


    Lu huaijiang didn¡¯t deliberately take sides, and Jiang Huaian¡¯s paper was chosen by Grand tutor Xie and the others in the first round. After marking each other, the paper that they had taken a good look at was sent to Lu huaijiang.


    Without a doubt.<div>


    Jiang Huai ¡®an won three aeons in a row, and he reached the top of the three aeons, the top schr.


    The second ce was the Xie family¡¯s descendant.


    Tan Hua was Lord Zheng¡¯s favorite student, a man surnamed Xue.


    Jiang Huaian was the only one who was exiled when he was thirteen. Just when everyone thought that the Jiang family¡¯s curtain would fall, the Jiang family actually encountered a general amnesty, and it just so happened to be one of them.


    Luck did not alwayse. The Jiang family¡¯s only pir of support must have passed away before they returned to the capital. The two brothers, Jiang yubai and Jiang Yuqing, had mediocre aptitudes. How could they support the Jiang family?


    In just half a year, he had killed his own mother and caused his two brothers to be beheaded.


    Everyone sighed. Now, the Xia family was left with a widow, with a son who had yet to reach the crown, and a young daughter.


    Even though they had sought refuge with the Xia family, the Xia family, which had once been praised by everyone, was ultimately abandoned by the Imperial concubines in the capital.


    Furthermore, Madam Xia also had her difficulties in the Xia family. She could only pretend that she didn¡¯t understand Madam Yu¡¯s dissatisfaction and try her best to be filial in front of old Madam and old master. Only then could she barely support her self-esteem.


    But no one had expected that!


    The Jiang family was such a mess.<div>


    The Xia family was an orphan and a widow.


    He had actually relied on his son and daughter to turn the tables and bounce back! This flick was bizarrely high.


    First of all, that thin and weak-looking young man of hers had actually won three Yuan in a row at the age of sixteen. He had been invincible all the way and won her the top schr¡¯s ce.


    Her daughter, who was only a few years old, suddenly found out that the Crown Prince had suppressed her soul and entered the eastern Pce, bing half the master of the eastern Pce.


    Now that the new emperor had ascended the throne, he held her hand and ascended the throne, bing the only little girl who had been doted on in history.


    Even the princess of the royal family could notpare.

 Chapter 738: Jiang Jiang’s wife (1)

    Chapter 738: Jiang Jiang¡¯s wife (1)<div>


    Trantor:549690339


    Jiang huailu was the first to know when Jiang Huaian became the top scorer.


    After all, she was doing her homework on the table when Jiang Jiang selected the top scorer.<div>


    In therge Royal study, there was arge red sandalwood desk. It was filled with her homework, and the Emperor had been forced to a corner by her, so he could only sit on this stool in grievance.


    Lulu was now seven years old, and Lu huaijiang did not dare to indulge her. At least he left her some homework for her to do.


    Now that she knew that her brother had be the top scorer, Lulu jumped in joy.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be the top scorer¡¯s sister in the future? Then wouldn¡¯t it be like what the storybook says, that the top schr¡¯s family has a girl that hundreds of families want?¡± Lulu stood on the Dragon throne and looked at him with excitement.


    Some time ago, Jiang Jiang had told her a lot of stories, one of which was that the schr¡¯s family had a younger sister who was praised by the world.


    The young Masters of the aristocratic families had broken through the threshold in order to marry.


    The smile on Lu huaijiang¡¯s face slowly froze.


    He turned around and looked at eunuch Lu with a serious expression.¡±Has the decree been issued? Is it toote for me to withdraw now?¡±


    Eunuch Lu was shocked. it¡¯s toote, Your Majesty. You can¡¯t change your words.


    Lu huaijiang¡¯s face shed with disappointment.


    He could only pinch the small hair on her head.¡±That¡¯s not the same. The top scorer is the top scorer, and you are you. The sister of the top schr in the story was talented and couldpose poems. First, you should learn yang pinfeng¡¯s name.¡±<div>


    Lulu¡¯s eyelids drooped and he snorted.


    ¡°Don¡¯t pull me, I¡¯m pulling, I¡¯m going bald!¡± She hit his hand off.


    Yang pinfeng had suffered so many beatings for that cowardly word. He fought until he was eight years old, and his hand was already broken.


    After that, he had always dreamed of changing his name to yang yidian.


    Lulu put his hands on his hips and stuck out his round belly.¡±I want the fatty.¡±


    Eunuch Lu smiled. I¡¯ve already prepared a sedan for you. The congrattory gift has also been prepared.


    Lulu shook his head. you used to be the Crown Prince. It was appropriate for you to give me a gift. But now, you¡¯re the Emperor. If he sent any more gifts, it would probably cause the officials to overthink.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s a gift under your name.¡± Lu huaijiang tapped her forehead.


    ¡°What¡¯s mine is yours.¡± Then, in front of eunuch Lu, he took out a small key and hung it around Lulu¡¯s neck.


    Eunuch Lu¡¯s eyelids were trembling. The new emperor nced at him, and he immediately lowered his head and shrank back, not daring to make a sound.


    ¡°What is this? Why did you change the key? I already have one.¡± Lulu took out a small key.<div>


    ¡°This was originally from the eastern Pce Treasury, and this is from the National Treasury. This is all my wife¡¯s money, and everyone in the court has their eyes on Jiang Jiang¡¯s money. You keep watch.¡±


    Lulu pouted,¡±of course I¡¯ll give my wife the book.¡± Then, when you find a wife, you cane to me for it. Let your wife keep it. ¡±


    Lulu waved his chubby little hand and left the Imperial study.


    Lu huaijiangughed and sat down again.


    Eunuch Lu wanted to say something, but he didn¡¯t. Lu huaijiang didn¡¯t even raise his head as he held the Imperial brush.¡±When you should be blind, you should be blind. When you should be deaf, you should be deaf.¡±


    Eunuch Lu did not dare to say anything more. He was the only eunuch favored by the Emperor.


    He was the only one who understood the Emperor.


    Lulu sat in the sedan and hurried back to the Xia Manor.


    ¡°I want to see the scene of brother getting the top scorer.¡± Lulu was leaning against the window.


    The old woman smiled with her eyes narrowed,¡±don¡¯t worry, His Majesty has already guessed it.¡± They were waiting for you toe and announce the Imperial edict.¡±


    Lulu was delighted again.<div>

 Chapter 739: San Yuan and No. 1

    Chapter 739: San Yuan and No. 1<div>


    Trantor:549690339


    There were many servants standing in front of the Xia family¡¯s door.


    Last time, the gatekeeper reported that the young master had taken the Huiyuan examination and received a reward. Everyone was waiting for it.<div>


    This time, the entire Xia family was watching young master Jiang¡¯s court examinations.


    The old Madam had already sent her maidservants to ask several times, but when they learned that the news had note out yet, they all returned in disappointment.


    Every family and Manor had sent people to guard the pce gates. It just so happened that the new emperor had ascended the throne, so the students who graduated this year would probably be put in an important position by the new emperor.


    This was a huge stroke of luck.


    ¡°Are there any results? Any news?¡±


    ¡°Not yet. I¡¯ve sent people to stand guard in front of the Imperial Pce. It was said that the eunuch from the pce hade out, but the top three had not been announced to the public.¡± The gatekeeper waited anxiously until a low-key carriage arrived in front of the gate.


    She stretched out a white arm and lifted the curtain.


    A woman in a Pce dress gently got off the carriage. She turned around and bowed respectfully, helping a seven-year-old girl get off the carriage.


    ¡°Lady Jiang is back. Quickly report to the old Madam.¡±


    The gatekeeper was overjoyed. The new emperor had ascended the throne, and this miss Jiang was the new emperor¡¯s darling.


    When the Jiang family returned to the mansion and came to the Xia family to seek refuge, who would have thought that this day woulde?<div>


    Lulu followed the servant into the Xia family¡¯s residence. Jiang Huai ¡®an happened to be in the residence today.


    ¡°It¡¯s good if brother Huai ¡®an can get into the top three, he can finally bring honor to the family. It¡¯ll be a good marriage.¡±


    His second aunt sighed.


    ¡°The results are not out yet, second aunt.¡± Jiang Huaian said with a smile.


    ¡°With your talent, you¡¯ll definitely be able to get into high school.¡± Second aunt was full of certainty. No matter if it could be sessful or not, it was a happy thing to have a good ending.


    Madam Xia¡¯s heart rxed slightly, and she looked in Huai ¡®an¡¯s direction with a little guilt.


    Jiang Huaian was already sixteen.


    Most of the sons of the noble families in the capital would be engaged at the age of fifteen.


    In fact, she had visited them a few timesst year, and she had befriended the Jiang family and thedies with her handkerchief. Now, they were all smiling and not saying anything.


    Even so, she didn¡¯t dare to ask for a legitimate daughter, and only wanted to ask for a concubine¡¯s daughter who knew her background.


    It would be a lie if the Xia Corporation said they weren¡¯t disappointed.<div>


    Many madams and families had their own problems, and she had helped the Jiang family a lot back then.


    Now that the Jiang family had copsed, the only child left seemed to have lost all of their past sentiments with time.


    The Xia family didn¡¯t say these words to the two children, for fear of hurting their self-esteem.


    ¡°Why is the result not out yet? I heard that the sky has not brightened yet, so the various manors have sent people to guard the pce gates.¡± The olddy held the Buddha beads in her hand and kept saying ¡®Amitabha¡¯.


    As Lulu entered the house, the carriages of gifts he was pulling also arrived.


    ¡°Big brother, Lulu is here to give you a gift.¡± The little girl smiled as soon as she entered the door.


    Today, she was wearing a peach-red dress, and the corners of her dress fluttered as she walked. She didn¡¯t know if it was because she was spasming, but her body actually seemed to have grown a little.


    ¡°You¡¯re too early to bow. The results haven¡¯t evene out yet.¡± Jiang Huai ¡®an couldn¡¯t help butugh. He couldn¡¯t help but feel emotional when he saw his sister¡¯s expression.


    This girl was really made of gold, silver, and precious stones.


    ¡°They left earlier because they didn¡¯t dare to announce the decree before Lulu,¡± Lulu grinned.


    ¡°It was Lulu who held the Jade archive and stamped it.¡± Lulu¡¯s words silenced the room.<div>


    ¡°You said ¡­ What?¡± The olddy did not hear it clearly and was shocked.


    ¡°Lulu¡¯s home, so the one announcing the Imperial decree must be here soon. Big brother, hurry up and go to the front yard.¡± Lulu waved her hand nonchntly and climbed onto a chair. The pce maid then poured her some tea.


    As soon as he finished speaking.


    ng.


    The gatekeeper rushed in.


    ¡°Old Madam, first Madam, young master Jiang, the person to announce the Imperial decree is here. Quickly go to the front yard to receive the decree.¡±


    Everyone looked at Jiang huailu.


    She, stamped it?

 Chapter 740: The new top scorer (1)

    Chapter 740: The new top scorer (1)<div>


    Trantor:549690339


    The group of people hurried to the front yard.


    Lord Xia happened to be resting today, and it was already extremely well-behaved for him to kneel in front of her.<div>


    Old Lord Xia was too embarrassed to face anyone. you¡¯re too arrogant. You better restrain yourself.


    After being chided by his father, Lord Xia immediately let out an aggrieved ¡°Oh.¡±


    These days, old Lord Xia had been fishing with his colleagues and had heard about his silly son several times.


    He was already so old, and he was already a grandfather.


    After looking at it for decades, why did it suddenly be crooked?


    Old Lord Xia sighed with emotion. He had just retired and returned to his hometown, and his eldest son was already crooked.


    ¡°Old Sir, there¡¯s no need to be so polite. Before leaving the pce, His Majesty even asked eunuch Gong tofort you.¡± The eunuch was very polite to the Xia family. Everyone in the pce knew the name of Jiang huailu.


    Angering His Majesty meant certain death.


    If they angereddy Jiang, it would be good enough if they could protect the third generation.


    It was a good thing thatdy Jiang was na?ve by nature and did not act spoiled, so everyone was extremely grateful to her.


    When everyone had arrived, Jiang Huai ¡®an was pushed to the front.<div>


    ¡°Today is supposed to be the day the bailiffse to deliver the good news, but this is the first year of the new emperor¡¯s Ascension, and his Majesty ces great importance on it. He had specially announced a decree to encourage the top three. I hope that young master Jiang can serve the Imperial court and bring glory to our country.¡± The eunuch said to Jiang Huai ¡®an with a smile.


    After he finished speaking, he took out the Imperial edict and said loudly, ¡°¡±By the will of the heavens, the Emperor decrees ¡­¡± President Yunyun recited it for a while before the eunuch said, ¡± the eldest son of the Jiang family, Jiang Huai ¡®an, has been appointed as the new top scorer ¡­ ept the decree. Young master Jiang.¡±


    The eunuch¡¯s expression was very good. He couldn¡¯t help it when he saw Jiang huailu standing in the corner behind him.


    Lord Xia was so happy that his hands were trembling, and he hurriedly got someone to give him the wedding money.


    ¡°No need, no need. You¡¯re too polite. We still have to go to other houses to announce the Imperial edict. Lord Xia is too polite. Young master Jiang is a man of outstanding talent and knowledge, and he truly deserves his reputation.¡± The eunuch saw the red packet and waved his hand. His face was pale with fear, and he didn¡¯t dare to ept it.


    In the pce, the little ancestor did not eat, so His Majesty had to coax her after the court session. He fed her mouth by mouth.


    How could they dare to provoke such a little ancestor?


    She was hiding in a corner and looking at him.


    ¡°Alright, just keep it,¡± Lulu popped his head out. After saying that, he turned around and left.


    Without another word, her father-inw received it with both hands and bowed humbly. He did not care whether Lulu could see it or not.


    After the eunuch had left, Jiang Huai ¡®an held the Imperial edict in his hands and muttered.<div>


    The Jade cover of the Imperial edict was crooked, and there were only a few words written by the new emperor.


    The surroundings were filled with childish paintings.


    Jiang Huaian kept the Imperial edict in silence and didn¡¯t show it to anyone.


    well done, well done. Huai ¡®an, you¡¯ve done well for the Jiang family and your mother.


    ¡°Outsiders all say that the Jiang family is in dire straits, that the Jiang family has withdrawn from the Imperial court. Today, you¡¯ve earned back all your face.¡±


    ¡°Tomorrow, I¡¯ll send you back to the Jiang family to pay your respects to your ancestors. Although you ¡­ He¡¯s not a good person, but your grandfather was a schr. His son was unfilial, but your grandson can finally inherit his mantle and have a future.¡± Old Lord Xia was a little emotional.


    Yurong had been wronged by the Jiang family, and he had done it to let outsiders see that the daughter of the Xia family was not a disgrace to her maternal family.


    Her son and daughter were extremely outstanding.


    The lion dance team, which was beating gongs and drums, arrived in front of the Xia family¡¯s house. Old Madam Xia was so happy that she had people scatter a few handfuls of money.


    The moment the Imperial edict was sent out, the Xia family¡¯s Gate became lively again.


    Immediately, a familiar Madam asked the Xia family out for a walk.<div>


    With one move, he had seen everyone clearly.

 Chapter 741: Meeting (1)

    Chapter 741: Meeting (1)<div>


    Trantor:549690339


    The Xia family sent a reply to each family, and none of them declined.


    ¡°Why doesn¡¯t mother go?¡± Jiang Huai ¡®an was going to celebrate with his ssmates today. Although he didn¡¯t like these banquets, he would be in the Imperial court in the future, so these things were indispensable.<div>


    Mrs. Xia was sitting by the window and reading a booklet.


    ¡°In the past, mother wanted to enter that circle again. Do you think mother was reluctant to give up her previous life?¡± Xia Shi said with a smile.


    ¡°It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t have the Jiang family to rely on anymore. Mother, I hope they can help my son.¡±


    Xia Shi sighed softly.


    After the Jiang family fell from grace, everyone distanced themselves from her, and she understood.


    However, those people who had helped her in the past were now avoiding her. The Xia Corporation was a little disappointed.


    When she was the No. 1 in the Jiang family, she didn¡¯t care about everyone¡¯s praises.


    Family background was never a factor in making friends.


    He would help as much as he could.


    However, when it was his turn to be in dire straits, all the people he had helped back then had disappeared. Even when he came to them, they felt like they were high and mighty. It was as if being able to step on him was a great way to vent his anger.


    The Xia Corporation understood at that time.<div>


    Perhaps, other than the ones who gave birth to her and the ones she gave birth to, no one would want to live a good life.


    She pandered to those people only for the sake of her two children.


    Jiang Huai ¡®an smiled. What he didn¡¯t say was that he was working hard so that his mother and sister wouldn¡¯t have to rely on outsiders.


    ¡°Mother can see whoever she wants to see. There is no need to wrong yourself for your son. Otherwise, there would be no meaning to your son¡¯s efforts.¡± Jiang Huaian walked out of the door with a smile.


    Xia Shiughed andughed, and then tears fell.


    Fortunately, the maidservant came in not long after and let her count the gifts. Madam Xia squeezed the booklet, put it in her arms, and then went out again.


    The Xia family was in a jubnt mood. For today¡¯s event, the Xia family had also rewarded the servants with three months ¡®worth of silver.


    The olddy rewarded them once, and the servants were so happy that it was as if they were celebrating the New Year.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to stay in the Xia family for long. Mother won¡¯t keep you any longer, there are too many constraints in this mansion, it¡¯s better to stay in the yuan mansion.¡± When the old Madam saw Madam Xia enter, she was happy and relieved.


    Back when her younger daughter insisted on marrying into the Jiang family, she had been worried for more than ten years.


    She was even more worried now that she was finally home.<div>


    The first half of her life was bitter, but the second half of her life was filled withughter.


    Mrs. Xia naturally knew that her mother was not chasing her away.


    He knew that she had someone to rely on and was at ease.


    No matter how reliable her maternal family was, now that there were many wives who had married into the family, it would be more stable to rely on Huai ¡®an.


    ¡°I am the only Madam in the zhunyuan Manor, I will have a good life.¡± The nanny said with a smile.


    The old Madam¡¯s smile deepened.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Lulu? I wonder if His Majesty knows that this child has brought back so many Tributes. Later, let your brother enter the pce to ask.¡± The olddy took a sip of tea and was almost shocked when she saw it.


    Other people would have to worship even a gift from the Emperor.


    She, on the other hand, had brought a few truckloads back for daily use?


    Madam Xia¡¯s heart paused. She was a woman, so she thought deeper.


    The emperor¡¯s favoritism towards Lulu had reached an unimaginable level, and she did not want the outside world to pay too much attention to Lulu.<div>


    ¡°The entire Pce is filled with Your Majesty¡¯s people, even the pce maids that she serves in front of her are. How could Your Majesty not know?¡± Xia Shi said softly.


    The olddy pondered for a moment, nodded, and did not ask further.


    ¡°Do you have any thoughts on Huai ¡®an¡¯s marriage?¡±


    ¡°I know that you wanted to read his fortunest year, but this year, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re going to break the threshold.¡± The old Madam was grinning from ear to ear. What kind of families were those people talking aboutst year?


    It was simply an insult to his grandson, and everyone wanted to take the opportunity to step on him.

 Chapter 742: Change to another ancestor (1)

    Chapter 742: Change to another ancestor (1)<div>


    Trantor:549690339


    The smile on Mrs. Xia¡¯s face froze.


    In fact, she already had a small booklet, all of which were for the girls of the right age in the capital.<div>


    Generally speaking, the capable matchmakers in the capital who specialized in matchmaking for the noble families would have a booklet in their hands.


    There wouldn¡¯t be a detailed record, as the woman¡¯s reputation was greater than heaven, but there would be a general introduction.


    In the past, the Xia Corporation couldn¡¯t even get it.


    Now, she had one too.


    However, she had given up on that thought.


    The Xia Corporation had seen too many people ttering the high and stepping on the low.


    ¡°I¡¯m looking at her now. I¡¯ll take a closer look when I find a suitable one. Now that he is the newly appointed top schr, it is not good for him to be tied to the interests of the various families.¡± The Xia family was also a little particr. Lulu already had some gratitude for the new emperor, and now it was impossible to get rid of it.


    The Xia family didn¡¯t dare to get too involved with other families.


    ¡°You¡¯ve thought it through. Let us know when the zhuiyuan house is moving. Mother, I also want to go to your house to have some fun.¡± The old Madam¡¯s face was filled with joy.


    Now that she was old and had no energy to care about many things, she was overjoyed that her daughter could rely on someone.


    Moreover, it was in the capital and could be seen from time to time.<div>


    At this moment, the little Lulu threw the gift booklet to the wet nurse.


    He secretly changed into men¡¯s clothes and climbed into the carriage.


    By the time Jiang Huai ¡®an noticed her, she was already outside the restaurant.


    Jiang Huai ¡®an didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. I¡¯m drinking with my ssmates. What are you doing here? ¡± he asked.


    Lulu¡¯s eyes were bright and lively, and he looked like a young master.


    ¡°I¡¯m here to gain knowledge. Just eat your food and don¡¯t worry about me. I can take care of myself. Don¡¯t worry, big brother. Lulu has made a lot of money. There¡¯s Lulu¡¯s business on this Street. Lulu will go and inspect the business.¡± Lulu waved her hand, looking very generous.


    Jiang Huai ¡®an couldn¡¯t help butugh,¡¯ you haven¡¯t even spent all your money yet? It¡¯s been four to five years.¡±


    Seeing the two little girls with thick arms and legs behind her, she knew that they were the guards the new emperor had given her.


    She was used to running around outside, so she didn¡¯t stop her.


    ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to leave the restaurant. After dinner, big brother wille and take you back to the manor.¡± Jiang Huai ¡®an reminded the little fellow repeatedly, but the little fellow couldn¡¯t wait any longer. It nodded and ran off.


    She turned around and bumped into a young man.<div>


    The teenager was a little short and thin, and he had a slight fragrance on him.


    She was so sissy.


    Jiang Huai ¡®an raised his head, and his gaze paused.


    ¡°Young master Wen, please go upstairs. The elders of the Wen family are all here, waiting for you.¡± The servant boy walked up the stairs with her, and as he walked, he seemed to feel something. She turned to look at Jiang Huaian, who was looking at her from downstairs.


    The moment their eyes met, their gazes jumped.


    It was Wen ruyin.


    At this moment, Jiang Huai ¡®an almost couldn¡¯t associate her with the young girl he had met in the barren capital back then.


    Coincidentally, his ssmates had arrived and he walked upstairs.


    One was on the left and the other on the right, the two rooms adjacent to each other.


    Congrattory words and the sour words of schrs had already sounded from the side room of his ssmates. However, it was a little noisy next door, and there seemed to be the sound of table mming.


    Even when he came out for some fresh air after drinking.<div>


    He also heard that a woman controlled the Wen family¡¯s lifeline, which had never happened in the past hundred years.


    The loud voice rang in his ears again, ¡°¡±Then let¡¯s start from now.¡±


    The group of elders were so angry that they shouted, ¡°¡±Nonsense, the rules of our ancestors can not be changed. If the ancestors knew about this, they would definitely be punished. Since ancient times, there has never been a rule that a woman is in power.¡±


    ¡°If there are no rules, then set one. If the ancestor doesn¡¯t listen, then change the ancestor. They¡¯re dead anyway, so who¡¯s not their ancestor?¡± After the woman said this, someone in the room seemed to have fainted from anger.


    The corners of Jiang Huaian¡¯s mouth curled up, and his drunkenness dissipated a little.

 Chapter 743: Huai ‘an and ru Yin (1) _1

    Chapter 743: Huai ¡®an and ru Yin (1) _1<div>


    Trantor:549690339


    When Jiang Huai ¡®an returned to his room, the noise next door seemed to have gotten louder.


    He didn¡¯t know why, but from time to time, he would divert his attention to listen to the sounds next door.<div>


    He didn¡¯t even notice that there was a slight smile on the corner of his mouth.


    She would only blush at the thought of it asionally.


    ¡°What is our new top scorer thinking about with a smile on her face?¡±


    ¡°Huai ¡®an is the youngest in our group, but he¡¯s the most talented. It¡¯s really enviable.¡±


    ¡°Brother Huai ¡®an hasn¡¯t proposed yet, right? There¡¯s still a younger sister in your brother¡¯s family waiting to be married off, why don¡¯t we increase our marriage?¡± The group of schrs started talking nonsense when they had too much to drink. Jiang Huai ¡®an couldn¡¯t refuse, so he had to drink one ss after another.


    ¡°Go tell Lulu toe and take me back to the manor. Just say that she¡¯s making a fuss about going home.¡± The children at home were disobedient and wanted to go home. What else could they do?


    He just found an excuse to slip away.


    The servant boy left after hearing this.


    He searched all the way in the restaurant, but who knew that the little girl ran far away and searched for a long time.


    Only then did he see that the little girl seemed to be talking to someone.


    His hair, which had been tied up, was now let down somehow, and a young master around nine years old was standing beside him.<div>


    The young master blushed and looked at her shyly.


    He even handed over a letter,¡±this, this is my gift to you.¡± Tomorrow, we¡¯ll meet under the peach tree on the city¡¯s Zhongyuan Street. If you don¡¯te, I won¡¯t leave.¡± The little boy was dressed very extravagantly, and there was a high-quality jade pendant on his waist.


    The servant was shocked. Woah, where did this doge from? it actually tried to bite the young master¡¯s little cabbage.


    He immediately stepped forward.


    When he looked again, even the two Pce servants had left at the corner.


    The servant boy ran over in a hurry.


    The young master heard the footsteps and blushed, ¡°¡±You have toe.¡± After saying that, he ran away with staggering steps.


    The manservant did not see the young master¡¯s appearance, but he remembered this matter in his heart and hurriedly led his men back.


    ¡°Youngdy, you are not allowed to believe the words of outsiders. You can¡¯t trust the flowery words of the people outside.¡± The servant thought that he had to tell young master when he returned.


    He wanted young master to be on guard.


    Who knew that just as he brought his men to the door, he saw a few of his ssmates helping his young master out.<div>


    The servant hurriedly went forward to take it. With a nce, he saw that there were not many people in the room who could walk straight.


    In the past, Jiang Huaian was young and the Jiang family was in dire straits, so many students didn¡¯t pay much attention to him. It could be seen that such a person who didn¡¯t care much had actually won three Yuans in a row.


    Today, she was sincerely befriending him, but she had also deliberately made him drunk.


    ¡°Haha, you¡¯re more knowledgeable than us, but you can¡¯t drink as much as us. Young master Jiang was still a littlecking, a littlecking ¡­ Burp.¡±


    Lulu caught a whiff of the strong smell of alcohol and said in disgust, ¡± he¡¯s indeed not as good. He¡¯s more knowledgeable than you guys, and his alcohol tolerance is not as good as yours. He¡¯s also younger than you guys.


    The group of schrs had strange and embarrassed expressions.


    What a vicious mouth.


    They didn¡¯t want to argue with a child. Jiang Huai ¡®an felt dizzy, so he propped himself up and leaned against the table.¡±Go and prepare the carriages for the young Masters. Make sure they get home safely.¡± Everyone was celebrating for him, so Jiang Huai ¡®an naturally had to look after Gu zuquan.


    There was nock of children from aristocratic families here, so even if the servants were downstairs, they had to deliver it to them.


    The servant took a look and followed.


    Just then, the door next door opened with a creak.<div>


    A few n elders stumbled out while cursing, ¡°¡±It¡¯s unheard of for a woman to be in power. A woman doesn¡¯t know her ce and instead shows her face in public. If the outside world knows about this, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to marry anyone.¡±

 Chapter 744: Huai ‘an and ru Yin (2)(1)

    Chapter 744: Huai ¡®an and ru Yin (2)(1)<div>


    Trantor:549690339


    Wen ruyin was thest to leave. the elders are already in their seventies or eighties. You should worry about yourself first.


    The group of n elders were even more furious.<div>


    After everyone had left, the entire floor fell silent.


    Jiang Huai ¡®an had a lot to drink today, and his stomach was growling.


    She stood up unsteadily and wanted to go downstairs to the toilet.


    ¡°Lulu, give me a hand.¡± Jiang Huai ¡®an¡¯s eyes were in a daze, and he could see that he had drunk a lot.


    Lulu stared at him and took half a step back.¡±I can¡¯t lift you up. If you do this, you¡¯ll make me shorter. I¡¯m already short, so I can¡¯t be any shorter.¡±


    ¡°Brother, why don¡¯t you sit on the stairs and slide down?¡± Lulu¡¯s face was serious.


    She didn¡¯t want to be short.


    Jiang Huai ¡®an¡¯s body swayed. This sister of his was probably a fake?


    However, when he turned around, he heard her say, ¡°¡±Sister Wen, can you help my brother down the stairs? In order not to worry mother, I have prepared a room upstairs for brother. I¡¯ll let him sober up for a while before going back, but I can¡¯t help him up. Can you help me up?¡±


    Jiang Huaian¡¯s ears turned red.


    Yes, biological. His sister was his biological sister.<div>


    However, the only concern he had about etiquette and etiquette made Jiang Huaian struggle to regain some rity.¡±No, Lulu, No. Miss Wen, there¡¯s no need to be like this. When the servant returns, I¡¯ll-¡±


    A pair of warm little hands held him.


    The feminine fragrance from before didn¡¯t feel effeminate anymore. Instead, she felt that it was fragrant.


    But Jiang Huai ¡®an didn¡¯t dare to take in too much.


    He held his breath and focused, trying to see the road and walk on his own.


    However, the stairs seemed to ovep, and she almost missed her step.


    ¡°Sister ru Yin, you have to help my brother up.¡± Lulu shouted from behind. Jiang Huaian¡¯s face was flushed red. He was so drunk that he had to hold his breath.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t breathe, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll die.¡± A faint voice came from beside him.


    Jiang Huai ¡®an heaved a sigh of relief, but the fragrance kept entering his nose.


    ¡°T-thank you, Wen ¡­ Miss Wen.¡± Jiang Huai ¡®an only felt that her hands were a little hot. His mind was clear, but he couldn¡¯t control himself.


    I shouldn¡¯t have drunk so much today.<div>


    Jiang Huaian was a little embarrassed.


    He only felt that this scene was somewhat familiar, but he could not remember where it had happened.


    He seemed to have faced the same embarrassment in the barren capital.


    With a creak, she seemed to have pushed the door open.


    He heard her close the door again and help him to sit down.


    lie on the bed and rest for a while. I¡¯ve asked the innkeeper to send some hangover soup. It¡¯ll be here in a while. Wen ruyin¡¯s voice was gentle, but Jiang Huai ¡®an couldn¡¯t sit still.


    He had drunk too much just now and wanted to go downstairs to the toilet.


    He didn¡¯t expect Lulu to book a side room, thinking that there was also a toilet in the side room. But ¡­ However, whendy Wen helped him up, she actually did not want to leave?


    Jiang Huaian felt ufortable holding it in, and his expression was a little unnatural.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you go downstairs first, miss Wen? I¡¯ll take a short nap.¡± Jiang Huaian forced a smile.


    He could only see vaguely before he saw a ball of fire-like color sitting beside him. She even reached out to pick up the ss and poured him a ss of water.<div>


    He handed it over.


    Jiang Huai ¡®an froze. He couldn¡¯t drink anymore!


    If he drank any more, he would overflow!


    Jiang Huai ¡®an¡¯s eyes were wide open, and Wen ruyin was stunned. The young man¡¯s face was as clear as Jade, and she didn¡¯t know when he had grown into a handsome and elegant young man.


    She immediately fed him with her own hand.

 Chapter 745: First awakening of love (1)

    Chapter 745: First awakening of love (1)<div>


    Trantor:549690339


    ¡°Oh, I forgot. I drank too much, so I couldn¡¯t see clearly. You¡¯re afraid of breaking the cup? I¡¯ll feed you.¡± After she finished speaking, she put it by his mouth.


    Jiang Huaian ¡­<div>


    She felt embarrassed and her face was burning.


    He immediately gulped it down.


    He could only hope that she would leave quickly.


    Whoever knew, Wen ruyin saw him drink so quickly and thought he was thirsty, so she immediately poured him another cup.


    Jiang Huaian?


    The new top scorer was about to cry.


    All their brains stopped working when they faced her.


    Jiang Huai ¡®an clearly had the courage to face everything, but he didn¡¯t dare to look Wen ruyin in the eye. He quietly finished another cup.


    This time, it was a good thing that she didn¡¯t continue pouring.


    However, the other party refused to leave, and Jiang Huaian¡¯s mentality copsed.


    ¡°Miss Wen, you ¡­ You can go back first.¡± Jiang Huai ¡®an forced himself to stay clear-headed and sent the guest off with a smile.<div>


    His mind was already a little muddled. He couldn¡¯t control his body before, and now his thoughts were starting to cken.


    Wen ruyin paused for a moment and then stammered an ¡°Oh.¡±


    Then, he turned around and walked out of the door.


    Jiang Huai ¡®an saw her walk to the door and immediately stood up. He touched the table and started to move toward the concubines.


    Before he could walk to the side, his legs gave way and he fell to the ground.


    His body was soft and he didn¡¯t have any strength. If it wasn¡¯t for his strong will, he would have fallen asleep long ago.


    However, he did not feel as much pain as he had expected.


    Instead, it was soft, as if he had touched something incredibly soft.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me you wanted to go to the toilet? I¡¯ll help you over. I¡¯m not peeking at you.¡± The youngdy¡¯s voice was muffled, and Jiang Huai ¡®an didn¡¯t say a word.


    Jiang Huai ¡®an suddenly recalled that he seemed to have helped her up in the barren capital.


    On the day she and Lulu secretly drank wine, she had wanted to go to the toilet and there were no maids in the residence.<div>


    Jiang Huai ¡®an wanted to push her away, but Wen ruyin directly supported him and walked towards the bucket.


    ¡°At most, I won¡¯t look at anything.¡± It¡¯s not like I¡¯ve never done it before.


    The youngdy mumbled something, and Jiang Huai ¡®an almost fainted from holding his breath. However, he was unwilling to do so.


    Her entire body and the tips of her ears werepletely red.


    ¡°Just wait for the servant boy, the servant boy will be back in a moment.¡± Jiang Huai ¡®an¡¯s words were starting to be unclear. Wen ruyin slowly said, ¡°¡±The servant boy can¡¯te back. There¡¯s a young master who¡¯s drunk and crazy, so the servant boy personally sent him over.¡±


    Jiang Huai ¡®an had wanted to ask her to call for a waiter.


    However, the words that came out of his mouth were nonsense. Now, he was really drunk.


    He mumbled something.


    She only subconsciously knew that she wanted to go to the toilet, so she unsped her belt in a daze and mumbled, ¡°¡±Mud, mud holding the nest ¡­¡±


    The girl seemed to pause behind him for a moment. After a moment of hesitation, she reached out her hand.


    When Jiang Huai ¡®an fell onto the bed, Wen ruyin had already left.<div>


    In the evening, the manservant came back and gave him two bowls of soup to sober up.


    Jiang Huaian gradually regained some consciousness.


    However, as soon as he regained his consciousness, his eyelids started twitching.


    ¡°Wait, where is she supporting?¡± Jiang Huai ¡®an suddenly muttered in shock. His eyes were filled with shock, and his entire body was red like a cooked shrimp.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± the servant was confused.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, young master? Miss Lulu has told me that it was miss Wen who helped you back. I have yet to thank her. ¡±


    ¡°When you¡¯re done with your work, young master, thank her personally.¡±


    Jiang Huaian was about to explode.


    ¡°No! No, she didn¡¯t. She didn¡¯t hold anything up.¡± Jiang Huai ¡®an broke out in a cold sweat. His heart was beating wildly, but he felt another strange yet warm emotion.

 Chapter 746: Want to dig up the cabbage (1)

    Chapter 746: Want to dig up the cabbage (1)<div>


    Trantor:549690339


    The servant¡¯s mouth twitched. The young master was still drunk.


    I¡¯m just helping you up the stairs, not helping you pee and help you hold your d * ck.<div>


    He was so shocked.


    It was as if she had lost her chastity.


    Sigh, he was still a young master who had yet to get married.


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes, I didn¡¯t hold anything up. You were the one who touched your way up here.¡± The manservant would not fight with a drunkard. There was no way to exin it clearly to a drunkard.


    Jiang Huai ¡®an had a splitting headache, but his memories of his drunken state became clearer.


    It was as if each scene was directly engraved into his mind.


    No wonder, no wonder she actually fled in panic.


    The heat on Jiang Huaian¡¯s face didn¡¯t go away. When he thought of that face, his heart heated up and there was an indescribable excitement.


    It was as if the hidden feelings that had been suppressed at the bottom of his heart had finally broken out of the ground and grown into a towering tree.


    ¡°Young master, do you want to go back to the Xia family or rest for a while?¡± The manservant asked in a soft voice when he saw him get up.


    Jiang Huai ¡®an raised his hand to rub his brows. His brows were throbbing, but he really couldn¡¯t fall asleep.<div>


    ¡°Get up, we still have to return to the Jiang family to pay our respects to our ancestors tomorrow.¡± Jiang Huai ¡®an stood up, his body swaying slightly. He had indeed drunk too much today.


    But now that he knew the bottom line of his alcohol tolerance, he would not cross it again in the court in the future.


    He wasn¡¯t the kind of person who would make mistakes again and again.


    ¡°Yes.¡± The servant thought for a moment.


    He felt like he had forgotten something. There was something in his mind, but he had forgotten it again after being so busy today.


    The servant followed the young master back to the Xia Manor.


    When she entered, she saw a woman with a flower on her head, walking out of the Xia family with a smile on her face.


    Jiang Huai ¡®an retreated to the side and waited for her to go first. The woman, however, twisted her waist and sized him up carefully, her face full of joy.


    ¡°The new top scorer is indeed handsome. Not only is he talented, but he¡¯s also one of the best.¡± After he finished speaking, he left happily.


    Jiang Huaian frowned.


    ¡°Young master, this is a famous matchmaker in the capital, matchmaker Zhou. Rich families loved to ask her about it and look for her to be the middleman. I¡¯m afraid that someone has taken a fancy to you since you¡¯ve be the top scorer today. I¡¯m here to get some information.¡±<div>


    ¡°Aiya, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re already engaged? This little one must congratte young master.¡± Jiang Huai ¡®an¡¯s expression changed drastically at the servant¡¯s words.


    How could he marry someone else?


    He had to take responsibility.


    He had to be responsible for miss Wen!


    But when she talked about responsibility, the tips of her ears secretly turned red. She clenched her fists slightly to stop her chaotic heartbeat.


    Who could say for sure if she was in love or responsible?


    Jiang Huai ¡®an walked hurriedly to the backyard, but the servant felt that his footsteps were a little messy and hurried.


    They walked straight to the perfume Pavilion. When Jiang Huai ¡®an reached the entrance of the Xia Corporation, he stammered and didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Not long after, taozhi stood outside the door and said with a smile, ¡°¡±Madam is inviting young master in.¡±


    The young master had just entered the courtyard when Madam noticed him.


    Seeing that he didn¡¯te in, it must be hard for him to say it out loud, and it happened today.<div>


    Other than the matchmaker, what else was there?


    Jiang Huaian took a deep breath and strode through the door.


    The moment she entered, she saw her mother flipping through a small booklet.


    These were all women of equal social standing in the capital. If they wanted to, both sides would find a matchmaker.


    Jiang Huai ¡®an saw that she was still flipping through the book and knew that the marriage had not been set.


    He heaved a sigh of relief.


    The Xia family raised an eyebrow.


    There was a situation.


    Her pig seemed to have found a cabbage in his heart!

 Chapter 747: Lulu fights (1)

    Chapter 747: Lulu fights (1)<div>


    Trantor:549690339


    Xia Shi calmly closed the booklet.


    Jiang Huai ¡®an¡¯s gaze followed the book in her hand.<div>


    ¡°Why did Huai ¡®ane? Just now, the servant boy came to report that you drank a little too much. Mother thought that you wouldn¡¯t being back tonight.¡± Mrs. Xia smiled and pretended not to know anything.


    ¡°Huai ¡®an still has to return to the Jiang family to pay respects to his ancestors tomorrow. I can¡¯t dy, so I don¡¯t dare to rest.¡±


    ¡°I can take some time to apany mother and grandmother.¡±


    Madam Xia smiled,¡±you¡¯ve always had a heart. Your grandmother and I know that.¡± Why did youe back to apany us women?¡± Although he said that, he was still smiling.


    After Jiang Huai ¡®an sat down, taozhi poured him a cup of tea.


    ¡°Did Huai ¡®an meet a matchmaker? Today there are many matchmakers who came to find mother and want to find a good marriage for you.¡± A sixteen-year-old New top scorer, even the Xia family felt like they were dreaming.


    ¡°Huai ¡®an, there¡¯s no rush.¡± Jiang Huai ¡®an¡¯s eyes paused for a moment, then he said seriously.


    Madam Xia picked up the teacup and took a sip,¡±if it was before, mother may be anxious, but now, mother is really not in a hurry.¡± You¡¯re only 16 and you¡¯re already the top scorer. It¡¯s more important to serve the country for a few years. Most of the youngdies are getting married when they are of age, and if they are engaged, one fear that it would not drag on for that long.¡± Jiang Huai ¡®an emphasized the words¡¯ of marriageable age¡¯.


    Jiang Huai ¡®an tightened his grip on the cup as he pondered.


    Miss Wen was already fourteen.


    It was her mother.<div>


    He wasn¡¯t in a hurry, but what should he do now that miss Wen had left?


    Jiang Huai ¡®an¡¯s throat was slightly itchy, but when he saw his mother¡¯s burning gaze, he suppressed his anxiety.


    He picked up the hot tea and took a sip, not even realizing that it was so hot that his mouth was full of tea.


    When Jiang Huai ¡®an was about to leave, Madam Xia reached out and touched his cup.


    ¡°Sigh, my son has learned how to dig up cabbages. I don¡¯t know which family¡¯s youngdy is that cabbage.¡± Xia Shi muttered softly.


    ¡°Taozhi, if you meet a Furen with a daughter in the future, remember to remind me.¡± Now, everyone she saw was like inws.


    Jiang Huaian had always been tight-lipped since he was young. If he wasn¡¯t confident, he wouldn¡¯t say it first.


    If he didn¡¯t seed, he was also afraid of ruining the girl¡¯s reputation.


    But Xia Shi¡¯s heart was at ease.


    ¡°Oh, where¡¯s Lulu? I have not seen anyone for the entire day and now that I have returned, there is no trace of me. ¡± Today, the Xia family had to look at the congrattory gifts, read the book, and from time to time, deal with the invitations and congrattory people, so they had no time for the whole day.


    ¡°I came back early. However, for some unknown reason, the moment he returned, he summoned many people into the courtyard and did not tell anyone. Little girl, you¡¯ve grown up and have your own little secrets.¡±<div>


    Madam Xia smiled. She felt regretful and guilty that she did not raise Lulu by her side.


    However, Lulu was not affected by the beheading of the Jiang family at all. She was also grateful to Lu huaijiang.


    ¡°Forget it, let her sleep early. Let¡¯s go back to the Jiang family to pay our respects to our ancestors tomorrow.¡± Madam Xia was also tired. Looking out of the window, she actually had some expectations for the future of the zhunyuan mansion.


    On the other hand, Lulu¡¯s face was cold.


    ¡°Hmph, it¡¯s a good thing Jiang Jiang taught me.¡±


    ¡°As expected, all the boys outside have bad intentions.¡±


    ¡°If someone gave me clothes and jewelries for no reason, then they must have a n to harm me.¡±


    ¡°He secretly sent me a letter and asked me to meet under that tree tomorrow. If I don¡¯t go, he won¡¯t leave. This is a threat.¡±


    ¡°How dare you challenge me to a fight? I¡¯ll knock out two of my teeth for you.¡±

 Chapter 748: The gods are here (1)

    Chapter 748: The gods are here (1)<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    Lulu mumbled.


    ¡°How many people did we bring out this time?¡± he asked. I can¡¯t lose face tomorrow. He¡¯s looking for a fight with me, so he¡¯ll definitely bring a lot of people.¡±<div>


    ¡°We left the pce in a hurry this time, so we brought eight.¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s not enough, shall we go back to the pce and get some reinforcements?¡± The wet nurse didn¡¯t know what had happened to her outside and asked carefully.


    ¡°Enough, enough. It¡¯s enough for now.¡± Lulu waved her hand. If it¡¯s not enough, you can move more.¡±


    After saying this, he flicked the letter that had been scented several times into the kebab oven.


    what kind of person is he? he actually used scented paper for his next challenge. Forget about that, he even chose pink. Lulu said in disdain.


    ¡°Jiangjiang knows a lot. Fortunately, I have her to teach me. Otherwise, you¡¯ll be at a disadvantage.¡± Lulu was full of emotion.


    After dinner, Luluid on the bed and rubbed his stomach, looking satisfied.


    ¡°Send my homework back to Jiang Jiang. I have to pay respects to my ancestors tomorrow, so I don¡¯t have time to do my homework.¡± With a wave of his hand, he passed by like a gust of wind.


    The hidden guards went to deliver the homework.


    Lulu fell onto the bed and fell asleep in no time.


    The little girl was seven years old now, but there was no worry in her eyes. At seven years old, he was still as innocent and tender as when he was three years old. All of this was still thanks to that young man.<div>


    It was probably because she had grown a little taller and her body size had grown a little, but her toot cheeks had slimmed down a lot.


    However, she had a small round face, which made her look round and cute.


    The moonlight shone into the room.


    Traces of moonlight formed a faint white light, as if it was the color of the moon.


    Bit by bit, she pieced together the appearance of a beauty.


    The beauty¡¯s Jade-like feetnded on the cold ground, and each step was like a Lotus.


    He stood quietly beside Lulu, his body glowing with the moonlight.


    He looked at her deeply.


    Lulu seemed to have sensed something and tried to open his eyes, but he was too tired to do so. He could only Mutter and fall asleep again.


    ¡°I only hope that his efforts were not in vain.¡±


    ¡°Take away your ¡­ I don¡¯t know if I¡¯m right or wrong.¡±<div>


    ¡°In this life, godmother hopes that you can be carefree and happy. I also hope that you will not be involved in love.¡± The young beauty squatted in front of the bed and caressed her cheek.


    ¡°Why do you still want to get close to him? Stay true to your heart, Lulu.¡± The God looked at her quietly.


    He gently nted a kiss between her brows.


    ¡°You¡¯re a child favored by God, and you¡¯re also the child who he exchanged his merit for your safety. Godmother wishes you a peaceful and happy life, and that everything will go smoothly.¡± The moment the God spoke in her ear, the heavenly Dao felt a trace of resistance.


    The God stood up and looked up at the sky with an indifferent expression.


    ¡°I was needed by the world and was born for thousands of years. When have I ever been biased towards the world? Even though the child was my tribtion, I have never interfered.¡±


    ¡°But have you ever felt guilty about this child?¡±


    ¡°When I lost my Dao heart and wandered the mortal world. It was her father who took my ce and walked the world, bringing peace to the world. That thousand years of peace, when have you ever returned his favor?¡±


    ¡°I have my duties, but he doesn¡¯t. You¡¯re just going to let go of everything he¡¯s done for me and the world for a thousand years? His father¡¯s heart of great love was given to the world. He only left a little for his partner and child. You have the face to stop him with just a trace of his bloodline?


    For the sake of the heavenly Dao, you really have no face.¡± The gods were not good-tempered, and they had established the heavenly Dao in the beginning.


    A dark cloud covered the moon.<div>

 Chapter 749: God’s favor (1)

    Chapter 749: God¡¯s favor (1)<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°Since you¡¯re afraid of being unfair, then cover your eyes.¡±


    The heavenly Dao was the heavenly Dao, and the gods were the gods. The two sides restrained each other.<div>


    The God stood at the head of Lulu¡¯s bed, his expression slightly indifferent.


    However, there was a hint of worry in his eyes.


    Her child was also experiencing the Tribtion now, but she was not worried at all. Her greatest concern was still Lulu.


    ¡°This time, godmother won¡¯t make you fall for her.¡± A look of determination shed across the deity¡¯s face, and soon, his figure dissipated into the air.


    A ray of light rose into the sky, and the moonlight that no one could see headed straight for the moon.


    ¡°The heavenly Dao¡¯s tribtion that happens once every ten thousand years, I¡¯ll supervise it as I see fit.¡± The God¡¯s words seemed to make some kind of ancient aura in the world tremble with anger.


    When people die in a hundred years, it is a tribtion.


    Birth, aging, illness, and death were the paths one had to take in one¡¯s life. Once they had finished, it would be their next life.


    Every thousand years, the gods would experience a tribtion. After experiencing the Tribtion, they would be able to hold on to their hearts and protect the world. If one¡¯s Dao heart was lost, one would only return to the divine world when one¡¯s Dao heart was re-strengthened.


    All the gods would do this every thousand years.


    Even if there were gods who were greedy for the mortal world, they would return to the divine world in two hundred years at most.<div>


    The prosperity of the human world was fleeting, only eternal life was eternal.


    Only Lulu had failed seven times.


    It wasn¡¯t just her, it was his failure as well.


    Both sides failed.


    The God¡¯s eyes fell on the pce. With just one nce, the young man sitting in the Imperial study frowned.


    After putting down the wolf fur, he quickly walked out of the hall and climbed up to the attic on the side.


    Under the moonlight, dark clouds covered the moon, and everything seemed to be calm and peaceful.


    Lu huaijiang could feel that familiar gaze, but his chest was filled with a few traces of anger.


    ¡°Your Majesty, is it too tiring to rush the youngdy¡¯s homework? She might as well go back and rest. I¡¯ll make up for it tomorrow.¡± Eunuch Lu¡¯s heart ached. The young Emperor was high and mighty, looking up at the sky.


    Eunuch Lu raised his head and nced at the Emperor before lowering his head.


    The new emperor seemed to want to trample the whole world under his feet.<div>


    Lu huaijiang stared at the moonlight, the voice that had not appeared in his mind for a long time reappeared.


    ¡°It¡¯s that b * tch!¡± His voice was filled with anger and unwillingness.


    it¡¯s her! It¡¯s the Supreme divinity! It¡¯s the God of creation, that b * tch!


    ¡°It¡¯s her. We were born at the same time as her, inspired by the heaven and earth. They were born together in the void! She was nurtured by the spiritual energy of heaven and earth, while I am the evil energy of heaven and earth.¡±


    ¡°She was summoned by the heavenly Dao and descended to the mortal world as an incarnation. She helped the man she liked be the divine master, and the man betrayed her and left the divine world to be the demon Lord. She became the God of creation and shared the Three Realms with that man. ¡±


    ¡°As for me? What about me?¡±


    ¡°We were originally twins, but what I got was the evil side. I was destined to be abandoned and destroyed. Why? Nothing belongs to me, nothing belongs to me. ¡±


    ¡°Only this belongs to me.¡± His voice murmured, gradually bing a little depressed.


    ¡°What belongs to you?¡± Lu huaijiang asked with his spiritual awareness.


    He had almostpletely fused with that power and had recovered most of his memories. However, he had no memory of the power that he often appeared in.


    It was as if she had excluded all of this and did not let him know.<div>


    ¡°The God of creation, that wicked woman, hase down. Ha, she can¡¯t sit still either. Listen to me, kill that girl. Only by killing her can we solve this situation!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re destined to be abandoned by the heavenly Dao. Only by killing her can we achieve a positive result! She¡¯s the demon in your heart. The first time you met her, you were destined to be the demon in your heart!¡± After the evil god finished speaking, it fell silent.


    He didn¡¯t even want to mention it.

 Chapter 750: His little ancestor (1)

    Chapter 750: His little ancestor (1)<div>


    Trantor:549690339


    Lu huaijiang stood on the high tform.


    He touched his heart.<div>


    His intuition told him that the evil god was telling the truth.


    Lu huaijiang chuckled softly. If he believed it and did as he was told, he would not be Lu huaijiang.


    If it had been four years ago, when he had first met Lulu on the execution ground ¡­


    If the evil god fused with him, he would probably do so without hesitation.


    But now, Lulu was already an inseparable part of him.


    In the future, he would watch her grow up day by day, and watch her grow from a silly little girl to a delicate youngdy. He watched her from the time she was not married until she was married ¡­


    When he left the pavilion, he felt a sharp pain in his heart.


    Lu huaijiang did not think too much about it for the time being. Since he had promised Lulu that he would not cause any harm to the world, he would keep his promise.


    He had also promised Lulu that he would trust her, trust her, and trust her.


    ¡°What did Lulu do outside the pce today?¡± Lu huaijiang gradually calmed down.


    Eunuch Lu replied in a low voice,¡±young master Jiang went to a restaurant to celebrate with his ssmates after bing the new top schr.¡± Miss Lulu also went with them in men¡¯s clothes.¡±<div>


    ¡°But ¡­ Miss Lulu was clearly dressed in Men¡¯s Clothing and lived in the pce. Logically speaking, not many people were familiar with her. However, in the restaurant, someone recognized the girl¡¯s identity and handed her a letter ¡­ It was a letter asking to be friends with her. We even agreed to meet under the tree tomorrow.¡±


    Eunuch Lu pondered for a moment.


    Fortunately, Lulu was well-fed and had seen all sorts of good things.


    The child had even given her some gifts, but Lulu had rejected them all.


    Lu huaijiang¡¯s face instantly darkened.


    ¡°Lulu is only seven years old.¡± At the age of seven, those damn things already dared to have ideas about her.


    He was really tired of living.


    Eunuch Lu lowered his eyes and did not dare to say anything. it¡¯s probably because His Majesty is impervious to both soft and hard tactics. He¡¯s only concerned about Lulu. His only weakness was the little girl.


    Everyone treated her as His Highness¡¯s medicine, as His Highness¡¯s soul protector.


    However, eunuch Lu had followed her for so long. Was he trying to suppress her soul or was he really doting on her? eunuch Lu was not blind.


    Perhaps, even her soul-subduing life Providence was a rumor made up in order to keep her by his side.<div>


    ¡°It looks like they¡¯re childhood sweethearts, and they¡¯re nning to y innocent? Coaxing Lulu to be familiar with him first, and then involving me in it?¡± Lu huaijiang¡¯s eyes shed with blood, the bloodthirsty emotions in his heart almost drowning him.


    Lu huaijiang groaned and ced his hands on the fence of the attic.


    His hands fell and crushed the fence into pieces.


    Eunuch Lu¡¯s heart trembled, but his expression did not change.


    ¡°Will Lulu be going tomorrow? If she were to go, she would have to deal with that blind thing afterward. You¡¯re not allowed to leave any evidence behind.¡± Lu huaijiang¡¯s eyebrows drooped. He tried his best to control himself from killing indiscriminately, but if someone dared to think about something that didn¡¯t belong to him, he would be courting death.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go,¡± eunuch Lu replied after a pause.


    ¡°But she picked eight strong men, thinking that they wanted to fight her. They¡¯re ready to go and get back at him.¡± Eunuch Lu was a little embarrassed. This was not due to what His Highness had said ¡­ It was a story.


    The anger on Lu huaijiang¡¯s face suddenly froze.


    Then, heughed.


    Hisughter was carefree and unrestrained.


    Eunuch Lu couldn¡¯t say much. When he thought of the young master tomorrow, he couldn¡¯t help but shed tears of sympathy for him.<div>


    Wei Wei definitely had ill intentions when he approached her.


    They had made an appointment to meet tomorrow, but they thought it was a fight.


    He had written her a letter, and she thought it was a challenge?


    Thinking about other girls, if they knew that a little brother was her friend at this age, most of them would be very less guarded and woulde into contact with him.


    Only the little ancestor!


    He was there to fight!

 Chapter 751: Love the house for 800 miles (1)

    Chapter 751: Love the house for 800 miles (1)<div>


    Trantor:549690339


    All of Lu huaijiang¡¯s anger dissipated in that fight.


    Thinking about the stories he had told, he was well aware.<div>


    Those dogs wanted to bite their own little cabbage, in their dreams.


    He even knocked out their teeth.


    ¡°By the way, young master Jiang seems to be interested in miss Wen, who has returned from the huangdu. The one called Wen ruyin.¡±


    ¡°The Wen family made a huge mistake back then, so they pushed out a branch of the direct line to take the me. However, the direct line had the eldest son and the second son. The line in huangdu was the second son, who took the me for the eldest son. That year, second master Wen married a wife, but his wife was not liked by the olddy.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve repeatedly wanted to tell second old master Wen about my maternal family¡¯s junior.¡±


    ¡°Second master Wen was not willing, so old taitai often pestered Furen. At that time, it was originally a pair of twins, and she only had one daughter. He had no son. Old taitai just happened to have a reason to take a wife of equal status and concubines, but second master is still unwilling.¡±


    ¡°Just one day when we were on a cruise ship, the ship suddenly encountered a fire. Thedy died on the spot. It was after that incident thatdy Wen would often reveal another side of herself. At that time, the Wen family had said that she was possessed by an evil spirit. This time, when we return to the capital, second master has left the mother and son in the barren capital and is not allowed to return to the capital.¡±


    ¡°Now that you¡¯ve returned to the capital, miss Wen seems to have be more intelligent and has begun to show extraordinary abilities. The Wen family¡¯s old farts were forced to retreat. Thus, she allowed the younger generation and servants in the residence to spread rumors that she was carrying an evil spirit. Many people in the capital believe it,¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s said that second elder Wen doesn¡¯t believe it at all. When he sees people gossiping, he will even beat them up. But it still can¡¯t stop the rumors.¡±


    ¡°In any case, his reputation is not very good now.¡±


    ¡°The Wen family is an Imperial merchant?¡± Lu huaijiang muttered to himself.<div>


    ¡°Yes. In the early years, he was appointed as an Imperial merchant. They hold a lot of money from the great Zhou, but a new power has emerged in recent years and is now on par with the Wen family.¡± She heard that the Wen family hated the Wen family very much, but they could not find the person behind it.


    The Wen family had investigated the person behind the scenes, but there were still no clues.


    ¡®Jiang Huai¡¯ an has his eyes on Wen ruzhu ¡­ No, Wen ruyin.¡± Lu huaijiangughed for no reason. He knew that Wen ruzhu had two souls in one body.


    He also knew that Wen ruzhu¡¯s life was extremely tiring.


    Back when he had followed Lulu as a dark spirit, he could see that Wen ruzhu¡¯s soul was on the verge of leaving her body.


    People were born with different endurance.


    Back then, Wen ruzhu couldn¡¯t take the blow and her brain had turned stupid. If it wasn¡¯t for the soul in her body supporting her, she probably wouldn¡¯t have lived to ten years old.


    The solidification of Wen ruyin¡¯s soul and body was also a result of the experience of holding up two souls.


    It was already amazing that Wen ruyin could support her sister to see the prosperity of the capital.


    Furthermore, to be able to return to one¡¯s body at that moment was already an extremely rare existence.


    Back then, Lulu had been very emotional when he returned and had even cried for Wen ruzhu.<div>


    But Lu huaijiang didn¡¯t think much of it.


    For the past twelve years, Wen ruzhu had always regarded life as a burden. Her choice was the only way she could be free.


    ¡°Give the Wen family something.¡±


    ¡°To the second son?¡± eunuch Lu asked.


    Lu huaijiang gave a soft hum.


    Eunuch Lu understood.¡¯Love the house and its Crow¡¯.


    Although it was three turns, he could still guess.


    The man Lulu¡¯s brother liked ¡­


    Soon, the new emperor¡¯s reward arrived at the Wen family. No one knew how the new emperor had taken notice of the second elder of the Wen family.


    Who knew?


    Perhaps, it was because of Wen ruyin¡¯s casual support?<div>

 Chapter 752: Offering sacrifices to the ancestors (1)

    Chapter 752: Offering sacrifices to the ancestors (1)<div>


    Trantor:549690339


    The sun had just risen the next day.


    Lulu was pulled out of bed by Madam Xia.<div>


    ¡°Aiyo, youngdy, why is there a red mark between your eyebrows? It¡¯s like you¡¯ve been bitten by a mosquito.¡± Taozhi was shocked. She looked at the window, but the window was not open at allst night.


    Madam Xia looked over andughed.


    He pulled the confused Lulu over and took a closer look.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a mosquito. There¡¯s no bite mark and no swelling. It¡¯s more like she¡¯s applied Rouge.¡±


    ¡°If you were born with this red mark, it would be a mark given to you by the gods. It was said that the little fairy from heaven had descended to the world. In order to leave a mark for them, the gods would kiss them between their eyebrows and make a mark. It means that the child is favored by the gods and will live a happy and smooth life.¡±


    but you haven¡¯t grown since you were born. You can¡¯t grow after sleeping for a night, right? ¡± Xia Shi muttered, not quite understanding.


    However, when he touched it, it seemed that it couldn¡¯t be wiped off.


    She only got someone to cut off a bunch of her hair and leave a fringe.


    ¡°What if a God descendedst night and secretly kissed Lulu? Why couldn¡¯t it be the favor of the gods? Lulu is a little fairy, no, a little fairy is the youngest fairy.¡±


    ¡°Lulu isn¡¯t. Lulu was born with immortal bones. He¡¯s an immortal who doesn¡¯t need to cultivate.¡± The little girl opened her hands and made a big gesture.


    Xia Shi smiled.<div>


    ¡°Quickly get up and change your clothes, don¡¯t dawdle. Although mother and your father are separated, you and Huai ¡®an are still descendants of the Jiang family.¡±


    ¡°You two still have to pay respects to the Jiang family¡¯s ancestors today.¡±


    ¡°You two have done the Jiang Family Justice. Your brother can be considered as bringing honor to the family and not embarrassing the lordmaster.¡± The Xia family was very pleased.


    If the lordmaster is watching from the heavens, then give Jiang yubai a few more beatings.


    He had let her down, and she could forgive him.


    But he felt even more sorry for the two children.


    Oh, ¡± Lulu replied. He was a little hungry at the moment, so he had to get up and have dinner.


    After dinner, the nanny stood outside the door in a daze.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to fight, right? There, it¡¯s under that peach tree on this Street. You hit every child you see, hit them hard. He actually dared to provoke me. I¡¯ll let him know what¡¯s powerful. I¡¯m going to teach him a lesson.¡±


    The nanny paused for a moment and then nodded.


    He brought the eight strong men and went to fight.<div>


    Lulu obediently followed her brother into the carriage. Jiang Huaian looked at her suspiciously. ¡°Where are your servants?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s in the education industry.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you can understand this,¡± Jiang Huai ¡®an nodded.


    Lulu touched his nose. I¡¯m in the education industry, and I don¡¯t convince people with reason.


    He convinced people with his fists.


    Lu huaijiang brought some of the good news to pay respects to the ancestors and prepared some of the old master¡¯s favorite dishes.


    What was prepared for Jiang yubai were crabs that he usually couldn¡¯t eat or ones that he was allergic to.


    As for Jiang Yuqing, he wasn¡¯t his father, so Jiang Huaian didn¡¯t prepare anything.


    However, when they approached the Jiang family¡¯s tomb, a pile of paper was already burned in front of Jiang Yuqing¡¯s grave.


    ¡°Huailin is three years old. Huailin burned this for his father, right?¡± Lulu pointed at the pile of papers on the ground. Tsk, tsk. Other people might not be able to see it, but she could.


    That pile of paper was indeed all hell coins.<div>


    However, each of them was missing arge hole.


    The kid was smart. He was afraid that people would say he was unfilial if he didn¡¯t go to the grave. However, he didn¡¯t want Jiang Yuqing to take advantage of him, so he tore a big hole in the hell coins and burned them.


    The dishes offered as tribute were all dried wild fruits.


    It was extremely bitter, and one bite was full of dregs.


    Jiang Huai ¡®an stood in front of the grave, with the old man¡¯s Cenotaph in the middle. Jiang Yuqing and Jiang yubai were on both sides.

 Chapter 753: Hit your son for fun (1)

    Chapter 753: Hit your son for fun (1)<div>


    Trantor:549690339


    The old man and the young man were still smoking on the grave next door.


    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s the young man who almost fainted from crying during the Qingming Festivalst year. And that little girl who can see ghosts.¡± An old man and a young man were sitting on the grave, smoking a pipe happily.<div>


    ¡°Little girl, are you here to beat your father again? You don¡¯t know this, but when youe here, your father will scream for seven days and seven nights, so loud that our neighbors can¡¯t sleep.¡± The old man shook his head, but he didn¡¯t me her.


    It was Lulu who had asked someone to burn the smoke for him.


    This was his life¡¯s favorite.


    ¡°Lulu, What are you looking at? I don¡¯t know the two old people next door. I¡¯ll burn some for themter. It¡¯s also a good thing.¡± Jiang Huaian said in a low voice, looking a little down.


    Lulu grabbed a handful of paper and burned it to the father and son, who were howling in joy.


    The two of them were lonely souls with no one to clean up their bodies. They were identally buried here and were usually supported by kind-hearted people.


    ¡°Grandfather, I¡¯ve be the top scorer.¡±


    ¡°You said that you wanted to see your grandson take the exam in this life, and your grandson did not fail you and became the top schr at the age of sixteen. You didn¡¯t bring shame to the Jiang family.¡± Indeed, he didn¡¯t bring shame to the Jiang family, and he even gained some face.


    But there were more people scolding Jiang yubai.


    He was stupid.


    The father and son next door were envious and jealous. That old man had actually raised a grandson who was the top scorer. Moreover, he was the son of that coward who was beaten up all day.<div>


    Don¡¯t you think I¡¯m angry?


    Jiang Huai ¡®an rambled on for a long time before he went to burn joss paper in front of Jiang yubai¡¯s grave.


    But this time, he didn¡¯t say anything, nor did he call for anyone. He just stared at the burning underworld coins in silence, his eyes slightly red.


    ¡°Grandfather, my brother has be the top scorer. Come and loosen my father¡¯s skin.¡± Luluid on the grave and knocked three times.


    She knew that the old man was crying inside.


    ¡°Aiya, you can¡¯t just stay here like this. Why don¡¯t you reincarnate and start the next part of your life? If he ruined his teaching in this life, he would create a new ount in his next life and teach it well. How was it? I¡¯ll find you a family with many children to reincarnate into.¡± Lulu was secretly chatting with his grandfather.


    The old man¡¯s muffled voice came from behind the gravestone, ¡°¡±No, I haven¡¯t finished reading the gossip about the new emperor. You ¡­ Wait for me. I¡¯ll leave after I see him get married.¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± Lulu replied.


    ¡°Then you¡¯re in a bad mood, so you can beat your son for fun.¡±


    ¡°Lulu, what are you talking about?¡± Jiang Huai ¡®an looked at her mumbling to herself. He was afraid that she might have offended him, so he quickly called out to her.


    ¡°Nothing much. I was just chatting with the old man.¡± Lulu got up slowly. Ask him if he¡¯sfortable here and if he wants to add anything.¡± Although the old man¡¯s ce was only a Cenotaph, he directly praised it for the sake of gossip.<div>


    Jiang Huai ¡®an was amused, but seeing how serious she was, he couldn¡¯t help teasing her.


    ¡°What did grandfather say to you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m an unfilial son. I want to re-train my alternate ount.¡± There¡¯s water in some of the houses.¡± Lulu waved his hand.


    Jiang Huai ¡®an was suspicious. He had always thought that his sister was the kitchen God¡¯s.


    However, the more he watched, the less he looked like the kitchen God.


    He was like a rice bucket spirit.


    ¡°It really got into the water?¡± However, he believed that his sister was a bit of a chatan. After all, she was the only one who was treated specially by the famous Savior Pce.


    Every birthday and holiday, they would send her Tributes from the Savior Pce.


    However, not many people knew about this.

 Chapter 754: Water entered grandfather’s coffin (1)

    Chapter 754: Water entered grandfather¡¯s coffin (1)<div>


    Trantor:549690339


    Lulu gestured with his hands.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. Even if I lie in, the water will only reach the tip of my nose. I don¡¯t need to breathe anyway.¡±<div>


    ¡°It should be nothing.¡± Lulu gestured with a finger.


    Jiang Huai ¡®an was on the verge of tears. Wouldn¡¯t it be terrible if the water reached his nose?


    Even if it was a Cenotaph, it was still a dereliction of duty by theter generations.


    Jiang Huai ¡®an was no longer in the mood to burn joss paper for Jiang yubai. He threw the things away and was about to find someone to dig it up.


    Now that the Jiang family had no one, he could make his own decisions.


    Lulu watched from the side, and sure enough ¡­


    The grave had been dug up, but the coffin had not been opened yet.


    The color of the outside of the coffin was almost gone, and it had been soaked in water until it was white and rotten.


    With just a light pry, it directly broke into pieces.


    Jiang Huai ¡®an couldn¡¯t control his tears anymore.


    When he opened the coffin, he saw the Cenotaph that he had personally built for his grandfather. Inside was a set of clothes that his grandfather always wore. At this moment, the clothes were soaked and directly submerged in the water.<div>


    If a person were to lie in it, the water would reach the tip of the nose.


    ¡°Oh my God, you said your grandfather¡¯s Cenotaph was flooded. I didn¡¯t believe it, but I didn¡¯t expect it to really get into the water. It¡¯s a good thing we discovered it early, but it¡¯s not good for future generations.¡± The people who came to help carried the coffin up in a few moves.


    ¡°It was younger sister who dreamedst night. Younger sister¡¯s filial piety must have touched grandfather, and grandfather told her about it in her dreams.¡±


    He ced the new coffin that Jiang Huaian had prepared earlier in the morning into the coffin.


    He also prepared a new set of clothes.


    ¡°Put a handful of soil in it.¡± Lulu stood on top.


    Her expression was calm and indifferent. She had seen life and death many times, and it was as if she was detached from all this.


    ¡°He passed away in the barren capital. Although he didn¡¯t want to be buried back in the capital, he still missed this piece ofnd in his hometown.¡± Only when it was provided to the dark spirit could the dark spirit enjoy it.


    It was the same for his homnd.


    Jiang Huai ¡®an felt bad when he heard that. He personally took a bunch of oldnd and put it in.


    When everything was done, it was already afternoon.<div>


    Jiang Huai ¡®an was going to take up his post tomorrow. Although he was the top scorer, he still had to start from the Hanlin Academy.


    He was going to report to the Hanlin Academy tomorrow.


    ¡°Lulu, the Prime Minister¡¯s residence has been bestowed. Her brother had already sent people to pack up all the items and send everything over. When you leave the pce in the future, our family will be able to live a good life together.¡±


    ¡°You can finally go home. Are you happy? We¡¯ll have our own home.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need to rely on others, I don¡¯t need to look at other people¡¯s eyes, I don¡¯t need to bear other people¡¯s cold eyes. There¡¯s no need to feel guilty.¡± Jiang Huai ¡®an said in a low voice, holding his sister¡¯s head, full of joy.


    Lulu replied softly.


    In fact, she was a little expectant and a little disappointed.


    She couldn¡¯t tell where this loss came from.


    Her mission was to protect Jiang Jiang and prevent him from doing evil and ughtering the world.


    No, her original mission was to kill the evil.


    But she gave the evil a chance.<div>


    She was the Savior of the world, and this was the most outrageous thing she had done.


    ¡°Lulu¡¯s seventh birthday ising up. You¡¯ll be able to go home when you¡¯re eight.¡± Jiang Huai ¡®an held her hand and walked her step by step into the pce.


    Jiang Huaian furrowed his brows as he watched his sister walk into the pce.


    His little sister was the best little sister in the world. It was good that she lived in the pce. At least no one would dare to covet her.


    When Lulu returned to the pce, Lu huaijiang had already finished her homework.


    She even swore in her heart that she would never help her do her homework again!


    He swore!


    The ideal was beautiful, but the reality was cruel.


    The next day, Jiang huailu carried back arge bag of books. Sir said,¡±if you can¡¯t finish, hit your palm.¡±

 Chapter 755: Heartache (1)

    Chapter 755: Heartache (1)<div>


    Trantor:549690339


    Lu huaijiang¡¯s thoughts were very beautiful.


    However, the next night, he pped her in the face at the speed of light.<div>


    In the evening, the wet nurse carried a big bag and followed the little girl back to the pce.


    He finished his dinner in two or three bites and then rushed to the Imperial study.


    Lu huaijiang was reviewing the memorials when Lulu deftly pushed them to the side. She pushed it to the corner and with a ng, she took out a big bag.


    He took out a few books and four or five scrolls.


    Lu huaijiang¡¯s eyelids twitched. He looked at eunuch Lu, who nodded gently.


    There was indeed a lot of homework today.


    But yesterday, the Emperor said that he would not let her do her homework, and Lu huaijiang did not say anything.


    One of them was tall and the other was short. One of them was wearing a bright yellow Dragon robe and had a tall and thin figure. The other one was slightly round and had an exquisite and pleasant appearance. He took more than two hours to write it.


    When Lu huaijiang stretched and put down the brush, Jiang huailu had only written half of it.


    Pcenterns were already lit everywhere, but the little girl did not stop at all.


    Lu huaijiang frowned and said,¡±rest for a while.¡± Get the Imperial kitchen to send over some desserts that are easy to digest.¡±<div>


    I¡¯m not eating, ¡± said Lulu, waving his hand. I won¡¯t be able to finish if I eat any more. The little girl¡¯s hand that was holding the pen was trembling. Lu huaijiang looked at it, then looked at it again.


    Thinking of the words he had said yesterday, he hardened his heart.


    He immediately pretended not to see the little girl¡¯s pleading and pitiful eyes and lowered his head to continue marking.


    Recently, the new emperor had ascended the throne and the Jiangnan flood had caused great Zhou¡¯s political affairs to be extremely heavy.


    He had to read the memorials almost every day until midnight.


    Lu huaijiang had forgotten the time after reading a bunch of documents.


    Late at night, Lu huaijiang looked up ¡­


    He saw a soft little girl writing while wiping her tears with the back of her hand. Her eyes were red, and she sobbed softly, her tears falling onto the booklet.


    Lu huaijiang¡¯s original fatigue immediately disappeared.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Lulu?¡± he asked, throwing down the memorial. Why are you crying?¡± Lu huaijiang¡¯s heart ached and he was full of self-me.


    He did not realize that she was secretly crying.<div>


    The little girl, who had been secretly wiping her tears,y in his arms and wailed when she heard his voice.


    ¡°Wuwuwuwu ¡­¡±


    I can¡¯t finish. Why don¡¯t I have two more hands? I can¡¯t finish ¡­ Why are there so many? my hand hurts.¡± The little girl wiped her snot and tears on her Dragon robe.


    Tonight, she had written six papers, one booklet, and one book withrge characters.


    Other than this, there were actually four more books!


    Lu huaijiang raised her hand and saw that her small hand was holding the brush like a chicken¡¯s w.


    ¡°Are you all blind? Why didn¡¯t you tell this one!¡± Lu huaijiang¡¯s eyes turned red with anger, and the eunuchs behind him knelt on the ground.


    Eunuch Lu knelt on the ground, feeling wronged. You were the one who sworest night that you would never do her homework for her.


    He said that he must not spoil her!


    It had only been a day, and the emperor¡¯s heart ached so much that he was about to cry.


    ¡°Don¡¯t cry, don¡¯t cry. Jiang Jiang will help you write. Move these things out.¡± Lu huaijiang held Lulu in his arms and pouted at the memorial on the table.<div>


    Eunuch Lu got up quickly and left the entire table to Jiang huailu.


    I can¡¯t afford to offend you.


    Lu huaijiang carefully massaged her hand and heaved a sigh of relief when she could stretch it.


    ¡°Have the Imperial kitchen send over a portion of all kinds of desserts. Be quick.¡± Lu huaijiang took the booklet and immediatelyid on the table and started writing for her.


    ¡°Lulu, if you¡¯re tired, go to sleep first. I¡¯ll put it on your bed after you¡¯re done writing.¡± Lu huaijiang used his fingers to wipe the tears from the corner of her eyes.

 Chapter 756: Teacher, are you asleep?(1)

    Chapter 756: Teacher, are you asleep?(1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    The little girl shook her head and sat beside him obediently.


    Lu huaijiang¡¯s heart felt warm when he saw this.


    Late at night, Lu huaijiang was lying on the table and writing at a high speed.


    Lulu sat on a stool and ate some snacks.


    Before he could finish his homework, Lulu yawned and fell asleep on his throne.


    At midnight.


    Lu huaijiang pinched his wrist, it was really a little numb.


    ¡°What time is it?¡± Lu huaijiang asked softly.


    ¡°Just past midnight,¡± eunuch Lu replied. Eunuch Lu wanted to say something, but he hesitated. There was obviously something wrong with tonight¡¯s homework.


    Miss Lulu did not lie and wrote a lot of things seriously.


    But now that His Majesty had taken over, there were still two books that had not been finished.


    Lu huaijiang pinched the space between his eyebrows.


    ¡°Who was the teacher who left the homework yesterday?¡± The Imperial College¡¯s teachers were all famous teachers invited from various ces, and a portion of them were substitute teachers by court officials. He would go to ss every few days.


    After all, the Directorate was responsible for cultivating talents for the Imperial court, and there were many times when the matters of the Imperial court needed to be known to the students.


    ¡°It was Lord Li yesterday. He¡¯s a Junior Brother of the same sect as Grand tutor Xie, the opposite of his teachings, but he¡¯s also a rather talented adult.¡± That Lord also had a stubborn temper, and he was also an extremely strict and old-fashioned character.


    Lu huaijiang¡¯s face darkened.


    ¡°Go to the Li residence and ask Lord Li if he¡¯s asleep. Tell him that his students are still awake.¡± Lu huaijiang closed the book and carried Lulu back to the bedroom with a dark face.


    He roughly flipped through it and realized that he might not be able to finish it even if he worked through the night.


    ¡°Yes,¡± eunuch Lu replied after a pause.


    After he finished speaking, he hurriedly left the pce with his men.


    Lord Li was in the middle of a dream meeting with the Duke of Zhou when he heard that someone hade to the pce. It was the head eunuch of the new emperor, eunuch Lu.


    He was so scared that he jumped three feet high, and the whole Manor was lit up in an instant.


    He was so anxious that he knelt on the ground without even putting on his shoes.


    The moment eunuch Lu arrived, he asked with a gloomy face, ¡°¡±Lord Li, are you asleep?¡±


    Lord Li shivered. He was just a minor civil official and couldn¡¯tpare to his eldest brother, Grand tutor Xie.


    After half his life, he only went to the Imperial College to attend sses, and was still a marginal figure in the court.


    However, Grand tutor Xie was different. He was outstanding in his studies and had his own unique views in court.


    That was why he was the emperor¡¯s teacher.


    As for Lord Li, not to mention the new emperor, even the previous Emperor did not have much of an impression of him.


    At this moment,te at night, the new emperor sent someone to ask if he was finished.


    ¡°I¡¯m sleeping ¡­ Sleeping ¡­ However, this official has only rested afterpleting today¡¯s Affairs.¡± Lord Li hurriedly raised his hand to wipe his sweat.


    Eunuch Lu looked at the entire family kneeling on the ground and swept a cold nce over them. All of them looked drowsy as they got up from their beds.


    ¡°I slept, I slept well. His Majesty is not asleep yet, and so is miss Lulu.¡± After saying that, eunuch Lu turned around and returned to the pce with his men.


    Lord Li immediately fell to the ground, exhausted.¡±Your Majesty, are you here to give me a beating?¡±


    ¡°What did I do to make her Majesty unhappy?¡±


    This time, Lord Li was really scared to tears. He was only able to stand up with the help of the servants on both sides.


    Sitting in the main hall, his wife and concubines in the backyard were so frightened that they cried.


    What kind of big trouble did he cause that his son would send someone to beat him up? The Li family wouldn¡¯t be finished, right?


    Wuwuwuwu, the backyard was crying badly.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Lord Li was blown away by the cold wind. , He eximed.


    ¡°I gave the wrong homework for the child today. It¡¯s left until the long holiday in June.¡± Lord Li smacked his head. No wonder eunuch Lu had said something so profound. Miss Lulu was still awake.

 Chapter 757: A man can’t say no (1)

    Chapter 757: A man can¡¯t say no (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Lord Li¡¯s mouth revealed a bitter smile. That¡¯s why there was such a big crowd.


    Just to tell him that if he had too much homework, the child would not be able to finish it?


    Lord Li ¡­


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go. It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine.¡± Lord Li hurriedly put on his official robes and prepared to make a report and inform the various manors.


    If His Majesty did not inform them, they could just write it.


    After all, he was a teacher. He could just say something to his students tomorrow.


    But His Majesty came to ask!


    Did he dare to?


    He was afraid that he didn¡¯t want his ck hat anymore.


    It was already curfew time, so he took the token to apply for leave and sent a manservant to each household to report.


    It was only after this announcement that he found out that there were seven or eight people who had written that they had cried.


    The news from the pce said that the new emperor¡¯s little ancestor had also cried.


    His Majesty¡¯s heart ached for him and he coaxed him for a long time.


    Lord Li ¡­ I want to cry too.


    The next morning, Lord Li received a pile of old matters that had been umted for three to five years. The huge and cumbersome matters made Lord Li shiver in fear. His Majesty asked him to count it in three days!


    Lord Li,¡±I knew he wanted to take revenge for the child!!¡±


    She hasn¡¯t slept all night. I won¡¯t be able to sleep for three!


    At the end of the court session, Grand tutor Xie looked at him faintly. He waited for him to leave the pce gates before saying,¡±Junior Brother, I¡¯ve underestimated you all these years. You are a warrior, a true warrior!¡± Even I, the Grand tutor, have to think twice before daring to face the emperor¡¯s little ancestor.


    Lord Li said,¡±it¡¯s rare for senior brother to praise him.¡±


    Lord Li was on the verge of tears.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. You can do it. That little ancestor still has to go to school for a few years. You¡¯re in His Majesty¡¯s hands, but she¡¯s still in your hands, isn¡¯t she?¡± Grand tutor Xie patted him on the shoulder. You¡¯re both being held back by the other.


    Lord Li thought,¡±I think senior brother wants me dead, but I don¡¯t have any evidence!¡±


    The next day, Lulu only reported to the Directorate and the Academy gave them a day off.


    It was said that several children had a mental breakdown from writingst night and were still sleeping.


    Lulu sighed with emotion. Thank God she had someone to help her.


    Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be able to keep the ws that could eat and point out the world.


    Happy, she bought a few more sets of clothes for Lu huaijiang.


    However, he couldn¡¯t tell the size of the shoes, so he only told the shopkeeper his age. The shopkeeper gave him two pairs.


    Lu huaijiang was overjoyed when Lulu brought him back to the pce.


    Two years ago, Lulu had given him a set of clothes, but he had always wanted to wear it. It was so worn out that it was too small for him to fit in now.


    ¡°I¡¯ll reward you.¡± Lu huaijiang was happy and moved some things from the private warehouse to the little girl.


    Now, he was not wearing his Dragon robe, but the ck robe that Lulu had bought him.


    Her figure was just right, but her shoes were a little tight.


    Although he was fifteen this year, he was taller than ordinary youths. Eunuch Lu¡¯s face contorted as he watched Chu Li squeeze his feet into the hole.


    Sigh, it¡¯s not easy.


    ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to run around these few days. Fusang and Dongli have formed an alliance, and they will be going to great Zhou together. The great Zhou might send many foreigners here. Don¡¯t let them run into you.¡± Lu huaijiang carried her, his waist creaking.


    ¡°Jiang Jiang, you can¡¯t do it!¡± Lulu¡¯s eyes widened in shock.


    Lu huaijiang¡¯s face darkened. No matter what, he could not say that men were incapable!


    it¡¯s fine. Jiang Jiang, you just need to nourish your body. You¡¯ll be fine after that. Lulu saw his dark expression and hurriedly coaxed him.


    Lu huaijiang¡¯s expression turned even worse. He gritted his teeth.¡±I don¡¯t need it!¡±


    ¡°You need to nourish. I heard gossip outside the pce. They said that you can¡¯t do it if you don¡¯t fill the harem. What do you mean no?¡± Lulu said innocently.

 Chapter 758: Looking for the past life in the guoguo temple (1)

    Chapter 758: Looking for the past life in the guoguo temple (1)<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    Lu huaijiang was deeply depressed.


    Lulu said he couldn¡¯t.<div>


    However, he still had no way to prove himself.


    He couldn¡¯t even exin what he meant by ¡®no¡¯.


    ¡°What kind of nonsense did she see outside?¡± Lu huaijiang didn¡¯t care about what the outside world said about him, but Lulu believed it. She believed it!


    ¡°Listen to me, it¡¯s fine. You can¡¯t hide your illness and avoid treatment. If you¡¯re sick, then treat it. If you can¡¯t, then treat it until you can.¡± Lulu said seriously.


    Lu huaijiang¡¯s smile was uglier than crying, but the little girl still forced him to nod.


    Eunuch Lu tried to hold back hisughter as his shoulders trembled.


    The only person in the world who could control His Majesty was miss Lulu, right?


    Lu huaijiang didn¡¯t want to talk about this topic and quickly said, ¡°¡±That¡¯s right, fusang and Dongli are both countries that believe in witchcraft. Didn¡¯t the God fromst time exin the problem? You should be more vignt during this period of time.¡±


    Thest time he returned from fusang, the Prince of fusang had an extremely unsightly expression.


    He had brought more than ten family gods, but only three returned.


    The others had betrayed fusang and entered the hall of salvation?<div>


    He had been instigated to rebel.


    ¡°Thest time we fought, we caught them off guard, and it was also Princess Jing Hong¡¯s wedding, so they didn¡¯t dare to cause trouble. I¡¯m afraid that the two countries havee prepared for this Alliance.¡± Lu huaijiang thought, thete Emperor was easy to manipte, but he himself was a tough bone.


    There was a high chance that those things would attack Lulu.


    Lulu responded, and Lu huaijiang suddenly gasped.


    He lifted his hand to lift the hair on her forehead.


    She had never seen that red dot before.


    ¡°Where did you get this? Did the pce servants order this for you?¡± Lu huaijiang reached out and touched it. His hand was actually a little hot.


    But Lulu didn¡¯t show any reaction.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I had it after I woke up. Her mother said it was a God¡¯s favor, a God¡¯s kiss. Hahaha ¡­¡± The little girl covered her mouth andughed secretly. If it was a God, it must be godmother, but how could godmother not tell her when she came?


    Lu huaijiang smiled, but the smile didn¡¯t reach his eyes.


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch it. There¡¯s a thorn on your hand. It¡¯s going to stab me.¡± Lulu pulled his hand down, but there was nothing there.<div>


    ¡°Eh, it¡¯s a little prickly when I put it on top.¡± Lulu pointed at his finger, feeling wronged. He then picked it up and ced it between his brows.


    It still hurt a little.


    She seemed to be disgusted by his touch.


    Lu huaijiang retracted his hand, his eyes slightly dark as he clenched his fist. ¡°I¡¯m going to the National temple to pick up my mother tomorrow. Princess Jinghong will be returning to the capital with me in a few days, and I need her to receive me.¡± Do you want to join us?¡±


    great! Master yixu said that Lulu has the root of wisdom. Lulu still wants to discuss the Dao with him.


    Lu huaijiang smiled and said nothing.


    However, he was thinking about how the evil god had asked him to kill Lulu several times. Only then could he avoid the tragedy of the past.


    He wanted to know what had happened between him and Lulu.


    Eunuch Lu saw that the Emperor was not paying attention and knew that something was on his mind.


    In the afternoon, he had pushed aside all the state affairs and let him and Lulu have fun for half a day.


    The next day, the emperor¡¯s guard of honor went directly to the National Guard temple.<div>


    It was June and July, and the weather was a little hot.


    Fortunately, Lulu had a humanoid refrigerator. He had ced a little female ghost who had fallen into a well from the pce in the corner, so the interior of the carriage was cold.


    Eunuch Lu was pleased,¡±Your Majesty is indeed the one chosen by heaven. Even this carriage is cool.¡± It¡¯s really refreshing.¡±


    ¡°Eunuch Lu, do you have the guts?¡± Lulu looked at him faintly.


    Eunuch Lu waved his hand. don¡¯t think that we¡¯re not afraid of anything. In fact, we¡¯re afraid of those spirits. Fortunately, with the hall of salvation, he was like a living Buddha who saved the poor. That¡¯s why I¡¯m a little more daring.¡±

 Chapter 759: The gods are guarding against him (1)

    Chapter 759: The gods are guarding against him (1)<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°Tsk, why is it still a little cold?¡± Eunuch Lu shivered. It was summer, yet he was wrapped in a thin nket.


    Lulu looked at him sympathetically. The little Pce maid on his back was blowing cold air at his neck.<div>


    This poor thing.


    Lulu gave the pce maid a look, and the pce maid shrank into a corner with an aggrieved expression.


    Her ancestors were very unlucky.


    Her ancestor said that there was a powerful ghost ancestor, but he encountered the incarnation of a God who descended to the mortal world and was locked up in a courtyard to create cold air.


    However, after the Ascension of the gods, there were countless people who came to the side courtyard to break into the haunted house.


    The days passed by quite freely.


    Now, he was already a ghost Emperor.


    It was a pity that the few bloodlines that remained in the world were all disappointing.


    His descendants were all so disappointing. When he was alive, he didn¡¯t have much of a future, and after he died, he would lose face for his ancestors.


    Lulu didn¡¯t pay any attention to the little ghost¡¯s nagging.


    When they arrived at the National temple, they were weed by the monks into the temple.<div>


    ¡°His abbotship is already waiting for you in the meditation room.¡± The little monk did not even dare to raise his head. He was not afraid of the Emperor.


    He was afraid of the legendary little demon who could destroy a person¡¯s Dao heart.


    There was a small rumor circting among the little shamis of the National Guard temple.


    The rumors were so real that it was hard to say.


    She said that there was a little demon in front of the new emperor who went around deceiving little monks to change their profession, and that if one¡¯s heart was not firm, it would destroy one¡¯s Dao heart.


    Lulu felt that the little monk was a little afraid of her. He shivered when her eyes fell on him.


    The little Shami pushed open the door of the meditation room and fled in panic.


    ¡°I don¡¯t eat people,¡± Lulu snorted, not too happy about it.


    The room was filled with the pleasant smell of sandalwood. The moment Grandmaster opened his eyes, his gaze fell on the space between her eyebrows.


    ¡°When did this red dot appear?¡± Master yixu asked.


    ¡°Just a few days ago. I had it after I woke up.¡± Lulu sat beside Lu huaijiang and used his belt to tie a bow.<div>


    ¡°Master, does this imprint have any effect on her?¡± Lu huaijiang clenched his fist slightly. He could feel the subtle aura of a God from this.


    It was the opposite of his aura.


    It was a smell that he hated.


    Master yixu suddenly raised his head and looked straight at him. His eyes were filled with confusion.


    ¡°It might not have much of an effect on her, but it might be different for you,¡± Yi Xu felt a little emotional. Every time he had a favor to ask, he was a master. When he had nothing to ask, he was a bald donkey.


    Lu huaijiang¡¯s eyes were filled with surprise.


    He didn¡¯t expect it to be rted to him.


    ¡°Heaven¡¯s secrets can not be divulged, Your Majesty does not need to ask. There are some things that you will naturally understand when you reach that step.¡±


    Lu huaijiang hummed in agreement. Things that were not spoken of could not be pried open.


    ¡°Did you feel anything different after the red mark appeared?¡± Yi Xu looked at her expression carefully. She seemed to be even more confused than before.


    Those who were originally a little ignorant and had just gained some intelligence were all suppressed.<div>


    ¡°There¡¯s no difference, I¡¯m just happier. And Lulu wasn¡¯t throwing tantrums anymore, hehe. My mother said that it was the God¡¯s favor, is it true?¡± Lulu said smugly.


    Yi Xu chuckled, his tone full of certainty.¡±She does favor you.¡±


    ¡°Since you¡¯re happy, that¡¯s good.¡± Master yixu seemed to sigh, but it also seemed like he didn¡¯t.


    ¡°Several Masters who fled from Jiangnan came to the state-protecting temple, and their vegetarian dishes are not bad. Let Shami take you to try it. ¡± After yixu finished speaking, a monk came in and led Lulu out.


    She wasn¡¯t a little Shami. Even a little Shami was on guard against her.


    It was his determined master.


    Lu huaijiang¡¯s smile only faded a little after Lulu left.

 Chapter 760: She’s in trouble (1)

    Chapter 760: She¡¯s in trouble (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°Did the gods leave that for her?¡± Lu huaijiang¡¯s tone was not questioning.


    Yi Xu nodded.


    ¡°As long as it doesn¡¯t affect her, it¡¯s fine.¡± Lu huaijiang felt a little uneasy. He didn¡¯t know what the gods had left behind, but he knew that it was to guard against him.


    No one would feel hot when they touched it, but he would.


    Yi Xu nced at him and poured him a cup of bitter tea.¡±Your Majesty came here today not just to ask about this, right?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t hide anything from you,¡± Lu huaijiang picked it up and took a sip. It was still so bitter that his heart was numb.


    ¡°You once said that Lulu was my destined one. What happened between her and me in my past life? Am I really rted to her?¡± Lu huaijiang did not believe it in the past and even scoffed at it.


    However, he still remembered how the evil god was resistant to Lulu and guarded against Lulu.


    His gritted teeth and helpless look made Lu huaijiang very curious.


    It was as if the people around them who knew about their past lives did not want them to meet again.


    Yixu looked at him leisurely,¡±do you still remember what this poor monk said four years ago?¡± You were entangled with her for seven lifetimes and did not like women in this life because you were trashed by her. ¡±


    but you¡¯re always crazy for her, crazy for her, and banging your head against walls for her.


    Lu huaijiangughed coldly when he heard the inexplicable sigh.


    ¡°You¡¯re talking about Zhen? This one has raised her as a little sister and has raised her to be a little arrogant and willful, but what you said is a little too bizarre.¡± Stinky him? Did it mean that she had let him down?


    He was crazy for her, crazy for her, and even went all out to hit a wall for her.


    Lu huaijiang ¡­ It was impossible.


    There was a moment of silence.


    There was another moment of silence.


    ¡°So, what exactly happened?¡± Lu huaijiang touched the tip of his tongue. There must be a reason why the evil god was so resistant to Lulu.


    ¡°Are you saying that I¡¯ll fall in love with Lulu?¡± Lu huaijiangughed. Lulu was only seven years old. Even if he doted on her a little, would he fall in love with her in the future?


    Lu huaijiang didn¡¯t really believe it.


    Master yixu smiled but did not say anything.


    ¡°The past is gone, and this life is a new beginning. It doesn¡¯t matter if you believe it or not, everything is destined by the heavens.¡± Yi Xu was so certain that Lu huaijiang was a little hesitant.


    Back when he was unconscious, he could only be trapped in the hall of salvation. No one could see him except Lulu.


    Lu huaijiang would not believe that Lulu did not treat him differently.


    But he would fall in love with her in the future, to the point where he would not even care about his life ¡­ Lu huaijiang thought ¡­


    It was a little unbelievable.


    Yi Xu looked at him and knew that he was probably skeptical.


    ¡°Your Majesty, yixu has a request. Your Majesty can agree or not.¡±


    ¡°Master, please speak.¡± Lu huaijiang sat up straight.


    ¡°Miss Lulu was born with wisdom and Buddha¡¯s bones. If she converted to Buddhism, she would definitely be a person of great love who would benefit the world.¡± Yixu put his hands together.


    Lu huaijiang looked at him coldly,¡±she has a Dharma bone?¡± You have the root of wisdom?¡±


    ¡°Before you talk nonsense, you should at least consider her brain.¡±


    Lulu was very clear about everything else.


    However, she did not have any wisdom about Buddhism.


    It was as if he was borncking that bit of wisdom.


    Master yixu¡¯s throat was stuck.


    She gritted her teeth tightly. She was the daughter of the son of Buddha!


    However, she really did not have the root of wisdom.


    It was really strange.


    ¡°If you have something to say, just say it.¡± Lu huaijiang stood up and master yixu no longer hid the truth.¡±Miss Lulu will face a tribtion before she turns fifteen. If you Enter the Void gate, you can avoid it.¡±

 Chapter 761: Mutually restraining destiny_1

    Chapter 761: Mutually restraining destiny_1


    Trantor: 549690339


    Lu huaijiang turned his head and looked at him.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you can sense her identity. She¡¯s the one chosen by the heavens, how could she be in trouble?¡± Lulu was the Savior of the world, and since she hade to save the world, the heavenly Dao would definitely protect her.


    Master yixu chanted the name of Buddha.


    ¡°What if she loses her original heart?¡± Master yixu said softly.


    ¡°The mark on her forehead is a warning from the heavens. As long as she doesn¡¯t lose her heart, everything will pass smoothly.¡±


    Yi Xu suddenly looked at Lu huaijiang, his expression changing slightly.


    Suddenly, he knelt down in front of Lu huaijiang.


    He was a master, so he was not supposed to kneel.


    ¡°I have never asked for anything in my life, but I would like to ask Your Majesty for her once.¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, if you¡¯ve promised her something, you must keep your promise. If you go back on your word, everything will backfire on her. Although I don¡¯t know what she did, I can sense her aura on Your Majesty. She must have done something.¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, please think twice before you act.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re saying that when I do things, I will bite back at her? What¡¯s the meaning of this? What kind of bacsh?¡± Lu huaijiang¡¯s mind went nk for a moment. Lulu had a fever twice in a row, and both times were when he had killed someone.


    ¡°I¡¯ve killed many people in the past, but Lulu was unable to recover from the high fever several times. The Imperial physician couldn¡¯t find the cause no matter how hard he tried. In the end, her fever subsided by herself. Is it really because of me?¡± Lu huaijiang¡¯s heart ached, and the uneasiness in his heart grew stronger.


    ¡°Are those people innocent or people who should be killed?¡± Yi Xu asked.


    Lu huaijiang thought for a moment, and his eyes darkened.


    That day, he had fused more than half of his body with the evil. It was also that day that thete Emperor died.


    Thete Emperor had died at his hands.


    He had killed the Emperor for Lulu.


    It was onlyter that he found out that Lulu had a high fever and it did not go down. Lu huaijiang was even more certain that Lulu had really done something.


    ¡°Not innocent, but I really shouldn¡¯t.¡± Killing the Emperor. The Emperor was the Emperor, but the Emperor was also the father.


    ¡°That¡¯s it. She must have done something. However, this penniless monk still needs to investigate the details. I hope that Your Majesty will think twice before doing anything. If not for himself, then for her. ¡±


    Master yixu¡¯s gaze made him a little unhappy. He felt that there was something hidden behind those eyes.


    ¡°If I really do something big, will Lulu be implicated as well?¡± Lu huaijiang pinched the corner of his shirt and took a deep breath.


    ¡°You will be implicated. However, he did not know how much he would have to endure. It also depends on how serious the crime Your Majesty hasmitted.¡±


    No matter what, it would at least restrict some of Lu huaijiang.


    Master yixu left, while Lu huaijiang stood quietly in the temple.


    The evil god in his mind seemed to dislike the National temple.¡±I smelled that old monk¡¯s scent again. I hate monks to death. He imed to be on the righteous path and killed evil spirits everywhere. Who the hell is he?¡±


    ¡°Kill them all. Just kill them!¡±


    ¡°Kill that little girl who schemed against you as well!¡±


    ¡°Who are you? you¡¯re the incarnation of an evil god, the Emperor of the human world. Yet, you were restricted by a seven-year-old girl. She told you not to kill, and you stopped? Who was she to actually dare to be so audacious! Just kill her!¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t kill her, you¡¯ll definitely leave behind future trouble!¡± The voice became more and more bewitching. Lu huaijiang had merged with most of his memory and strength. At this moment, his eyes were dazed as he touched the space between his eyebrows.


    His eyes were bloodshot.

 Chapter 762: Yixu is about to cry from anger (1)

    Chapter 762: Yixu is about to cry from anger (1)<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    she¡¯s always doing whatever she wants by your side. Can you tolerate her? ¡±


    ¡°She schemed against you all day long, even taking advantage of your pampering when you weren¡¯t paying attention. I even ced a restriction on you, are you willing to do so?¡±<div>


    ¡°That woman, the God of creation, has the incense of heaven and earth, and is worshipped by the gods, humans, and Devils. And you, you were born for destruction. You and the God of creation are of the same origin, why are you so different?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t hate, you don¡¯t me?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s even trying to control you and destroy you. You are an evil god, an evil god, how can you be controlled by a child!¡± His voice had already copsed, and there was even a hint of urgency.


    ¡°You¡¯re too noisy!¡±


    The veins on Lu huaijiang¡¯s forehead bulged.


    ¡°Why must your vision be trapped by her? you are the king of the nine Heavens, you should not fall into the abyss. Kill her, only by killing her can you return to your original position and leave this damned ce!¡±


    Lu huaijiang bit the tip of his tongue.


    In his description, he saw the nine Heavens above, the world, and the worship and fear of the people toward him.


    He also saw everything in the tens of thousands of dark ces and respected him as the king.


    He also saw the woman in the sky.


    Lu huaijiang was vaguely familiar with that face.<div>


    Yes, he had seen it in Lulu¡¯s notebook. It was exactly the same as this face.


    However, when he searched through his memories, she looked like a high and mighty goddess with an ice-cold expression. He was also looking at her with an indifferent expression.


    However, Lulu¡¯s drawing was gentle and kind, with a faint smile in his eyes.


    ¡°Did you see that? We were supposed to be on the same level as the God of creation, but what about you now? You¡¯re still suffering in the mortal world, what are you doing? She has a deep connection with that evil woman, the divine Lord. She must havee to kill you!¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s in charge of the hall of salvation, and that exins everything.¡±


    ¡°All you need to do is wave your arm and all the evil in the world will rise for you. They¡¯re only loyal to you, and they can¡¯t be epted by the world. You¡¯re their King!¡±


    ¡°You two are not from the same world. You are an evil god. If you die in her hands, it will be a great merit. The heavenly Dao will allow her to do anything!¡±


    Lu huaijiang sealed off his consciousness and closed his eyes.


    ¡°I promised her that I would believe her this once. She won¡¯t plot against me, she won¡¯t kill me. ¡± Lu huaijiang murmured in a low voice. When he opened his eyes again, he had already regained his rity.


    However, his forehead and sideburns were covered in sweat.


    Lu huaijiang¡¯s body was drenched. Eunuch Lu stood outside the door and was shocked to see the Emperoring out.<div>


    ¡°Hot water has already been prepared in the temple, and miss Lulu is having a vegetarian meal. Your Majesty, please change your clothes before you go.¡±


    Lu huaijiang made a sound of agreement. Eunuch Lu was thorough in his work and had already taken care of everything.


    After Lu huaijiang finished washing up, he went to look for Lulu.


    Sure enough, the little girl was eating vegetarian food, and ¡­


    He was surrounded by several young Masters.


    ¡°You¡¯re serious? The treatment and welfare of the Savior Hall next door are so good?¡±


    ¡°You have four days of leave every month to visit your family, and you get three taels of silver every month. We don¡¯t have any silver here, only food and shelter. If you be a master¡¯s father in the future, you will have incense money from the visitors.¡± Now, they would asionally answer questions for people at the guoguo temple, but it was also very little money.


    After all, most people would pick the famous Masters.


    ¡°Then you guys are having a hard time. The hall of salvation pays three taels of silver every month. If it was to solve someone¡¯s doubts, those would be charged separately. It¡¯s not a problem to get five taels and above a month. Even if it¡¯s the gatekeeper of the hall of salvation, it¡¯s still seven or eight taels a month.¡±

 Chapter 763: Coaxing the Masters to jump ship (1)

    Chapter 763: Coaxing the Masters to jump ship (1)<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    and they don¡¯t even want to leave. They¡¯re preparing to pass it on to their son to guard the door when they¡¯re old.


    ¡°The requirements for the hall of salvation are high, and ordinary people can¡¯t enter. You¡¯re all monks of the National temple and have been influenced by Buddhism. You guys will definitely take it. ¡±<div>


    ¡°Don¡¯t just think that they patrol outside every day. It¡¯s too dangerous to kill Yin souls everywhere. You¡¯re all monks, and you can drive away evil ghosts by chanting Scriptures. The more you banish, the more you ferry, and the more you earn.¡±


    ¡°Last time, I heard that if you introduce a monk from the National temple, you will be rewarded with three taels of silver.¡±


    ¡°If you want to go, why don¡¯t you find someone from the hall of salvation to introduce you to him? we¡¯ll split the money equally.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re definitely worth five taels.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re definitely worth three taels.¡±


    you, you¡¯re still a young monk. You¡¯re worth at least one tael. Lulu pointed at a young monk.


    ¡°It¡¯s too vulgar to talk about money.¡± One of the Masters put his hands together and said,¡±Amitabha.¡±


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s clich¨¦, but you¡¯re not doing this for the money. You¡¯re doing this to save the world!¡± How many mortals can you save by ferrying the souls? how many souls can you let reincarnate? That¡¯s all proper merit!¡±


    There were at least five or six monks around him. Among them were two masters who had just been hired by the National temple to cook delicious vegetarian dishes.


    ¡°Miss Lulu¡¯s visit must have made master yixu cry again, right?¡± eunuch Lu stood behind the Emperor.


    It was like a robbery.<div>


    There would always be fewer monks in the temple.


    This time, there would probably be seven or eight less.


    Lu huaijiang chuckled, and the monks put their hands together and retreated. Each and every one of them seemed to be tempted.


    ¡°No wonder yixu always says you¡¯re ruining their Dao hearts.¡±


    Who could withstand this Cannonball?


    He became a monk and was indifferent to fame and fortune.


    However, he could get both fame and fortune by subduing demons and also get money to help his family. No one was born from a rock. No wonder this little girl would cry every time.


    ¡°When did I break their Dao hearts? when did I not save the world? Am I right? In the scope of saving the world, giving them better treatment is only an additional benefit.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re so sharp-tongued, yixu won¡¯t let youe next time.¡± Lu huaijiang could not help butugh, and Yi Xu would probably cry.


    If she came and went twice, there would be a gap in the National temple.


    Lulu shook his little head and jumped up and down. She picked up some vegetarian food with her chopsticks and brought it to his mouth.¡±Quickly try it. This dish is delicious.¡±<div>


    ¡°It¡¯s master¡¯s signature dish, but it¡¯s very cumbersome to make. The grandmasters of the National temple have never eaten it before, not even master yixu.¡±


    Eunuch Lu chuckled. is this the special treatment that the great master has given you? ¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true. We¡¯re so close.¡± Actually, Lulu wasn¡¯t trying to make his Masters happy.


    She didn¡¯t know why, but she actually felt a sense of familiarity when she saw the monk.


    Her Masters also said that they could not help but treat her better and pay more attention to her.


    The little shamis were afraid that she would spoil their Dao hearts, but they couldn¡¯t help but get close to her.


    She thought that it was probably because of the Buddha¡¯s father.


    ¡°Lulu saved this for you. Eat more.¡± Lulu gave him quite a bit, and Lu huaijiang ate it all.


    Lu huaijiang studied Lulu¡¯s face. Her little face gradually lost its round and chubby look, leaving only a little baby fat.


    The exquisiteness that had once been covered up was gradually revealed.


    That face was really good.<div>


    Lu huaijiang was a little dazed. He had always treated Lulu as his younger sister. But yixu said she ¡­


    Hitting a wall for Lulu Qianqian?


    It was, it was very bizarre.


    But in his heart, he didn¡¯t resist.

 Chapter 764: Snatching the hall of salvation (1)

    Chapter 764: Snatching the hall of salvation (1)<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    Lu huaijiang stayed at the guguo temple for a day.


    When she left, the Empress Dowager actually became more mellow.


    That¡¯s right, she had maintained her figure for the past few years. Although she did not fight for favor, not many people in the pce had a big appetite.<div>


    However, after thete Emperor passed away, the Empress Dowager actually ate so much that she became fat.


    ¡°Niangniang is overly worried and her body is swollen. It¡¯ll be fine when we return to the pce.¡± The nanny in front of her wiped the tears from the corner of her eyes and helped the Empress Dowager into the carriage.


    Summer had arrived and the Empress Dowager would lose a bit of weight at that time every year.


    Lu huaijiang held his forehead slightly. Mother, you¡¯re too inattentive.


    Harm.


    Lulu sat in the carriage and looked around.


    There were believers going to the hall of salvation everywhere, and there were even people who bowed every three steps.


    He did not know when the hall of salvation had developed so rapidly.


    ¡°Did you hear the crying? I heard many people crying just now. It¡¯s getting higher and higher.¡± Lulu covered her ears from time to time, and the noise hurt her ears.


    ¡°Where did the cryinge from? I didn¡¯t hear it, but did you hear it, eunuch Lu?¡± Lu huaijiang put down the book in his hand. There was clearly only the sound of the carriage creaking around them.


    ¡°Your Majesty, I didn¡¯t hear you,¡± eunuch Lu replied after a moment of hesitation.


    After that, he asked a few attendants, but they all said they didn¡¯t hear him.<div>


    ¡°Then where did the cryinge from?¡± Lulu paused. Perhaps it wasn¡¯t a mortal¡¯s voice?


    maybe I heard it wrong. The cicadas outside are chirping very loudly. I think I heard the chirping of cicadas. Eunuch Lu exined with a smile.


    Although it was almost the seventh month, the hall of salvation had made great contributions in killing the evil.


    There were almost no evil spirits that dared to set foot within a few hundred miles of the capital.


    There were evenmoners who came for a pilgrimage every day.


    ¡°Oh,¡± Lulu replied, but there was no crying at the moment. It really did seem like an illusion.


    After returning to the pce, the Empress Dowager went to recuperate.


    Lu huaijiang met with many ministers.


    What surprised him was that the courtiers hade to the hall of salvation today.


    ¡°The hall of salvation now protects nearly half of the great Zhou Dynasty¡¯s territory, right?¡± Lu huaijiang looked at the book in his hand.


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± More than half of them.¡±


    ¡°More than half of it is involved, but it¡¯s actually more than that. They can intimidate the evil spirits around them. I heard that many of them have already escaped from great Zhou and are hiding in the surrounding countries.¡±<div>


    The Imperial court had always been wary of the hall of salvation, but they were also dependent on it and had some doubts about it.


    But sometimes, he also felt fortunate for the existence of the hall of salvation in the great Zhou Dynasty.


    The group of Lords who had returned from the barren capital were extremely grateful to the hall of salvation.


    However, for the people of the Imperial court, even though the hall of salvation had brought peace, they had also touched the Imperial court¡¯s cake. Now, he was very defensive.


    this time, fusang and Dongli have formed an alliance. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s for the evil and for the great Zhou.


    Fusang, Dongli, and great Zhou were evenly matched.


    ¡°Originally, all the countries in the world were suffering from the chaos of the evil spirits. Now, the great Zhou is gradually regaining its peace. The other countries will definitely be wary of him.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that they¡¯vee with ill intentions.¡± Lord Yang¡¯s tone was somewhat worried.


    ¡°If theye, then so be it. Our great Zhou will not be afraid of them. The evil ran over on its own, we didn¡¯t release it. ¡± Lord Xia rolled his eyes.


    Grand tutor Xie and old Lord Zheng did not speak.


    ¡°Your Majesty, it¡¯s said that the world salvation Hall has an owner. Your Majesty, have you ever thought of making use of the hall of salvation?¡±


    ¡°The hall of salvation¡¯s power is greater than the heavens, and it¡¯s truly too terrifying. Who can guarantee that they will be loyal to the great Zhou forever if such a force takes root in the great Zhou? Why don¡¯t we let the Imperial court take over?¡±<div>


    ¡°The Alliance must be up to no good bying to the great Zhou. What if the hall of salvation changed sides? The hall of salvation belongs to the great Zhou!¡± Old Lord Zheng¡¯s eyes shone with a bright light, and his words received the response of many officials.

 Chapter 765: The identity of the Savior (1)

    Chapter 765: The identity of the Savior (1)<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°Your Majesty, Sir Zheng is right.¡±


    ¡°In just four years, the hall of salvation has grown from a small, barrennd in the barren capital to a ce that has blossomed all over the country. They have walked through the great Zhou Dynasty and upied nearly half of the ces.¡±


    ¡°And wherever they go, there are many people and believers. It has even surpassed the status of the nation protecting temple in the hearts of the people.¡±<div>


    ¡°The National temple is still the imperial family¡¯s ancestral temple. Even if it is the will of the people, it still belongs to the Imperial court. However, the Imperial court was unable to control the massive power of the hall of salvation. It¡¯s not a good thing for the great Zhou.¡±


    ¡°And those people are so mysterious. That Chu Liang is actually a self-proimed sun wandering God. Who was he to travel the world in the day? He actually dared to call himself a God. Was it just because his title of God was in the hall of salvation? Who knows if it¡¯s a human seal or a God seal.¡± Lord Zheng¡¯s face was full of ridicule.


    Lord Yang¡¯s face was red with anger.


    ¡°How could you do this? you¡¯re plotting against the hall of salvation.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been four years, and the hall of salvation has only given you a few days of peace, and you¡¯re already plotting against them? When the entire great Zhou was harmed by evil spirits, they had to guard against them even during the day, let alone going out at night. Now, you don¡¯t even dare toe here at night without closing your doors. Has your conscience been eaten by dogs?¡± Lord Yang¡¯s eyes were red with anger. The barren capital was like this now, just like how it was in the past.


    It was the hall of salvation that had revived the barren capital.


    To be Frank, the hall of salvation was much more useful than the Imperial court.


    However, he was loyal to the king, so it wasn¡¯t his ce to say that. He could only keep his mouth shut.


    ¡°Lord yang, what¡¯s the rush? Could it be that you¡¯re rted to the hall of salvation?¡± Lord Zheng chuckled.


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you heard of the great reputation of the hall of salvation? There were even rumors among outsiders that the Savior Hall was the one who saved the world and had great merit. It was more useful than the Imperial court. If the hall of salvation continued to lose control, the great Zhou Dynasty would be in danger. The Imperial court is in danger.¡±


    ¡°The past was the past, and the present is the present.¡±


    ¡°It should now submit to the Imperial court.¡±<div>


    the hall of salvation is a foreignnd. We never intended topete with the Imperial court. If we really had selfish motives, why would we only have a reputation for four years while we have to drive out evil spirits day and night in secret? ¡± Lord yang was very dissatisfied.


    These people had no conscience.


    ¡°Your Majesty, the Imperial court is the most important.¡±


    All the officials spoke in unison, clearly afraid of the hall of salvation.


    Lu huaijiang sat in the Royal study in silence. Where was Lulu?


    She dug out a pile of mud from somewhere and ced it on the table where she was reviewing the memorials, smashing it loudly. Her little face was frighteningly dark.


    The little girl had already made a pile of puppets with yellow mud, among which was the God of creation that Lu huaijiang had seen in his memory.


    Lu huaijiang¡¯s head was in a mess. His own subject had tried to bring down his little ancestor, what should he do?


    ¡°Your Majesty, I still have something to report.¡± Seeing that His Majesty was unmoved, Sir Zheng suddenly reported in a loud voice.


    Old man Zheng took a deep breath and knelt on the ground.


    ¡°Your Majesty, I¡¯m afraid that the hall of salvation is plotting a rebellion, so I¡¯ve often sent people to gather information as pilgrims.¡±


    Lulu raised his head.<div>


    ¡°This lowly subject has found something. This is also the reason why we can¡¯t let the hall of salvation continue to expand as it pleases.¡±


    ¡°If the hall of world salvation¡¯s master was a spirit or a God, it would be fine. However, I¡¯ve found out that the Savior is still in the human world.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know where he¡¯s hiding in the human world to secretly spy on the people. Your Majesty, the person in charge of the hall of salvation is most likely a mortal!¡± Everyone in the Imperial study was in an uproar.


    He didn¡¯t even have thest bit of worry.

 Chapter 766: Lu huaijiang feels wronged (1)

    Chapter 766: Lu huaijiang feels wronged (1)<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    The officials were shocked.


    If the hall of salvation was controlled by a mortal, and the Savior was a mortal!


    If such a huge power was obtained by a mortal, what would the great Zhou Dynasty do?<div>


    Wouldn¡¯t he be able to overthrow a country with a lift of his hand?


    ¡°Your Majesty, if this is true, the most important thing now is to find the Savior. Make him ¡­¡± Old Sir Zheng did not finish his sentence, but everyone understood the meaning behind it.


    Previously, they only needed to rope him in, but if he was really controlled by a mortal, he definitely couldn¡¯t be kept alive.


    As courtiers, they would definitely not have a good time if the dynasty was overturned.


    ¡°You want to harm him? You want to harm the hall of salvation? No matter if he¡¯s a human, a ghost, or a God, he¡¯s never harmed anyone in the world.¡± Lord yang was so shocked that he almost couldn¡¯t stand.


    ¡°Lord Zheng, how can you do this? We came from the barren capital together, but the Savior Pce has never gained anything. They are only trying to save the world.¡±


    you¡¯re afraid of him and want to win him over. I have nothing to say, but as you speak, you actually want to ¡­ Sir yang looked at his father-inw and felt as if he was in a trance.


    He had married the daughter of the Zheng family, and the Zheng family had sought refuge with the first Prince.


    In name, they had broken off all ties, but the Zheng family was still his wife¡¯s family. Sir yang still respected him.


    They had different standpoints and different political views, but they were still his father-inw.


    But at this moment, Sir Yang¡¯s faith crumbled.


    ¡°My Lords, do you think so too? Even if the hall of salvation is controlled by someone, he has never shown any dissatisfaction with the Imperial court.¡± Lord yang looked at the other Lords in panic.<div>


    All the Lords looked at each other. Not to mention them, even the world had received the grace of the hall of salvation.


    ¡°However, if the person in power is really a human, then the great Zhou will be in danger.¡±


    ¡°In the past, the hall of salvation has never shown any interest in the world, but what if the people know that the person in power is a human?¡±


    ¡°What if the world reveres it?¡±


    ¡°No matter what, the fact that the world has been indebted to the hall of world salvation is an irrefutable fact. But it¡¯s also true that he can bring hidden danger to the Imperial court!¡± The courtiers were all tempted.


    Everyone had witnessed the ability of the hall of salvation, and it would be a lie if they were not envious.


    The power of the hall of salvation was in the hands of an unknown person, so of course, it was safer to have it in one¡¯s own hands.


    ¡°How can I allow others to sleep beside my bed? Your Majesty, you are the new emperor, so you must not let anyone pose a threat to you. We can¡¯t let anyone harm the Imperial court.¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, that person has been nning for four years. He must be plotting something big.¡± The few adults, led by Lord Zheng, tried to persuade him.


    Lulu grabbed a handful of mud and suddenly said, ¡°¡±What¡¯s the point? I¡¯m just thinking that the Imperial food in your Pce is delicious.¡± Lulu¡¯s face was tense. I saved the world, so why would I scheme against your dynasty?


    He had only eaten a few Imperial meals and had not obtained anything!


    Old Lord Zheng was stunned for a moment, but he knew that this was the little ancestor of the new emperor.<div>


    ¡°Eunuch Lu, miss Lulu is hungry,¡± he said to eunuch Lu. Go and prepare some Imperial food.¡±


    Lu huaijiang held his forehead and sighed.


    He held Lulu¡¯s little hand andforted her.


    Enraged, Lulu turned to him and pped his hand away.


    ¡°If you do this, the hall of salvation will be enraged even if they don¡¯t have such intentions.¡± Sir yang looked at the Emperor with eager eyes.


    Grand tutor Xie sighed softly. How could he not see through the thoughts of these courtiers?


    When the hall of salvation appeared in the martial world from the barren capital, the courtiers already had such thoughts. But at that time, he didn¡¯t seem to put it in his eyes and put it aside.


    In just four short years, the hall of salvation had already reached a level that could not be ignored.


    Everyone couldn¡¯t help but have some thoughts.


    They just wanted to seize that great opportunity and use it for the Imperial court.

 Chapter 767: The wrong person _1

    Chapter 767: The wrong person _1<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    Your Majesty, you are the ruler of the people. If the hall of salvation was sensible, they would have handed everything over.


    that¡¯s right. All thends under the heavens belong to the king. The hall of salvation can not be an exception.


    Your Majesty, why don¡¯t you summon the Savior in the name of the royal family? if he doesn¡¯t see you, he¡¯ll be disrespecting the Royal grace.<div>


    ¡°If he sees it, then you can be on guard. As long as the person enters the pce and appears, it would be much easier to control.¡±


    Lu huaijiang,¡±hiss ¡­¡± Lu huaijiang suddenly gasped.


    The ministers all looked over.


    Lulu silently retracted her hand from his waist, and Lu huaijiang¡¯s face paled in pain.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s just a sudden toothache.¡± He raised his hand and gently touched his waist. It was probably swollen from pinching.


    However, he did not dare to say that his back hurt, for fear that the people would spread rumors that he could not make it.


    ¡°Your Majesty, you have to take care of your Dragon body.¡± The ministers all spoke up.


    Lu huaijiang nodded, indicating that he understood.


    As long as you old farts say less, I¡¯ll be fine.


    I¡¯m innocent, I¡¯m so innocent.


    Lu huaijiang¡¯s expression was getting worse.


    The courtiers thought that the Emperor was afraid of the Savior Pce and had designs on it.<div>


    The discussion immediately became more and more heated. Lu huaijiang¡¯s face was almost like a color palette.


    ¡°Water can carry a boat, but it can also capsize a boat. The hall of salvation has not done anything yet, at least for now. He couldn¡¯t lose the hearts of the people. We don¡¯t need to be worthy of our conscience, but we must be worthy of our official robes and the People¡¯s noble titles.¡± Grand tutor Xie¡¯s eyes drooped slightly. He was the Grand tutor, and also a high official of the court.


    But most of the time, he also had a righteous and kind heart.


    This was the only thing he could do as the Grand tutor.


    The Royal study fell silent.


    Lu huaijiang sat on top and thought about the way back from the National temple. Along the way, he saw manymoners kowtowing three times and nine times. They were all going to the hall of salvation for a pilgrimage.


    It was probably because of this that the officials were tempted.


    If they really had the hall of salvation, it would be a powerful weapon for the country.


    Lu huaijiang chuckled, but he was a little surprised.


    When he first met Lulu, he also had the same thoughts.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention this matter again.¡± Lu huaijiang stood up and held the awkward Lulu¡¯s hand.


    ¡°The Saviors of the world have always been devoted to the country and its people, and have never done anything out of line. I¡¯ll bring it up again if there¡¯s a day.¡± Lu huaijiang knew that they were ready to make a move, so he couldn¡¯t help but warn them.<div>


    Lulu wasn¡¯t a Saint-like Savior. She was protective and had her own temper.


    If he fell into her hands, he wouldn¡¯t even have a chance to live in the next life.


    The courtiers felt suffocated. Old Sir Zheng shook his head lightly, and the few of them stopped talking.


    However, in his heart, he still remembered the hall of salvation.


    As long as he could find the Savior, everything would be clear.


    The courtier left and Lulu angrily shook off Lu huaijiang¡¯s hand and walked in front.


    ¡°Yeah, yeah, what am I after? Do you think I¡¯m after your damn Empire to live a life where I get up earlier than chickens and sleepter than dogs?¡±


    Lulu cursed as he walked.


    She was so angry that her face turned red.


    How dare she plot against her Savior¡¯s Hall?


    ¡°I¡¯ve made a mistake ¡­¡± Lu huaijiang followed behind her with his head lowered.


    what mistake are you making? the whole world belongs to the king. Who would dare to make you admit your mistake? ¡±<div>


    Lulu snorted as she walked. Lu huaijiang wanted to pull her back, but she dodged again.


    ¡°Their fault is also this one¡¯s fault, this one will admit their mistake. It¡¯s their wild ambitions, they don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for them ¡­¡± Lu huaijiang¡¯s face was full of ttery. The little girl heard that the group of old officials were plotting against her. If he had not held her back, she probably ¡­


    The group of old officials had already fallen to the ground.

 Chapter 768: Disguise (1)

    Chapter 768: Disguise (1)<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°With me here, they won¡¯t dare to do anything.¡±


    ¡°Besides, if Lulu really wants the throne, I¡¯ll give it to you.¡± However, there was a condition, and that was to make him stay.


    A gentle breeze blew across theke.<div>


    The Willow leaf drooped in the water.


    Under the willow tree, Lu huaijiang pulled her back, seeing that she was angry and not looking at him. He reached out and turned her head so that it was facing him.


    He reached out and took out a small red string from her neck.


    ¡°Look, this is the key to the Crown Prince¡¯s Treasury.¡±


    ¡°This is the key to the Treasury.¡±


    ¡°This is the key to the private vault.¡±


    ¡°All my belongings are hanging on you. Even if you really want to be the Emperor, Jiang Jiang can carry you up.¡±


    and the heirloom seal. You used to smash walnuts with it when you were young. Jiang Jiang will give it to you if you want it.


    ¡°The world is foolish, but Jiang Jiang is not stupid.¡± The corners of Jiang Jiang¡¯s mouth curled up into a faint smile. She found her child¡¯s heart a little funny.


    He reached out to hug her and pinched the soft flesh on both sides of her cheeks. The little girl then became happy again.


    ¡°They¡¯re too greedy.¡± Luluy on the young Emperor¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°In the past, when there was no Hall of salvation, they would close their doors at night and would not dare to go out in the day. I often hear their prayers, hoping that one day, they won¡¯t have to close their doors at night and can walk freely on the streets.¡±<div>


    ¡°I¡¯ming. But they didn¡¯t keep their promise and suspected that I had ill intentions. He even tried to take over my Hall of salvation.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re burning the bridge after crossing it.¡±


    Lulu felt wronged. Godmother had told her this a long time ago.


    People were greedy, suspicious, and fickle, but Lulu was still a little sad when he actually met them.


    She had clearly saved them, but they actually tried to take her power.


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes, they¡¯re not good, they¡¯re wrong. Jiang Jiang won¡¯t let them have their way.¡± Lu huaijiang saw that her anger had subsided, so he held her hand and walked towards the Imperial Garden.


    tomorrow, fusang and Dongli¡¯s envoys will enter the pce. Lu Jinghong will also be returning. You have to be careful. Lu huaijiang actually couldn¡¯t see through Lu Jinghong.


    She was clearly just an orphan, even if she was only his little aunt in name.


    But Lu huaijiang had hated her since young.


    He felt that her eyes were very strange.


    Lulu nodded in agreement. Then, in front of Lu huaijiang, he fished up many of his favorite koi fish from the pond.


    Lu huaijiang only dared to rush back to the Imperial study to discuss matters after she was happy.<div>


    On the second day.


    Before Lulu even got up, he heard that the Allied country had entered the capital.


    She was once Princess Jing Hong, and now, she was the fusang Crown Princess.


    Just now, news came from outside the pce that the restoration of the zhunyuan Manor had beenpleted and everything was in ce. The schr¡¯s Lord looked at the date and said that it would be a good day in three days. He invited miss Lulu back home for a meal.¡± The little Pce maid said as shebed her hair.


    ¡°We can move? On the day you move, remember to bring back some congrattory gifts.¡±


    Lulu¡¯s eyes curved into crescents as he smiled. He finally had a home.


    His Majesty is also meeting the Ambassador of the Allied country today. He will only be able to see you after he is done with his work. His Majesty had ordered him to report his whereabouts to miss Lulu every day.


    The pce servant in front of Lulu sighed with emotion.


    His Majesty treated Lulu so well. If he married a wife in the future, he would probably be a domineering and meticulous man who loved women very much.


    It had to be said that because of this, many people were less afraid of the Emperor.


    Everyone had forgotten the ruthlessness he had disyed before he had ascended the throne and met Lulu.


    He had even forgotten how elder Jiang had chided him for being a tyrant.<div>


    He had never changed.


    However, in front of Lulu, he had learned to disguise himself.

 Chapter 769: The Empress Dowager is a disgruntled person (1)

    Chapter 769: The Empress Dowager is a disgruntled person (1)<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    After Lulu finished her breakfast, the Empress Dowager invited her to kun ning Pce.


    Yes, the Empress Dowager had moved from the pce of kun Yi to the pce of kun ning.


    As for the Imperial concubines who had oncepeted with her for favor, they were all hiding in the pce and refused toe out.<div>


    She didn¡¯t know how to fight for love, but her son was born well and had a good life.


    Since the sage King¡¯s failure to seize the throne, noble consort Lin had been living in seclusion, only caring about the little princess who was only a few years old.


    When Lulu entered the pce of kun ning, she happened to hear Lu Jinghong say, ¡°¡±Jinghong had just left the capital when brother Emperor passed away. Younger sister is really guilty and did note back to send Emperor older brother off.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re newly married, what are you doing back here? Thete Emperor didn¡¯t want to give you any trouble.¡± The Empress Dowager took a sip of tea and thought to herself,¡±he won¡¯t be able to stand it if youe back.¡±


    Seeing Lulu enter, Lu Jinghong¡¯s lips curled into a slight smile.


    She was like the little invisible Princess of the past, who had finally parted the clouds and seen the clear sky. Her entire person was a little brighter.


    But when she spoke ¡­


    ¡°Little sister originally wanted to advise elder sister Empress Dowager to be more open-minded, but seeing that elder sister Empress Dowager has be more plump after thete Emperor left, Jing Hong¡¯s heart feels better.¡± Lu Jinghong sighed.


    The Empress Dowager¡¯s expression froze. This sister-inw, she used to think that she was gloomy all day. She didn¡¯t expect that she would speak in such a strange way.


    In the past, she had not been married and did not dare to offend him.


    Now that he had fusang¡¯s support, he seemed to be quite loved.


    Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have dared to speak like this.<div>


    ¡°Jinghong is right, this widow should die with thete Emperor, that¡¯s good. It¡¯s this widow who should not have lived in this world.¡± The Empress Dowager immediately wiped her tears.


    Lulu couldn¡¯t help but sigh. The Empress Dowager¡¯s acting skills were getting better, and her skin was getting thicker.


    ¡°Thete Emperor thought of aijia and his heart ached for aijia. Before he died, he told aijia to live well. How could this widow dare to disobey?¡±


    Lulu silently gave her a thumbs up in his heart.


    The Empress Dowager¡¯s skin is thicker than the heavens, I admire you.


    Lu Jinghong felt like he was on pins and needles. The nanny behind him chuckled and stepped forward to bow, ¡°¡±I¡¯ve let the Empress Dowager see a joke. The Crown Princess is just joking with you. Thete Emperor and the Empress Dowager¡¯s love is stronger than gold. Thete Emperor can only close his eyes if the Empress Dowager is well.¡± The wet nurse looked at Lu Jinghong. This was the wet nurse of the Prince of fusang.


    Lu Jinghong couldn¡¯t help but sit up straight, but he clenched his handkerchief tightly.


    Is this the reason why you didn¡¯t lose weight after your husband died, but instead gained weight and health?


    ¡°Empress Dowager.¡± Lulu came in and went straight for the Empress Dowager¡¯s knees. The Empress Dowager immediately cried out in pain.


    The way he looked like a precious baby, it was obvious that he had been doted on.


    ¡°Lulu, why aren¡¯t you bowing to the Empress Dowager? If an outsider were to see this, I¡¯m afraid they would say that Lulu is being rude.¡± Lu Jinghong¡¯s brows furrowed slightly. He looked at Lulu with a smile in his eyes, but Lulu knew that she didn¡¯t like him.


    ¡°What¡¯s with the bow, we¡¯re all family. Lulu never salutes.¡± The Empress Dowager was the first to speak. This was a child of fortune.<div>


    Fuwa, what did you ask for?


    The first time noble consort Lin gave birth to a daughter, if she said it was a daughter, it was a daughter.


    The second time, she was said to have a widow¡¯s life. s, it didn¡¯t take long for this toe true.


    As the old saying goes, when you get promoted, your wife will die.


    Her promotion, wealth, and death of her husband would also benefit her.


    Lu Jinghong¡¯s face was a little dark. Seeing the Empress Dowager struggling to put her on her knees, he couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°Lulu is a little too fat. It¡¯s not good for a woman to be too plump.¡±


    ¡°Lulu doesn¡¯t need to use his looks to serve people.¡± The Empress Dowager rolled her eyes.


    Lu Jinghong.

 Chapter 770: Pregnant (1)

    Chapter 770: Pregnant (1)<div>


    Trantor:549690339


    Lu Jinghong could barely maintain the smile on his face.


    ¡°You don¡¯t say, Jinghong. Look at you, you look bloated and greasy just because you¡¯ve put on a bit of meat. It was different from Lulu¡¯s. Lulu¡¯s ego was inted from how cute he was, right? Aijia¡¯s little cutie ¡­¡± The more the Empress Dowager looked, the happier she was. If this child could recognize a goddaughter, how good would that be?


    ¡°The Crown Princess isn¡¯t fat. This was only discovered two days ago. The Crown Prince Consort is actually two months pregnant.¡± The wet nurse replied with a smile.<div>


    The Empress Dowager looked at her in surprise.


    ¡°You can¡¯t publicize your pregnancy before three months. Jinghong, you have to be careful. This fetus is not stable yet, you should be more careful.¡±


    you have to take responsibility for this child after it¡¯s born ¡­ The Empress Dowager seemed to be sighing. Lu Jinghong¡¯s eyes narrowed. He felt that the Empress Dowager was secretly talking about her.


    He felt a little strange.


    Why did the Empress Dowager¡¯s temperament change so much after thete Emperor died?


    He would start a fight at the slightest disagreement.


    ¡°Yes, Jinghong¡¯s child is the Crown Prince¡¯s only son, and he is also the son of the first wife. Jinghong is paying attention.¡± Lu Jinghong held his stomach, but before he could fall, he held his waist.


    Lulu hade to watch a good show, and he couldn¡¯t help but sigh. The Empress Dowager¡¯s temperament had really changed.


    After thete Emperor died, she was so happy that she couldn¡¯t stopughing. She had no choice but to move to the National temple. She really could do this.


    ¡°Jinghong has not returned to the capital for a long time, and now that he has returned to the pce, there is a sense of familiarity. AI, only after getting married do I know that my family is good and that my brother and sister-inw are good.¡± Lu Jinghong seemed to be homesick, and the Empress Dowager nced at him.


    ¡°If you didn¡¯t say it, aijia wouldn¡¯t be able to see that you love your family.¡± The Empress Dowager said teasingly.


    She always had a gloomy look on her face, as if someone owed her money. It would be strange if she missed home.<div>


    This time, she came back with a proud look. The Empress Dowager didn¡¯t believe her.


    ¡°It is a pity that you are pregnant now. If you are not pregnant, aijia will let you stay for a few days. But this royal family descendant is a matter of national importance, aijia does not dare to make a decision. You, ah, now is the time when you¡¯re precious, the most important thing is to stay by the side of the Prince of fusang.¡± The Empress Dowager¡¯s words stopped her from continuing.


    Yes, her next sentence was that she wanted to return to the pce for a short stay.


    But the Empress Dowager¡¯s words were reasonable, and Lu Jinghong was too embarrassed to say anything.


    After having lunch in the pce, the Empress Dowager personally asked someone to send her out of the pce.


    The moment she left, the Empress Dowager¡¯s face fell.


    ¡°You really gave me face, but still want to step on this widow¡¯s face. If thete Emperor dies, do you think aijia will be afraid of you? To be bullied by you, I¡¯m really thinking too much.¡± The Empress Dowager immediately cursed.


    ¡°Empress Dowager, aunty, don¡¯t be angry, don¡¯t be angry.¡± Lulu hugged her and gave her a kiss on the cheek.


    Oh my, the Empress Dowager grinned happily.


    ¡°Lulu, don¡¯te into contact with her too much. That girl has always been sinister since she was young, and now that she¡¯s gained power, she¡¯s even more incredible. That thing in her stomach can¡¯t be touched. Don¡¯t get close to her. ¡±


    Lulu agreed without hesitation.


    What the Empress Dowager didn¡¯t say was that she had once seen Lu Jinghong crush a parrot to death when he was only a few years old.<div>


    At that time, one of the concubines in the harem was favored and raised a colorful parrot.


    It was a gift from the Emperor. The parrot was good at talking and coaxing people.


    Every time he saw the Crown Prince, he would call tyrant over.


    When he saw Lu Jinghong, he called the demon over.


    Later on, someone broke Parro¡¯s neck. Lu Jinghong was the one who did it.


    One day, when the concubine was sleeping, she was actually sleepwalking. She squinted her eyes and walked blindly outside, falling into a well in the pce. He drowned to death, and when he was fished up, his mouth was full of mud.


    It filled his entire mouth.

 Chapter 771: The Savior is petty (1)

    Chapter 771: The Savior is petty (1)<div>


    Trantor:549690339


    During the banquet, the Emperor indeed asked the Ambassador of the Allied country to stay for dinner.


    Lulu loved to eat, so Lu huaijiang naturally invited her along.


    However, she was sitting in front of the Empress Dowager. With the Empress Dowager taking care of her, Lu huaijiang was at ease.<div>


    During the banquet, the sound of silk and bamboo was endless.


    Everything was so beautiful.


    Fusang was both a country of inws and also the country that the great Zhou was most guarded against.


    Dongli was a defeated general, but all the people in the country were good at martial arts. If they had not bowed to Lu huaijiang, perhaps the great Zhou today would not be the great Zhou.


    On the left side of Prince Xian sat the main consort, Zheng Shi, and on the right side sat the secondary consort Ying.


    The left was the most respected, so naturally, the main consort would be on the left.


    Originally, a secondary consort wasn¡¯t fit to appear here, but that didn¡¯t change the fact that her maiden family was the royal family of Dongli.


    The person who hade today was her older brother, the Emperor of Dongli.


    The current leader of Dongli.


    The siblings had once firmly held the royal family of Dongli in their hands. If they had not lost that battle, she would probably have a ce in this banquet today.


    the new emperor is indeed young and handsome. He became the Emperor at the age of sixteen. We brothers can¡¯tpare to him.


    To show respect to thete Emperor.


    ¡°Since the evil God¡¯s incarnation is in the capital, may I ask Your Majesty if you have any clues?¡±


    it¡¯s said that the evil god controls all the evil spirits in the world. I¡¯m afraid that the chaos in the world is caused by him. The Emperor of Dongli was a middle-aged man. He looked like a burly general.


    However, he was able to stop the internal strife in Dongli and hold power in his hands. He was also a ruthless person.


    But now that he had lost his sister, he wascking.


    In the past, Princess Dongli and the Crown Prince were brave and good at fighting. They were known as the two eagles of the desert. Who knew that the fourteen-year-old Lu huaijiang would break into the city?


    Princess Dongli married the sage King of great Zhou, and the legend of the desert Eagles was no longer seen.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been investigating.¡± Lu huaijiang said lightly.


    ¡°Could there be a hidden meaning behind the evil god appearing in the great Zhou Dynasty? Otherwise, why would he keep a close eye on the capital of the great Zhou despite how vast the world was? The Imperial advisor of my dynasty once did a divination, and the divination pointed to the southeast. The southeast corner is the direction of the great Zhou.¡±


    The Emperor of Dongli looked in the direction of his younger sister. A hint of heartache shed in his eyes.


    Lu huaijiang did not even blink.


    ¡°The world is so big, why does the hall of salvation only appear in the great Zhou? ording to this, perhaps the Emperor of Dongli should reflect on himself.¡±<div>


    ¡°Did the years of war anger the heavens? Won¡¯t you incur the wrath of the heavens and the resentment of the people, and won¡¯t the heavens bless you?¡± Lu huaijiang asked a series of questions, but the Emperor of Dongli did not respond for a long time.


    Luluughed as he leaned on the table.


    Her small shoulders trembled. Lu huaijiang nced at her from the corner of his eyes, his gaze slightly gentle.


    The Emperor of Dongli stood up. I was too narrow-minded. Your Majesty, please don¡¯t hurt our rtionship.


    Lu huaijiang waved his hand.


    ¡°But ¡­ The hall of salvation could expel evil things. This was a good thing for the country and the people. Why didn¡¯t His Majesty keep it in his pocket? It wouldn¡¯t be good if we raised a Tiger and brought disaster upon ourselves.¡±


    Dongli and fusang hade to save the hall of world this time.


    Lu huaijiang looked at them coldly and said,¡±since the king and the Crown Prince have already said this, you must not go to the hall of salvation.¡± Legend has it that the Savior is a stingy person. If you say something like this, you¡¯ll be offending her. ¡± My waist is swollen!


    If you want to provoke the little ancestor, don¡¯t implicate me.


    The smile on the Emperor of Dong Li¡¯s face froze.


    He was here to save the hall of the world?


    <div>

 Chapter 772: He’s not worthy _1

    Chapter 772: He¡¯s not worthy _1<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°Your Majesty, your words ¡­¡±


    Dongli¡¯s King¡¯s heart trembled. He couldn¡¯t have really offended her with just this one sentence, right?


    ¡°It¡¯s up to you to believe it or not.¡± Lu huaijiang¡¯s face was full of meaning.<div>


    The Emperor of Dongli and the Prince of fusang looked at each other and saw the solemness in each other¡¯s eyes.


    After this sentence, the atmosphere quickly calmed down.


    Lu huaijiang pretended not to understand. These people wanted to seek help from the hall of salvation, but they also wanted to sow discord between him and the hall of salvation.


    He wasn¡¯t such an idiot.


    After the banquet, everyone got up and left the pce.


    Secondary consort Ying looked at the carriage that was parked at the corner and bowed to the Xian King, ¡°¡±Your Highness, this concubine¡¯s brother hase from far away. Ying ¡®er would like to meet him.¡± Secondary consort Ying was born with a slightly heroic spirit, but thebination of gentleness and heroic spirit made her surprisingly pitiful.


    She had been in the Wang family for two years and had not given birth to a single child.


    She was once pregnant with a child, but lost the child because of a fall.


    Fortunately, he was in a good mood. Every time he saw Madam Zheng, he would obediently pay his respects. However, the wise King had never despised her.


    ¡°Go, you haven¡¯t seen the king for a long time. You can return tomorrow.¡± Xianwang looked at the carriage and nodded. He gently raised his hand to wipe the makeup on her face, then left with Madam Zheng with a smile.


    When secondary consort Ying got into the carriage of the king of Dongli, the woman¡¯s face suddenly sank.


    ¡°A handkerchief!¡± His voice was bone-chilling.<div>


    The maidservant carefully handed over a handkerchief that was soaked with water. She watched helplessly as the concubine wiped her face until the skin broke.


    ¡°Little sister, it¡¯s big brother who has let you down. How can big brother be at ease with you like this?¡± The king¡¯s face was full of heartache. His sister was a Princess on a horse.


    He would apany her in eradicating dissidents and attacking various countries.


    But now, she was trapped in that house, being a concubine that people liked.


    ¡°That virtuous King was born weak and a man who doesn¡¯t even have the strength to truss a chicken. If he didn¡¯t lose to Lu huaijiang, how could he be worthy of marrying you? I¡¯m not even fit to carry your shoes! I¡¯ve been wronged and humiliated!¡± The king of Dongli was extremely heartbroken. It was an insult to her that her younger sister hadmitted herself to such a man.


    In the past, she would not even spare a nce at a man like Lu yuanxiu.


    But now, she had to make love with such a man and even bear him a child.


    No, he was not worthy!


    A man like that was not worthy of having his child.


    ¡°It¡¯s really too easy on him. I¡¯ve implicated you.¡± Princess Dongli was only 16 when she was married, and she was only 18 now.


    ¡°As long as Dongli is well, I will have a chance to turn things around.¡± Princess Dongli wiped the blood off her face indifferently. Every time she consummated her marriage with Lu yuanxiu, she would wipe until her skin bled.


    Yet, Lu yuanxiu was still proud of himself for being able to conquer the desert Princess.<div>


    Lu yuanxiu had never been the one to conquer her.


    Princess Dongli looked in the direction of the pce gate and lowered her eyes slightly.


    How could the monarch not know that when his 16-year-old sister knelt in front of Lu huaijiang, she could no longer look at him directly and could only look up to him in her life?


    only when Dongli bes stronger will my younger sister have a chance to return home.


    The monarch nced at her and suddenly asked the servants in front of him to leave.


    ¡°Without my order, no one is allowed to approach.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    When the carriage quieted down, the monarch lowered his voice and said, ¡°¡±Do you know that the hall of salvation is controlled by mortals? And that person is currently in the capital.¡±


    ¡°Brother, where did you get the news?¡± secondary consort Ying was shocked.


    if humans could control such a mysterious and powerful force, wouldn¡¯t the world be under their control? ¡±


    ¡°Brother, you have a master to guide you,¡± the monarch curled his lips.


    the expert once instructed me that as long as I do as he says, the world saving Hall will belong to me! The monarch¡¯s eyes were filled with greed.<div>

 Chapter 773: The Wind Rises and the clouds surge (1)

    Chapter 773: The Wind Rises and the clouds surge (1)<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°Brother, do you know what you¡¯re saying?¡±


    ¡°For the sake of the hall of salvation, the great Zhou imperial court has investigated countless times. I don¡¯t have any clue.¡±


    ¡°The world saving Hall ¡­¡± Princess Dongli¡¯s eyes shed as she murmured softly.<div>


    if that day reallyes, I will kill Lu yuanxiu and help my brother conquer the world again. Princess Dongli chuckled. Her chuckling was very unrestrained.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, big brother has the guidance of an expert, I won¡¯t let little sister down. Younger sister only needs to wait patiently.¡±


    ¡°However, there will be no peace soon.¡± The Emperor of Dongli sighed.


    Two years ago, Dongli had been defeated, and they had been recuperating.


    Lu huaijiang was really ruthless. Wherever he went, there was almost no life.


    They killed anyone they saw, ughtered anyone they saw in the city, and every patch of grass was stained with blood. Blood flowed like a river, and the heads of the soldiers who had ughtered the great Zhou¡¯s border were all cut off and hung on the city walls.


    The people of Dongli were good at fighting, but that battle had directly broken through the psychological defense of the people.


    It had been two years, and he still hadn¡¯t gotten over it.


    The two cities where the blood had once flowed were barren. It directly withered to death.


    This also caused Lu huaijiang¡¯s name to be like a heavy shadow on Dongli¡¯s body, and everyone was unable to move.


    If this matter was not resolved, Dongli would be destroyed.


    How could he not be anxious?<div>


    ¡°In at most two years, Dongli will have finished recuperating and recovered its strength. I¡¯m afraid there will be countless conflicts between the countries. Younger sister must take good care of herself these few years.¡±


    ¡°As for the capital of the great Zhou Dynasty, I will still need my sister¡¯s cooperation.¡± The monarch lowered his voice and whispered something in his sister¡¯s ear.


    Secondary consort Ying¡¯s expression turned serious after she heard this. After a long while, she softly agreed.


    ¡°Where¡¯s fusang?¡±


    The Emperor of Dongli¡¯s eyes shed with a smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Compared to Dongli, he¡¯s more afraid of the great Zhou.¡±


    This also meant that the two countries had truly formed an alliance.


    Not only was it an Alliance on the surface, but it was also an Alliance in private to take over the hall of salvation.


    In fact, the great Zhou Dynasty was also within his calctions.


    ¡°Then younger sister will wish elder brother¡¯s wishese true and only wait for elder brother toe and take younger sister home.¡± The princess smiled, and the gloominess between her brows was swept away.


    When they got off the carriage, the people from the Ministry of rites had already tidied up the ce.


    ¡°Younger sister will not disturb older brother. Older brother should have a good rest and younger sister wille again tomorrow.¡± Secondary consort Ying sent the monarch to the door and happened to meet the fusang Crown Prince and the Crown Princess.


    Now that they were both envoys, their residences were naturally adjacent to each other.<div>


    ¡°Greetings to the Crown Princess. The Crown Prince Consort has returned to the capital, so why isn¡¯t she staying in the pce?¡± Although secondary consort Ying¡¯s family was from Dongli, she was now married to Lu yuanxiu and was his concubine. Naturally, she had to pay her respects to the Crown Prince Consort.


    The Crown Princess¡¯s expression was slightly serious,¡±I¡¯m pregnant and it¡¯s inconvenient to live in the pce.¡± His Highness insisted that I would only be at ease if I followed him, so I can only do this.¡±


    Secondary consort Ying¡¯s gaze suddenlynded on her abdomen. It was still not round.


    But there was a child inside.


    ¡°Then the Crown Prince Consort has to raise the child well. The child¡¯s fate is of utmost importance.¡± After she finished speaking, she gracefully bowed and left on the carriage.


    After the monarch entered.


    The Prince of fusang couldn¡¯t help but sigh,¡±it¡¯s a pity that Princess Dongli is such a good person. Her looks and abilities are outstanding.¡± Lu yuanxiu, on the other hand, is not worthy.¡± Her tone was filled with contempt for Lu yuanxiu.


    Even though Lu yuanxiu had tried to form an alliance with him, the Crown Prince did not give him any face.


    Lu Jinghong¡¯s eyes darkened when he saw him praising another woman.


    He gently stroked his abdomen.


    It was unknown what he was thinking.


    <div>

 Chapter 774: I’ve laid my cards on the table _1

    Chapter 774: I¡¯veid my cards on the table _1<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    The Midsummer weather was extremely hot.


    This year, there was a flood in Jiangnan. Lulu¡¯s birthday wasn¡¯t even held on a grand scale, and instead, the hall of salvation was given porridge for charity.


    He only returned to his yuanfu to celebrate.<div>


    During dinner, Lu huaijiang took the time to go to the zhuiyuan mansion after he was done with everything. The people in the zhuiyuan mansion were simple, so Xia Shi and Jiang Huaian came to wee them personally.


    Instead, he had a simple meal.


    Lulu was seven years old, and in another year, he would have to move out of the pce and return to the zhunyuan Manor.


    At night, Lu huaijiang could not hide his disappointment.


    ¡°It¡¯s not like I¡¯m noting back. I¡¯lle to the pce to see you often.¡± At seven years old, Lulu was already a half-grown girl.


    Ordinary families would not hold hands with the young man anymore, but Lulu did not seem to have this awareness.


    The girl from an aristocratic family was engaged when she was thirteen or fourteen years old and married when she was fifteen.


    At the age of seven, many of them were already sensible.


    But Lulu did not.


    Perhaps, she had never been on guard against Lu huaijiang, or perhaps, she was just used to it.


    ¡°My brother is going to discuss marriage. I¡¯m going to have a sister-inw soon.¡± Lulu held onto Lu huaijiang¡¯s hand and swung it back and forth.


    Lu huaijiang knew that Jiang Huaian and miss Wen had been looking at each other these days.<div>


    Lu huaijiang¡¯s brows furrowed slightly. He knew that miss Wen had two souls in one body.


    Now that Wen ruyin was in his body, he didn¡¯t know if Jiang Huai ¡®an could ept it.


    ¡°Do you think I should tell my brother?¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t I give him a big surprise? Let him see brother ru Yin¡¯s real body on the wedding night? Knowing the truth on our wedding night will definitely be a good memory in the future?¡± Lulu probed.


    Lu huaijiang looked at her in horror.


    ¡°Stop your thoughts. This could be his lifelong nightmare.¡± Whether he epted it or not, he should let Wen ruyin say it herself.


    On their wedding night, the bride had turned into a brother. Even if he could ept it, he would have fainted from shock.


    ¡°Oh,¡± Lulu said in disappointment.


    The two of them strolled leisurely in the Imperial Garden. After today, Lulu would be eight years old.


    It was almost midnight.


    He was about to step into the first day of his eighth birthday.


    That night, Lulu ate eight eggs.<div>


    Lu huaijiang, 14. He ate 14!


    Even though he had picked the smaller ones, he still felt like he was choking.


    ¡°Why do you have to eat as many eggs as you are old? Zhen doesn¡¯t want to eat it again in this life.¡± Lu huaijiang almost choked on the egg yolk and thought he had died at the age of fourteen.


    ¡°My godmother said that even if she¡¯s not by my side, I should still remember to eat a few eggs on my birthday. I don¡¯t know how many I¡¯ll eat, so I¡¯ll eat a few when I¡¯m a few years old.¡± Lulu rubbed his stomach.


    He burped.


    ¡°I¡¯ll eat quail eggs next year.¡± Lu huaijiang immediately made the decision.


    Otherwise, when he was 70 or 80 years old, his annual birthday would probably be a nightmare.


    It was scary just thinking about it. Yu Sheng had no expectations at all.


    Lulu thought about it and agreed.


    The next morning, the pce gates opened.


    ¡°Miss Lulu, miss Wen wishes to see you.¡± A Pce servant came in to report.


    Lady Wen was an Imperial merchant, but the token to enter the pce was in the hands of the Wen family¡¯s Grand elder. If Wen ruyin wanted to enter the pce, she would have to wait for Lulu¡¯s permission.<div>


    Lulu¡¯s eyes lit up.


    ¡°Quickly announce it.¡± He quickly finished his meal and put down his chopsticks.


    The light of gossip flickered in her eyes, and her eyes were bright and resplendent, revealing the beauty of a goddess.


    She lifted her skirt and ran towards the living room.


    When she went over, Wen ruyin had just arrived. She was usually in a rush, but at this moment, she was a little panicked.


    ¡°Lulu, I¡¯veid my cards on the table with your brother.¡±


    Wen ruyin¡¯s eyes had a rare hint of red.

 Chapter 775: Jiang Huaian cried to death (1)

    Chapter 775: Jiang Huaian cried to death (1)<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    Lulu¡¯s face was full of excitement. There was a big melon to eat early in the morning.


    Even if that melon was her brother!


    It was still sweet!<div>


    Think about it, if someone says in front of you, ¡°I¡¯veid my cards on the table with your brother.


    Actually, your sweetheart is a man, and his thing is bigger than yours.


    It would be a wonder if you weren¡¯t excited.


    Lulu immediately ordered the servants to serve melon seeds as desserts, fruit tea, and even a few dark spirits in the four corners of the hall to cool them down.


    He thought about it and felt that he had gone a little too far.


    He turned around and ordered a set of cards. The few of them were just enough to fit at the table.


    They also burned some incense wax and paper money, and gave him two fruits and snacks. Their days were quite beautiful.


    Lulu saw Wen ruyin staring at her with a burning gaze as soon as she entered the room. She even grabbed a handful of melon seeds.


    Everything was ready except for gossip.


    Wen ruyin¡¯s eyes were red. She had nned to pour out her heart to Lulu.


    F * ck, he raised his head.


    ¡°Give me a handful of melon seeds.¡± She reached out and grabbed two handfuls of plum-vored melon seeds, then poured herself a ss of sour plum juice.<div>


    ¡°Don¡¯t just focus on eating. How did you tell my brother? Did my brother cry? Was he seeking death? Kacha Kacha ¡­¡± It was the sound of melon seeds being peeled.


    Wen ruyin took a sip of the sour plum juice. It was so refreshing that it chilled her heart.


    ¡°She didn¡¯t cry, but I felt that something wasn¡¯t right.¡±


    ¡°Then how did youy your cards on the table?¡± Lulu was curious.


    Wen ruyin¡¯s hand that was peeling melon seeds paused, her expression slightly stiff.


    Unknowingly, the tips of her ears had turned red.


    ¡°Actually, you have to get married in this life. Instead of marrying someone else, why don¡¯t you harm my brother?¡± Lulu cupped his face and sighed. It was a serious matter not to get married in this day and age.


    Wen ruyin coughed lightly,¡±then if you don¡¯t mind, your future sister-inw¡¯s wife is a ¡­¡± A man?¡± Wen ruyin looked at her with eager eyes.


    Lulu put the melon seeds on the table and looked at her sternly. ¡°What are you saying? we¡¯re brothers first, then we¡¯re sisters-inw.¡±


    ¡°Pfft.¡± Wen ruyin burst outughing.


    ¡°Don¡¯t let your brother know about this. If he knows, he¡¯ll definitely explode.¡± Wen ruyin pinched her cheek.


    So cute.<div>


    ¡°Actually, actually, your brother is a very good person.¡±


    ¡°Are you going to give him the good guy card? Is the next sentence,¡±but we¡¯re not suitable¡±?¡± Lulu looked at her with wide eyes.


    Wen ruyin¡¯s face darkened. She didn¡¯t know if she was lucky or unlucky to have such a sister-inw!


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Wen ruyin¡¯s voice lowered a little, which was rare.


    ¡°But I don¡¯t want to lie to him. My sister and I have two souls in one body. If my sister abandons this ce, I can¡¯t.¡± Wen ruyin¡¯s heart felt heavy.


    In fact, she knew that if she told Jiang Huaian that she was going to marry him, she would probably never get married again.


    It was impossible for anyone else to do it.


    When he had just taken control of this body in huangdu, he did not know how tob his hair and was unwilling toe into contact with the Wen family.


    Every day, when she came to the Jiang family¡¯s house with her hair disheveled, it was Jiang Huai ¡®an who wouldb her hair and put on makeup for her.


    Because she had been thrown into the water back then, she had caught a cold and her period hade veryte.


    She only came after she met Jiang Huaian.


    When she had her period for the first time, she happened to be in the Jiang family¡¯s house. At that time, she didn¡¯t know and didn¡¯t dare to ask others.<div>


    It was also Jiang Huai ¡®an who ran out of the manor with a red face and went outside to ask the old woman.


    He also asked many women about the things to pay attention to during their period, such as not touching cold water and drinking red sugar.


    It was the young man¡¯s first time cooking, and the brown sugar was so strong that she almost died from the heat.

 Chapter 776: So it was the red spider lily (1)

    Chapter 776: So it was the red spider lily (1)<div>


    Trantor:549690339


    ¡°Whether your brother can ept it or not, I should tell him.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to lie to him. Moreover, this lie is for life.¡± Wen ruyin couldn¡¯t help but tear up.


    She was afraid to know the result and was afraid that she would not be epted.<div>


    But she still opened her mouth.


    ¡°You told him about the two souls in one body?¡±


    Wen ruyin nodded slightly and told her everything about her sister¡¯s consciousness.


    ¡°What if he doesn¡¯t ept it?¡± Lulu admired her courage.


    Wen ruyin¡¯s eyes were filled with tears.


    ¡°Actually, I wasn¡¯t prepared to get married. I-I¡¯m only willing because he¡¯s your brother.¡± Wen ruyin pursed her lips. If it was anyone else, she would probably not be able to ept them in her life.


    ¡°After I told your brother, he ¡­ He cried. He only said four words, I regret it. ¡± To be honest, she was shocked. At that time, the light in Jiang Huai ¡®an¡¯s eyes dimmed bit by bit, and tears fell from his eyes. She didn¡¯t even dare to look into his eyes.


    ¡°What happened after that?¡±


    Wen ruyin was stunned,¡±he cried and said he regretted it, so of course I ran away.¡± I don¡¯t want to hear him say that he can¡¯t ept it. ¡±


    Wen ruyin was a little absent-minded. She thought that her heart was moved.


    ¡°I can¡¯t even tell. Why would I like men?¡± Wen ruyin murmured.


    ¡°Do you believe me?¡± Lulu smiled. Everything is fate.¡±<div>


    ¡°It¡¯s all destined by the heavens.¡±


    ¡°Have you heard of the red spider lily? The flowers and leaves coexisted, but the flowers were not visible. The leaves were not visible. They clearly exist together, but we¡¯ve never had the chance to meet in this life.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s said that there will be a time when they cultivate to be mortals. However, even if he seeded in cultivating it, he could not separate it. It¡¯s two souls in one body.¡±


    ¡°Only when you meet someone you love will you be able to truly determine your gender.¡±


    ¡°Besides, true love is not differentiated by gender. Look at my father and mother, are they happy?¡± Lulu¡¯s melon seeds made a crunching sound.


    ¡°How about this? Since my brother can¡¯t ept it, I¡¯ll introduce you to a more outstanding young talent. He¡¯s definitely not inferior to my simple-minded brother. You see ¡­¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Just as he finished speaking, a man suddenly stood out from the back hall.


    The man¡¯s face was slightly red and his eyes were sparkling as he looked at Wen ruyin with a burning gaze.


    Wen ruyin suddenly stood up.


    He looked at Lulu in shock.


    Jiang Huai ¡®an took a deep breath and said,¡±I¡¯ve never despised you.¡± I shed tears because I know that you¡¯ve never seen the sun outside since you were born, and that you¡¯re trapped in a small world that you can¡¯t enter or leave.¡±


    you¡¯re still so young, at the age where you don¡¯t know anything. No one will talk to you, no one will hug you, and no one will care about your happiness and sadness.<div>


    I¡¯ve also never experienced the beauty of the world. I can¡¯t feel the zing sun, I can¡¯t feel the fragrance of flowers, I can¡¯t feel the delicious taste of food.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been alone all this time, and no one even knows of your existence, and no one remembers you. I¡¯m crying because I¡¯ve never taken you to see the beauty of the world. I¡¯ve waited until now to discuss marriage, I regret it. ¡± He should have married her earlier.


    Back in huangdu, she had been so ignorant that she didn¡¯t even know how to wear clothes.


    She didn¡¯t even know when her period came.


    Every time they looked at him, their eyes were filled with caution and humility.


    Thinking about it now, Jiang Huai ¡®an felt like a knife was cutting into his heart.


    Looking at her confusedly telling him this, Jiang Huaian didn¡¯t think of anything else.


    He only cared about his heart aching.

 Chapter 777: It has always been you (1)

    Chapter 777: It has always been you (1)<div>


    Trantor:549690339


    Lulu found the snack in his mouth tasteless.


    After all, she couldn¡¯t take it when she was suddenly stuffed with dog food.


    Wen ruyin stood there in a daze. She was the most powerful youngdy in the Wen family, but at this moment, her fingers were nervously wrapping the ribbon around her waist.<div>


    They looked at the young man with teary eyes.


    In the past, she did not feel wronged or upset at all.


    Why did she suddenly feel like crying when he mentioned it?


    So, this was what it felt like to have someone¡¯s heart ache for you.


    She had also been envious and jealous that others could be hugged and felt, and could feel everything. However, she could only hide in a dark corner and rely on her sister to survive.


    But she couldn¡¯t bear to leave this world, and she didn¡¯t dare to leave her sister alone in this world to struggle at death¡¯s door.


    Her younger sister didn¡¯t want to live, but she didn¡¯t want to either.


    She was so, so tired.


    The younger sister is afraid of the dark, the younger sister¡¯s medicine is bitter.


    However, no one knew that he was also afraid.


    However, he didn¡¯t have the right to be afraid.


    If he was afraid, what would his sister do?<div>


    ¡°I really regret it. I should have begged mother to marry you back in huangdu. Then I can treat you well and not let you be uncertain and always let you guess my feelings.¡± Jiang Huai ¡®an strode forward and took the thin but determined woman in his arms.


    ¡°Waa.¡± Lulu¡¯s mouth was wide open in excitement.


    shut up! Jiang Huai ¡®an suddenly looked over. cover your eyes.


    Oh, ¡± Lulu replied. He spread his fingers and covered his eyes.


    However, both of his eyes were exposed in the gaps between his fingers.


    Anyway, I tried my best to cover it up. I don¡¯t care if you saw it or not.


    ¡°I-I thought you were disgusted with me. I thought you didn¡¯t want to see me, I thought you regretted meeting me. The matchmaker keepsing in and out of the Wen family to look at me. I¡¯m happy and scared ¡­ I was never the chosen one.¡± Wen ruyin had to admit that she was scared.


    Just like back then, her sister could survive, but she didn¡¯t even have the chance to be born.


    She was afraid that she would not be chosen.


    Jiang Huai ¡®an¡¯s heart was broken. He could only hug her tightly.¡±I never thought of choosing anyone else from the start.¡± Jiang Huai ¡®an had always been a reserved person. If he hadn¡¯t been pushed to a corner by Wen ruyin and Lulu today, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to express his thoughts.


    Even Lulu only realized her brother¡¯s strangeness recently when the Xia family proposed marriage to him.


    Before that, she had no idea that her brother had his eyes on her brother.<div>


    Wen ruyin cried andughed, as if even the regret of not being chosen at birth had been made up for.


    Jiang Huai ¡®an recalled what she had said just now. If it wasn¡¯t for him, she might not have married again in this life.


    Her heart was warm and ufortable.


    I¡¯ll ask my mother to propose marriage to the Wen family when I get back. Wen ruyin, the eldest daughter of the Wen family! Wen ruyin. Yes, he had fallen in love with Wen ruyin from the beginning.


    Just like how he could tell Wen ruzhu from Wen ruyin at a nce.


    To him, it was different deep down in his bones.


    Wen ruyin pursed her lips and her eyes were full of smiles. She was a little embarrassed now and gently pushed him away. Her hands and feet had no ce to put.


    ¡°Lulu, what are you doing here? What are you listening to, you little kid? hurry up and go out.¡± Wen ruyin turned to look at Lulu, her face red as she secretly red at her.


    Lulu stood up with a grunt.


    ¡°You¡¯re burning the bridge after crossing it!¡± As she spoke, she made a face at her brother and sister-inw, turned around, and ran away whileughing.


    Jiang Huai ¡®an was a proper man.


    He asked Wen ruyin to leave the pce first before he brought his sister back to the yuan mansion.<div>


    If they were to engage in private affairs before the engagement, he did not wish to tarnish miss Wen¡¯s reputation.

 Chapter 778: Lulu’s root of love (1)

    Chapter 778: Lulu¡¯s root of love (1)<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°Lulu, is the Paramita flower real?¡±


    Jiang Huai ¡®an held his sister¡¯s hand as they walked out of the pce. He couldn¡¯t help but ask when he heard what she had said tofort miss Wen.


    ¡°Nonsense,¡± Lulu waved his hand.


    Jiang Huaian ¡­


    ¡°Since the two of you truly love each other, what¡¯s the point of the red spider lily being real? Liking someone means being together.¡±<div>


    Lulu could see it clearly.


    Jiang Huai ¡®an couldn¡¯t help butugh and nod slightly.


    Yes, whether it was true or not, he still wanted to marry her.


    ¡°Lulu, do you know what true love is?¡± Jiang Huai ¡®an was a little surprised to see his sister so knowledgeable. His little sister had grown up.


    Lulu was taken aback. is it because I like my brother? mother? and Jiang Jiang? ¡±


    Jiang Huai ¡®an was taken aback. There was actually an Emperor?


    However, Lulu often interacted with the Emperor, so it was normal for Lulu to treat him as family.


    ¡°This is different, Lulu. Brother and mother are family to you. We¡¯re blood-rted rtives, we¡¯re the closest people in the world.¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s Jiang Jiang? you¡¯re his medicine.¡±


    Lulu¡¯s lips moved. She wanted to say that she was not Jiang Jiang¡¯s medicine.


    Jiangjiang made it up.


    Jiang Jiang was good to her not because of soul suppression.<div>


    ¡°People who love each other are different. The person you love is someone you want to spend the rest of your life with. Whether you live or die, there will only be one person in your life. It was irreceable. No matter what you do, he will tolerate you, ept you, and ept you. They never abandoned you, and their family love was in but warm.


    But love is zing, and all your emotions will be upied and filled by that person. There¡¯s a word to describe it, it¡¯s called deeply rooted love.¡± Jiang Huaian suddenly stopped. Lulu was only seven years old, so how could she possibly understand?


    When he lowered his head, he saw that the little girl was indeed at a loss.


    He had tolerated her, epted her, and never left her, just like how Jiang Jiang had treated her.


    But was this love?


    ¡°Does everyone have a root of love?¡± For some reason, Lulu suddenly asked.


    of course, ¡± Jiang Huai ¡®an said, looking at her in surprise. love is everyone¡¯s instinct.


    Lulu felt that she should be feeling something different, but her heart was calm and unmoved.


    She even thought too much, and the area between her eyebrows hurt badly. It was hot and painful.


    Lulu shook his head and forgot about the matter in the blink of an eye.


    After returning to the Xia family home, the Xia family had just sent the matchmaker off. When they saw the two siblings enter, they nced at Jiang Huai ¡®an.


    ¡°Sigh, you didn¡¯t even tell your mother which cabbage you¡¯ve taken a fancy to. Everyone mother sees is like inws.¡±<div>


    ¡°But no matter who you look at, you are neither cold nor warm, and mother pushed another one. This time, it¡¯s ady from the Wen family.¡±


    The smile on Jiang Huai ¡®an¡¯s face slowly disappeared.


    ¡°Miss Wen is the one from the Wen family of the Imperial merchant. She came back from huangdu and grew up there. I heard that this child has a good character and outstanding abilities. Because she has be an eyesore to the Wen family elders, her reputation in the capital is not very good.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s only because His Majesty gave her some gifts some time ago that her reputation was raised.¡±


    ¡°Now the outside world is saying that she would at most be married to someone as a concubine or a second wife, and the noble families of officials would not look at her. Mother¡¯s heart moved. Since you don¡¯t like Huai ¡®an ¡­¡±


    ¡°Huai ¡®an is interested.¡± Before Madam Xia could finish, Jiang Huaian interrupted her.


    The Xia n?


    ¡°Don¡¯t you already have a little cabbage you like?¡±


    After he finished speaking, he suddenly pped his head and said,¡±miss Wen is that cabbage?¡± Aiya, quickly go and stop the matchmaker!¡± Madam Xia jumped three feet high, got up, and ran out of the gate with her people.


    Jiang Huaian ran the fastest.


    Lulu¡¯sughter was like silver Bells, melodious and clear.


    <div>

 Chapter 779: Poor fate with children (1)

    Chapter 779: Poor fate with children (1)<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    The news that the Jiang family¡¯s schr wanted to discuss marriage with the Imperial merchant¡¯s Wen family quickly spread.


    Jiang Huaian was the eldest grandson of Pavilion elder Jiang.


    Who in the capital wouldn¡¯t sigh when the Jiang family went from being at the peak of their power to being left with only a single mother and child?


    Those who were not as good as the Jiang family in the past might show sympathy on the surface, but they might beughing happily behind their backs.


    However, he had never expected that he wouldugh for less than two years.<div>


    The Jiang family¡¯s youngdy hadtched onto the Crown Prince¡¯s golden thigh. Later on, the Crown Prince became the new emperor, and she became the new emperor¡¯s soul protector. It was said to suppress the soul, but it was suppressing the life, the great Zhou.


    He could do whatever he wanted in the capital.


    After that, Jiang Huai ¡®an was admitted to the third grade in a row. At the age of sixteen, he was the youngest schr.


    The son and daughter of a second wife of the Xia family were simply outstanding.


    There were many top schrs, but only a few could pass at the age of sixteen. His future was bound to be limitless.


    Many families were willing to be on good terms with him.


    During this period of time, the Xia family had been discussing marriage with the Wen family. There were many daughters in the Wen family¡¯s direct line of descent. If a family who was a businessman married into the residence of the top schr, wouldn¡¯t that mean that their only shoring would be gone?


    Since ancient times, officials and merchants had alwayse before officials.


    The birth characters of the direct line¡¯s daughters had been given to the matchmaker, but the matchmaker had returned with them within a few days.


    One look and he knew that he didn¡¯t like it.


    Who knew that within two days, Wen ruyin, who in their eyes couldn¡¯t even get married, and the new top scorer were engaged.


    The elders of the Wen family almost died from anger.<div>


    What made them even angrier was that second elder Wen had actually handed over all the shops and money that could be transferred to Wen ruyin.


    Even if she was married off, she could still disy her abilities.


    Jiang Huai ¡®an was capable, and Wen ruyin was rich. This family could be consideredplete.


    ¡°The marriage is set for next autumn. Inw, you can¡¯t bear to part with ah Yin, so let her stay for another year. We¡¯ll also have enough time to give the two children a grand wedding.¡±


    ¡°The marriage is settled. These two children are a perfect match, they will definitely be able to hold hands for a lifetime.¡± The matchmaker was also happily saying auspicious words at the side.


    The Xia family was generous and second elder Wen felt guilty towards Wen ruyin. He did everything properly and naturally gave a lot of money to the matchmaker.


    The matchmaker was overjoyed.


    The two sides exchanged the age cards and agreed to the marriage ceremony in the next year. This matter was officially settled.


    Lulu had also left the pce today. Her brother¡¯s engagement was a big deal.


    Moreover, it was Wen ruyin who was invited, so it was reasonable for her toe.


    Lulu gave the Wen family some of the gifts that she had brought from the pce. They were all Tributes to show how much she valued them.


    Second elder Wen was a businessman. Seeing that she was trying to give Wen ruyin face, he immediately carried it back in a high profile manner and ced it in a conspicuous position in his daughter¡¯s room.<div>


    After the marriage was settled, the weather turned cold very quickly.


    Lu Lu had grown a lot in the second half of the year, butpared to Lu huaijiang ¡­


    Well, there was still a long way to go.


    ¡°Princess Jing Hong has entered the pce again, and shees to the pce every day to sit. The Empress Dowager was already so annoyed that she said she was sick and disappeared. Miss Lulu, do you want to go and meet him?¡±


    Princess Jinghong has been visiting her rtives in the capital for three months. Her stomach is getting bigger. She didn¡¯t look pregnant when she came, but she was about two months pregnant. Now that she was more than five months pregnant, the fetus had already formed. If she didn¡¯t rush back to fusang now, her stomach would be too big in the future, and the journey would be very difficult.


    ¡°I won¡¯t be going,¡± Lulu said with a frown. I¡¯m afraid that I¡¯ll bump into her. ¡±


    When she first met Lu Jinghong, she realized that the child was not fated to be with her.

 Chapter 780: A woman’s heart is the most vicious (1)

    Chapter 780: A woman¡¯s heart is the most vicious (1)<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    Fusang and Dongli had been in the capital for three months.


    He never mentioned it.


    Lulu didn¡¯t care much about national affairs, but she often heard the servants in the pce Mutter, so she naturally heard a few things.


    ¡°You can¡¯t let Princess Jing Hong hear what you¡¯re saying. That person is acting all high and mighty now, and when she gains power, she goes back to her maiden home to show off. Even the Empress Dowager doesn¡¯t like her. However, it¡¯s indeed better for her to give birth to this child safely.¡± The granny said in a low voice.


    Although Princess Jinghong wasn¡¯t a very likable person, but with the eldest son of the Crown Prince¡¯s wife present in the marriage between the two countries, it would be more secure.<div>


    To Lu Jinghong, having a child was also a form of support.


    ¡°If we¡¯re talking about children, it¡¯s still the virtuous King.¡±


    ¡°The Xian King is now more than twenty years old, he first took in secondary consort Ying. A secondary consort could not have a child before the main consort. This was still eptable. However, when the main consort was six months pregnant, secondary consort Ying fell. She only realized that she had lost the baby two months after she was pregnant.¡±


    ¡°Now the eldest son of the Xian Prince is two years old, and secondary consort Ying found out that she was pregnantst month. It¡¯s said that it was discovered by the Imperial physician, and it¡¯s suspected to be a twin.¡±


    ¡°The virtuous Prince has a small family. After hearing about this matter, he was greatly rewarded in the residence.¡±


    ¡°Who knew that a few days ago, secondary consort Ying¡¯s stomach would suddenly hurt and she saw red that night.¡±


    ¡°After one night, I heard that the fetus was not saved. After some investigation, it turned out that the food and drink had been containing Musk for a long time. The Xian King was so angry that he miscarried both times in less than three months.¡±


    ¡°With an investigation, it was actually investigated to the head of the main consort. It is said that the main consort was flogged and the few Pce servants beside her were flogged to death that day.¡±


    ¡°The wise King is already in his twenties, and he only has one eldest son. This was what it meant to have a child¡¯s fate. It is said that the Xian King has found many famous doctors for her. I am afraid that it will be difficult for her to get pregnant in the future.¡±


    ¡°How did the Zheng family raise such a youngdy? when she married over, this servant followed youngdy to take a look. She looked so dignified and virtuous, but she was actually so ruthless. When she said that she was confined by the Xian King, she even pointed to the heavens and swore that she had not done it. The sage King was both angry and furious. It was quite a while.¡±


    ¡°Lord Zheng even came to personally apologize to the wise King.¡±


    The nannies were all well-informed and exined the matter clearly in a few moments.<div>


    ¡°Now, Prince Xian only has one main consort and one secondary consort, and a few Tongfang. The Tongfang were all maidservants. If it wasn¡¯t the main consort, could it be that she did it herself? That¡¯s impossible.¡±


    ¡°Two?¡± Lulu sat up straight.


    ¡°Yup,¡±


    Lulu turned and entered the hall, leaving the nannies to wait outside.


    With a wave of his hand, the book of life and death appeared in front of him.


    Lulu furrowed his brows in thought. The book of life and death automatically flipped to the page on the sage King.


    [ the sage King, Lu yuanxiu, and the eldest son, Lu minng. ]


    Second son ¡­


    ¡°Eh, why isn¡¯t his name here?¡± The two children were gone.


    Since he had appeared in the book of life and death, he should be born.


    But now, not a single one was born.


    If it was someone else¡¯s doing, it would also indicate the reason why he had not been born.<div>


    But there was nothing written on it, so there was only one possibility.


    It was the person who had given him life that had taken his life back.


    ¡°Secondary consort Ying did it herself?¡± Lulu was taken aback. Both records showed the same thing, which meant that she had taken the two children with her.


    Lulu paused for a moment, and then looked at Lu Jinghong¡¯s name again.


    But Lu Jinghong¡¯s name was nk.


    It was wrong!


    She was more than five months pregnant, but the book of life and death did not have the child¡¯s existence?


    The book of life and death had been passed down for many years, and everyone in the world was recorded in it.


    When he died, when he was born, there had never been a mistake.


    Why was this so?

 Chapter 781: There’s something wrong in her stomach (1)

    Chapter 781: There¡¯s something wrong in her stomach (1)<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    Lulu had never doubted the book of life and death.


    The power of heaven and earth could not be faked.


    No one could escape from the book of life and death.


    But Lu Jinghong was a real child.


    Lulu put away the book of life and death and left.<div>


    ¡°Has Princess Jinghong left the pce?¡± Lulu asked the olddy, but the olddy didn¡¯t know why she was asking about Lu Jinghong. She just happened toe back from outside.


    ¡°Not yet. Every day, she would stay from the opening of the pce gates to the closing of the pce gates before returning. The Empress Dowager has been avoiding her these past few days, but she still doesn¡¯t know her limits and runs to the pce every day.¡±


    ¡°She is currently resting in her original unmarried Pce.¡±


    Lulu turned around and left.


    Her forehead throbbed. Her intuition told her that secondary consort Ying¡¯s refusal to give birth to the two children might have something to do with her not liking Lu yuanxiu.


    But most of the time, there might be a conspiracy.


    Lulu¡¯s temples were throbbing violently, as if something big was about to happen.


    Lu Jinghong lived in the brocade Pce, which was a rather remote Pce.


    She was not blessed when she was born and brought shame to the royal family. Thete Emperor did not dare to let her out. He would make good arrangements for her, but she would definitely not be doted on.


    It took Lulu quite a while to reach the entrance of Jin cui Pce.


    Outside the pce gate stood the old maidservant from fusang.


    ¡°One heard that this Mammy is the fu sang Crown Prince¡¯s wet Mammy and has always been valued. Why did Princess Jing Hong let her guard the pce?¡± The head Pce maid was a little confused. She turned around and carried Lulu down.<div>


    It was inconvenient to move around in the cold weather.


    He opened his mouth and exhaled, causing a stream of white mist to rise.


    The old maidservant saw Jiang huailu from afar and her expression changed slightly.


    The head Pce maid in front of Jiang huailu quickly stepped forward, ¡°¡±What are you running for? His Majesty didn¡¯t even dare to run when he saw miss Lulu, so why would an old woman like you run? Our Lady doesn¡¯t eat people.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here to see Princess Jing Hong, there¡¯s no need to report. We were good sisters before she got married, so there¡¯s no need to regard her as an outsider.¡± Yes, a good sister who¡¯s trying to rece me.


    The fusang nanny¡¯s face stiffened, she looked at Jiang huailu and bowed, ¡°¡±After the Crown Princess is pregnant, her temper is not good and she often loses her temper. This will make the old maids at the door be punished. His Majesty and the Empress Dowager both value you. If you suddenly go over, I¡¯m afraid this servant can¡¯t bear the consequences.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t argue with her,¡± Lulu waved his hand. She¡¯s pregnant, and she¡¯s carrying a little life in her stomach. Of course Lulu can forgive her. ¡±


    After he finished speaking, he gave a look and directly blocked the wet nurse behind him.


    Lulu entered the main entrance of the pce.


    As soon as he entered the gate, he realized that there were not many servants in the pce.


    ¡°Aunt Jinghong returned to her maiden home, and the pce servants actually dared to mistreat her. When I go back and report to Jiang Jiang, I¡¯ll punish you.¡± Along the way, she didn¡¯t even see the pce servants.


    The wet nurse¡¯s forehead was already covered in sweat.<div>


    ¡°It has nothing to do with the pce servants. It¡¯s the Crown Princess who likes peace and does not allow the pce servants to disturb her.¡± The nanny¡¯s footsteps quickened.


    why don¡¯t you let this servant pass on the message? Princess Jing Hong will me this servantter, this servant ¡­


    ¡°I¡¯ll plead for you.¡± Lulu nced at her with a smile.


    He had always called her the Crown Princess, but now he was actually calling the princess by her maiden name before she was married.


    ¡°On the other hand, the princess is pregnant and doesn¡¯t have anyone by her side to serve her. If something happens, be careful of your heads.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me loitering around the pce all day, and I¡¯m not some Princess or junzhu. But do you believe that my words are more effective than your master¡¯s?¡± Lulu chuckled.


    Very quickly, they arrived at the door of Lu Jinghong¡¯s room.

 Chapter 782: Are you eating sh * t?(1)

    Chapter 782: Are you eating sh * t?(1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    It was broad daylight, and the door of the sleeping chamber was tightly shut.


    At this moment, the nanny¡¯s hands were clenched tightly, and one could almost see that her hands were trembling.


    ¡°Go and push the door open. Why close the door in broad daylight? this Hall is so dark. It¡¯s not good for a pregnant woman if she doesn¡¯t have any energy.¡± Lulu nced around. There were many vengeful spirits in the pce, but almost all of them had been expelled after the hall of salvation was built.


    But at this moment, it was actually in a state of returning to its old ways.


    There was the aura of Yin souls in the surroundings. It seemed that they had taken the risk to avoid the yin soldiers and run in.


    He was quite bold.


    It was as if there was something in the hall that was attracting them to pounce over, even to the extent that they were not afraid of the patrollingher soldiers.


    Creak.


    The pce maid stepped forward and pushed open the door of the sleeping chamber.


    As soon as the door opened, a stinky and unpleasant smell came out. It seemed like something had rotted and was giving off a foul smell.


    Someone in the room seemed to have been startled.


    Lulu quickly stepped forward and turned Lu Jinghong¡¯s back to her, seemingly drinking something.


    When she saw Lulu, she raised her head and swallowed it.


    ¡°Are you hiding in the hall and eating shit?¡± The pce maids almost vomited when they heard this.


    The smell in this room was definitely not any better than that thing. It was stinky and fishy.


    Lu Jinghong wiped his mouth and turned around. Lulu¡¯s eyelids twitched.


    Lu Jinghong used to be thin and weak, but at least he had some meat on his face. When he returned from fusang, although he was tired from the long journey, his face was healthy and ruddy.


    And now ¡­


    His entire body was bloodless, and his eyes seemed to have lost their spirit. His entire body was emaciated, and the bones on his face were protruding, making his belly look even more prominent.


    Seeing Lulue in, she put the bowl on the windowsill behind her.


    Lu Jinghong¡¯s eyes fell on the wet nurse. Three months ago, he was still a little afraid of her. At this moment, his eyes unconsciously looked a little sharp.


    ¡°It¡¯sdy Jiang who didn¡¯t allow me to report.¡± The wet nurse lowered her head.


    ¡°These maids dare to treat you badly when they return to the capital. Lulu is afraid that Princess will be angered by these servants. It¡¯s a surprise attack.¡±


    ¡°Princess, how did you lose so much weight? What have you been eating? Is the food not to your liking?¡±


    Lulu quickly stepped forward, picked up the bowl on the windowsill, and sniffed it.


    Lu Jinghong¡¯s expression changed as he tightened his grip on the edge of his skirt.


    ¡°Why is it so smelly? This is your lunch? You¡¯re a Princess, or a consort of the Crown Prince who married out to fusang for a political marriage, so the Imperial kitchen gave you this to take care of your baby?¡± Lulu¡¯s expression was a little ugly.


    The smell was extremely pungent. It seemed to be some kind of meat.


    ¡°How can I? The new emperor is bengong¡¯s nephew, how would the Imperial kitchen dare to mistreat me?¡±


    Lu Jinghong passed the bowl to the wet nurse, ¡°¡±Hurry up and clear the bowls. Don¡¯t make miss Lulu stink.¡±


    ¡°My pregnancy is not good, this is a tonic prescribed by a famous doctor outside the pce. It¡¯s made in the small kitchen.¡±


    ¡°This woman¡¯s pregnancy is like the gates of hell. It¡¯s not bad that you¡¯re so thin. Many people can¡¯t even get out of bed because of their children.¡± Lu Jinghong¡¯s mouth was filled with a foul smell as he spoke.


    Lulu moved further away from her.


    ¡°How long have you not brushed your teeth?¡±


    Lu Jinghong¡¯s face stiffened, and he almost couldn¡¯t maintain his smile.


    ¡°It was caused by pregnancy.¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± Lulu replied.


    ¡°Your belly is already so big? It¡¯s only been three months, but she looks like she¡¯s about to give birth. He¡¯s quite the president, taking away all your energy. You¡¯ve only focused on yourself.¡± Lulu was full of emotion.


    ¡°Can he move?¡±


    ¡°Can I touch it?¡± Lulu suddenly looked at her expectantly.

 Chapter 783: Who’s afraid?

    Chapter 783: Who¡¯s afraid?


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°Can I touch it?¡± Lulu looked up at her curiously.


    Lu Jinghong¡¯s hand tightened around the hem of his dress, and he reached out to touch his stomach.


    The wet nurse looked at her. he did touch her. It¡¯s just that the more he touches her, the more the child can move. Miss Lulu, just ce it on your stomach.¡±


    ¡°Everyone says that you¡¯re The Guardian of His Majesty¡¯s soul and that you¡¯re a blessed person. Why can¡¯t I touch you?¡± The wet nurse said with a smile.


    He went forward and helped Lu Jinghong to sit down.


    At some point, the pce servants in the sleeping Pce had also returned.


    Lulu walked up to Lu Jinghong with a smile. ¡°Take a look at the younger brother and sister in your stomach.¡±


    ¡°It must be a ¡­ Ah!¡± Lulu¡¯s hand had just touched it when ¡­


    Suddenly, her stomach jerked upwards.


    Lulu¡¯s face paled, and he unconsciously let out a cry as he took a step back.


    He looked at Lu Jinghong¡¯s stomach in shock and panic.


    Everyone was startled by her scream.


    The wet nurse hurriedly reached out tofort the fetus, who was getting more and more agitated in the abdomen.


    Lulu had never seen a pregnant woman¡¯s baby move before, but her stomach was almost lifted up high, as if something was about to burst out.


    ¡°You¡¯re scaring the child. The child was active and timid. You startled him with that scream.¡± The wet nurse hurriedly consoled her.


    The pce servant behind Lulu didn¡¯t dare to act arrogantly and asked in a low voice,¡±Miss Lulu, are you alright?¡± When they were sent to take care of miss Lulu, His Majesty had already warned them.


    Taking care of Lulu was the most important thing in the world.


    As long as Lulu was around, nothing could get past her.


    Naturally, he was concerned about Lulu.


    Miss Lulu was usually very bold and would dare to go to any cold Pce or sinister ce by herself.


    He was so frightened that his face turned pale when he touched the fetal movement?


    But to everyone¡¯s surprise, Lu Jinghong¡¯s face was even paler than hers.


    The two of them seemed to be shocked.


    Lulu shook his head slightly and looked at her stomach again, but this time, there was no sign of any change.


    ¡°I must have scared you. It¡¯s not easy to raise a child. I¡¯ve lost a lot of weight just carrying him. In addition, whenever he moves, I¡¯ll be in great pain.¡± Lu Jinghong¡¯s face was gentle, but the emaciated Lu Jinghong touched his stomach, which made Lulu feel a little scared.


    the eldest son of the Crown Prince will be a Dragon among men when he is born. It is his fate to be entrusted into your womb. Lulu said with a smile.


    It was a very good sentence, but Lu Jinghong fell silent.


    The room was filled with a stench that Lulu could not stand.


    Before Lulu could speak, Lu Jinghong said, ¡°¡±My stomach is getting bigger by the day, so I won¡¯t keep you any longer. Bengong will first return to the sleeping Hall to rest and will have to go out to apany the Crown Princeter.¡±


    Lulu nodded and watched as she walked to the back of the hall with a big belly.


    When Lulu left, all the pce servants who had disappeared earlier had returned.


    However, the expressions of the pce servants were not very good, and they seemed unwilling to get too close to the sleeping Hall.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you guys? Although Princess Jing Hong is already married, not to mention that she was originally a Princess, and she is now the fusang Crown Princess, this Pce has always been her residence. How dare you treat her so slowly, and not leave anyone to serve her? If I report this to His Majesty, I will definitely behead you!¡± Lulu turned the corner and saw a few Pce servants. He immediately shouted at them.


    There was no one in the pce who didn¡¯t know Jiang huailu. As long as they served her, they would be able to reach the sky in a single step.


    The treatment was even better than in the new emperor Pce.


    The two Pce servants knelt down in a panic.

 Chapter 784: Stealing the Dragon and turning the Phoenix (1)

    Chapter 784: Stealing the Dragon and turning the Phoenix (1)<div>


    Trantor:549690339


    ¡°Lady Jiang, this servant doesn¡¯t dare to treat the Crown Prince Consort slowly. It¡¯s the Crown Prince Consort whopletely forbade old friends from touching her after returning to the pce. Even the tea and snacks that he brings into the pce every day are brought in from outside the pce.¡±


    ¡°The princess¡¯s temper seems to be more entric than before.¡±


    The two Pce servants knelt on the ground and kowtowed continuously. The entire Pce knew that the Emperor had sentenced them to death.


    Miss Lulu could understand.


    Not even the king of hell could resolve the death sentence that miss Lulu had set.<div>


    His Majesty would definitely execute it on her behalf.


    The pce servant looked around and said in a low voice, ¡°¡±The Crown Prince Consort is somewhat different from before. She didn¡¯t even touch the food that she used to love. Every day, the nanny would bring in the food from outside, and then the people would guard the small kitchen. Every day, after cooking, the kitchen reeked of blood, but she ate it every day. Moreover, when eating, no one is allowed to peep.¡±


    ¡°Once this servant identally went over and saw her retch after smelling it. She clearly didn¡¯t like it, but she still ate it. ¡±


    ¡°There were a few days when the Empress Dowager kept food ¡­ He did not return to the small kitchen to eat. After eating a few times, this servant often heard her say that she was hungry. She¡¯s holding her stomach and she looks like she¡¯s in pain.¡±


    ¡°It seems like her stomach hurts whenever she¡¯s hungry.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that this servant is looking down on you, but the Crown Princess Consort doesn¡¯t allow us to serve her.¡± The two Pce servants kowtowed.


    ¡°Alright, you may leave.¡± Lulu furrowed his brows. I got it. ¡± After saying that, he walked past her.


    it¡¯s said that pregnant women have all sorts of weird tastes. Princess Jinghong¡¯s taste has changedpletely. The head Pce maid behind him sighed.


    Lulu did not say anything.


    It would be fine if she was pregnant with an ordinary child, but she was afraid that she had some stupid thoughts.


    Lu Jinghong broke out in a cold sweat as soon as Lulu stepped out of the bedroom.


    She held her stomach and fell onto the bed in pain.<div>


    ¡°Momo, did she leave?¡± Lu Jinghong asked weakly.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± The nanny hurriedly closed the door.


    ¡°Why did you let her in? If she finds out that I¡¯ve consumed this medicine, I¡¯m afraid she¡¯ll make a scene.¡± Lu Jinghong hurriedly undid theyers of clothing.


    The nanny also came forward to help.


    ¡°I can¡¯t stop him.¡±


    ¡°The Crown Prince has been childless for many years and it is rare for bengong to be pregnant. It¡¯s a baby girl.¡±


    ¡°If I can get pregnant with a boy ¡­ That medicine, can it really turn a Dragon into a Phoenix?¡± Lu Jinghong¡¯s stomach was in pain.


    ¡°Yes.¡± The old woman¡¯s eyes shed.


    ¡°That¡¯s true, that medicine must be useful. Every time I drink it, my stomach will not hurt. If I use normal food, my stomach will be in pain, as if someone is gnawing on bengong¡¯s meat.¡± Lu Jinghong sighed.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened just now, but the child seemed to be shocked when her hand fell on her stomach. My stomach also hurts a little.¡± Lu Jinghong had just taken off his clothes, revealing his bulging stomach.


    His originally smooth abdomen was now bulging, and there were many green marks on it.


    It didn¡¯t look like his skin had been ripped open, but more like some kind of rune.<div>


    ¡°Aiya, why is there a palm print on it? It didn¡¯t look big, could it be Jiang huailu? She wants to do something to bengong¡¯s child?¡± Lu Jinghong was taken aback. No wonder his stomach was burning with pain. The ck palm print on it seemed to have burned his flesh.


    The wet nurse was shocked.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to beg the new emperor. Even if he dotes on Jiang huailu, I am still his little aunt!¡± Lu Jinghong held his stomach and stood up.


    The wet nurse¡¯s strength was surprisingly strong, and she suddenly pressed her down. ¡°If you go and find it, this matter will be settled. What if he stole the Dragon-Phoenix medicine? Do you still want a boy?¡± The elderly woman¡¯s voice was stern and she was actually a little shocked.

 Chapter 785: Demon (1)

    Chapter 785: Demon (1)<div>


    Trantor:549690339


    ¡°The child is already five months old. You can feel the fetal movement getting stronger every day, right?¡±


    ¡°If you were to be found using medicine to secretly turn a Dragon into a Phoenix, what would His Highness the Crown Prince do? What should I do if I despise you? What about the child?¡±


    and Jiang huailu didn¡¯t realize that he had taken anything. This injury ¡­ I¡¯m afraid it was an ident.¡± The nanny hid the fear in her eyes.


    ¡°This servant will secretly find some medicine for you to wipe your wound. We just need to wait for the child to be pregnant for ten months, and wait for the melon to ripen and fall.¡± The nanny¡¯s eyes were filled with tears.


    ¡°This servant will not harm you, nor will I harm the Crown Prince¡¯s Imperial child.¡±<div>


    Lu Jinghong¡¯s expression softened.


    On her fair stomach, there was a circle of ck wounds. The wounds looked like they had been burned for some reason.


    There was nothing strange about her clothes, but her abdomen was injured.


    Lu Jinghong felt uneasy.


    She had only hired a divine doctor and found out that the fetus was female, so she wanted to give birth to a boy to stabilize her position. The stinky food that she ate every day were all medicinal herbs that the godly doctor had asked someone to send over. She didn¡¯t know what medicinal herbs were either, but it was the mammy who had cooked and brought them over every day.


    ¡°Please trouble Momo to find some medicine. I just don¡¯t know if the child in her stomach is injured.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know that Jiang huailu hated me so much.¡± Lu Jinghong¡¯s eyes were filled with anger.


    She had once wanted to rece Jiang huailu and be the one and only existence.


    But she failed.


    Later on, she watched helplessly as she became Lu huaijiang¡¯s soul protector, slowly climbing to the top.


    She resented the injustice of fate. She hated and was jealous.


    Now, she had be the Crown Princess, the future Queen of fusang. The child she gave birth to could be the new crown Prince, and she would be the most distinguished woman in the world.<div>


    Lu Jinghong¡¯s eyes shed with satisfaction.


    Only then did the nanny put on her clothes, but she didn¡¯t dare to touch the ck part.


    Lulu returned to his sleeping chambers and opened the book of life and death again.


    As expected, Lu Jinghong¡¯s child was still a ck ball without a name.


    Her spiritual energy was the best thing in the world. If she was a mortal, it would be a great supplement to the fetus, and it was a wisp of opportunity that it could not ask for.


    However, her spiritual energy was the nemesis of all the yin and evil things in the world.


    One would be burned if they touched it.


    Lu Jinghong had screamed at the same time as her earlier. Lu Jinghong was in so much pain that his face had turned pale.


    Lulu was frightened.


    Lulu pursed his lips.


    Her eyes could see through the illusions of heaven and earth, which was a gift from her godmother. She saw it.


    The monster in Lu Jinghong¡¯s stomach.<div>


    The hands and feet were the original appearance of a baby, but now, there were some differences in his appearance. He was extremely ugly, and his eyes did not look like what a mortal should have.


    She was getting thinner day by day. That thing was consuming her blood essence and vitality. She used her physical body to nourish herself, strengthening herself day by day.


    And because that thing was evil, it probably needed to be supplemented.


    He would definitely need specific nourishing medicine on a daily basis.


    ¡°Has Lu Jinghong gone crazy?¡± Did she know what she was pregnant with?


    No, he was originally a mortal.


    However, she had made him look so evil.


    But what did she do to make the child like this?


    Did she use some kind of medicine?


    Now, the child was still a mortal and had notpletely shed.


    Lulu couldn¡¯t be touched, and he couldn¡¯t interfere with the lives of any mortals.


    However, if the child really did look like a demon, Lulu would be the first to not let him off.<div>


    Lulu was a Savior after all. His father was the son of Buddha, and he was born with a Buddha¡¯s heart.


    She was a Savior, born with a kind heart.


    She wasn¡¯t on good terms with Lu Jinghong, but Lulu would always give an ignorant baby a chance.

 Chapter 786: The enlarged version of Lulu (1)

    Chapter 786: The erged version of Lulu (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Lulu thought for a moment.


    She pulled out a strand of her hair and found a yellow talisman that she had picked up from yixu to use as a stepping stone.


    She had wanted to give it to Lu Jinghong, but he must have been injured by her spirit Qi today, so Lulu had to put in more effort.


    Then, he went straight to the Imperial study.


    There were a few women standing outside the Imperial study. The women stood outside the Imperial study with their heads lowered, seemingly a little ill at ease.


    Lulu didn¡¯t mind, but when he passed by the Imperial study, he heard a young eunuch say, ¡°¡±These girls look a little familiar, as if I¡¯ve seen them somewhere before.¡±


    Lulu was curious.


    He immediately raised his head to take a look.


    The woman¡¯s figure was slim and her eyes were slightly drooped. She looked up when she saw Luluing over.


    Lulu was stunned.


    The woman¡¯s face was like a peach flower, and she bit her pink lips lightly. Her eyes were innocent and naive, and her small face was not as sharp as the people pursued. On the contrary, it was a little smooth.


    It was just that because it was open, it had a little more innocent charm.


    It was like ¡­


    It was an erged version of Lulu.


    ¡°This is the congrattory gift from fusang for the new emperor¡¯s Ascension.¡± The young eunuch stood in the corridor and said in a low voice.


    Lulu ced a hand over his chest, as if he was feeling a little ufortable.


    It was stuffy and sour. Her chest was swollen and ufortable, making her very ufortable.


    The moment her sister¡¯s eyes met hers, her eyes were like a deer running around, and she instantly retracted her gaze. Her hands and feet were a little stiff, flustered, but also a little naive.


    Lulu only took one nce before looking away with an indifferent expression.


    The eunuch beside her was probably from fusang. He looked at Lulu with a smile.¡±Ms. Jiang, do you like these two sisters?¡±


    ¡°What do you think if His Majesty takes her in as a concubine?¡±


    It was said that His Majesty doted on miss Lulu, and if miss Lulu was satisfied, His Majesty would have nothing to say.


    Lulu wanted tough, but she suddenly felt a little ufortable. She couldn¡¯t tell why.


    With a creak, the door of the Royal study opened.


    Eunuch Lu had just walked out of the door when he was stunned.


    He looked at the two women, and then at Lulu.


    For the first time, she felt a little guilty.


    That¡¯s not right. Lulu is only seven years old. Why is he feeling guilty? Even if he had to feel guilty, it was not his turn anyway.


    ¡°Summon the twodies into the hall,¡± eunuch Lu said immediately.


    The two girls immediately looked at each other, their eyes filled with apprehension and timidity. Her demeanor was exactly like Lulu¡¯s, but she had a bit more of a woman¡¯s charm than Lulu.


    Even eunuch Lu could not help but feel dazed.


    It was too simr, too simr to Lulu.


    Lulu¡¯s mouth twitched as the two women entered the hall. He had wanted to enter the hall, but he was now in a daze in front of the door.


    ng ¡­


    She seemed to have heard the sound of Lu huaijiang breaking a cup.


    Hmph, I can¡¯t open my eyes when I see a pretty sister ¡­ Lulu stood in the corner, pouting as he stepped on the ants.


    Not long after, they heard someone leave the hall.


    The Prince of fusang was all smiles, Lulu¡¯s grip on the yellow talisman tightened.


    She saw that there were no outsiders.


    Lulu stood at the door of the Imperial study in a Huff. He was so angry that he couldn¡¯t control his strength.


    He raised his short legs and kicked at the door of the Royal study.


    Bang!


    The door of the Royal study was kicked open by her. She was too strong and the door bounced back.


    Bang!


    The heavy door of the Royal study fell to the ground.


    Ayer of dust rose.


    A certain bright yellow figure in the room stood up with a whoosh.


    It was as if he was frightened, his face was full of shock and ¡­


    A guilty expression.

 Chapter 787: Lu Huai, Jiang zu (1)

    Chapter 787: Lu Huai, Jiang zu (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    The youth dressed in the bright yellow Emperor¡¯s robe immediately shot up from the Dragon throne.


    At that moment, afterimages appeared.


    Eunuch Lu¡¯s face was full of shock. Damn, this was the first time he had discovered that the new emperor had such good jumping ability.


    He could do yangge now.


    ¡°The gate? Why did the main door copse ¡­¡± Eunuch Lu looked at the door of the Royal study.


    In front of the door of the Royal study, a pair of small feet stepped on the heavy door and entered the room step by step.


    Lu huaijiang¡¯s feet were unconsciously closed together, and his hands hung by his sides, looking a little nervous.


    Oh my God, in that moment, he even wanted to hide under the table in the Imperial study.


    It was eunuch Lu who stopped him and saved the emperor¡¯s face.


    Who knew what he was thinking at that time!


    Lu huaijiang held his breath and focused. His breathing became shallow, and his neck shrank. He looked guilty as if he had been caught in bed.


    ¡°Your Majesty ¡­¡± Lu huaijiang was just about to speak when the woman beside him suddenly spoke with a weak and timid face.


    Just now, she was the one who knelt on the ground and massaged Lu huaijiang¡¯s legs.


    The other one ¡­


    Lu huaijiang was scolding.


    Yes, there were two women who looked very much like Jiang huailu. One was massaging his shoulders and legs, and the other was being lectured.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you continuing? Your Majesty ¡­ Look at how happy you are.¡± Lulu even imitated the woman¡¯s voice, which gave Lu huaijiang goosebumps.


    His skin was tight.


    He was caught red-handed.


    ¡°Are you very happy?¡± Lulu was clearly looking up at him, but Lu huaijiang somehow felt that she was inferior to her.


    This was a guilty conscience.


    Eunuch Lu lowered his head silently and retreated with small steps.


    ¡°Still ¡­ There¡¯s still a little bit.¡± Lu huaijiang said in a low voice. He sneaked a nce at Lulu and saw her sitting on the Dragon throne with a long face.


    ¡°Tell me, what did you do just now?¡± Lulu¡¯s face darkened.


    She felt bad, but she couldn¡¯t find the reason. Lulu was just upset.


    Lu huaijiang¡¯s eyes darted left and right. He did not dare to say.


    ¡°You guys tell me! What did His Majesty ask you to do just now? tell him in full detail. If he¡¯s wrong, he¡¯ll be punished as well. If he¡¯s right, he¡¯ll be rewarded.¡± Lulu said to the man who was massaging his legs.


    ¡°Your Majesty, I¡¯m so scared ¡­¡± The woman¡¯s face was full of fear.


    Then, Lulu looked at Lu huaijiang.


    Lu huaijiang was about to sit on the Dragon chair with her, but when he saw Lulu¡¯s faint eyes, he immediately lifted his butt.


    Under the shocked gazes of the two girls, he silently stood in a row with them.


    With his head drooped and his hands hanging by his side, he had an honest look.


    The two girls immediately ¡­


    His disillusionment was destroyed.


    Tsk, on the surface, the Emperor was the most powerful, but in private, it was hard to say who made the decisions.


    When the board knelt down, it said,¡±as soon as I entered the door, I was given to Your Majesty.¡± As soon as the Crown Prince left, His Majesty asked me to massage his legs, and I have to kneel. There¡¯s nothing else ¡­¡±


    Lulu pouted at another.


    The other girl knelt down with a thud.¡±As soon as I entered the pce, Your Majesty scolded me.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s hear it.¡± Lulu took a sip of tea.


    Lu huaijiang was stunned for a moment. this ¡­ This isn¡¯t necessary, right? ¡± Lu huaijiang¡¯s face stiffened.


    The girl didn¡¯t even look at him, and imitated each word and sentence to perfection.¡±If this one tells you to go east, you have to go east. If this one tells you to go west, you have to go west!¡±


    ¡°Do you understand who you should listen to in this family? Do you still dare to ask me to do your homework? Do you still dare to draw on my Imperial edict? Do you still dare to show off in front of me in the future? You¡¯re rebelling!¡±

 Chapter 788: Severely punish her (1)

    Chapter 788: Severely punish her (1)<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°I gave you some face and you dare to do this, am I afraid of you? Ah?¡±


    ¡°Am I afraid of you? Zhen was letting you have your way.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s really amazing. It¡¯s incredible. In the future, you will listen to this one, and whatever this one says is what it is!¡±


    The woman¡¯s imitation was so perfect that her smug look was almost overflowing.


    ¡°Kneel to me? Do you know your mistake? If you know you¡¯re in the wrong, then say that Lulu knows she¡¯s in the wrong!¡±<div>


    ¡°Now you¡¯re afraid of me? Who asked you to ride on the Jiao¡¯s head and show off? Is Zhen someone you can scold and order around? I¡¯ll let you see how powerful I am. If I ask you to wipe my shoes, you have to do it. If I ask you to massage my shoulders and legs, you have to massage my shoulders and legs.¡±


    ¡°Do my ass¡¯s homework, I¡¯m not doing it!¡±


    ¡°Zhen is telling you now, Zhen won¡¯t write anymore!¡± The woman looked at Jiang huailu seriously after she finished reading.


    Lu huaijiang ¡­


    Luluughed out loud. He didn¡¯t know if he was angry or happy.


    ¡°Oh, you still need Lulu to clean your shoes? And you want Lulu to massage your shoulders and legs? It¡¯s hard on you to do your homework too?¡±


    Lulu looked at him and asked. Lu huaijiang shivered,¡±It¡¯s not that I didn¡¯t! I didn¡¯t say anything!¡±


    On the surface, he looked calm and serious, as if he had never said anything.


    He was panicking.


    She couldn¡¯t afford to offend this Lord, so it wasn¡¯t easy for someone to send her a clone that looked like her. She wanted to scold the little ancestor¡¯s substitute for fun.


    He had just finished scolding and his main body had already discovered it.


    He couldn¡¯t acknowledge Lu huaijiang, even if he was beaten to death.<div>


    The voice in her head spoke again, ¡°¡±You Shrew, Shrew! Quick, show her what you¡¯re made of!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the king of the human world, the head of the evil, the evil god of the world. You¡¯re on the same level as the God of creation, and she actually dared to threaten you like this! Let¡¯s show her some power!¡±


    The voice in his mind was so angry that he was about to rush out and kill.


    Lu huaijiang¡¯s face darkened.


    The voice in her heart became even more energetic.


    ¡°Where¡¯s your face? She was simply taking advantage of him. Look at those two girls, which one of them isn¡¯t better than her? they¡¯re gentle, lovely, and kind. It¡¯d be great if you kept them. She¡¯s just a seven-year-old child. She¡¯s too shameless to even care if you ept a woman! Punish her, punish her severely, show her some power!¡±


    Lu huaijiang took a deep breath and turned to look at the two women.


    ¡°All of you, get out.¡± He pointed to the door.


    His face was cold.


    He looked like he was angry.


    The two of them looked at each other and replied in a low voice. Then, he retreated with small steps.


    Only Lu huaijiang and Jiang huailu were left in the hall. Lu huaijiang stared at her deeply.<div>


    ¡°Go up and give her a tight p. Let her know who is in charge of this world! She was simply spoiled beyond limits. Who does she think she is?¡±


    ¡°As long as you dote on her, she¡¯ll be your little pet. If you don¡¯t dote on her, she¡¯s nothing! I have to listen to you! She¡¯s just relying on you to dote on her. Go, go and get back your face as the ruler of the country!¡± His voice was full of enchantment.


    Lu huaijiang sneered and clenched his fist.


    He walked straight forward, his entire body exuding a cold aura. He took a deep breath, and his brows furrowed.


    He looked at Jiang huailu arrogantly and then ¡­


    ¡°I was wrong.¡±


    I was wrong!


    The voice in his mind stopped abruptly.


    It was as if fate was stuck in his throat, and he couldn¡¯t say a word.

 Chapter 789: Severely punish her (1)

    Chapter 789: Severely punish her (1)<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    He was wrong.


    He was really wrong.


    Why did he have such a body? Would it be faster if he killed his body and re-cultivated?


    who told you to admit your mistake?!! The voice in his head almost roared out.


    His throat was already hoarse. Lu huaijiang was so angry that he could feel a burning heat in the bottom of his heart. He seemed to be extremely angry.<div>


    ¡°You admit your mistake? You¡¯re mistaken? Do you still have any shame? You¡¯re a King tier, what is she? Ah ah ah ah!¡±


    The dog in his consciousness had copsed. His entire body had copsed.


    He went up and admitted his mistake with a serious face?


    ¡°I asked you to punish her! Punish her severely until she knows she¡¯s afraid of you. With your current appearance, will she be afraid of you? She¡¯ll only step on your head and jump on it. ¡±


    ¡°Look at her smug look. Let me tell you, you¡¯re a henpecked husband! Ah, bah.¡± The voice seemed to have said something wrong, and it suddenly stopped.


    ¡°Then quickly punish her. Women should be disciplined. If you don¡¯t care, she will only be more and more arrogant. Teach her a lesson, teach her a hard lesson!¡± The voice was going crazy. admit your mistake? ¡±


    Lu huaijiang thought for a moment and said, ¡°¡±I didn¡¯t do it on purpose, you have to forgive me. If you don¡¯t forgive me, I¡¯ll punish you severely ¡­¡±


    Lulu?


    ¡°Show me your imposing manner, your imposing manner! It was as if he was going to punish him to death! Quick, tell her what punishment she¡¯s going to receive. A ruthless punishment! She must be punished to death until she realizes her mistakes!¡±


    The voice in his consciousness reignited hope and he was suddenly full of energy.


    Lu huaijiang muttered to himself for a moment.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to punish you by hurting your heart!¡± Lu huaijiang¡¯s back shivered slightly, and he clenched his fists.<div>


    The voice in his consciousness almost shouted with its hands on its waist, ¡°¡±Amazing, you can actually dig out her heart? You¡¯re going to dig out her heart and make her heart ache, right? Good job! That¡¯s the punishment! Let her kneel down and admit her mistake! Let her know that she was wrong!¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Lulu looked at him in surprise.


    Lu huaijiang took a deep breath, his back straight, his whole body serious and fierce.¡±If you don¡¯t forgive me, I won¡¯t eat for three days. No, seven days without eating. I will starve myself to death! I¡¯ll make your heart ache!¡± Lu huaijiang¡¯s words were righteous and powerful.


    ¡°What? What¡¯s this?¡±


    The voice in his consciousness seemed to be in a daze for a moment.


    Lulu was also looking at him in shock.


    ¡°Just tell me if you¡¯ll forgive me or not. If you don¡¯t, I won¡¯t eat for seven days.¡± Lu huaijiang¡¯s face was full of pride.


    He seemed to hear a sob in his ear, but it also seemed to being from his sea of consciousness.


    ¡°I asked you to punish her, not to punish yourself! I¡¯m going to destroy you! I don¡¯t want my body anymore! I¡¯m going to re-cultivate! ¡®Motherf * cker! ¡°Bing an evil god isn¡¯t the most despairing thing in my life. The most despairing thing is that you f * cking fell into her hands again and again!¡± Ah!¡±


    The voice was filled with despair ¡­


    You¡¯re really shameless. You starved yourself for seven days and punished her with heartache?


    When he heard it again, it was as if it was dead and there was no sound.<div>


    Lu huaijiang rolled his eyes. If you could re-cultivate, would you still be chasing me?


    ¡°Just tell me, can you forgive me? Otherwise, I won¡¯t eat it from today onwards.¡± Lu huaijiang touched his stomach and sighed.


    I¡¯ve been busy from morning to night and haven¡¯t had my meal yet. Sigh ¡­ His stomach rumbled in time.


    Lulu? This, this is using me to threaten me?


    Why are you so capable?


    He was almost going to the heavens.

 Chapter 790: The best God (1)

    Chapter 790: The best God (1)<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    Lulu said helplessly.


    She suddenly felt that Lu huaijiang¡¯s shamelessness had once again refreshed her knowledge.


    He couldn¡¯t really starve the Emperor to death, right? Lulu really believed that he would starve himself to death for seven days if he did not forgive her.


    Thinking back to the two women, Lulu didn¡¯t feel as sour and ufortable as before.


    Her emotions came and went quickly.<div>


    He immediately got someone to pass the meal to Lu huaijiang.


    In case he starved to death.


    Not long after the meal, eunuch Lu had already ordered someone to change the door of the Royal study. ¡°Those two girls are still waiting outside the hall. I don¡¯t know how to deal with them.¡± He entered the room and reported in a low voice. His Majesty had already given the order to keep it, so it would not be good to return it now.


    ¡°Let them in and ask them if they have any ns.¡± Lulu nced at the Emperor, and when his eyes met hers, the Emperor immediately lowered his head, not even daring to raise it.


    The two women bowed to the Emperor and Lulu as soon as they entered.


    ¡°Do you guys have any ns?¡± Lulu held a piece of dessert in his hand and munched on it like a hamster.


    Lu huaijiang thought that if those two women had feelings for him, he would deal with them behind his back.


    ¡°We two sisters want to followdy Jiang,¡± the two of them said. If we want to serve in front of youngdy, we sisters have excellent cooking skills.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s good at desserts, and I¡¯m good at barbecue snacks.¡±


    The two of them looked at Lulu eagerly, their eyes sparkling.


    The two of them finally understood who was the boss and who was the second in the pce.


    Lu huaijiang looked at him in surprise. He seemed to have felt the disdain in the other party¡¯s eyes.<div>


    Lulu was a little taken aback as well, but she could see the sincerity in their eyes and that they were not using her as a springboard. She was also a little interested in their cooking skills.¡±Then you can go outside the hall and find Momo to settle you down.¡±


    After they finished speaking, the two of them bowed and did not even look at the Emperor!


    ¡®Tsk, a man who betrays us the moment he turns around is not as reliable as miss Lulu.¡¯


    After all, he had to bow his head in front of the little girl.


    Lu huaijiang coughed lightly. He didn¡¯t feel embarrassed at all as an Emperor. Anyway, no one dared to say anything.


    He couldn¡¯t care less about what was going on in his heart.


    ¡°By the way, have you seen aunt Jinghong? Her stomach seemed a little strange, so I gave her a talisman to ward off evil spirits. As long as she wears it on her body every day, no demons or ghosts would dare toe close to her. It could also protect the fetus from the invasion of evil spirits. You can go give it to her. ¡± Lulu handed it to Lu huaijiang.


    ¡°You don¡¯t like her and you¡¯re still helping her?¡± Lu huaijiang said with a smile.


    ¡°I¡¯m not the Holy Mother¡¯s light that illuminates the earth, nor am I a Saint who repays evil with good. I may have a grudge against Lu Jinghong, but the child in her stomach is innocent and is under my protection. Since he has seen me, I will give him a chance.¡±


    ¡°However, life and death also have the will of the heavens. The life of the fetus depends on the mother, and I can only do my best. I¡¯ve given him a chance, but the result is Lu Jinghong.¡± Lulu wasn¡¯t someone who would implicate others.


    However, she was by no means a good person. Even when she should be killed, she was extremely cold.


    Lu huaijiang seemed to have felt something and knocked her head lightly. ¡°Lulu, you¡¯re an upright child with a bottom line. You will be a very, very outstanding God.¡± Lu huaijiang knew her dream.<div>


    She envied the legendary godmother of the God of creation.


    of course, I¡¯m the most, most, most, most intelligent, and most powerful goddess in the divine realm. I¡¯ll also be the best, most outstanding God in the future. Lulu said smugly.


    ¡°When I be a God, I¡¯ll let you be my Guardian, okay?¡± Lulu¡¯s smile was so wide that his teeth could not be seen.


    Lu huaijiang smiled and nodded.

 Chapter 791: Trade-off (1)

    Chapter 791: Trade-off (1)<div>


    Trantor:549690339


    Lu huaijiang held Lulu in his arms, but the little girl smacked him down with one hand.


    ¡°Lulu¡¯s a big girl now, you can¡¯t hug me.¡±


    Lu huaijiang was stunned.


    A sense of loss welled up in her heart.


    but, I¡¯ll allow you to hook my little finger secretly. Lulu extended his little finger and handed it to Lu huaijiang.<div>


    Lu huaijiang couldn¡¯t helpughing.


    The two fingers connected, and they looked at each other andughed.


    Eunuch Lu sighed. Thete Emperor had been dead for half a year.


    Everyone in the court wanted to fill the harem for the new emperor, but forget it. Look at how he was not interested in women and raised children in the harem all day. How could he still remember that he needed concubines?


    Lu huaijiang thought that if he didn¡¯t want to be an evil god, it would be good to just be an idle Emperor.


    He also understood that once he became an evil god, he and Lulu would be at two extremes. If there¡¯s her, there¡¯s no me. If there¡¯s me, there¡¯s no her.


    The two of them were in the most extreme positions.


    After lunch, Lu huaijiang took some time to visit Lu Jinghong¡¯s bedroom.


    It was evening, and Lu Jinghong had yet to leave the pce.


    He was rather surprised by the emperor¡¯s arrival.


    But when she remembered that she was now the fusang Crown Princess Consort and was no longer the invisible Princess from before, she immediately had a slight smile.


    ¡°Why is Your Majesty here?¡± Lu Jinghong smiled and bowed.<div>


    Lu huaijiang only understood why Lulu had asked her to deliver the talisman when he saw her stomach.


    ¡°Ah, I see. It is really naughty. Seeing Your Majestye down, the child in the womb is a little noisy.¡± Lu Jinghong clutched his stomach in surprise. His stomach had been churning badly just now, as if it wanted to burst out of his stomach. He had to quickly hold it with both hands.


    He had kicked her so hard that her face had turned pale.


    The wet nurse was still standing guard behind her, her expression respectful and careful.


    It was clear that he attached great importance to this child.


    ¡°This is the talisman that I requested from Master Yi Xu of the National temple. It could ensure the safety of the fetus and prevent it from being disturbed by any evil spirits. You¡¯ll definitely be able to give birth safely and healthily. Take it and wear it. ¡± Lu huaijiang removed the talisman.


    ¡°If the spirit talismanes into contact with an aura that the heavens and earth can not tolerate, it will be a little hot, but wearing it every day can expel those things. This is the fusang Prince¡¯s first child, so there¡¯s hope for aunt Jinghong in the future.¡± Lu huaijiang always felt that the hall was filled with an aura that he did not like.


    In the past, he had only sat for a while before returning to the Imperial study to deal with state affairs.


    If it wasn¡¯t for Lulu¡¯s instructions, he wouldn¡¯t even havee.


    After Lu huaijiang walked away, the talisman was ced on the table.


    Lu Jinghong asked the wet nurse to bring it over, but when he held it in his hand, he was scalded.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Lu Jinghong¡¯s expression changed.<div>


    The talismans of a yixu master were extremely rare and expensive, and they were extremely effective. They were famous in the great Zhou Dynasty.


    But why did it burn her hand?


    ¡°Do you still remember what His Majesty just said? It could ensure the safe birth of the fetus. We can¡¯t keep our little princess. We were the ones who went against the heavens and changed her fetus to a male, I¡¯m afraid the heavens and earth will not tolerate it. ¡± The wet nurse said in a low voice.


    ¡°If you wear this talisman, you will be able to protect the little princess. If I wear it, I¡¯m afraid that the spirit talisman will not agree to change the baby to a male.¡±


    Lu Jinghong¡¯s expression wavered as he struggled.


    ¡°Then what about the original little princess?¡± Lu Jinghong was a little uneasy.


    ¡°Crown Prince Consort, you are the Crown Prince¡¯s main consort. If you are soft-hearted, I am afraid you will not get what you want. Since she had decided to have a boy, she should not think about anything else. You should focus on your pregnancy.¡± The wet nurse dissuaded.


    ¡°At most, we¡¯ll just have a little princess in the future.¡± Lu Jinghong hesitated for a moment, then put down the talisman.

 Chapter 792: Nightmare _1

    Chapter 792: Nightmare _1<div>


    Trantor:549690339


    Lu Jinghong wanted to ask, if he gave birth to a little princess in the future, would it still be the same?


    But she thought about it and didn¡¯t ask.


    Perhaps, she knew the result, but she didn¡¯t want to think too much about it.


    ¡°It¡¯s time to leave the pce. After bidding farewell to the Empress Dowager, you can return to the inn. Why didn¡¯t the Empress Dowager mention letting you live in the pce? even though you¡¯vee to fusang for a marriage Alliance, it¡¯s more convenient to live in the pce.¡±


    moreover, this matter of changing the fetus would be easily discovered if it were to be exposed outside without the imperial family¡¯s Imperial Qi protection. The wet nurse muttered.<div>


    ¡°Crown Princess, you said you were favored before, but how did the Empress Dowager favor you? Even in the mortal world, you¡¯re still half a sister-inw.¡±


    Lu Jinghong¡¯s expression was slightly awkward.


    ¡°Momo, don¡¯t say anymore. Thete Emperor is bengong¡¯s big brother, and my big brother is already dead, so how could Jinghong have so many requests?¡± After he finished speaking, he quickly entered kun ning Pce.


    The wet nurse saw her hurried footsteps and a trace of contempt shed in her eyes.


    A bastard child born from a lowly servant and thete Emperor in bed would also be favored?


    The royal family ced the most importance on rules and bloodline. Which family did not hide the children of lowly people and pamper them?


    Hmph.


    But as soon as Lu Jinghong turned around, a smile appeared on the nanny¡¯s face, and she still looked at Lu Jinghong with respect and admiration.


    After thanking the Empress Dowager, he quickly left the pce.


    That night, Lu Jinghong slept in the hotel. He felt very uneasy and tossed and turned, unable to fall asleep.


    The fetus in the womb moved from time to time. Sometimes it moved gently, sometimes it moved violently, and sometimes it seemed to involve the intestines. It was so painful that she shivered in bed.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Lu Jinghong¡¯s brows were tightly furrowed as he muttered unconsciously in bed.<div>


    His forehead was filled with cold sweat.


    If one were to look closely, one would notice that her abdomen was surging, as if something was swimming in it.


    ¡°Ah! It hurts. Momo, Momo quickly bring some tonic.¡± Lu Jinghong¡¯s eyes snapped open, and he howled in pain.


    Ever since she became pregnant, she had slept in separate rooms from the Crown Prince. The maidservant said that she had disturbed the Crown Prince¡¯s sleep and affected the state affairs.


    The wet nurse stayed in the outer room. When she heard the sound, she turned over and got out of bed.


    The door of the small kitchen was locked. The nanny took out her keys and hurriedly brought out a bowl of warm soup. Lu Jinghong brought it to her lips and swallowed it in big gulps.


    There was still a fishy smell and a few pieces of meat. Lu Jinghong ate a big bowl of it before he stopped.


    ¡°His stomach is cramping badly, as if he¡¯s fighting. Bengong is clearly not pregnant with twins.¡± Lu Jinghong wiped the sweat off his forehead.


    The maidservant took the bowl back and personally sent it back to the small kitchen to wash it. She locked the door and kept the key close to her chest.


    ¡°Where¡¯s the Crown Prince?¡± Lu Jinghong was leaning against the bed. He had already woken up from his dream, but his heart was still palpitating.


    ¡°The Crown Prince has not returned yet. You should have returned to fusang early, but the Crown Princess¡¯s pregnancy is not stable, so you don¡¯t dare to travel long distances. For you, the Crown Prince has to wait until the child is born before he can go back.¡± The wet nurse said with a smile.


    Lu Jinghong smiled.<div>


    However, he quickly restrained his smile and sat up straight. His eyes were a little uneasy.¡±Momo, bengong had a nightmare tonight. She dreamed of something extremely terrifying. Is there some kind of sign?¡±


    She unconsciously ced her hands on her stomach, as if that was the only way to put her mind at ease.


    do you think master yixu¡¯s spiritual talisman ¡­


    The old woman waved her hand and frowned,¡±do you still want the child?¡± The Crown Prince¡¯s legitimate eldest son, yourdyship, this was chosen by you.¡±


    The nanny was a little nervous.

 Chapter 793: Poor Jiang Jiang_1

    Chapter 793: Poor Jiang Jiang_1<div>


    Trantor:549690339


    Lu Jinghong sat on the bed in a daze.


    ¡°But I had a dream. I dreamed that a child was looking at me, covered in blood.¡±


    ¡°Is it the original her?¡± Lu Jinghong bit his lip and recalled what Lu huaijiang had said. As long as the child wore the talisman, he would be safe.


    The nanny¡¯s expression was slightly indifferent.


    ¡°That child is about to be a boy. Once the Crown Prince ascends the throne, you will be the Empress. She¡¯s the Empress who¡¯s only below one person and above tens of thousands of people.¡±<div>


    ¡°If it¡¯s a Princess, then with so many concubines in the eastern Pce and youing from the great Zhou, can the new emperor make a decision for you? Will the Empress Dowager really side with you? The only thing I can help you with is a boy. The eldest son of the first wife.¡±


    Lu Jinghong sighed softly andy down on the bed.


    ¡°Throw away the talisman.¡±


    ¡°With our good fortune, we probably can¡¯t be mother and daughter for the rest of our lives.¡± Lu Jinghong sobbed softly. It was her own choice, but she cried as if she had been wronged.


    Lulu did not interfere after giving her the talisman. She could only interfere in many things, but she could not decide the oue.


    Lu Jinghong had given her a chance, but it was up to her whether she could grab it.


    If this child really became an evil, she would definitely kill the evil with her own hands.


    The weather was getting colder and colder, and the end of the year arrived.


    At the end of the year, the state affairs were busy. The Emperor was so busy that his feet didn¡¯t touch the ground. All day long, he would eithere from outside the court to congratte him or there was ack of money, a natural disaster, or corruption in the court.


    At the end of the year, people from all over the country woulde to withdraw money.


    Lu huaijiang was irascible at the end of the year, and the ministers were afraid, so they had to think of ways to trick Jiang huilu toe out of the pce. As long as she was here, His Majesty would not kill anyone.


    He would be able to keep his head.<div>


    On the first day after the new year, Lu huaijiang threw a tantrum in the court again.


    The National Treasury was empty, the Jiangnan flood had not yet recovered, fusang and Dongli had to trade again, and Lu huaijiang¡¯s ah Dou was cleaner than his face.


    On the first day of the new year, Lu huaijiang threw a huge tantrum.


    Lulu received another big box of red packets.


    On the first day of the new year, Lu huaijiang grabbed a bunch of silver notes from the private warehouse and stuffed them into the red packet.


    He handed it to Lulu.


    ¡°It¡¯s so easy for a child to be happy. You¡¯re so happy just because you gave me a red packet?¡± Seeing her smile so happily during the new year, the depression in Lu huaijiang¡¯s heart dissipated a little.


    ¡°That¡¯s not just a red packet. Lulu is no longer a child who would be happy for a few wens. Now, only ten thousand taels can make me happy. Yang pinfeng has earned a lot of money this year, and he just sent over the New Year¡¯s dividends.¡± Lulu put on an act and sighed.


    The Emperor couldn¡¯t help butugh. He was poor, especially now that he had a delicate and precious little girl.


    He was even poorer.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t made any losses from the Small Business you did with yang subfan?¡± Lu huaijiang was a little surprised. He had never investigated Lulu, but he knew that she had private businesses. Yang Fan had been managing them with her since he was seven years old, and now ¡­


    It¡¯s been almost five years, and it still hasn¡¯t copsed?<div>


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you?¡± Lulu looked at him in surprise. Lulu was a little surprised. She didn¡¯t tell Lu huaijiang that she was rich?


    Lu huaijiang?


    Lulu pulled out arge wooden box from under the bed. Even the box itself was made of the most expensive sandalwood. Sandalwood was expensive, but what was even more expensive was therge box that was only used to store things.


    Lu huaijiang squatted down and asked,¡±your bonus?¡± Is it something that he didn¡¯t sell during the new year?¡±


    by the way, it¡¯s been so long, but Jiang Jiang has never asked where you set up your stall. I¡¯ll go take care of your business when I¡¯m free. Lu huaijiangughed and said. Then, he saw his little girl click.


    He opened the box.

 Chapter 794: Jiangjiang is the poorest (1)

    Chapter 794: Jiangjiang is the poorest (1)<div>


    Trantor:549690339


    The Golden lock on the box opened with a click.


    Lu huaijiang ¡­


    He was probably crazy about money, and he was hallucinating.


    The box was filled with silver notes. They were stacked on top of each other and filled the entire box.


    For the first time, Lu huaijiang showed a horrified expression.<div>


    He turned around and looked at Jiang huailu in a daze.


    It was the first day of the new year. Lulu was wearing a bright red coat and his hair was tied into a beautiful bun with red gems as embellishments.


    He was so ignorant and innocent that he grabbed a handful of banknotes and broke a little frog, which bounced on the ground for fun.


    ¡°Where did you get the money?¡± Lu huaijiang was shocked for a long time before he found his voice.


    A hundred taels per piece. The stack of notes filled up a box. Lu huaijiang roughly estimated ¡­


    Well, it was only a little less than his National Treasury.


    ¡°Dividends. Last year, I asked yang pingfeng to open a money cab. Anyway, money is earned wherever it is. One was for the living, and the other for the dead. He heard that they had made some moneyst year. This is the bonus.¡± Lulu pointed at the box.


    ¡°Then do you know how much it is?¡± Lu huaijiang pointed at the box.


    Just now, in the pce, he had argued with the old demon from the Ministry of revenue for two hundred thousand silver.


    Lulu nced at it. One was a hundred taels, and a hundred was a stack.


    ¡°It¡¯s only about a hundred stacks, about a million taels.¡±


    He waved his hand, looking extremely rxed.<div>


    ¡°Yang pinfeng gave you a bonus? Lulu, your power is a gift from the heavens. There are some things that brother Jiang Jiang can do, but you can¡¯t, you know? Where did you steal the money? Tell Jiang Jiang.¡± Lu huaijiang¡¯s first reaction was that she must have used magic to Rob the money.


    Lulu¡¯s mouth twitched as he looked at him with disdain.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to steal and Rob for this little money? who do you think Lulu is? It wasn¡¯t much, just a year¡¯s bonus. For such a small amount of money, do I still want my face?¡±


    ¡°I found yang pinfeng to open a bank of the universe. This was a year¡¯s bonus. This is just the dividends from our bank, and it doesn¡¯t include the other shops.¡±


    Lulu pried open the pillow and rummaged through it.


    na na, look, he even used my name to deposit over 7 million silver notes in the bank of the universe. Lulu handed the receipt to Lu huaijiang. Lu huaijiang counted the number of zeros on the receipt, his eyes trembling.


    He seemed to ¡­


    What did he miss?


    Did he underestimate these two idiots?


    ¡°This is all ¡­ Your money? All your money is here?¡± Lu huaijiang¡¯s eyes widened. It was more than seven million and there was a big box on the ground.


    Lulu shook her head, and Lu huaijiang heaved a sigh of relief.


    Before he could rx, he saw the little girl say, ¡°¡±This is only the beginning, we haven¡¯t even counted the properties yet. This is the money I earned so I can move around freely. Yang pingfeng said it¡¯s for my pocket money.¡±<div>


    ¡°The property is the biggest part. I heard that the industry is blooming everywhere, and its value can¡¯t be estimated.¡±


    ¡°There are too many shops in the estate. Anyway, I only know that we managed to pull the Wen family¡¯s richest man down at the end ofst year. I¡¯m going up.¡± Lulu counted on her fingers. Anyway, yang pingfeng said that she was the richest person in the great Zhou Dynasty now.


    Moreover, the business was expanding little by little to the periphery and had begun to contact ces like fusang Dongli.


    Lu huaijiang reached out to support himself on the table, feeling that he had been too shocked.


    you¡¯re saying that the richest man in the great Zhou Dynasty that we can¡¯t find out is you?? ¡± Lu huaijiang looked at her with a nk expression.


    Wait, didn¡¯t they say that they were doing a small business?


    So, I¡¯m the poorest?

 Chapter 795: The new emperor who is forced to live off a woman (1)

    Chapter 795: The new emperor who is forced to live off a woman (1)<div>


    Trantor:549690339


    Lu huaijiang felt wronged.


    He felt so wronged.


    He was actually the poorest?


    The most terrifying thing was that once a person was poor, they would want to walk down a dead end.


    He had secretly investigated the new richest man in great Zhou a few times, wanting to get some money to spend, but he had not found anything!<div>


    Otherwise, he would lose his face. He was so poor that he had to Rob Lulu.


    He had lost all his face.


    ¡°It¡¯s Lulu. However, Lulu wasn¡¯t the richest a few years ago and yang pinfeng said that the bank of the universe would be able to pull the Wen family down. When Wen ruyin marries into my family in the future, I¡¯ll let her take care of it together.¡± Lulu was dreaming.


    In case sister-inw had to deal with the group of elders in the future.


    No one was in charge of her family¡¯s business.


    Lu huaijiang looked at the pile of silver notes, his eyes moving away with great difficulty.


    ¡°Lulu heard from brother jiangjiang that you¡¯re short on money. Lulu actually has some spare cash.¡± Lulu wascking in everything, except money.


    What shecked was a way to spend the money.


    After all, many of the properties were under her own name, and she only needed to record the ounts.


    Lu huaijiang shook his head,¡±no, not at all.¡± Also, you call this slightly ¡­ Spare money?¡± I¡¯ll ask Lulu for money and let the lightning strike him to death.


    But Lulu pushed the box into his hands.¡±Then, Jiang Jiang, you said that you would inherit a small fortune. The throne is nothing, let alone money. Well, it¡¯s the new year, so I¡¯ll give brother Jiang Jiang a New Year gift.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have any use for this. I can¡¯t spend all of it anyway. It¡¯s my property no matter where I go, so it¡¯s just leaving it there.¡±<div>


    Lulu¡¯s words were a critical blow to Lu huaijiang.


    Wherever he went, it was his own business, and he couldn¡¯t spend it all.


    AI ¡­


    It was infuriating topare people.


    The box in Lu huaijiang¡¯s hand felt like it weighed a thousand pounds.


    brother jiangjiang, you have a toothache. Thank you, Lulu, for the meal. The Emperor, dressed in bright yellow, was holding a suitcase. The expression on his face was real and a little strange.


    Sigh, as the Emperor, he was finally living off Lulu.


    He was probably the only Emperor in history to live off a child, right?


    When Lu huaijiang came, he was full of worries. When he was carrying a box and was hit by arge amount of wealth, he was even more troubled.


    Lulu didn¡¯t understand why he was still wearing such a strange expression even though he was rich.


    The little girl didn¡¯t think much about it. On the first day of the new year, she went to see the Empress Dowager. The Empress Dowager gave her a generous red packet, and she gave her a year of life as a gift in return.


    After Lu huaijiang apanied the ministers to the pce banquet, he had pushed aside the state affairs early.<div>


    Before the sky turned dark, she personally brought Lulu back to the Jiang family for a meal.


    The Xia family and Jiang Huai ¡®an had changed from their previous panic to their current calmness.


    In the middle of it, he even met someone from the Xia family who came to pay a New Year visit. When he saw the new emperor dressed in in clothes and eating the Xia family¡¯s usual food, master Xia knew that he had found his backing.


    Yes, he had been promotedst year.


    Hahahaha ¡­


    Master Xia said that he did not have a good strategy to rule the country, and he did not have the heart to share the emperor¡¯s worries.


    However, he was very good at hugging someone¡¯s thigh. At least, by hugging someone¡¯s thigh, he hadpleted a big step in his realm-breakthrough.


    From then on, Lord Xia had embarked on a road of no return.


    Lu huaijiang nced at the trembling Xia family members who were kneeling in the courtyard.


    ¡°You must be Xia ningze? Is your wife and child back?¡± Lu huaijiang picked up the teacup and acted as if he was at home.


    Xia ningze¡¯s lips were white. His wife and daughter had been sent to the manor for more than a year.


    During the new year, Madam Yu had sent several messages saying that she was very sick and wanted to return to the capital to treat her illness.<div>


    He only hesitated for a moment before the new emperor found out.


    At this moment, Xia ningze said in a clear voice, ¡± his wife and daughter are seriously ill. They¡¯ve been sent back to the manor to recuperate. I¡¯m afraid they won¡¯t be returning to the capital for a few years. I¡¯ll have to trouble Your Majesty to keep them in mind.


    Lu huaijiang nodded. No matter how small the matter was, it was a National affair.


    Lulu was young and forgot about it immediately.


    But he would not.

 Chapter 796: The new emperor is narrow-minded (1)

    Chapter 796: The new emperor is narrow-minded (1)<div>


    Trantor:549690339


    Old Mrs. Xia¡¯s attitude towards Lulu did not change at all.


    On the other hand, first aunt was looking at Lulu with aplicated expression.


    It wasn¡¯t because of Lulu.


    After all, it was because of his status.


    She was Yu wanxiu¡¯s mother-inw and Xia ningze¡¯s biological mother. For the sake of this family, she didn¡¯t dare to get too close to Lulu.<div>


    Otherwise, his eldest daughter-inw and grandson would not be able to live with themselves.


    Xia ningze¡¯s wife and daughter weren¡¯t by his side now. Whether he could get over it or not, as his mother, she had to stand by her son¡¯s side.


    Otherwise, the family¡¯s conflict would deepen.


    This was also the sorrow of the big ns. Many times, they could not do things as they pleased.


    Lulu understood. Seeing first aunt¡¯s apologetic gaze and shaking her head, first aunt¡¯s heart ached when she saw her unchanging smile.


    This child was still so lovable.


    ¡°Next year, Huai ¡®an will be getting married, right? You¡¯re a seventeen-year-old young man. ¡± It was rare for grandma Xia toe to the Jiang family. This was the first year her daughter had established her own family, and as a mother, she naturally had toe up and take a look.


    In the past, she didn¡¯t even take a step into the Jiang family¡¯s front door.


    ¡°You¡¯re still a Naughty Monkey at seventeen. Mother, don¡¯t praise her. ¡± Although the summer family had been exiled in huangdu for a few years, they didn¡¯t seem to have aged much. Instead, they looked younger.


    you call him a frisky monkey? a sixteen-year-old Prime Minister? anyone¡¯s ancestral grave would be smoking.


    At this moment, Jiang Huai ¡®an was having tea with the new emperor in the outer courtyard, apanied by old Lord Xia.


    Women were easier to talk to.<div>


    There were three entrances and three exits to the zhuyuan mansion. It didn¡¯t look like a nouveau riche¡¯s gold and Jade inside, but rather a bit noble.


    although miss Wen is a merchant, I heard that she¡¯s a straightforward person and does things appropriately. The Jiang family iscking someone like her. Lady Wang couldn¡¯t help butment. Her sister-inw had always been gentle, and she had be more and more disinterested in managing things after leaving the Jiang family.


    If she married a capable daughter-inw, the Jiang family would be in her hands.


    Madam Xia was an idle olddy, and it was more important for her to take care of her health.


    ¡°Sister-inw, younger sister knows. Miss Wen is a good girl, and her personality is simr to Huai ¡®an¡¯s. The two of them will definitely be able to get along well.¡±


    The first Madam nodded. Although the schr¡¯s, agricultural, and business industry was thest in line.


    But now that the Jiang family had gone through such a great roller-coaster, they had seen all kinds of things.


    At this time, she should not care about her family background, but more about her character.


    A woman could influence at least three generations, and those with outstanding character could raise excellent children.


    Only a family that could stand up again couldst.


    Mrs. Xia knew her sister-inw¡¯s sincerity. She smiled and pulled her hand, knowing her difficulties.


    Lady Wang lowered her head and wiped her tears. As long as the family was united, there was nothing they couldn¡¯t get through.<div>


    He could only hope that the two good-for-nothings in the vige would truly repent.


    Otherwise, the Xia family would not tolerate such a person.


    However, what worried her was that her eldest son, Xia ningze, was in love with Yu Wan back then, which was why he let her do whatever she wanted. He was afraid that his son would be muddled.


    For her, he could not take in concubines or concubines, but he could not ruin the eldest son of the Xia family.


    The Xia family¡¯s hopes were all on him.


    It turned out thatdy Wang was overthinking.


    On the third day of the new year, Lu huaijiang bestowed two female officials to the Xia family, saying that it was to teach Lulu the rules.


    But Lulu had moved out of the Xia family a long time ago!


    Looking at the two female officials, their faces were like peach flowers, and their eyes seemed to contain a bit of spring. She had a graceful figure, gentle and pleasant. At first nce, she looked like jieyu flower.


    She was not a female official.


    She was giving Xia ningze two concubines!


    <div>

 Chapter 797: Twin sisters (1)

    Chapter 797: Twin sisters (1)<div>


    Trantor:549690339


    When the Xia family received the two female officials, they were shocked.


    ¡°Your Majesty, how can you be so petty?¡±


    He was petty and vengeful.


    The two female officials were twin flowers. They were not that kind of flirtatious thing. On the contrary, they had the appearance of extremely small white flowers.


    There was no seductive aura between his brows, but he was always clean and pure.<div>


    It seemed that Lu huaijiang had done his homework.


    Yu wanxiu was a beauty raised by gold and Jade, and she was born with such a beautiful and moving appearance. And because of her noble status, she was arrogant and willful, so she naturally wouldn¡¯t coax men. Instead, it was Xia ningze who often coaxed her.


    Sometimes, when one saw too many beautiful women, the in porridge and side dishes would be more delicious.


    Lu huaijiang had given them this pair.


    She bent over slightly and bowed to Xia ningze.


    The skirt rippled like a lotus flower in the water.


    ¡°If young master doesn¡¯t ept her, we sisters can only die. Lord Xia knows Her Majesty¡¯s personality better than us. Why is Lord Xia making things difficult for us ¡­ Wuwuwu.¡±


    ¡°Us sisters are just begging for food. If young master is not happy, it is good to keep us as maidservants. Just serve young master every day.¡± The Twin sisters were exactly the same.


    However, there was a tiny mole on her left eye.


    One had a tiny mole on his right eye.


    The one on the left was the older sister, and the one on the right was the younger sister.


    The elder sister had a stubborn temper. At this moment, she was holding back her tears and refused to let them fall. She bit her lip so hard that her lower lip bled. It made her small face, which was already white with a tinge of red, look even more charming.<div>


    The younger sister¡¯s eyes seemed to be able to speak. Tears rolled down her cheeks, and her delicate face was already covered in tears.


    Her eyes were full of pleading and reliance, and Xia ningze¡¯s heart immediately dispersed.


    The Xia family had long known about this, but no one said anything.


    Every family had concubines, but the Xia family did not. It was the Xia family that had a pure culture.


    However, if they could suppress Yu wanxiu¡¯s temper, and it was a gift from the Emperor, and there was no room for negotiation, the Xia family would have nothing to say.


    Xia ningze took a deep breath. Just as he was about to speak, the sister pursed her lips and said, ¡°¡±Young master Xia, we sisters don¡¯t want to make things difficult for you. If young master is truly in a difficult position, then this is the fate of us sisters.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to die, I don¡¯t want to die. Sister, don¡¯t pull me into the river.¡± The younger sister was scared and immediately went up to hug Xia ningze¡¯s leg.


    Xia ningze¡¯s face turned red as she wrapped her fair and soft hands around his legs.


    ¡°I¡¯ll temporarily stay here as a maidservant. You¡¯ll be in charge of your daily needs. Don¡¯t cry.¡± Xia ningze¡¯s head was throbbing. He could feel the woman¡¯s gentleness and soft voice as she cried, and he couldn¡¯t help but soften his tone.


    This feeling waspletely different from Yu wanxiu¡¯s.


    She always looked at him with a picky and condescending gaze. It was Xia ningze¡¯s first time encountering this, so he couldn¡¯t handle it.


    He immediately kept the two twin flowers in his room as maidservants.<div>


    The news quickly reached the manor.


    In less than half a month, Yu wanxiu actually mustered up the courage to sneak back to the capital from the manor.


    As he barged into the Xia family home, Xia ningze¡¯s eyes lit up with joy and he immediately went up to her.


    Who knew that Yu wanxiu would actually directly pass by him and rush to his back at lightning speed? she gave the pair of sisters, who werepletely caught off guard, a big p.


    The little girl saw stars and fainted on the ground.


    Her pretty face quickly swelled up, and there were a few fingerprints on it. It was pitiful and terrifying.


    Xia ningze¡¯s heart instantly died.

 Chapter 798: The new emperor’s heart disease (1)

    Chapter 798: The new emperor¡¯s heart disease (1)<div>


    Trantor:549690339


    Yu wanxiu was taken down on the spot.


    He was sent back to the manor to be strictly guarded.


    After the two sisters entered the Xia family, although they had been staying in Xia ningze¡¯s room to serve him, it was only to give the new emperor some face.


    In reality, he did not pamper the two of them.


    Who knew that the two of them would suffer an unexpected cmity because of this.<div>


    Xia ningze felt guilty and a little pitiful.


    That night, Xia ningze personally applied some medicine for his sister, who had always been a crybaby. His sister had a gentle personality and would turn her tears into smiles after being coaxed. This was the first time Xia ningze had experienced such warmth.


    He applied medicine for her for three days.


    On the day his sister looked good, Xia ningze stayed in her room.


    Every few days, he would rest in his sister¡¯s room.


    Lu huaijiang was reading memorials in the Imperial study when eunuch Lu entered the door quietly.


    Your Majesty, Yu wanxiu barged into the Xia family and beat up the two beautiful sisters in front of young master Xia.


    ¡°The two beautiful sisters are also not bad, they have already be young master Xia¡¯s concubines.¡±


    Yes, Lu huaijiang did it on purpose.


    She had deliberately sent Xia ningze a pair of sisters and also deliberately passed on a message to Yu wanxiu so that the sisters could sessfully enter the residence.


    There was no other way.


    It was almost three months. In four more months, his Lulu would leave the pce and return to the Jiang family.<div>


    After leaving the pce, his Lulu would have to live a hard life.


    The Xia family was the Xia family¡¯s maiden family, and now that the Jiang family was gone, it was inevitable that they would return to the Xia family to y.


    The people in the Xia family were not bad, but Lu huaijiang was not to be picky.


    But he couldn¡¯t just kill Madam Yu. That woman was just too content with her life.


    Lu huaijiang didn¡¯t mind giving her some trouble and sending her a few concubines back to torment her.


    As for Xia ningze, with a concubine as aparison, he wouldn¡¯t always indulge Yu wanxiu. He could also bnce out Yu wanxiu¡¯s dominance.


    Eunuch Lu cursed in his heart. Your Majesty, you are a man of the heavenly family.


    Why do you keep looking at other people¡¯s harem?


    He even dared to send a concubine.


    But thinking about how he had been in a daze these few days, asking from time to time, what day was it?


    Eunuch Lu¡¯s heart ached.


    It was a little funny.<div>


    ¡°What month is it?¡± Lu huaijiang asked again.


    These days, his emotions would be stirred up from time to time, probably because of the thought of Lulu leaving the pce. He was always out of control.


    ¡°It¡¯s been three months.¡± Eunuch Lu replied helplessly.


    Lu huaijiang paused and took out a small booklet from the top of the cab. As soon as he took it out, a few moldy candies fell out.


    ah, it was miss Lulu who hid it. She must have stepped on the stool and hidden it high up, afraid that you would find out that she had secretly eaten the candy. Lu huaijiang did not allow her to eat candy.


    ¡°I can¡¯t see when I¡¯m standing on a stool?¡± Lu huaijiang¡¯s face was full of disdain. She didn¡¯t even look at her height. She was about the same height as Zhen when she stood on the stool.


    It had been hidden for a long time, right under Richard¡¯s eyes.


    Lu huaijiang put away the candies and swiped the booklet twice.


    It was less than four months.


    After the Zhongyuan Festival, she would be eight years old and he would be fifteen.


    ¡°Exactly 100 days.¡± Lu huaijiang muttered, his eyes a little disappointed.


    Eunuch Lu couldn¡¯t bear to see him like this. One was living outside the pce while the other was living inside. It was as if they were going to be separated for life and death.<div>


    ¡°Your Majesty, Speaking of which, it¡¯s now the third month, is the fusang Crown Princess Consort about to give birth? I¡¯ve been pregnant for ten months, and the melon has ripened. Why haven¡¯t I heard any sounds?¡±


    Only then did Lu huaijiange back to his senses.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been here for a year and you¡¯re still not leaving.¡± Lu huaijiang had a headache, but he couldn¡¯t do something like chasing people away.


    ¡°Send a eunuch to ask, and find a few midwives and Imperial physicians to guard there.¡± Lu huaijiang waved his hand.

 Chapter 799: When the melon is ripe, the stem will not fall (1)

    Chapter 799: When the melon is ripe, the stem will not fall (1)<div>


    Trantor:549690339


    Eunuch Lu was quick.


    And now that the fusang Crown Princess was in the Zhou Dynasty, if the child had an ident, it would not be good for anyone.


    Eunuch Lu quickly ordered three female doctors and three midwives to keep watch.


    Lu huaijiang did not remember this matter in his heart. He only hoped that the days would pass slowly.


    However, time would not stop for anyone.<div>


    It would not be because of Lu huaijiang or Lu Jinghong.


    The female doctor and midwife who were sent to the hospital in early March said that they would be due at the end of the month.


    At the end of March, there were no signs of an attack.


    Even the Empress Dowager had her maidservant ask her several times.


    Lu Jinghong had rarely entered the pce since two months ago, and the Empress Dowager usually did not dare to let her meet him.


    Soon, it was the beginning of April, and these ten months were also the time when the melons were ripe and the stem would fall.


    When Lu huaijiang asked again, he realized that Lu Jinghong had not given birth yet.


    ¡°Why hasn¡¯t it acted up yet? what did the female doctor say?¡± Lu huaijiang put down the memorial, and eunuch Lu immediately came forward to massage his shoulders and legs.


    ¡°I heard that it was supposed to be the birth date at the end of March. However, it was the 16th of April, and the female doctor and midwife did not dare to leave. But there¡¯s no sign of an attack ¡­¡± Eunuch Lu hesitated for a moment.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right, Princess Jinghong¡¯s condition doesn¡¯t look too good.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Lu huaijiang frowned.


    ¡°When I came herest year, I was still well-built and my face was ruddy. This servant has also seen pregnant women. Although their faces are pale, their bodies are round and healthy.¡±<div>


    but the princess, she ¡­ Eunuch Lu¡¯s expression was a little strange.


    ¡°This servant saw her once a few days ago. Her face was pale, her body was purple, her abdomen was huge, and her eyes were deeply sunken. He¡¯s so thin that he¡¯s only a few bones left. He doesn¡¯t even have the strength to speak to this servant.¡±


    ¡°That pair of eyes is also covered in Ash Gray. If I were to say something outrageous, if I were to meet him at night, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯d be scared out of my wits.¡± Eunuch Lu shuddered. He had never seen a living person with such an expression.


    Lu huaijiang sat up slightly.


    ¡°In any case, the great Zhou is her maternal family. After returning to the capital, mother and Zhen have given many Pce maids and servants to look after her. There was a female doctor a few days ago, how did she end up like this?¡± Lu huaijiang stood up.


    As a Princess, she couldn¡¯t possibly be tortured by her husband¡¯s family, right?


    Moreover, this was the great Zhou Dynasty. Sometimes, he just had to shout.


    Unless she was hiding something.


    ¡°Forget it, I¡¯ll trouble you to Watch Over Me. The Emperor of Dongli had been busy for half a yearst year, but the hall of salvation had not gone to Dongli. After I disappointed him and returned to the country, I¡¯ve been restless and have had some friction with the border.¡± Lu huaijiang rubbed his brows.


    ¡°Themoners know that Your Majesty is hardworking. It¡¯s just that the Emperor of Dongli was previously worried about his only younger sister. Now, he can¡¯t even care about her?¡± Seeing that the Emperor was in a good mood, eunuch Lu also said a few words.


    Lu huaijiang sneered,¡±before returning to the countryst year, secondary consort Ying had a long talk with the king of Dongli.¡± I¡¯m afraid there¡¯s a n.¡±


    Eunuch Lu kept his mouth shut.<div>


    Secondary consort Ying was a person of the eldest Prince¡¯s residence. How could it be his turn as a servant to say anything?


    ¡°Where¡¯s Lulu?¡± Lu huaijiang¡¯s expression softened when he mentioned Lulu.


    ¡°Miss Lulu knows that qiyue is going back to the Jiang family, so she¡¯s taking stock of themonly used items in the hall,¡± eunuch Lu said with his head lowered.


    Lu huaijiang¡¯s face darkened.


    This heartless little thing! Do you still have a heart?


    Lu huaijiang¡¯s heart turned cold, and he was so angry that his head hurt.


    He had been reluctant to part with her since half a year ago, but what about the little girl?


    She was packing up her things and looking forward to going home ¡­

 Chapter 800: Hiding deer in the Golden House (1)

    Chapter 800: Hiding deer in the Golden House (1)<div>


    Trantor:549690339


    Lu huaijiang did not believe it.


    Just now, he was busy with state affairs, but when he heard that the little girl was packing things in the hall, he immediately put state affairs to the back of his mind.


    Your Majesty, Your Majesty, didn¡¯t you say that you had many conflicts with Dongli ¡­ How can you ¡­¡± He turned around and left.


    Eunuch Lu had a helpless expression.


    She watched helplessly as he walked toward Lulu¡¯s bedroom in his Dragon robe.<div>


    Lulu¡¯s bedchamber was personally approved by Lu huaijiang. The first thing he did when he entered the pce was to give the bedchamber closest to the Imperial study to Lulu and change the name.


    It was originally Fang Hua Pce Hall.


    Now, it was called hidden deer.


    The deer Hall in the Golden House.


    At this moment, Lu huaijiang rushed to the door of the hall and waved his hand all the way to prevent the pce servants from reporting. Then, he went to the main hall. At this moment, he realized that the main hall ¡­


    It was a lot more depressing.


    It was as if they had been swept clean by a thief.


    yes, yes, yes. Take down the calligraphy and painting for Lulu as well. I want to bring them home.


    ¡°And that nket I¡¯m used to. I can¡¯t sleep without it.¡±


    ¡°Bowl and chopsticks, I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a need for the bowl and chopsticks.¡±


    and my favorite fruit tea. Pack it up. We can drink it when we go back in the summer. Lulu stood in the hall with her hands on her hips. The eight-year-old girl had bright eyes and white teeth, and she was full of spirit.


    Lu huaijiang¡¯s heart ached, and the two Pce servants standing behind Lulu whispered.<div>


    ¡°You¡¯re moving everything back, are you homesick?¡±


    Lulu paused, her face scrunched up.¡±But I can¡¯t take everything with me,¡± Her lips moved and she pouted, her cheeks puffed up.


    ¡°His Majesty will let you take away everything you like. As long as you say the word, His Majesty of the hidden deer Pce can dig it out alive and send it back to you.¡± The little Pce servant looked at her with eager eyes.


    The little girl who had always been carefree sighed.


    The people in the small Pce looked at each other. They didn¡¯t know why she suddenly became depressed. He turned around and saw the Emperor standing in front of him. Just as he was about to bow, the new emperor raised his hand with a face full of anger, and the small Pce servants retreated silently.


    After all, it was rare to see the Emperor angry in the hidden deer Pce.


    ¡°But I still want to steal him,¡± Lulu sighed again.


    The Furious young man behind her stopped in his tracks.


    ¡°But if you steal the Emperor and get caught, you¡¯ll be beheaded.¡± Lulu mumbled to himself.


    Lu huaijiang ¡­


    His heart was originally sour and swollen, as if it had been crushed by someone.


    After she said that, she was so happy that it was as if she had just eaten honey.<div>


    Eunuch Lu didn¡¯t have the face to watch. No one in the Imperial court could control your emotions. Why was he being led by the nose by the little fellow?


    Eunuch Lu left the room helplessly.


    ¡°With this one here, who would dare to cut off your head?¡± Lu huaijiang said in a muffled voice.


    Lulu turned around and saw the young man staring at her without blinking.


    ¡°Brother Jiang Jiang.¡± Lulu immediately threw herself into Lu huaijiang¡¯s arms.


    ¡°You can¡¯t wait to go home? You don¡¯t want to live here with Jiang Jiang?¡± Lu huaijiang thought of this cold harem and how there would be no Lulu waiting for him in the future. A touch of frustration shed through his heart.


    ¡°But Lulu has to go home,¡± Lulu pouted.


    ¡°Lulu really wants to steal brother Jiang Jiang and bring her back to my house.¡± Lulu smiled as he spoke in a childish tone.


    Lu huaijiang¡¯s irritation was quickly soothed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t steal. Jiang Jiang will go with you. As long as you call me, I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Lu huaijiang pinched her cheek and realized that the baby fat on her face had faded a lot.

 Chapter 801: Besieged on all sides (1)

    Chapter 801: Besieged on all sides (1)<div>


    Trantor:549690339


    ¡°Then, Lulu, are you going to take me away?¡± Lu huaijiang bent over to look at her.


    His eyes were filled with smiles.


    However, beneath the smile, Lulu felt that he was serious.


    Lulu hesitated for a moment before shaking his head.¡±Jiang Jiang has her own mission, and Lulu can¡¯t be selfish. You are the Emperor of the world.¡±


    Lu huaijiang¡¯s lips moved slightly, but seeing her ignorant appearance, he kept his mouth shut.<div>


    ¡°Forget it. You are close anyway, so I will often call you into the pce.¡± Lu huaijiang realized that his anger was tormenting himself.


    The little girl didn¡¯t seem to have such feelings.


    Lu huaijiang was a little disappointed and bitter.


    At noon, Lu huaijiang had lunch with her.


    The weather was getting hotter, and the little girl began to feel sleepy after eating.


    Lu huaijiang ignored eunuch Lu, who was pacing back and forth anxiously at the door. He coaxed her to sleep before leaving the hidden deer Hall.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Lu huaijiang asked in a low voice.


    ¡°It¡¯s the emergency from the border.¡± Eunuch Lu handed over the sealed letter.


    Lu huaijiang tore the letter open, his eyes slightly heavy.


    Then, he returned to the Imperial study. Before long, he heard that the Emperor had summoned a few generals and Grand tutor Xie to the pce that very night.


    His Majesty and several courtiers talked for a long time in the pce.


    At the same time, the Xian King¡¯s residence had not slept all night.<div>


    In the study of the Xian King¡¯s residence.


    The sage King and a man in ck were standing face to face.


    ¡°This King has already done as you said. During this period, the king of Japan has also sent his aides to various countries. Not longter, I¡¯m afraid that the great Zhou will be besieged on all sides.¡±


    The sage King¡¯s eyes fell on the Man in ck, and the Man in ck chuckled.


    ¡°You promised me that you would only destroy Lu huaijiang and not the great Zhou itself.¡± The wise King clenched his fist slightly. He knew that he was making a contract with the devil, but he was determined to get that position.


    ¡°I never go back on my word.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s bloodthirsty and brutal. He didn¡¯t deserve to be a King. Only a virtuous king who respects the wise, who is benevolent for the people, and who has the support of the world, is worthy of being a monarch.¡± The Man in ck¡¯s voice was hoarse, but the sage King felt that the other party seemed to be mocking him.


    But when she thought of his n, she felt relieved.


    The other party had probably hated Lu huaijiang for a long time, and he and the other party were just taking what they needed.


    ¡°You¡¯re too kind. This King is only doing this for themon people. It doesn¡¯t matter to this king who bes the king.¡± The wise King was very humble. The Man in ck seemed tough, but also seemed to have neverughed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Xian King. I only want to pull Lu huaijiang down from the throne. As for who will take the throne, I don¡¯t care at all. As for the world, the great Zhou was still the great Zhou. It¡¯s just that ¡­¡±


    ¡°When a King changes, there will naturally be death. Please don¡¯t be heartbroken, Prince Xian.¡± The Man in ck seemed to point out something.<div>


    The Xian King nodded his head,¡±this is only right.¡± The descent of a tyrant is naturally apanied by ughter. They all sacrificed themselves for the world, and died a worthy death.¡±


    He said such righteous words, but turned around to stir up a dispute in the world. This kind of Sage was really wise.


    however, since Lu huaijiang was dragged down, why did the world saving Hall ¡­ The sage King was a little reluctant. If the hall of salvation could be used by him in the future, it would definitely be a great help.


    The hall of salvation¡¯s abilities were extraordinary and not something that mortals should have.


    If he could control it, then wouldn¡¯t he be able to use the entire world?


    The Man in ck seemed to be mocking him. ¡°The hall of salvation will only support Lu huaijiang. You said that the hall of salvation saved the world, saved the people of the world, and that it was out ofpassion or great love. However, you are indeed not worthy!¡±


    The sage King¡¯s face suddenly sank.

 Chapter 802: The calamity of the wise King (1)

    Chapter 802: The cmity of the wise King (1)<div>


    Trantor:549690339


    ¡°But if someone else takes the position, the hall of salvation will not help him at all. She is only loyal to Lu huaijiang.¡±


    ¡°Only by luring Lu huaijiang out of the great Zhou Dynasty and then making a move on the hall of salvation will you have a chance.¡±


    ¡°The hall of salvation has nevere for the people of the world. It has never been.¡± The ck-robed man¡¯s voice was cold, and it even contained a bit of hatred.


    The sage King felt that the other party seemed to have an inexplicable hostility towards the hall of salvation.


    think about it carefully. Did the hall of salvation appear after Lu huaijiang regained consciousness? ¡±<div>


    ¡°The dark spirits have wreaked havoc for so many years, but the salvation Hall has never appeared. Why did the hall of salvation appear as soon as he was in power? Is he the chosen one?¡± The Man in ck asked.


    ¡°If he¡¯s the chosen one, then the heavens must be blind,¡± the sage King¡¯s face darkened.


    ¡°Then that¡¯s it.¡±


    ¡°If Lu huaijiang can¡¯t stay, the hall of salvation will have to be carried out at the same time.¡±


    ¡°You just need to do your own thing. I¡¯ll give you whatever you want. But you, you have to drag him into a ce of eternal damnation.¡± The Man in ck narrowed his eyes and chuckled.


    make a deal with me. I¡¯ll definitely satisfy all your requirements. The Man in ck said softly.


    The sage King slightly clenched his fist and nodded.


    In a daze, she saw the Man in ck open the window.


    The wind blew, and the Xian King suddenly woke up.


    ¡°Did you see anyone walk out just now?¡± The wise King pulled back the guards who were hiding in the dark.


    The guards looked at each other and said,¡±Your Highness, the door to the study has been closed.¡± A gust of wind blew open the window, but I didn¡¯t see anyoneing out.¡±


    The Xian King¡¯s steps were slightly heavy, and his expression was stern.<div>


    However, after struggling for a while, he remembered that sentence,¡±I can satisfy everything you want.¡± He immediately shook his head.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. You may leave.¡±


    It was an evil that did not belong to him.


    The evil had its eyes on Lu huaijiang.


    The evil wanted to remove Lu huaijiang from the throne, Lu huaijiang!


    The sage Kingughed softly. He was asking a Tiger for its skin, but he was asking for the Lord of the world. He was willing to take a gamble.


    ¡°Wangye, the little Shizi is crying again. No matter how you coax him, he won¡¯t be coaxed.¡± The nanny who served The Little Prince rushed in, sweating profusely. When she saw the wise King, she knelt on the ground and kowtowed.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± The wise King was now in his twenties. For the sake of the word ¡± wise, ¡± he rarely messed around outside.


    In the residence, there was only Madam Zheng, the main consort, and Dongli¡¯s secondary consort Ying.


    ¡°The little Shizi is crying and making a fuss, and he wants to find the princess.¡± Prince Xian¡¯s consort had been grounded by him some time ago.


    The secondary consort Ying was extremely beautiful, which could be seen from the fact that the sage King often stayed over.


    Moreover, her beauty was not the delicate beauty of a woman, but a heroic spirit in her gentleness. She was the kind of beauty that attracted people¡¯s eyes.<div>


    Regretfully, she did not manage to keep both of them.


    Last year, they lost a pair of twins. At that time, they found out that it was Madam Zheng¡¯s doing. He had not been released even now.


    Madam Zheng was born with dignity and was the matriarch-like woman that the Zheng family had raised.


    It was impossible to please her husband, at most, they would respect each other like guests.


    The Xian King had always respected her because he knew that she would be the one who would help him reach the top in the future. But this time, it was really a pity for the twins, which made the wise King angry.


    The Xian King followed the nanny back to the backyard with a dark face.


    Before he entered the courtyard, he could hear the Prince¡¯s hoarse voice crying, knocking on the door and crying, ¡± I want my mother, I want my mother ¡­ I want consort mother. Father, I want mother ¡­¡± The Prince was now three years old, and his throat was hoarse from crying for a long time. He stood at the door, crying and trembling.


    what mistake did mothermit? can Jun ¡®er take the punishment for mother? ¡± The child was only a few years old, and when he saw His Highnessing over, his tears fell.


    The little figure knelt on the ground, and the sage King immediately felt a little heartache.


    He was the eldest son of the first wife, so how could he not be pained?

 Chapter 803: The suspicion of miscarriage (1)

    Chapter 803: The suspicion of miscarriage (1)<div>


    Trantor:549690339


    When secondary consort Ying¡¯s twins had miscarried, the Emperor of Dongli had yet to leave.


    He had to give the other party an exnation no matter what.


    What¡¯s more, he liked the beauty of secondary consort Ying.


    Madam Zheng was grounded for half a year.


    At that time, secondary consort Ying held back a single tear and only looked at him. On the contrary, it was not good for him to not punish her.<div>


    ¡°Your son is begging you, father. Please forgive mother. I¡¯m willing to take the punishment in my mother¡¯s ce.¡± The three-year-old child¡¯s words were still vague, and at this moment, he was looking at the wise King with pitiful eyes.


    This made the wise King¡¯s heart ache.


    The wet nurse behind her kept wiping her tears.


    ¡°The Crown Prince is only three years old and he cries for a wangfei all day. The mammy didn¡¯t dare to invite His Highness, so she would secretly coax the child. She probably woke up from her afternoon nap and had a nightmare. She was noisy and couldn¡¯t be coaxed, so she asked His Highness to punish her. ¡± The wet nurse cried.


    The Little Prince was also teary-eyed.


    The sage King sighed helplessly.


    When he saw his only eldest son hugging his leg and crying, he bent down and picked up the child.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the princess¡¯s courtyard and take a look.¡±


    As soon as he said this, little Shizi immediately hugged his neck and kissed him.


    The wet nurse wiped her tears, and with a smile in her eyes, she hurriedly sent someone to report.


    When Prince Xian went over, Madam Zheng was in the small temple.


    He was wearing a coarse linen robe and was praying in the small temple.<div>


    The wise King nced at his thin wife and then held his soft and fragrant son. His anger immediately dissipated.


    ¡°The Prince misses you, so tomorrow he will raise it in front of you. It¡¯s different for the eldest son to be raised by his mother.¡± As he spoke, he put the child down and happily went over to hold Madam Zheng.


    Madam Zheng did not put on any makeup. Although she was pretty, she looked more approachable.


    Tears fell from her eyes as she hugged the child.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if your Highness believes it or not. Since I was young, I came from arge family. In the future, my husband will have many wives and concubines. I have understood this since I was young.¡±


    ¡°But I also understand that I have the Zheng family¡¯s support and have the eldest son of the first wife, who is both the eldest and the youngest. I would never harm my concubine¡¯s child. Even if she is favored, there is a difference between di and Shu, so what is the point of this concubine.¡±


    ¡°Not to mention that Your Highness is ambitious, how can this concubine not understand? Qie has always set the highest standards for herself and only wishes to be worthy of the highest wangye. How could I lift a stone to smash my own foot?¡±


    ¡°Even if wangye dotes on her, don¡¯t lose your mind. Qie has never harmed anyone. For Your Highness, for the Zheng family, for the Prince, Qie would not do such a thing.¡± Madam Zheng had her own pride. Thest time she was found out about this, she was put in confinement without saying a word.


    It was only now that he had thought it through that he looked at the sage King and said, word by word.


    The Xian King¡¯s heart trembled slightly. The woman of the Zheng family was proud. What she did was what she did, and what she didn¡¯t do was what she didn¡¯t do.


    And what she said made sense.


    But if Madam Zheng didn¡¯t harm her child, then why did she have an abortion?<div>


    The Xian King actually had a desire to conquer secondary consort Ying.


    Secondary consort Ying was once a Princess on horseback. She had led Dongli to attack the great Zhou and was known as the desert goddess in Dongli.


    She was an existence that almost all men yearned for and respected.


    And that woman had now given herself to him.


    His self-esteem and self-confidence as a man had almost reached its peak when he was facing secondary consort Ying.


    He could not conquer her on the horse, but he could on the bed.


    He had always known that secondary consort Ying lost to Lu huaijiang.


    In front of secondary consort Ying, he always asked again and again if he was better or if Lu huaijiang was better.


    Back then, secondary consort Ying could not get up for three days.

 Chapter 804: She likes Lu huaijiang (1)

    Chapter 804: She likes Lu huaijiang (1)<div>


    Trantor:549690339


    The sage King returned from the main courtyard and went directly to the side courtyard.


    Secondary consort Ying lived in the side courtyard.


    In the main courtyard, Madam Zheng respected him and admired him. The people in the courtyard had always been very attentive to him.


    However, they all had different feelings when they didn¡¯t return to the side courtyard.


    In the past, Prince Xian had always regarded this as the coldness of secondary consort Ying, and even the servants did not tter her. On the contrary, he had a bit more elegance.<div>


    However, he had other thoughts now.


    When the sage King looked at them again, he often felt that the servants in the side courtyard seemed to have less respect for him.


    ¡°Where¡¯s the concubine?¡± The sage King asked with an indifferent expression.


    The servant girl hesitated for a moment, but the sage King pushed her aside and went straight in.


    In the courtyard, secondary consort Ying was freshening herself up in Dongli¡¯s unique attire. She had a forehead ribbon on her head and was ying the zither in the apricot forest.


    The sound of the zither was ethereal, and there was a slight smile between the woman¡¯s eyebrows. The sage King was stunned for a moment.


    ¡°Your Highness.¡± When the maidservant saw the sage King, she hurriedly called out.


    Secondary consort Ying¡¯s hand paused and the sound of the zither was off.


    Yingying stood up and bowed to the Xian King. The smile on her face faded and she returned to her usual cold self.¡±Ah Xiang, take the Qin down.¡±


    The sage King frowned,¡±you were ying the zither well, why did you stop?¡± Speaking of which, you¡¯ve been in the residence for three and a half years, but I¡¯ve never seen Ying ¡®er y the zither.¡±


    ¡°This Prince thought that Ying ¡®er wouldn¡¯t, but it turns out that she doesn¡¯t want to.¡±


    After the Xian King said this, secondary consort Ying did not just stand there with a cold face.<div>


    ¡°This King once heard a legend. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s true or not, but please exin to me, Ying ¡®er.¡±


    Secondary consort Ying looked at him and nodded her head slightly, as if she was waiting.


    ¡°It¡¯s said that the women of Dongli are both good at literature and martial arts. They can y the zither and write poems, and they can also fight on horseback. However, she would only y the zither for the man she liked. Is that true?¡± The sage King had heard of this before, but he had onlyughed and did not think much about it. At this moment, he suddenly remembered.


    Secondary consort Ying stood on the spot and looked at him indifferently. She did not hide anything and nodded.


    ¡°Today is the day you were defeated by Dongli and Lu huaijiang, right?¡± The corners of the sage King¡¯s mouth rose with a bit of ridicule. After thinking about it, he figured out the key point.


    That day was the day Lu huaijiang attacked Dongli Imperial City.


    I heard that you knelt in front of the city gate and begged Lu huaijiang to withdraw his troops. You begged for three days and three nights, but Lu huaijiang didn¡¯t even look at you.


    ¡°This King thinks, at that time you were not of marriageable age right?¡±


    ¡°Today is the day of Dongli¡¯s humiliation, yet you¡¯re ying the zither here.¡± The Xian King¡¯s expression suddenly changed. That day, Lu huaijiang had almost destroyed Dongli, and it had taken three to four years to barely recover.


    But now, she was ying the zither.


    Was she missing someone? Or was she missing someone?


    Lu yuanxiu¡¯s expression changed.<div>


    He stepped forward and grabbed secondary consort Ying¡¯s wrist, pulling her into the house.


    ¡°Concubine ¡­¡± The maidservant called out. Cefei Ying waved her hand and followed Lu yuanxiu into the house.


    There was a ng.


    The Xian King mmed the door shut.


    ¡°You like Lu huaijiang? You, are you in love with Lu huaijiang?¡± The sage King¡¯s expression was terrible, and the veins on the back of his hands were bulging. His eyes were bloodshot as he stared at her.


    ¡°You are the one who married this King, your first time is this King¡¯s! It was this king who married you, and you are actually happy with that tyrant?¡± Seeing that she did not refute him at all, Lu yuanxiu was greatly agitated.


    ¡°You b * tch, you actually like Lu huaijiang!¡±


    ¡°Youy in this King¡¯s Arms, missing Lu huaijiang!¡±


    ¡°He destroyed your Kingdom, his Army arrived at your city gates, and he killed all of your people, yet you actually fell for him! You shameless b * tch!¡± Lu yuanxiu almost went crazy with anger.

 Chapter 805: Destroy if you can’t get it (1)

    Chapter 805: Destroy if you can¡¯t get it (1)<div>


    Trantor:549690339


    ¡°Do the people of Dongli know that you like him?¡±


    ¡°Do the people who were killed by him know that he is in your heart? You b * tch, you don¡¯t know shame!¡±


    ¡°How is this King worse than him? you actually miss him so much. This King thought you were cold and aloof, thought that your personality was like this, but it turns out that you actually had such thoughts! You fell in love with Lu huaijiang, a teenager, but he didn¡¯t show any mercy even after you knelt for three days and three nights!¡±


    Lu yuanxiu raised his hand.


    The p was aimed at secondary consort Ying¡¯s face.<div>


    However, before it couldnd on her face, the woman grabbed it tightly.


    His usually calm eyes actually came alive at this moment, shining with a brilliant light.


    ¡°I won¡¯t allow you to talk about him! You¡¯re not worthy!¡± The woman¡¯s words almost drove Lu yuanxiu crazy.


    I¡¯m not worthy. You¡¯re my concubine, a woman who¡¯s under me every day. Do you think Lu huaijiang will take a fancy to your broken body? ¡±


    you don¡¯t even care about your virginity, and you think he¡¯ll pick up things that this King has used?! Lu yuanxiu was filled with hatred, but when he saw the beautiful glint in her eyes and recalled that she had done it for Lu huaijiang, he wanted to swallow her whole.


    ¡°He destroyed my Dongli and killed my people. What about the sage King? Did the wise King only know how to scheme for the throne and scheme against others? At least he¡¯s brave and good at fighting, and can conquer millions of soldiers, but you? Trash!¡±


    ¡°So what if bengong hasmitted myself to you, it¡¯s just a lump of rotten meat.¡±


    ¡°As the princess of Dongli, I¡¯mparable to the son of heaven, only three points lower than him. This Queen gallops through the desert, and you? You only know how to talk on paper, what a joke!¡±


    ¡°So what about the child? What about the two children? Was it also you who deliberately miscarried the child?¡± Lu yuanxiu was so angry that he felt dizzy.


    As long as he thought about how she didn¡¯t like him at all and even made love to him every day, he felt his heart go numb.


    ¡°Are you worthy of being the father of bengong¡¯s child?¡±


    ¡°The father of bengong¡¯s child must be a big man with an indomitable spirit. Why are you here?¡±<div>


    ¡°You make bengong feel disgusted.¡±


    After secondary consort Ying finished speaking, Lu yuanxiu could no longer hold it in and actually pounced on her like a mad man, scratching Five Finger marks on her face.


    ¡°Men, lock up this lowly servant for this King. Without this King¡¯s order, you are not allowed to take half a step out of this door.¡± With that, Lu yuanxiu left with a cold expression.


    Secondary consort Ying was a marriage Alliance and also a gift for peace after being defeated.


    He hated her, but he did not dare to kill her.


    He could only torture her.


    That night, the Xian King rested in the concubine¡¯s courtyard.


    When she left the next day, secondary consort Ying was covered in wounds. However, she had a slight smile on her lips, which was full of charm.


    ¡°I only hope that big brother won¡¯t let little sister down.¡± Secondary consort Ying¡¯s body was in so much pain that she was almost unable to move.


    The maidservant who had been sent over from Dongli cried softly,¡±Why do you have to anger him? you can just wait for the king toe and take us back to Dongli. Why do you have to suffer such a great punishment?¡±


    The woman chuckled.


    ¡°You don¡¯t understand. If I don¡¯t provoke him, how can he wholeheartedly stir up the war?¡± The world was in chaos, but what did it have to do with her?<div>


    The world would probably not be at peace for the next few years.


    That seed was nted, and he hoped that it would take root and grow into a towering tree.


    ¡°There will be a day when he will be pulled down from the altar.¡± The woman¡¯s voice had a hint ofughter.


    Since I can¡¯t have you, I¡¯ll destroy you.

 Chapter 806: Lulu is my medicine (1)

    Chapter 806: Lulu is my medicine (1)<div>


    Trantor:549690339


    No one noticed that secondary consort Ying was under house arrest by the sage King.


    After all, she was only the princess of a defeated country who had a political marriage. She had evenmitted a heinous crime against the great Zhou Dynasty.


    The great Zhou and Dongli had an irreconcble feud.


    Lu huaijiang knew about this matter, but he only listened once and no longer paid any attention.


    He didn¡¯t even remember that when the Army was about to attack the Imperial City, a woman knelt on the ground and yed the zither for him.<div>


    Because he had not seen her from the beginning to the end.


    All he could think about was how to break into the Imperial City and take away the recipe for the delicious food that had been passed down for many years.


    I¡¯m back to feed the little ancestor.


    It was early May, and the weather was getting hotter.


    The Empress Dowager moved into the National temple as per the rules of previous years. Every year, she would go over to pray for the previous Emperor.


    He would return in August and September when the weather was cool.


    ¡°In the end, this harem is a little cold and cheerless. Your Majesty has observed mourning for thete Emperor for an entire year. If thete Emperor knew this in the underworld, he would be gratified.¡± The Empress Dowager looked at Lu huaijiang and sighed deeply.


    During this period of time, the courtiers had submitted several memorials regarding Lu huaijiang¡¯s harem.


    ¡°Imperial mother can rest in peace at the state protecting temple and eat more vegetarian food.¡± Lu huaijiang did not reply.


    Seeing that he was not going to mention it, the Empress Dowager had to change the topic. ¡°Why are we still eating vegetarian dishes? the Masters with better skills have all gone to the hall of salvation. Aijia even had to have someone secretly bring back a vegetarian dish from the hall of salvation.¡±


    Who knew why the old masters of the National temple were all cursing.


    It was said that master yixu was so angry that he didn¡¯t even dare to go out.<div>


    He was afraid that his disciples would betray him.


    Lu huaijiang smiled slightly, but didn¡¯t say that it was Lulu who had pried the National temple.


    After the Empress Dowager left the pce, Lu huaijiang¡¯s smile faded a little.


    ¡°Go to the Imperial physician and get a few pills to relieve pain.¡± Lu huaijiang was holding a Memorial in his hands. When eunuch Lu heard it, he immediately knelt down.


    ¡°Your Majesty, I¡¯m afraid you have to find an Imperial physician to take a look at your heart palpitations. This pill is harmful to the body.¡± How could painkillers not harm the body? Her Majesty had to take them from time to time.


    For some reason, this year, the Emperor seemed to have frequent palpitations.


    Lu huaijiang waved his hand and said,¡±don¡¯t invite the Imperial physician.¡± Once the Imperial physician is invited and the group of officials find out, they will probably make a fuss about me filling the harem and leaving behind children. I don¡¯t want you to think that I¡¯m dead.¡±


    Moreover, he knew where this problem came from.


    It was caused by the infusion of the violent Qi between heaven and earth.


    Eunuch Lu saw that he couldn¡¯t persuade her, so he could only wipe his tears and retreat.


    Lu huaijiang gently leaned on the couch, frowning slightly, a hint of forbearing hostility between his brows.


    The voice that had not appeared in her mind for a long time began again.<div>


    ¡°You¡¯re the one born by heaven and earth to absorb evil energy. That heaven and earth will not be able to contain you.¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t control your own power, you will be killed by the heavenly Dao sooner orter.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s only palpitations now. If it goes on for a while longer, you¡¯ll be in pain all over. It was just like the time in the dark wilderness. The pain was endless. Only killing and blood can stop everything.¡±


    ¡°Wake up,¡±


    ¡°The more violent the air between heaven and earth is, the more you can absorb. You¡¯ll be more and more bloodthirsty and violent, and you¡¯ll slowly lose control. You¡¯re the Emperor of the human world now, aren¡¯t you? Ha, when that timees, it will be hell on earth.¡± His voice contained a bit of ridicule and a bit of monstrous anger at the injustice of the heavenly Dao.


    ¡°As long as I have Lulu, I will not lose control.¡± Lu huaijiang leaned on the soft couch and took a light breath.


    Only in front of Lulu could he maintain hisposure.


    ¡°Lulu, it¡¯s my medicine.¡± Lu huaijiang bit the tip of his tongue to keep himself clear.


    The voice in her mind chuckled softly.


    It was full of mockery.


    ¡°She is a sword.¡±


    <div>

 Chapter 807: The evil God’s eight alternate accounts _1

    Chapter 807: The evil God¡¯s eight alternate ounts _1


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°She is a sword.¡±


    a sharp sword that can kill the evil of heaven and earth.


    ¡°You still think she¡¯s medicine? But she treated you as an evil spirit. Are you blind? She is the master of the hall of salvation, the woman who brings light to the world!¡±


    ¡°And you, you are an inborn evil god. It¡¯s an existence destined to be destroyed!¡±


    you two are natural enemies. How could she be your medicine? ¡±


    ¡°Only by killing her will you be able to escape from that cmity.¡±


    His voice was a little serious and even a little grave.


    ¡°How did I meet you idiots! Re-train your Smurf ount? train your grandmother!¡± The evil god was almost going crazy. He was going to re-train his Smurf!


    No one knew that he had created seven alternate ounts.


    They were all crippled.


    Now, the eighth one, the eighth one!


    He was about to beg madly as he watched the eighth alt die again.


    Why do I have to meet that b * tch every time!


    ¡°Why do you hate her? You¡¯ve been targeting her from the start. Is it because she¡¯s been entangled with me for generations?¡± Lu huaijiang saw that his irascible mind was a little out of control and couldn¡¯t help but ask softly.


    The evil god was caught off guard and was tricked into saying, ¡± What do you mean entangled with her? she¡¯s the one who harmed her!


    ¡°Then, how did we meet in our first life?¡± Lu huaijiang¡¯s eyes rolled, and he was actually a little curious.


    ¡°You are an evil god born from heaven and earth, from the same source as the God of creation. Before the God of creation became the God of creation, he had also experienced the tribtions. Only those who have sessfully ovee the Tribtion will be able to rule over the Three Realms.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re an evil god, you don¡¯t need to go through the tribtions. However, you have a knot in your heart. You will only be safe after passing this tribtion. In his first life, he transformed into a human and descended to the lower realm to undergo tribtion.¡±


    ¡°Of all people, I met her!¡± The evil god gritted his teeth in hatred.


    He was angry and hateful.


    Every time Lu huaijiang heard him talk about Jiang huailu, he always looked like he was about to die. It would be a lie if he wasn¡¯t curious.


    ¡°How was she in her first life?¡± Lu huaijiang asked softly.


    ¡°Anyway, you died in her hands,¡± the evil god said in an indifferent tone. His first alternate ount was wasted.


    When the evil god thought of what had happened in the past, he would shed bitter tears.


    He had thought that the first alt was the end, but he never thought that it was the beginning!


    The beginning of a nightmare.


    In the past, he only needed to go through the inner demon tribtion, but now he met Jiang huailu, this fiend!


    She had reincarnated countless times, and her Smurf, small, small, and small Smurf had all fallen at her hands.


    Lu huaijiang wanted to ask more, but the evil god brought up the sad things of the eight ounts and directly shut up, unwilling to mention it again.


    ¡°One day, I will know. I will know everything.¡± Lu huaijiang leaned on the Dragon throne.


    Lu huaijiang only felt better after eunuch Lu returned with a meatball.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Lulu?¡± Lu huaijiang¡¯s voice was a little hoarse. He always wanted to see Lulu at times like this, and only by leaning against her would he feel morefortable.


    ¡°Miss Lulu went to the hall of salvation. She heard that a group ofmoners have been causing trouble there recently, so she wants to go and take a look.¡± Eunuch Lu knew that miss Lulu was rted to the hall of salvation, but he did not think too much about it.


    After all, the truth was too shocking, and no one would associate it with her.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Lu huaijiang sat up straight.


    ¡°These are all rumors. It¡¯s a rumor from outside the Imperial court. I¡¯m afraid that Dongli and fusang had asked for help from the hall of life but was rejected. They harbored hatred and used rumors to hurt people.¡±


    Eunuch Lu said a few words in detail and did not say much.


    Lu huaijiang rubbed his brows.


    Eunuch Lu hesitated for a moment. Lu huaijiang saw that he wanted to say something but stopped. Eunuch Lu suddenly said in a low voice,¡±Your Majesty, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll have to go see Princess Jinghong.¡±


    ¡°Twelve months of pregnancy, yet to be born. There are already some bad guesses in the capital.¡±

 Chapter 808: One year of pregnancy (1)

    Chapter 808: One year of pregnancy (1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°How long has it been?¡± Lu huaijiang raised his brows and looked at eunuch Lu.


    ¡°It¡¯s been 12 months,¡± eunuch Lu immediately replied.


    ¡°This woman will bear a child after ten months of pregnancy. Princess Jing Hong¡¯s pregnancy has been going on for twelve months, and there are already rumors in the capital.¡±


    what rumors?? ¡± Lu huaijiang stood up, a faint trace of sorrow between his brows.


    ¡°When Princess Jinghong and the Prince of fusang first entered the capital, they paid their respects to the Savior outside the hall of salvation. What I seek is an heir.¡±


    ¡°She told the outside world that it was a child gifted to her by the hall of salvation.¡±


    ¡°Now that the child has not been born for twelve months, recently I heard that the number of people asking for children in the hall of salvation has decreased. There are also rumors among the people that hurt people.¡± Eunuch Lu knew that His Majesty was concerned about the Savior Hall and had been taking care of it as well.


    Now, seeing that His Majesty had put down the matter at hand, he knew that His Majesty had taken his words to heart.


    ¡°If this servant had to say it, the hall of salvation is here to eliminate evil and return peace to the world. Even asking for marriage and children were spontaneous, and the hall of salvation did not charge a single cent. All of the incense money is used to give porridge and do good. In these few years, we have not used a single bit of incense.¡±


    All the incense offerings of the hall of salvation were for public charity.


    What yang pinfeng earned was nothing more than buying the next batch of spots in advance when the salvation Hall was about to expand.


    This was a normal business tactic.


    However, Lulu had never taken a single cent of the wealth that truly belonged to the hall of salvation.


    The only things he had collected were nothing more than a few skewers of candied Haws and a few roasted chickens.


    ¡°The National temple collects incense money from its own people every year, and the hall of salvation doesn¡¯t ept a single cent. They exterminate evil all over the world, and they don¡¯t ept a single cent to help people seek marriage or children. On the contrary, you¡¯ve brought disaster upon yourself.¡± Lu huaijiang sneered and immediately stood up and walked towards the door.


    Eunuch Lu looked in the direction of the Emperor and was about to leave the pce.


    He hurriedly ordered his men to set up the carriage and leave the pce.


    Fusang stayed in the great Zhou for a year.


    The Prince of fusang would send a letter every few days, which was usually used to deal with state affairs.


    Until May, the weather was still calm, but the eldest son who should have been born long ago still did not move.


    He was a little anxious.


    ¡°Where¡¯s the Crown Princess? Why didn¡¯t you help the Crown Prince Consort out for a walk? walking around more will help with the rpse.¡± The Prince of fusang had just finished speaking when he heard a report from outside that the great Zhou¡¯s Emperor had left the pce in in clothes.


    At this moment, they had already arrived at the entrance of the inn.


    The Prince of fusang hurriedly went to wee her.


    The great Zhou Emperor¡¯s eyebrows were like swords and his eyes like stars. His thick eyebrows nted to his temples, and his eyes were full of life. He was wearing a ck robe with two fat ducks embroidered on it.


    She was only 15 years old, younger than him, but she had a terrifying aura.


    Even if the Prince of fusang was in front of him, he could not help but lower his eyes and avoid his gaze.


    The Prince of fusang gave a simple bow and said with a smile, ¡°¡±Your Majesty, you are also here to see the Crown Princess, right?¡±


    ¡°These days there are always people who tell bengong that the Crown Prince Consort has provoked an evil spirit and there are several waves of people who came to expel the evil. The Crown Prince Consort is tired and probably just woke up from her afternoon nap. Why don¡¯t we go and take a look together?¡± The Prince of fusang smiled.


    Lu huaijiang responded softly.


    Although the Prince of Fu sang was the Crown Prince, he was now the Emperor, and only the king of Fu sang could be on equal footing with him.


    Lu huaijiang quickly walked toward the inner courtyard.


    The moment he stepped into the inner courtyard, Lu huaijiang¡¯s heart palpitated heavily.


    She followed him into the house without a word.


    Only then did she realize that the courtyard was filled with the smell of burning incense wax and paper money.


    ¡°I¡¯ve embarrassed myself in front of Your Majesty. It¡¯s just that this pregnancy is too torturous.¡± The Prince of fusang smiled apologetically.

 Chapter 809: I want human blood (1)

    Chapter 809: I want human blood (1)<div>


    Trantor:549690339


    Several corners of the courtyard were covered in ashes.


    ¡°Is there anything unusual about aunt Jinghong?¡± Lu huaijiang¡¯s nose twitched slightly, and he could smell the remnants of the aura in the air.


    The Prince of fusang country hesitated for a moment.


    Just as he said that, suddenly.


    A young maidservant ran out from the corner in a panic. Her eyes were filled with tears of fear.<div>


    ¡°Your Highness, the Crown Princess has gone crazy again. I can¡¯t control myself anymore.¡± The maidservant fell to the ground in a panic, her palm covered in blood.


    The Prince of fusang¡¯s expression changed.


    Lu huaijiang looked not far away and heard a roar like that of a trapped beasting from the courtyard.


    The voice seemed to be stuck in his throat. He was roaring and growling, and he was even mumbling something. However, he didn¡¯t really hear it clearly.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why are you hungry again? She only went to sleep after lunch.¡± The Crown Prince ran forward in a hurry.


    Lu huaijiang and the others leaped over the long corridor and entered the courtyard.


    Only then did he realize that the sound was getting more and more terrifying, like the howl of a beast.


    There was no rationality to speak of.


    ¡°Give it to me ¡­ Give it to me, I want to drink, I want to drink. I¡¯m so hungry, I¡¯m so hungry.¡± A year ago, Lu Jinghong was still a beautiful young woman, but now, her hair was as messy as weeds.


    His entire body was covered in blue veins.


    His eye sockets were sunken and his eyeballs were protruding. He was so thin that only ayer of skin was left.


    She was wearing a thin dress that could not hide her protruding belly.<div>


    Her stomach was much bigger than a normal ten-month pregnant woman¡¯s. The thin and weak Lu Jinghong looked a little scary with his big stomach.


    ¡°Give it to me, give it to me to drink. I¡¯m so hungry, so thirsty ¡­¡± The moment Lu Jinghong opened his mouth, Lu huaijiang could even smell the stench in it.


    ¡°Jinghong, you can¡¯t eat anymore. You¡¯ll get a stomachache if you eat any more, can you wait a little longer?¡± When the Prince of fusang saw that the four of them had barely managed to control Lu Jinghong, his heart ached.


    ¡°He wants to eat me, he wants to eat me. If I don¡¯t eat, he will eat me. ¡± Lu Jinghong mumbled.


    He seemed to be getting more and more crazy.


    A few maidservants took out a red string from somewhere.


    The red thread circled around Lu Jinghong and formed several patterns. The red thread, which was clearly ying with his hair, had trapped Lu Jinghong in it.


    ¡°Ah!¡± The red string fell on Lu Jinghong¡¯s body and tied her up.


    Lu Jinghong cried and howled as if he had been burned.


    When the red string touched Lu Jinghong, it started to smoke, and the red string turned ck.


    ¡°There¡¯s really an evil spirit. Your Highness, I¡¯m afraid that the Crown Princess is possessed.¡± The maidservants who were serving at the side were all stunned. When they saw the Crown Prince Consort¡¯s blood-red eyes, they shivered fiercely.


    ¡°Niangniang, niangniang, don¡¯t hurt your stomach. The Empress ¡­ ¡°Ah!¡± This servant is your personal maid.¡± She was like a Pce servant who had fallen, and as soon as she got close to Lu Jinghong, she was caught by her.<div>


    He opened his mouth and bit her hand that was bleeding.


    Blood was flowing.


    Lu Jinghong, on the other hand, looked as if he had just drunk some sweet spring water. His eyes lit up, and his entire body became peaceful.


    Eunuch Lu jumped in shock.


    Why did Princess Jinghong drink human blood?


    The crowd screamed in horror. Lu Jinghong¡¯s mouth was full of blood, but he was still screaming at the servant girl.


    Soon, Lu Jinghong was locked in the room again.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know when Jinghong was possessed, but recently he has been making a fuss about drinking human blood and human heart soup. He looks crazy.¡± The Prince of fusang was in so much pain that he wished he was dead. He stared nkly at the door that Lu Jinghong had closed.

 Chapter 810: Induced labor _1

    Chapter 810: Inducedbor _1<div>


    Trantor:549690339


    ¡°I still don¡¯t know why the Crown Princess became like this. She was clearly fine before she came to the great Zhou.¡±


    The Prince of fusang shed tears of heartache.


    ¡°Have you found an Imperial physician?¡± Lu huaijiang looked left and right, only to see that the Imperial physician he had sent earlier had note over. He frowned slightly.


    ¡°Now that the Crown Princess¡¯s temperament has changed greatly, the Imperial physician will go crazy if he gets close,¡± the Prince of fusang wiped his tears.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that His Majesty¡¯s good intentions have not been treated until now.¡±<div>


    but the doctor who had always checked her pulse said that there was no problem. It was just that the fetus had not acted up ¡­ The Prince of fusang country hesitated for a moment.


    ¡°Your Majesty, I suspect that the hall of salvation has some kind of evil technique. Otherwise, why does she look so strange every time she returns from the hall of salvation?¡±


    The Prince of fusang suddenly opened his mouth.


    The pce maid beside her knelt on the ground with a thud.¡±Your Majesty, Princess Jinghong came to the capital a year ago and asked for a child from the hall of salvation.¡±


    ¡°Not long after, she found out that she was three months pregnant and went to fulfill her wish. However, the moment he stepped into the doors of the hall of salvation, he fainted on the ground.¡±


    ¡°At that time, the world salvation Hall was rumored to be a God by the people, and the princess did not dare to say anything. When she entered the hall, she felt weak and listless, and her head was dizzy. After he woke up, he paid his respects outside the hall and left.¡±


    ¡°But after I came back, I started to feel drowsy and was always hungry. My stomach often hurt and I couldn¡¯t sleep at night. She also had a nightmare. In her dream, the hall of salvation was shining, and a fierce-looking young man was holding a sword at her. The princess is always woken up at night.¡± The little Pce maid who had apanied Lu Jinghong to the wedding knelt on the ground and kept crying.


    ¡°The princess has doubts in her heart, but she knows that the hall of salvation is used to eliminate evil, so she does not dare to make a big deal out of it. He just endured it. Until a while ago, when the princess would always cry and say that the child in her belly wanted to eat her, she became more and more crazy. The princess even drew a portrait of the young man who raised the sword in her dream. The Crown Prince took the portrait to look for him, and it turned out to be the young deity who was known as the day wandering God in the world of the world salvation Hall.¡±


    the hall of salvation must have done something. Otherwise, the princess would not have suffered such a great ordeal. The pce servant was crying and a wet nurse was kneeling behind her.


    The wet nurse gently wiped her tears, as if she didn¡¯t have any opinions.


    Lu huaijiang¡¯s brows raised slightly,¡±since I dreamed that the hall of salvation was shining with golden light, and the day wandering God was still fighting with his sword ¡­¡± Why don¡¯t you abort this child? what if the child is really an evil spirit?¡± Lu huaijiang¡¯s words.


    The Prince of fusang was stunned on the spot.<div>


    He knew that the Savior Hall had brought peace to the great Zhou, but Lu huaijiang must have wanted to control the Savior Hall. As the Emperor, no one could tolerate this.


    However, he did not expect Lu huaijiang¡¯s first words to be to protect the hall of salvation.


    ¡°Your Majesty of the great Zhou, although I am not the Emperor, I am still the Crown Prince. The eldest son of the first wife is naturally noble and extraordinary, how can he have an abortion?¡± The Prince of fusang immediately turned pale.


    Lu huaijiang¡¯s tone was somewhat mocking,¡±In that case, let the midwife inducebor.¡±


    ¡°In case she¡¯s not born for a year and has to shirk the responsibility of going to the hall of salvation.¡± Lu huaijiang had just opened his mouth when he heard Lu Jinghong crying and making a fuss in the room.


    ¡°I want nourishing soup, I want nourishing soup.¡±


    ¡°What tonic soup? if aunt wants to drink it, why haven¡¯t you brought it over?¡± Eunuch Lu saw that the emperor¡¯s expression was ugly and hurriedly berated him.


    ¡°Your Majesty, this servant will go and prepare.¡± After the wet nurse finished speaking, she hurriedly went to the backyard. The Prince of fusang did not look good, but he stood up and personally sent Lu huaijiang out.


    ¡°I n to inducebor in the next few days and will tell your Majesty after it is born. I¡¯ve troubled Your Majesty for the past year.¡± The Prince of fusang smiled.

 Chapter 811: The earth quaked and the mountains shook (1)

    Chapter 811: The earth quaked and the mountains shook (1)


    Lu huaijiang only responded softly and got into the carriage without looking back.


    ¡°To the Jiang family.¡± Since he hade out, he had to go to the Xia family to see Jiang huailu.


    When they came out of the Jiang family¡¯s house, Lu huaijiang was holding the hand of a smiling little girl.


    The little girl was about eight years old. She was full of spiritual energy, like the most obedient little girl under Guanyin.


    ¡°If you want to y, then y. Why don¡¯t you go home?¡± Lu huaijiang muttered softly. The little girl frowned, thinking, this is my home.


    However, thinking about how the Emperor was living like a lonely old man in such arge Pce, he could not say such words.


    ¡°The pce is so big, it¡¯s too cold and cheerless to live in. Why don¡¯t you marry a concubine? I heard that the court is forcing you to take in concubines again.¡± Lulu held his hand and swung it back and forth.


    After saying this, Lu huaijiang¡¯s footsteps paused.


    ¡°Do you want Jiang Jiang to get married?¡±


    Lulu stopped in his tracks and tilted his head in thought. He felt a strange feeling in his heart, but he couldn¡¯t put it into words.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. If Jiang Jiang is happy, then marry her. I heard that everyone has to get married.¡± Lulu felt a little stuffy, but he still opened his mouth.


    ¡°What¡¯s there to be happy about as a woman?¡± Lu huaijiang chuckled.


    ¡°It¡¯s a waste of life to marry a wife and take in concubines,¡± There was a thick disdain between his brows.


    as for love, only stupid people would waste their time on it. Lu huaijiang was full of mockery. Lulu saw that he was disgusted and didn¡¯t say anything more.


    She was only eight years old, how would she know anything about love?


    The two of them returned to the pce together.


    The next day, before the sun had risen and everyone had yet to get up, they felt the earth shake and the mountains shake.


    Lu huaijiang¡¯s eyes suddenly opened, and the entire capital was in chaos.


    Eunuch Lu was waiting in front of the hall with amp lit. It was raining heavily, and the rain hit the window sill.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Lu huaijiang frowned.


    The earth quaked and the mountains swayed, causing the pce bells in the corridor to ring.


    The eunuchs and Pce servants were so scared that they knelt on the ground, begging the gods to calm their anger.


    ¡°Your Majesty, there was an urgent report from outside. The North Mountain, six hundred Li away from the capital, suddenly quaked. The mountain copsed and the earth cracked. It was a very terrifying sight. There is no news from the local area, but I am afraid that it will be sent back before dawn.¡±


    ¡°The area around the capital is safe and sound, but the people are shocked.¡±


    Eunuch Lu hesitated for a moment before he said,¡±however, there are rumors in the capital that the hall of salvation hasmitted a great sin.¡± This was a warning from the heavens to the great Zhou. Not many people believe it, but it still makes the people feel uneasy.¡±


    Lu huaijiang¡¯s heart was beating extremely fast.


    Before dawn, the courtiers were summoned into the pce.


    Many courtiers were wearing their hats in a crooked way. For such a major event to happen in the middle of the night, there were probably many casualties.


    The group of people waited until dawn in the throne room. Baili Jia ¡®er rushed back to the capital after a few horses died.


    ¡°Urgent report. We¡¯ll speed it up if we¡¯re six hundred Li away.¡± With a thump, the guard fell in front of the hall, the letter still clutched in his hand.


    Eunuch Lu quickly took the letter and handed it to Lu huaijiang.


    The ministers ¡®hearts were all clenched. Seeing her Majesty tear the letter, their scalps couldn¡¯t help but go numb.


    Lu huaijiang¡¯s eyes fell on the letter and he paused slightly.


    ¡°Your Majesty, is there something big happening in the North Mountain?¡± Grand tutor Xie was already advanced in age and had just retired to his hometown before the new year. Today, after such a major event, he had applied to enter the pce.


    Lu huaijiang handed the letter to the Grand tutor.


    ¡°At the hour of the day, the North Mountain suddenly shook,¡± the Grand tutor said.


    ¡°But the night before, the day wandering God from the hall of salvation appeared here. He also said that there was arge amount of death Qi here, so the vigers would all leave the vige.¡±


    ¡°There are no casualties in the vige,¡±

 Chapter 812: One of the seven lives (1)

    Chapter 812: One of the seven lives (1)


    but the earthquake this time lost countless properties, and ¡­ And after the mountain copsed and the earth cracked, an ancient tomb of an unknown dynasty appeared.¡± When Grand tutor Xie saw that there were no casualties, his entire person rxed.


    The courtier heaved a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Ancient tomb? what ancient tomb?¡± The courtiers finally had the mood to listen to other things, and immediately, someone looked at Grand tutor Xie.


    Lu huaijiang sat on the high tform, his expression slightly disdainful.


    The guard below reported, ¡±


    ¡°The ancient tomb is extremelyrge, taking up half of the mountain. Countless gold and silver are buried inside. The earthquake this time has exposed everything to the sun.¡±


    ¡°And there¡¯s also an extremely gorgeous tomb for two.¡±


    the words on the tombstone can¡¯t be seen clearly, but I can see what is waiting for return ¡­


    ¡°When the coffin lid was opened, I could only see a male corpse inside. There was a piece of Jade clothing made of gold next to the male corpse, which was tightly clenched in his hand. It¡¯s like a man waiting for the return of his beloved.¡±


    ¡°Can you tell which dynasty it is from the ancient tomb?¡± When Grand tutor Xie saw that the Emperor did not care about the ancient tomb and even had a mocking expression when he heard about his beloved, he knew that the Emperor was extremely disdainful.


    ¡°Some great confucians went to investigate and spected that it should be a big region where the country was destroyed about 1200 years ago. Furthermore, it¡¯s very likely to be the true grave of the first emperor of the region.¡±


    At the mention ofrge regions, the eyes of all the ministers lit up.


    ¡°Is it the region that almost unified the world?¡±


    that¡¯s not right. The Imperial tombs of the major regions have long been excavated and are already under protection. The courtiers discussed spiritedly.


    ¡°The first emperor of the great domain is a genius,¡±


    ¡°When the region¡¯s Emperor was born, he was weak and ipetent in power, so he sent the Crown Prince to a neighboring country as a hostage. Later, he returned to the country at the age of sixteen, cleared the neighboring country at the age of eighteen, and pacified the world at the age of twenty. At the age of 26, he had already unified the world. Fusang, Dongli, and the remote barbariannds were all kept in his bag.¡±


    ¡°And during his reign, he made great efforts to rule the country and was an extremely ambitious Emperor. He was called the first emperor by everyone. When others were twenty-six, their children would be almost ten years old. But he¡¯s twenty-six and doesn¡¯t even have half a wife.¡±


    ¡°He didn¡¯t leave behind a single child until his death. However, they are in extreme pursuit of immortality, and often go around looking for pills that can help them achieve immortality.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s also an unofficial history that says that he actually had someone he liked, but the person he liked deceived his heart and left with good fortune. This was why he had to wait for a lifetime. However, an unofficial history is still an unofficial history. After all, he¡¯s a man at the top of the world. Who can reject him?¡± The courtiers couldn¡¯t help but sigh. That was the life goal of all emperors.


    He had unified all the countries and had already reached the peak, but he did not have a single child in his life.


    He directly gave up the Imperial power and went to pursue longevity.


    ¡°It really belongs to the first emperor? How could the first emperor be buried there? it¡¯s a thousand Li away from the Imperial City.¡±


    ¡°Is there any proof of identity inside? Is there a symbol of Royal status?¡± Everyone asked.


    ¡°There¡¯s a Jade seal inside.¡± The guard hesitated. However, everything inside caused the great confucians to be controversial. After all, it didn¡¯t seem like the actions of the founding Emperor at all. Instead ¡­ You¡¯re like an infatuated man who has been deceived by a woman.¡±


    A hundred years ago, the first emperor¡¯s mausoleum was excavated, and it was still in a state of protection.


    When the first emperor¡¯s tomb was discovered, it was extremely luxurious, but there was only a pair of blood-colored bracelets and a pair of shoes in the coffin.


    It had clearly been a thousand years, but that pair of shoes was still as good as new.


    To this day, it was enshrined in the Imperial mausoleum.

 Chapter 813: The tomb of the first emperor (1)

    Chapter 813: The tomb of the first emperor (1)<div>


    However, whether it was the shoes or the bracelet.


    They were all in a woman¡¯s size, but history had recorded that the first emperor had never epted a woman in his life. The bracelets and shoes in the Imperial mausoleum had covered his life with ayer of veil.


    There were still people investigating his life.


    After the Imperial mausoleum was revealed, there were rumors that the first emperor and his loved one were buried elsewhere.


    ¡°The Jade seal in the Imperial tombs is missing. We couldn¡¯t find it even after a hundred years. Now that the first emperor¡¯s Jade seal had appeared, it was definitely his. Quickly tell me in detail, what did you find inside?¡± Some of the officials who were studying the first emperor immediately trembled with excitement.


    Which official wouldn¡¯t want to be loyal to such a prosperous first emperor?<div>


    However, such a wise and powerful man refused to be the Emperor when he was only in his thirties. He was not even willing to leave behind any children.


    It was a pity for theter generations.


    The Guard¡¯s expression was awkward. Grand tutor Xie shook his head and looked at the letter.¡±Half of the mountain was dug out to be used as a tomb.¡±


    ¡°Other than the Imperial Jade seal, there is nothing in the tomb that belongs to the royal family.¡±


    the cave is filled with murals. The murals are of his daily life of longing for a woman and waiting for her.


    ¡°You gave up the world for a woman? Such a person could actually unify all the countries? Moreover, that woman seemed to be someone he couldn¡¯t get, and he had to give up the world to wait for her? How can such a blockhead be the first emperor?¡± Lu huaijiang¡¯s voice was filled with undisguised contempt and mockery.


    The courtier nced at it but didn¡¯t dare to say anything.


    ¡°If that mausoleum really belongs to the first emperor, I¡¯m afraid that the fact that the first emperor is a lovestruck person will cause a huge uproar.¡± Everyone sighed with emotion.


    Who would believe that?


    Until now, the first emperor was a legendary existence in the novels.


    There was once a woman who was infatuated with Emperor Shi and refused to marry for him.


    Lu huaijiang scoffed at this and did not have a good impression of the first emperor, who everyone was praising.<div>


    However, there were many people in the Imperial court who were infatuated with him. Those old men were already so old, but they all requested to go to the North Mountain to see the first emperor¡¯s tomb.


    Even if it was only a suspicion.


    Lu huaijiang waved his hand and agreed to all of them.


    There was even an official who suggested that if it was really the tomb of the first emperor, His Majesty would definitely gain a favorable impression from the people if he visited it.


    Lu huaijiang rolled his eyes. He did not have any good feelings for this infatuated person.


    After the court was dismissed, the news spread.


    The world was in an uproar.


    Even the Prince of fusang couldn¡¯t care less about Lu Jinghong, who was about to give birth, and rushed to the North Mountain.


    ¡°I heard it¡¯s confirmed. Many schrs who studied the first emperor confirmed that it was him.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s really strange. The first emperor wasn¡¯t buried in the Imperial mausoleum, but in a barren mountain. It is also filled with countless love poems, as well as articles about women who are deeply in love.¡±


    ¡°Just for her to rule the world.ai, who do you think the first emperor admires? That woman had actually made him wait for a lifetime. I¡¯ve heard that even the historian has rushed over.¡±


    A thousand years ago, there was a question left behind.<div>


    When the first emperor was only a teenager, he had already started to conquer the world.


    Why did he give up on unifying the world in his Prime and pursue the path to immortality?


    In his real tomb, the murals showed that he was pursuing the path to immortality for the mysterious woman.


    The question in the history books had been solved.


    However, a new problem arose.


    Who was the woman that the Emperor who had unified the world was thinking about? where had she gone?


    Why did the first emperor want to live forever for her?


    Lu huaijiang could hear the first emperor¡¯s sweetheart everywhere he went, his brows were full of impatience.

 Chapter 814: Emperor Shi’s corporeal body doesn’t rot (1)

    Chapter 814: Emperor Shi¡¯s corporeal body doesn¡¯t rot (1)<div>


    ¡°Do you think Emperor Shi really has a girl he likes? But why doesn¡¯t anyone in the world know about it?¡±


    ¡°There are eunuchs following him every day, and even the scribes and eunuchs don¡¯t know that the first emperor has someone he likes.¡±


    ¡°Jiang Jiang, have you been to the North Mountain?¡± Lulu was sitting on a stool with a chicken leg in his hand. He was eating so much that there was oil on the corner of his mouth.


    Everyone paid attention to detail, but Lulu liked to gnaw on the chicken leg whole, so everything in the pce was done ording to Lulu¡¯s preferences.


    The veins on Lu huaijiang¡¯s forehead were throbbing. What was he going to see at the North Mountain?


    Look at the pitiful Emperor who had abandoned the world and waited his entire life?<div>


    He was disdainful.


    Love was a burden, but there was someone who fell so deep.


    not yet. Jiang Jiang has been busy recently. I¡¯ll go after she¡¯s done. Lu huaijiang lied to the little girl without a guilty conscience. What was there to see about a first emperor who wrote love poems?


    ¡°Oh,¡± Lulu replied,¡±but I¡¯d like to take a look when I¡¯m free.¡± Let¡¯s see what the first emperor who pacified the world and unified all the countries looks like.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s there to see about a skeleton?¡± Lu huaijiang looked at her with a puzzled expression.


    Lulu rubbed his chin. how is this a skeleton? didn¡¯t they say that the first emperor¡¯s body hasn¡¯t rotted in a thousand years? ¡± To be able to sleep in the coffin with his clothes on as if he was alive, this kind of person must have been blessed by the heavens. Lulu wants to take a look.¡± The little girl¡¯s eyes sparkled, making Lu huaijiang speechless.


    ¡°Good, good, good. Jiang Jiang will personally send you there after this busy period. If you want to see it, I¡¯ll apany you.¡± Lu huaijiang chuckled and pinched her little braids.


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch my hair.¡± The little girl¡¯s cheeks were scrunched up. She was already eight years old, and she knew how to be beautiful.


    After Lulu went to school at the Directorate ¡­


    Only then did Lu huaijiang¡¯s expression calm down.


    ¡°What day is it?¡± Lu huaijiang asked softly.


    ¡°The 3rd of June.¡± Lulu would be leaving the Imperial Pce in a month. His Majesty asked this question almost every day, and his expression would turn extremely bad after each question.<div>


    ¡°Your Majesty, the historian wants to record the tomb of the first emperor and is now asking for instructions outside the hall.¡± Eunuch Lu said in a low voice.


    Lu huaijiang waved his hand. Immediately, a eunuch sang loudly, ¡± Lord Xuan Prince has an audience.


    The scribe who held a brush in his hand had a schrly aura. If he were to be ced in a crowd, he would not be conspicuous at all.


    Lu huaijiang¡¯s face turned cold without him even realizing it.


    ¡°You¡¯ve investigated it? The tomb of the first emperor?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s Emperor Shi¡¯s tomb.¡± The scribe was excited. The Jade seal was the evidence. And that face was exactly the same as what was recorded in the history books. Lying in the coffin, it was as if he was asleep. The first emperor¡¯s leg bone was injured when he was conquering the world. The wound on the corpse¡¯s leg bone matches.¡±


    the heavens must be grateful for Emperor Shi¡¯s achievements, allowing his body to not rot. This is a gift from the heavens. The historian was so excited that he bared his fangs and brandished his ws.


    ¡°The thousand-year-old question in the history books has finally been answered in this lowly subject¡¯s generation. The first emperor really has someone in his heart, and he¡¯s never married for her, giving up the throne for her. ¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that only a ring was left in the tomb. It seems to be the same set as the bracelet and shoes in the Imperial mausoleum.¡±


    ¡°Forget it, if you want to record it, then record it.¡± Lu huaijiang didn¡¯t mind.


    ¡°We still need the emperor¡¯s evaluation,¡± the scribeughed.


    Lu huaijiang¡¯s face immediately drooped. What could he say to criticize a founding Emperor who had been trashed by a woman?<div>


    ¡°You¡¯re smart, but youck EQ. He would sacrifice his life for a woman. You¡¯re truly foolish.¡± After saying that, he turned around and left.


    The scribe¡¯s face turned ck. The first emperor was a regret in everyone¡¯s hearts.


    However, since His Majesty had said so, he could only follow his instructions.


    Who asked him to eat the meals of great Zhou?

 Chapter 815: The first emperor’s wait (1)

    Chapter 815: The first emperor¡¯s wait (1)<div>


    Trantor:549690339


    Very quickly, the tomb of the first emperor was excavated.


    Everything inside shocked the world.


    Whether it was the fact that Emperor Shi¡¯s corporeal body had not rotted for a thousand years, or that he actually had someone in his heart, both shocked the world.


    Everyone was trying to guess who the woman who made the first emperor give up everything was, but no one had ever heard a word about her even after flipping through the ancient books and unofficial history.


    It was as if he had appeared out of thin air.<div>


    There were also people who spected that the mysterious woman was a cmity for the first emperor.


    In short, there was suddenly a lot more information about the first emperor in the capital.


    ¡°Your Majesty, the first emperor was the founding Emperor of the Empire. If we bury him outside, it might not be in ordance with the rules. Why don¡¯t we ce the tomb inside the first emperor¡¯s tomb to guard it? You can also enjoy the worship of the world.¡± The officials in the Imperial court spoke.


    As soon as he finished speaking, an official retorted.


    ¡°This is not appropriate, Your Majesty. The first emperor has spent so much effort to not even sit on the throne, so it is better to fulfill the first emperor¡¯s wishes. Let him wait outside for his destined one. Moreover, it would be better to take out the bracelet and the pair of Jade shoes that were enshrined in the Imperial mausoleum of the great domain and bury them with the first emperor. It¡¯s also fulfilling Emperor Shi¡¯s wishes.¡±


    The officials were grateful for Emperor Shi¡¯s infatuation and waiting for his entire life, and many of them pleaded for him.


    It was strange to say that the ordinary-looking Pearl and Jade shoes were like the first emperor, not rotting for a thousand years.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we invite the great master of the National temple to take a look? Emperor Shi¡¯s body is not rotting, could it be that he has seeded in his pursuit of immortality?¡± The officials were very curious. Not rotting for a thousand years and ruling the world for Yi, these two things made the people of the world run to the North Mountain.


    ¡°If yixu has the time, let hime.¡±


    ¡°My dear ministers, do as you see fit.¡± After Lu huaijiang finished dealing with the court Affairs, he did not want to hear anyone mention Emperor Shi.


    For some reason, he had been against the name of the first emperor from the beginning.


    It made him unhappy, as if it was filled with an uncontroble emotion that did not belong to him.<div>


    Lu huaijiang returned to the back hall and couldn¡¯t help but ask the remnant soul in his mind, ¡°¡±You¡¯ve been in the world for a long time, have you ever heard of the first emperor having someone he likes?¡±


    The voice in her mind remained silent for a long time, so long that Lu huaijiang had almost forgotten about it.


    ¡°Going around in circles is a sin, a sin,¡± he suddenly said in a low voice.


    After that, he didn¡¯t want to say anything more.


    Lu huaijiang¡¯s intuition told him that he knew something, but seeing that he was unwilling to say it, he gave up.


    Lu huaijiang rejected Emperor Shi and even though the officials had asked for it several times, he was not willing to go over to take a look.


    He did not expect Lulu to be the first one toe to him.


    ¡°I still want to go and take a look.¡± Lulu pouted and shook Lu huaijiang¡¯s hand.


    Lulu rarely asked him for anything, and she also rarely had anything she desired.


    Who would have thought that a small tomb like the first emperor¡¯s tomb would make her pay attention?


    How could Lu huaijiang bear with her pleading? moreover, Lulu also wanted to leave the pce, and Lu huaijiang wanted to take this opportunity to take her out for a walk, so he immediately nodded in agreement.


    The officials were overjoyed. The emperor¡¯s appearance was also a sign of his high regard for the first emperor.<div>


    Three dayster, Lu huaijiang took Lulu to the North Mountain in a sedan.


    Bei mountain was 600 miles away from the capital. It took about six or seven days to walk.


    ¡°Your Majesty, many people havee to see the first emperor. You see, the people along the way are all admirers of the first emperor. Many of them are from fusang and foreign countries.¡± A thousand years ago, the first emperor unified all the countries, and he was the Emperor of the four seas.


    ¡°Your Majesty, Grandmaster Yi Xu has returned from the first emperor¡¯s tomb. Do you want to see him?¡± Eunuch Lu stood outside the pnquin and saw His Majesty feeding the little girl fruits with his head lowered. His Majesty was looking at Lulu with a focused and dazed expression.

 Chapter 816: Obsession doesn’t dissipate, body doesn’t rot (1)

    Chapter 816: Obsession doesn¡¯t dissipate, body doesn¡¯t rot (1)<div>


    The young man was dressed in a bright yellow Dragon robe, and his face looked even more handsome when he wore it.


    Even without the Dragon robe, His Majesty was still a handsome and elegant young man.


    Lulu looked over and saw that she was snuggling up in the young man¡¯s arms like a little girl.


    The two of them looked extremelypatible when they stood together.


    Eunuch Lu was shocked by his own thoughts.


    ¡°Announce. Let¡¯s see what that old thing saw.¡± Lu huaijiang said with a smile. Eunuch Lu immediately came back to his senses, but he did not dare to look up at the Emperor.<div>


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Not long after, eunuch Lu led master yixu over to greet him.


    At this moment, they were only an hour away from the tomb of the first emperor.


    ¡°Did you see anything? His body didn¡¯t rot. Did he eat some kind of elixir? Or did he find the secret to immortality? It actually made him give up the world.¡± Lu huaijiang snorted, but master yixu nced at him faintly.


    It made his hair stand on end.


    ¡°None of them.¡± Master yixu put his hands together and shook his head.


    ¡°He didn¡¯t find the secret to immortality because he had a Pearl in his mouth. As long as his obsession is not gone, that Pearl will keep his body from rotting.¡± Master Yi Xu sighed.


    ¡°Then he failed in his pursuit of immortality?¡± Lu huaijiang raised his eyebrows.


    Master yixu nced at him silently and then looked away.


    ¡°His pursuit of longevity was never because of his longevity. He had fallen in love with someone he shouldn¡¯t have. Only by ascending to heaven can I have the chance to meet her. ¡±


    ¡°What kind of fairy could he like?¡± Lu huaijiang almostughed out of anger.


    However, Yi Xu refused to say more, and Lu huaijiang did not continue to pester him.<div>


    He was about to go over to take a look.


    He immediately left with Lulu and bei Shan.


    The further they went to the North Mountain, the moremon people there were. However, there were guards clearing the way along the way, so Lu huaijiang did not feel any congestion.


    Lulu, on the other hand, would lean against the window and look out from time to time.


    ¡°How far away is it? When will they arrive?¡±


    ¡°Why haven¡¯t they arrived yet?¡± The little girl¡¯s head was nking. Lu huaijiang saw the rare anxiety in her brows and pulled her into his arms.


    ¡°Lulu, don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll be there in a moment.¡± Lu huaijiang¡¯s brows furrowed slightly. It was rare for Lulu to reveal such emotions.


    No, it was this kind of involuntary emotion.


    Lulu was stunned and leaned into Lu huaijiang¡¯s arms.


    Not long after, the carriage had just stopped when an official came over to seek an audience.


    Your Majesty, the North Mountain is remote, and the local officials have tried their best to find a ce to stay. Would Your Majesty like to take a rest first, or go directly to the mountains? ¡± Eunuch Lu asked in a low voice.


    Lulu was a little tired after the long journey.<div>


    Lu huaijiang was just about to speak when he heard Lulu say,¡±Let¡¯s go to the North Mountain to see the mausoleum first.¡± His tone was urgent.


    Lu huaijiang¡¯s heart was sour, and he only held Lulu¡¯s hand a little tighter.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the North Mountain first.¡± Lu huaijiang never retorted her, but he felt a little ufortable seeing her look of uncertainty.


    Lulu had always been talkative and mischievous, so the entire journey was eerily quiet.


    The carriage could not enter the mountain, so Lu huaijiang held Lulu¡¯s hand and walked in front of the crowd.


    Stepping on the mountain, Lu huaijiang felt an inexplicable sense of sorrow, as if his heart was lonely and desperate. He could not help but raise his hand to touch his heart.


    ¡°All the officials are inside paying their respects to the first emperor.¡±


    The local official said in a low voice.


    Lu huaijiang nodded in silence. He walked to the entrance of the mausoleum and looked up.


    As expected, it was in the middle of the mountain.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that the mountain had been shaken open this time, the tomb of the first emperor would have been buried under the dark Mountain forever, never to be known by the world.


    <div>

 Chapter 817: Lulu is crying (1)

    Chapter 817: Lulu is crying (1)


    ¡°Lulu, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Drip, drip, drip. The wet water fell on Lu huaijiang¡¯s hand.


    Lu huaijiang lowered his head and saw the little girl staring at the entrance of the mausoleum in a daze, her tears falling down inrge drops.


    ¡°Lulu, what¡¯s wrong? Do you feel ufortable anywhere?¡± Lu huaijiang was anxious. He squatted down and shook Lulu¡¯s shoulders.


    Lulu seemed to have snapped back to his senses and looked at Lu huaijiang in a daze.¡±Ah? I don¡¯t have any.¡±


    Lulu wiped away the tears on her face.


    The little girl looked at him with a nk face.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know why I¡¯m crying ¡­ Lulu isn¡¯t sad or unhappy.¡± The little girl was at a loss. She didn¡¯t even know that she was crying.


    It was just that she seemed to be hallucinating.


    A man in a Python robe stood on the peak of the mountain, looking at the sky. He had been waiting endlessly until he died.


    Was she crying because of that scene?


    But she had never seen him before.


    Lulu¡¯s palms were covered in cold sweat, and he felt as if a piece of his heart had been emptied.


    Lu huaijiang frowned and squatted down. He gently pinched Lulu¡¯s palm and wiped her sweat with a handkerchief.


    The officials behind him were horrified. They only knew that the new emperor had a favored little girl by his side.


    However, she didn¡¯t know that she was being protected by the Emperor.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. Jiang Jiang will apany you.¡± Lu huaijiang held her hand and entered the cave.


    The mountain was split in the middle by an earthquake.


    The cave had copsed a little, but the local officials had already cleaned it up.


    Knowing that the Emperor wasing, they had even lit up torches around them.


    One could vaguely see theplexity of the process from the entrance of the cave, and one could see the effort of the forger.


    ¡°Your Majesty, pleasee in. The officials are all inside to pay their respects.¡± The official weed the Emperor inside.


    ¡°Have you excavated all the ces?¡± Lu huaijiang asked.


    ¡°Your Majesty, all the ces have been sessfully excavated.¡± The official paused.


    ¡°Only one ce.¡±


    ¡°That ce seems to be a forbidden area left behind by the first emperor. There are countless mechanisms in the middle, and we¡¯ve already hired skilled craftsmen to crack them.¡± That ce was in the deepest part of the mausoleum. Many people had passed by, but all of them had died at the entrance.


    They didn¡¯t even enter the passage.


    Lu huaijiang nodded and led Lulu into the room.


    ¡°These are all murals that he personally carved. The mural was the beginning of his abdication.¡± There was no record of how he knew that woman.


    It was like a forbidden area in the depths of a mausoleum, hidden in the deepest part of the first emperor¡¯s heart.


    Lu huaijiang stood next to the mural. It was slightly damaged by the earthquake, but he could still roughly make out the situation.


    The handsome man cooked her favorite dishes every day and waited for her return under the setting sun.


    ording to the murals, he had personally built this mausoleum bit by bit. Every part of it was the woman¡¯s favorite.


    ¡°The history books recorded that the first emperor had a cold personality and was indifferent to feelings. It was hard to imagine that such a God¡¯s favored son, an ancient Emperor that rarely appeared in a thousand years, would actually give up everything for a woman. To wait for a lifetime in such a humble manner.¡±


    His brilliant and shocking life was actually used to wait for a woman.


    ¡°He would get up early every day to pick the freshest flowers and collect the sweetest morning dew for her to drink every day. Even if she never appeared.¡±


    ¡°Now, the world¡¯s feelings for the first emperor are in dispute.¡±


    ¡°There is no record of that woman in the history books. However, all of Emperor Shi¡¯s private matters were his endless waiting and burning memories.¡±


    The tomb was dark and dull, with only the crackling of the torches.


    Lu huaijiang did not say anything.


    ¡°How long has he been waiting?¡± Lulu suddenly asked.

 Chapter 818: Lingering obsession (1)

    Chapter 818: Lingering obsession (1)


    ¡°How long has he been waiting?¡± Lulu suddenly asked.


    The little girl was silent all the way, but the local officials were always paying attention to her movements.


    After all, eunuch Lu had once given him some advice. As long as there was no problem with this girl, his position as a ck gauze hat would be secured.


    ¡°Emperor Shi only lived to be forty-nine years old,¡± the official replied.


    ¡°He abdicated at the age of thirty-three. Back then, the civil and military officials had begged him toe out of the mountain, but he had nevere out.¡±


    ¡°Oh, so he¡¯s forty-nine years old.¡± Lulu replied with a dazed expression. The thirty-third abdication, and I¡¯ve waited sixteen years.¡± Lulu suddenly thought of du Xun anddy Zhen.


    However,dy Zhen was lucky that he appeared before her death.


    Even after her death, he was the one who personally carried her coffin and sent her off.


    Now, she had even fought for a lifetime of marriage, fulfilling her only regret.


    ¡°I wonder which celestial being the first emperor fell in love with. There were no records of it at all, as if it had never appeared before. If it wasn¡¯t for Emperor Shi¡¯s decades of waiting, even giving up the throne, no one would believe it. ¡± The official said with a smile.


    Lulu lowered his head and said nothing.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go inside and see what the situation is like.¡±


    Lu huaijiang took a deep breath. Everything in the tomb made his heart heavy, so heavy that he could not breathe.


    Lu huaijiang walked in front, watching as he walked.


    There were all sorts of murals and many hand-carved decorations in the mausoleum.


    The further they went in, the wider it became.


    ¡°But what¡¯s surprising is that Emperor Shi didn¡¯t believe in God or Buddha for the first thirty years. Inside the tomb, there were statues of gods everywhere. It was as if he had always been pursuing immortality. I don¡¯t know if he¡¯s pursuing longevity or if he¡¯s waiting for that girl.¡±


    Lulu pursed his lips and followed Lu huaijiang all the way to the deepest part of the cave.


    The air was filled with her favorite scent, like the smell of grass and incense.


    ¡°The first emperor probably did something in the mausoleum, and there¡¯s always a good smell in it. Some great schrs have guessed that the first emperor, as a man, wouldn¡¯t pay much attention to incense. It¡¯s probably because his sweetheart likes it. ¡±


    ¡°After passing through this door, we will reach the center of the mausoleum.¡±


    ¡°The Jade coffin of the first emperor.¡±


    Lu huaijiang held Lulu¡¯s hand and entered the stone gate. Many civil and military officials were kneeling inside the stone gate to pay their respects.


    There were people from the neighboring country and people from the great Zhou. They were all followers of the first emperor.


    Who didn¡¯t believe in an Emperor like him?


    When the crowd saw the Emperor of great Zhou, they all stood up and bowed.


    Lu huaijiang didn¡¯t mind and walked towards the Jade coffin with Lulu.


    ¡°Your Majesty, the first emperor¡¯s appearance hasn¡¯t changed much from when he was young. In fact, it¡¯s much more elegant than the portraits that have been passed down.¡± Some great confucians who had studied the first emperor for their entire lives were shocked.


    ¡°The first emperor had a faint smile on his lips and a ring in his hand. Just now, master yixu said that his body didn¡¯t rot because he still has an obsession in his heart.¡±


    Everyone was trying to guess what the first emperor¡¯s obsession was.


    Lu huaijiang stood in front of the first emperor¡¯s Jade coffin with Lulu.


    The first emperor¡¯s brows carried a faint air of elegance. His eyes were closed, and his brows contained a bit of indifference and awe-inspiring pride.


    Hey in the Jade coffin with his hands crossed and a faint smile on his lips. He was in a very natural state.


    Lulu¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help but clench at the sight of that face.


    Her little face was pale.


    Lu huaijiang saw the face in the coffin and couldn¡¯t help but touch his cheek.


    She actually looked 20 ¨C 30% simr to him.

 Chapter 819: Lulu’s star grass (1)

    Chapter 819: Lulu¡¯s star grass (1)<div>


    ¡°Take a look, this tomb was personally built by the first emperor.¡±


    ¡°I personally forged it with the hands that could double the world. I¡¯ll personally carve them bit by bit.¡±


    ¡°Even this Jade coffin was prepared by him for two. I don¡¯t know who the first emperor fell in love with, but he is so humble and affectionate.¡±


    ¡°It must be the owner of that ring. The first emperor held a blood-colored ring in his hand. This ring must be the same set as the shoes and bracelets in the Imperial mausoleum, prepared for the same girl. It¡¯s a pity that Emperor Shi¡¯s obsession was too deep and he refused to be corrupted, so no one could take the ring off.¡±


    If the ring was taken by force, even the body of the first emperor would not be able to be preserved.


    ¡°Have you opened the coffin?¡± Lu huaijiang asked.<div>


    ¡°It has been opened, but it¡¯s not as rotten as the corpses in the past. There¡¯s no change at all, I¡¯m afraid he¡¯s taken some kind of pill.¡±


    Lulu stood in front of the Jade coffin and could clearly see the face of the first emperor.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know, but there are still rumors among the people. It was said that the person Emperor Shi admired was not a mortal, but a goddess from heaven. Otherwise, why would his body not rot, and even give up the throne for her, and spend his entire life waiting for her?¡±


    ¡°But most people don¡¯t believe it. It¡¯s just a wild guess.¡±


    Lulu squatted on the ground and saw a small green de of grass. There was no wind in the mausoleum.


    However, the grass was green and bright, and the tip of the leaves seemed to have a little bit of light.


    ¡°It¡¯s a divine herb.¡± Lulu murmured.


    Lu huaijiang looked down and saw Lulu reaching out to touch the little green grass. The little green grass seemed to be shaking.


    In just an instant, he was reduced to ashes.


    Lulu was taken aback.


    Lu huaijiang also paused. That Pearl grass seemed a little familiar.


    ¡°What is this?¡± All the officials looked over.<div>


    Lulu¡¯s lips moved slightly, but he did not say a word.


    She could exin what a divine herb was, but she couldn¡¯t exin where she had found it.


    When everyone looked over, Lulu whispered to Lu huaijiang,¡±It¡¯s a type of grass unique to the divine Pce. It was previously called the weing the gods flower. It can grow in the mortal world for thousands of years without withering. If it meets a God, it will instantly bloom to wee the God.¡±


    it¡¯s usually nted in the temple. When the godse, they can sense it.


    ¡°After godmother ascended, she brought the God weing flower along with her to the divine realm.¡± Lulu paused.


    ¡°The weing the gods flowers have bloomed all over the divine realm. There is a little goddess in the divine realm, but only her bedroom can¡¯t grow them. The gods said that her original body was a flower that had turned into a spirit, and could not amodate other ordinary flowers.¡±


    ¡°This is the star grass in her bedroom.¡±


    ¡°In the dark night, they will shine like stars, illuminating the path ahead. However, this flower can only be found in that bedroom.¡± Lulu was a little confused.


    How could there be star grass?


    Why would the starry grass apany the first emperor in the mortal world?


    Could it be that he had really fallen in love with a certain goddess from the divine realm?


    The goddess even stole the starry grass and gave it to the first emperor as a token? Lulu¡¯s heart trembled. He felt that he had found out the truth.<div>


    The little girl was a little angry. When she returned to the pce, she would definitely send a letter to her godmother and ask her to strictly manage the divine realm.


    How could hee down to the mortal world to deceive the ignorant mortals?


    Lulu¡¯s little face was puffed up in anger.


    At this moment, he was standing in front of the Jade coffin. He didn¡¯t know when the coffin lid had been pushed open.


    The little girl tilted her head and looked at the first emperor.


    The officials were arguing about how to take out the ring.


    Lulu leaned forward and almost climbed into the coffin.


    The first emperor clenched the ring in his hand tightly. Lulu touched it and said,¡±I want to take a look.¡±


    Pata, he let go of her hand.


    The ringnded in Lulu¡¯s hand.

 Chapter 820: I’ve waited for the person I wanted to see (1)

    Chapter 820: I¡¯ve waited for the person I wanted to see (1)<div>


    The ring fell into Lulu¡¯s hand with a tter.


    The little girl was slightly stunned.


    The courtier¡¯s voice also stopped abruptly.


    Lulu stood up straight, holding the ring in his hand. The ring was small and exquisite, and Lulu put it on his finger.


    Lulu did not think much of it and put it in his finger.


    As expected ¡­<div>


    Her hands were too small.


    ¡°The size doesn¡¯t match,¡± Lulu muttered.


    But she liked the ring from the bottom of her heart. She liked it very much.


    There were very few things that she liked. She had seen everything in the immortal realm, and there were very few things in the mortal world that could move her.


    ¡°Why did you take off the ring? How did ite down? it seems like she took it off the moment she touched it?¡±


    ¡°How did you get this ring?¡± The courtiers were all shocked when they saw the little girl¡¯s face.


    Lulu was lying on top of the Jade coffin, which was wide enough to amodate two people.


    However, it was a pity that the first emperor was lying there alone.


    Seeing that all the officials had left, Lulu sneakilyid down beside the Jade coffin.


    He looked at the first emperor carefully.


    I¡¯ve seen your mural. Are you wondering if the goddess lied to you? ¡± Lulu whispered.


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you.¡±<div>


    ¡°The rules of the divine realm are strict and strict. It is not allowed for the divine realm to descend to the mortal world without permission, and to have an affair with a mortal. As for her, I don¡¯t know if she has you in her heart. However, she gave you the star grass, and the meaning of the star grass¡¯s birth is to apany and wait.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps, she didn¡¯t let you down.¡± Lulu frowned at the thought of the star grass.


    The starry grass grew in her bedroom.


    She didn¡¯t know which little goddess had stolen her starry grass and given it to the first emperor as a love token.


    ¡°First emperor, you should go.¡± Lulu couldn¡¯t help but touch the first emperor¡¯s face.


    Lu huaijiang¡¯s heart ached, and he reached out to pull Lulu back.


    Who knew that just as she got close, she would suddenly see the skin of the god-like man in the Jade coffin start to turn into ashes inch by inch.


    ¡°The first emperor is about to copse.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? why is the first emperor suddenly going to disappear? Everything was fine just now, what happened?¡± The ministers all rushed over. Lulu stood beside the Jade coffin. He should be happy.


    Her heart couldn¡¯t help but feel heavy, so heavy that she could not breathe.


    ¡°Could it be that the first emperor¡¯s obsession has disappeared? Why did it suddenly disappear? You didn¡¯t do anything.¡± The crowd discussed spiritedly and was shocked.


    He only knew that there was an eight-year-old girl lying next to the Jade coffin just now. If it were anyone else, they would have forced out the truth.<div>


    However, the other party was a little girl that even the great Zhou Emperor had to treat gently. How could the ministers dare to offend her? if they angered her to tears, the Emperor would probably personally cut off their heads.


    Lulu watched as the first emperor slowly disappeared.


    There seemed to be a trace of crystal tears at the corner of his eyes, but it also seemed like nothing.


    The moment the first emperor disappeared, Lu huaijiang staggered. He felt dizzy and some images seemed to sh in front of his eyes, but he could not see clearly.


    Eunuch Lu hurriedly supported him from behind.


    Lu huaijiang steadied his mind, feeling that something was added to his heart, but he was not too clear.


    ¡°I¡¯m not happy.¡± Lulu fell beside Lu huaijiang. Hearing her muffled voice, Lu huaijiang felt ufortable. His emotions were stronger than before, and he had to pull her into his arms hurriedly.


    At this moment, Yi Xu, who was sitting in the carriage, suddenly put his hands together. ¡°You¡¯ve finally found the person you wanted to see, and your obsession has disappeared.¡±


    ¡°But after going round and round, we¡¯ve returned to the starting point.¡±

 Chapter 821: The silk of the first emperor (1)

    Chapter 821: The silk of the first emperor (1)<div>


    The sudden disappearance of the first emperor shocked the officials.


    He was shocked and a little regretful.


    The first emperor was the Emperor of the ages. When he was alive, even if he abdicated, no one dared to have the slightest intention of rebelling.


    Even half a year after his death, the other countries still had the attitude of submitting to him.


    One could see the world¡¯s desire to submit to the first emperor.


    At that time, all the countries were afraid of the first emperor, but the people were proud to have him.<div>


    Now, Emperor Shi¡¯s true body was not rotten and was regarded as the incarnation of God.


    People from all countries came to congratte him.


    Now that the first emperor had suddenly disappeared, how could they not feel regretful?


    It would be an honor to be able to look up to such an ancient Emperor.


    At this moment, all the officials knelt on the ground and kowtowed three times respectfully, sending off the Emperor of all ages.


    Lulu had been listless the whole time, and she looked dazed as she leaned into Lu huaijiang¡¯s arms.


    Ever since Lu huaijiang entered the mausoleum, he had been in a daze and would be in a trance from time to time.


    The first emperor had clearly left, but he still felt that the first emperor still existed.


    It was this kind of intuition.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing in that room. It might be a quiet room. The first emperor advocates longevity, so it¡¯s very likely that he¡¯s cultivating in seclusion here.¡± The officials followed behind the Emperor and took a look at the mausoleum.


    Lu huaijiang bent down and picked up the little girl. The ministers frowned, but seeing that the eight-year-old girl was still childish, they were relieved.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t a quiet room, it should be a painting room.¡± Lu huaijiang stood at the door of the stone room.<div>


    All the officials nced at the Emperor. This was clearly the result of several days of discussion among the great confucians.


    Looking at the decorations, it was clearly a quiet room.


    Lu huaijiang carried Lulu into the stone room.


    ¡°There¡¯s only a stone table and two stone stools inside. Other than that, there¡¯s nothing else. If this isn¡¯t a cultivation room, what could it be?¡± The great confucians didn¡¯t dare to refute His Majesty, but their expressions showed that they didn¡¯t believe him.


    Art studios were usually located at Windows with excellent venttion and beautiful scenery.


    This ce waspletely sealed off, and it didn¡¯t look like a ce for drawing.


    Lu huaijiang did not say anything. It was clearly his first time here, but he seemed to be extremely familiar with it.


    Carrying Lulu in one arm, he walked to the corner of the stone room, to an inconspicuous corner at the bottom right of the entrance.


    Lu huaijiang raised his eyebrows and walked to the corner, using his shoes to measure three steps.


    Then, he squatted down and put Lulu down. He bent his fingers and tapped the ground lightly.


    Dong ¡­


    Thump thump.<div>


    ¡°It¡¯s empty. Your Majesty, it¡¯s empty inside.¡± Eunuch Lu¡¯s face was filled with shock. The Emperor was walking straight towards the corner. Did he really not know in advance?


    ¡°How, how can it be empty? A few days ago, the guards had already searched for secret passages or mechanisms.¡±


    The local officials were shocked. How did His Majesty know?


    Lu huaijiang pped his hands,¡±he¡¯s a person who¡¯s extremely good at mechanical arithmetic.¡± It would be impossible to find it directly. You have to step on the same floor tiles.¡± Just now, he had walked around and stepped on the floor tiles.


    Everyone was even more surprised.


    They saw His Majesty squatting on the ground and lifting a corner of the floor tile.


    Because it had always been sealed, although the silk inside had lost its color, it was still intact.


    ¡°It¡¯s silk, this is really a painting room. It was Emperor Shi¡¯s art studio. This silk scroll is so well hidden, could it be a portrait of the person you like?¡± Grand tutor Xie¡¯s expression changed. He was a civil official and the emperor¡¯s teacher.


    Over the years, the one who had studied the most was the Emperor of the ages.


    On this trip, Grand tutor Xie¡¯s entire face was covered in tears.


    Now that he saw the silk, he was even more shocked.


    <div>

 Chapter 822: Lulu’s portrait (1)

    Chapter 822: Lulu¡¯s portrait (1)<div>


    ¡°He must be the first emperor¡¯s sweetheart.¡±


    ¡°The first emperor hid it so deeply, I wonder what he drew.¡±


    Everyone¡¯s eyes lit up.


    Lu huaijiang was a little unhappy, as if she didn¡¯t want everyone to see her appearance.


    It was just that Grand tutor Xie was the emperor¡¯s teacher, and this little old man had always been very generous with gifts.


    At this moment, he had actually walked up a few steps out of politeness, but Lu huaijiang did not say anything.<div>


    Lu huaijiang bent down to take out the silk and rubbed it carefully. There was a familiar feeling.


    Lulu stood on her tiptoes and tugged at Lu huaijiang¡¯s arm.¡±I¡¯m a little short.¡±


    Lu huaijiang couldn¡¯t help butugh. You¡¯re quite enlightened.


    He could only squat down again. There was quite a lot of silk. Lu huaijiang spread out many of them and indeed, there was a portrait of a woman inside.


    All of them were women.


    However, almost all of the portraits only had half of the side of the face. The side of her face was still hazy.


    The first emperor had learned the four Arts since he was a child, so it could be seen that he had deliberately made it vague.


    The woman was from a thousand years ago, and her dress was even more striking than the women of today¡¯s aristocratic families. After her Majesty finished reading, the few officialspeted to appreciate it, and the woman could only see half of the outline.


    However, the half-blurred outline was full of immortal Qi, which made people sigh.


    The first emperor¡¯s eyes were indeed extraordinary.


    Now, only thest piece of silk was left.


    The silk seemed to have been touched often, and a part of it had lost a lot of color.<div>


    Lu huaijiang¡¯s heart was pounding.


    Grand tutor Xie did not argue with the officials over the portrait. Instead, he stood behind Lu huaijiang and tiptoed to look at thest one.


    Lu huaijiang gently unfolded it. As soon as he opened it, he saw that there was something wrong with the painting.


    The other portraits only revealed the top half of the hair to the side, but this one was facing the front.


    Lu huaijiang¡¯s heart seemed to be burning with some kind of me, with some kind of expectation, and his hand trembled.


    It unfolded bit by bit.


    Between his brows, a dark red color leaped into his eyes.


    Seeing the dark red, Lu huaijiang lowered his head and looked at the dazed Lulu.


    The red dot was said to be the God¡¯s favorite.


    At this moment, he was hiding under his thick hair.


    It spread out bit by bit, and further down from the dark red between his eyebrows was a pair of lively and aggressive eyes.


    Lu huaijiang¡¯s hand trembled.<div>


    Her eyes were 50% simr to Lulu¡¯s, but they were somewhat otherworldly. The air of a fairy could be felt from her eyes, as if she was a little fairy who did not know what was in the heavens.


    A goddess who was not moved by emotions and desires.


    Lu huaijiang took a deep breath and opened it again.


    Under it was a hazy veil. The veil fluttered in the wind, covering half of her face.


    However, Lu huaijiang¡¯s mind followed the pair of eyes and saw a goddess who looked like Lulu, even more like an immortal than Lulu.


    It was like an older version of Lulu.


    Lu huaijiang unfolded the silk, revealing a graceful woman in a green veil, her innocent and unromantic appearance exposed in front of the few people.


    ¡°This woman should only exist in the heavens,¡± Grand tutor Xie was startled. The moment the silk was opened, the immortal Qi almost hit his face.


    Just as the officials were about to approach, the silk in Lu huaijiang¡¯s hands was directly corroded in front of their eyes.


    Not even a single piece of silk was left behind.


    ¡°Aiya, Grand tutor Xie, what did you see just now? What should only exist in heaven?¡±


    ¡°The first emperor hid it too deeply. The first emperor¡¯s transformation was one of a kind, and he didn¡¯t even leave half of that woman¡¯s face behind. I can¡¯t see it clearly, I can only see a few outstanding looks.¡± The ministers were extremely regretful.<div>


    But Grand tutor Xie¡¯s brows were tightly locked together. The pair of eyes on the silk was very familiar.


    He seemed to have seen it somewhere.

 Chapter 823: Waiting for her (1)

    Chapter 823: Waiting for her (1)<div>


    Grand tutor Xie¡¯s brows were tightly locked together, but he still couldn¡¯t remember where he had seen those eyes before.


    Lu huaijiang, however, saw the silk scroll begin, and his lips pursed tightly.


    The hand that was holding Lulu¡¯s hand tightened and turned white.


    ¡°Jiang Jiang, my hand hurts. You¡¯re making my hand hurt.¡± Lulu looked at him with tears streaming down her face. Her hands were hurting.


    Lu huaijiang suddenly rxed and saw her looking up at him.


    He couldn¡¯t help but reach out to cover the lower half of her face.<div>


    Lu huaijiang¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    Then, he gently brushed away the hair between her eyebrows. As expected ¡­


    She looked like the woman on the silk.


    Lu huaijiang blocked Grand tutor Xie¡¯s line of sight and gently put down Lulu¡¯s hair, releasing his grip.


    The only difference between Lulu and that face was ¡­


    However, Lulu was a little rounder and had the baby fat of a child. His eyes were lively and lively, and he could cry,ugh, and throw a tantrum.


    The woman in the portrait only revealed her eyes, but Lu huaijiang could feel the coldness in them.


    The coldness was unconsciously emitted.


    It was a coldness that did not belong to the mortal world.


    It was the kind of immortal Qi that could only be cultivated in the nine Heavens.


    ¡°Jiang Jiang, What are you looking at?¡± Lulu felt that there was something wrong with his eyes. He seemed to be looking at her, but not at the same time.


    But soon, Jiang Jiang only had eyes for her.<div>


    Lu huaijiangughed lightly and hooked her little nose.


    ¡°Of course I¡¯m looking at you. Who else could it be other than you?¡± Lu huaijiang came back to his senses. No matter what, his Lulu was only his Lulu.


    Lu huaijiang calmed his mind and stopped thinking about it. He held the little girl¡¯s hand and left the stone room.


    The officials behind him were still sighing in regret.


    Only Grand tutor Xie muttered in his heart, just where have I seen him before? Why can¡¯t I remember? Such an outstanding woman should have a great reputation.¡±


    Even if he didn¡¯t see the second half of her face, Grand tutor Xie dared to conclude that the woman¡¯s beauty was unparalleled.


    How could he remember?


    After all, those eyes were still on a little girl who was full of baby fat.


    Lulu followed Lu huaijiang out of the stone room, with only eunuch Lu following three steps behind.


    ¡°I think that sister fairy looks a little familiar. She might be a goddess from the immortal realm,¡± Lulu whispered to Lu huaijiang.


    ¡°I keep feeling like I¡¯ve seen her somewhere before.¡± Unfortunately, he was a thief who stole her starry grass and gave it to the first emperor.


    Lulu was a little angry.<div>


    Lu huaijiang looked at those eyes and smiled without saying anything.


    They soon reached the deepest part of the mausoleum.


    It was the forbidden area that was covered with traps and strictly guarded by the first emperor.


    He had even used sword Qi to carve out the words ¡®forbidden area¡¯ outside the passage.


    The words ¡°forbidden area¡± carried the killing intent of the first emperor. Even the officials felt fear in their hearts when they looked at it, and they didn¡¯t dare to get close.


    The generals were too close. They half-knelt in front of the passage, not daring to move forward.


    ¡°This is the sword Qi left behind by the first emperor. It¡¯s probably to force everyone back and prevent them from approaching.¡± A guard braved the sword Qi and rushed into the passage, but his heart was pierced by thousands of arrows.


    He could not avoid it.


    Even if someone was lucky enough to avoid it, they only took a step forward before their body went soft and they fell straight down.


    He couldn¡¯t even find the reason.


    ¡°I¡¯ll walk in front.¡± Lulu suddenly asked in a low voice.


    He let go of Lu huaijiang¡¯s hand and wanted to walk forward.<div>


    ¡°This is not the pce. It is not a ce where you can be safe and sound just because you have your Majesty¡¯s favor.¡± One of the officials suddenly said.


    It seemed that she was quite dissatisfied with her using the emperor¡¯s favor to make a fuss.


    Lulu didn¡¯t tidy up, but Lu huaijiang looked at eunuch Lu.


    Lulu¡¯s heart was telling her that she should go, that she had to go. This was something that was left for her.


    This was everything he had left for her.


    This inexplicable thought was strong and direct.

 Chapter 824: His goddess (1)

    Chapter 824: His goddess (1)<div>


    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Lu huaijiang took a step forward and held Lulu¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Your Majesty, don¡¯t mess around,¡± the ministers said, their hearts tightening.


    Your Majesty is the Emperor of the great Zhou, and the great Zhou has yet to appoint a Crown Prince. If anything were to happen to Your Majesty, what should the great Zhou do? ¡± The officials were all frightened.


    All the generals in the world can¡¯t do anything to this ce. Even if your Majesty conquests in all directions, you¡¯ll only be courting death if you go.¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, it¡¯s fine if you indulge miss Lulu in the past, but it¡¯s just a trick between the youngdies. But how can you let her do as she pleases? you have a distinguished position in great Zhou, how can you apany her in danger? If she harmed His Majesty, wouldn¡¯t she be a sinner of the ages?¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, please don¡¯t do that.¡± All the officials knelt on the ground. Who would have thought that His Majesty would suddenly want to go in personally?<div>


    If that was the case, she would not have asked him toe to the tomb.


    Lu huaijiang turned to look at the people who were ndering Lulu.¡±No one can change what I have decided.¡±


    ¡°Jiang Jiang, I want to drink some water,¡± Lulu interrupted her.


    ¡°Oh.¡± The Furious Emperor turned around and asked eunuch Lu for a water bottle. He fed the water to eunuch Lu personally.


    This made the group of officials grit their teeth in hatred.


    A demon that could bring disaster to a country and its people.


    However, evildoer was so young and so round. They couldn¡¯t even call him evildoer.


    The ministers covered their eyes tightly, not daring to look at the Emperor leading Jiang huailu into the passage.


    After taking a step ¡­


    Well, the sword Qi should be able to force them back.


    He took three steps.


    Eh?<div>


    The sword Qi was not working?


    He took four steps and reached the entrance of the passageway.


    Everyone watched as the two of them walked into the passage hand in hand, stepping over the ce where thousands of arrows should have pierced through their hearts.


    Then, he walked past the ce where he had fallen for no reason.


    He walked to the end of the passage step by step.


    The little girl, who had just lost her baby-like appearance and was still a little childish, said in a crisp voice, ¡°¡±Open the door.¡±


    The door of the stone room rumbled and opened.


    !!!!


    The courtier¡¯s eyes widened.


    All the generals stared with wide eyes.


    They watched as the two entered the stone room and disappeared from everyone¡¯s sight.


    ¡°Aiya, this thing has lost its effectiveness.¡±<div>


    One of the generals shouted as he stood up and charged into the tunnel.


    Pa da.


    As soon as he stepped into the passage, his heart was pierced by thousands of arrows, turning into a sieve.


    They were nailed to the wall, and they died a miserable death.


    All of the officials trembled in fear. Some of the more courageous ones sneaked forward, and as expected, they were pressed down by the sword Qi and fell to the ground.


    He couldn¡¯t even lift his head.


    ¡°Why can Your Majesty enter?¡±


    ¡°Even that eight-year-old girl can enter?¡±


    So this failure was only targeted at those two people?


    The courtiers were so angry that tears fell from their eyes.


    He felt the malice of the first emperor.


    As for Lu huaijiang, when he stepped into the stone room, he suddenly stopped.<div>


    The stone chamber was glittering with golden light. After passing through the stone door, everything inside was made of pure gold.


    A hidden mistress in a Golden House.


    A word suddenly shed in Lu huaijiang¡¯s mind.


    He wanted to keep his mistress in his house.


    Lulu walked to the back of the stone room, but he went to the desk at the side and read the words carved on the Jade slip.


    ¡°Yi conquers the world, a lifetime of military service.¡±


    ¡°For the sake of the world, ruling the country Fair and just.¡±


    ¡°Zhen has a disloyal heart. I am guilty of attempting to defile the goddess and pull her down to the mortal world.¡±


    but I am willing to give up fame and fortune and fall into the hell of avicinaraka. I only want to spend the rest of my life with you, goddess.

 Chapter 825: The goddess is related to the evil (1)

    Chapter 825: The goddess is rted to the evil (1)


    abandon the world, abandon all fame and fortune, just to be together for a lifetime.


    ¡°But have you been together for long?¡±


    ¡°Is this what you¡¯ve been looking forward to?¡± Lu huaijiang said in a low voice.


    There were still traces of rubbing on the Jade slip, which showed that the owner had taken great care of it.


    Lulu¡¯s footsteps were heard, and Lu huaijiang stuffed the Jade slip into his arms out of reflex.


    His heart was pounding.


    ¡°Jiang Jiang, Jiang Jiang, there are many beautiful Jade butterflies behind you. Look, there are so many Jade butterflies ¡­¡±


    Lulu bounced over and grabbed Lu huaijiang¡¯s wrist. Lu huaijiang followed her into the depths of the stone chamber.


    As expected, there was a Jade butterfly dancing inside.


    ¡°It¡¯s said that there are many Jade butterflies in the depths of theherworld, and they are formed from the obsessions of the human world.¡± Lu huaijiang looked at the dancing Yu die from afar. The smooth and lustrous lines on Yu die¡¯s body emitted light in the dark.


    ¡°However, theherworld closed its gate a thousand years ago, causing theherworld to be imbnced. Until now, theherworld and the human world are both closed. Where did this Jade butterflye from? Did the goddess leave it for the first emperor?¡± Lu huaijiang frowned.


    ¡°Perhaps the evil in the human world is rted to that goddess.¡± Lu huaijiang muttered in a low voice.


    Lulu stopped in his tracks and bent down.¡±Ah,¡± he said. He suddenly wailed.


    Lu huaijiang¡¯s hair stood on end in fear. He stepped forward nervously, only to see Lulu clutching her heart with a pale face.¡±My heart suddenly hurts.¡± Her little face was scrunched up.


    It was rumored that it was a Jade butterfly formed from an obsession. Other than that obsession, it was a Jade butterfly that was close to almost no one.


    At this moment, they were all lingering around her, resting on her shoulders, on the tip of her nose, on the tip of her hair, and on the corner of her skirt.


    A Jade butterfly circled around Lu huaijiang¡¯s body, but it never stopped.


    Lulu ignored the pain in his heart and said with a pale face, ¡°¡±There are so many moths that like me.¡±


    Lu huaijiang ¡­


    so beautiful, so beautiful ¡­ The Jade butterfly has already disappeared for a thousand years, yet there¡¯s still a Jade butterfly in the tomb.¡± Lulu was running around in the Jade butterfly.


    The Jade butterfly that was circling around Lu huaijiang finallynded on his chest.


    The wings moved slightly, and Lu huaijiang felt that his heartbeat resonated with the movement of the Jade butterfly¡¯s wings.


    It was as if he and Yu die were born together.


    From the moment he came to the mausoleum, Lu huaijiang was in a daze. He always felt that he had taken back something that originally belonged to him.


    ¡°Aiya, the Jade butterfly has disappeared. Had their obsession disappeared? Is the first emperor¡¯s obsession to wait for that goddess or to live forever?¡± Lulu was reluctant to leave, his face full of disappointment.


    The Jade butterfly dispersed and the stone room became empty.


    ¡°So much gold. When I run out of money, I¡¯lle to the gold ingots in the stone room.¡± Lulu said like a little money-grubber.


    Lu huaijiang couldn¡¯t helpughing.


    She led Lulu out of the stone room and found a few more bodies outside the passage.


    Seeing the two of theme out safe and sound, all of the civil and military officials ¡®eyes widened.


    But Her Majesty didn¡¯t want to mention it, and no one dared to ask.


    The little girl beside him was easy to bully, but unfortunately, she had the emperor¡¯s back, so no one dared to make a sound.


    ¡°Since the tomb of the first emperor has appeared, let¡¯s dig it out. We¡¯ll merge the things in the mausoleum with the Imperial mausoleum.¡± Lu huaijiang said in a deep voice.


    Since the first emperor¡¯s obsession had disappeared, the mausoleum was no longer important.


    Lu huaijiang suddenly tightened his grip on Lulu¡¯s wrist.


    His obsession ¡­


    Lu huaijiang took a deep breath, his brows were filled with lingering sorrow.

 Chapter 826: Giving birth in the rain (1)

    Chapter 826: Giving birth in the rain (1)


    The mausoleum of the first emperor suddenly appeared.


    It caused a huge uproar in the world.


    In an instant, many foreigners came to the great Zhou, and the great Zhou instantly became busy.


    Some people even suggested that they take out the Rings, bracelets, and shoes from the first emperor¡¯s tomb.


    However, he was rejected by Lu huaijiang.


    These things had already been kept in the National Treasury and no one was allowed to touch them.


    Everyone was in awe of the new emperor, and no one dared to mention it.


    Lu huaijiang brought Lulu back to the pce. That night, he was jolted awake several times.


    Eunuch Lu¡¯s brows were furrowed with worry. The Emperor had been mumbling in his sleep these days, even calling out miss Lulu¡¯s name in his dreams.


    It was already the seventh month, and the days were hot and stuffy. Lulu¡¯s birthday was getting closer and closer.


    The day of his birthday was the day of the Li Pce.


    Since the beginning of July, the ministers saw that the emperor¡¯s temper had be more irritable.


    None of the officials who had gone to court to speak in the past few days walked out straight. Almost all of them had been flogged and carried out lying down.


    The officials were all shocked, and no one dared to touch the emperor¡¯s eyebrows.


    No one knew what had happened.


    Only Lord Xia nced at the Emperor and narrowed his eyes leisurely.


    He had already changed. From a mediocre official who was conscientious and dedicated to the country and people, he had be a person who fawned over the powerful. Ah, PEI, he had be a viin who could only climb up by clinging to his niece¡¯s thigh.


    Tsk, he knew that all the civil and military officials were envious.


    He was envious that he did not have a niece who he could rely on.


    It was the tenth day of the seventh month. The weather was dark and stuffy, making people wet and covered in sweat.


    His Majesty had crippled two more officials in Court today.


    She returned to the harem in a Huff.


    This time, it was because the officials had spoken. The Emperor was already fifteen years old, but he was not willing to establish an Empress or fill the harem.


    His Majesty was so angry that he gave that Lord ten concubines.


    Eunuch Lu surmised that even if the Lord were to leave the court alive, he would also die to a woman.


    Wouldn¡¯t it be squeezed dry?


    Tsk tsk.


    On the night of the 10th of July, there was a sudden p of Thunder in the sky.


    Everyone was startled awake from their dreams.


    The rain came quickly and urgently. Lu huaijiang¡¯s eyelids suddenly twitched.


    ¡°Dong Dong ¡­¡± Someone knocked on the door of His Majesty¡¯s bedroom.


    ¡°Your Majesty, Princess Jinghong has been pregnant for fourteen months, and tonight, her illness has finally acted up. But the few midwives and female doctors were unable to deliver the baby. At this moment, the Prince of fusang has sent people to the pce gates to seek an audience.¡± The pce servant standing at the door quickly said.


    ¡°I can¡¯t give birth, why are you looking for me?¡± Lu huaijiang was wearing a middle coat. Lu huaijiang¡¯s face was cold.


    The pce servant knelt on the ground with a plop.


    ¡°Your Majesty, Princess Jinghong has been pregnant for fourteen months and has not given birth. There are rumors in the capital that the princess is pregnant with a demon. Some time ago, someone sneaked into the residence and tried to do something to the princess.¡±


    ¡°There are manymoners outside the door tonight. They all say that we must kill the evil and that the fetus will bring bad luck to the great Zhou.¡±


    Eunuch Lu frowned.


    The Prince of fusang was the Crown Prince of fusang, and he would ascend the throne after returning.


    If something happened to the eldest son of the Emperor in the great Zhou, they would have a reason to send troops.


    In recent days, the surrounding countries had the intention to test the border of great Zhou. If something happened to the child ¡­


    This battle was inevitable.


    Lu huaijiang suppressed the anger between his brows and stood up. He spread his hands and eunuch Lu immediately helped him put on his coat.


    ¡°Out of the pce.¡± Eunuch Lu called out in a low voice.


    Not long after, a carriage hurriedly drove out of the pce.


    The rainy night was dark, and everywhere was covered in heavy rain.


    A bolt of lightning streaked across the sky, as if it was going to trigger the mes of heaven and earth.

 Chapter 827: Wake him up (1)

    Chapter 827: Wake him up (1)<div>


    The carriage headed straight out of the pce.


    By the time the Royal guards had surrounded the inn, there were already many people gathered outside the gate.


    Standing in the heavy rain, his face was filled with determination.


    Seeing the carriageing, and the Royal guards clearing the way, many people knelt on the ground and said, ¡°¡±Your Majesty, it¡¯smon sense for mortals to be pregnant for ten months. Being pregnant for fourteen months and not giving birth, how is that what an ordinary person would do?¡±


    ¡°My distant cousin-inw is working in the post house, buying things for the fusang Crown Princess every day.¡±


    one day, I identally entered the small kitchen and realized that Princess Jinghong¡¯s daily food was actually heart soup.<div>


    ¡°You have never bought pig¡¯s hearts but you have soup to drink every day. My cousin-inw was curious, so she opened it and took a look. Only then did she realize that the soup was actually ¡­ It¡¯s actually the human heart!¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, Princess Jinghong is actually using human hearts to nourish her fetus. He¡¯s a monster, he¡¯s definitely a monster!¡±


    ¡°This child was begged by the hall of salvation, and they don¡¯t have good intentions. I beg Your Majesty to burn that pair of evildoers to death, I beg Your Majesty to seek justice.¡±


    In the rainy night, everyone knelt on the ground and kowtowed continuously.


    Lu huaijiang cast a cold nce at him. Lu Jinghong was a human-eating soup?


    Ever since Lu huaijiang returned from the tomb of the first emperor, he had been mumbling to himself every day. In his dreams, he would always dream that he had be the first emperor, and he would catch glimpses of every little detail of him.


    As for Lu Jinghong, he had neglected him.


    Some of these people might be telling the truth, but some of them were just conspiracies conjured up by people with ulterior motives.


    Lu huaijiang entered the door without a word.


    Very quickly, a Pce servant weed him into the manor with an umbre.


    It was raining heavily tonight, and everyone was running back and forth with umbres.


    Before Lu huaijiang could even get close, he could already hear a series of tragic and shrill cries.<div>


    ¡°Did you give birth?¡± Eunuch Lu asked in a low voice.


    The Prince of fusang country¡¯s eyes were red. it¡¯s been an entire day. The Crown Princess has fainted three times. The child has note out yet.


    As soon as she finished speaking, there was another shrill scream in the room.


    But this time, it wasn¡¯t Lu Jinghong.


    The door opened.


    The midwife rushed out in a panic,¡±the Crown Princess has been shouting that her stomach hurts and that something is biting her stomach.¡± He said he wanted to drink soup.¡±


    ¡°The Crown Princess has vomited blood. Someonee quickly, the Crown Princess is vomiting blood.¡±


    The people in the room screamed.


    The Prince of fusang knelt on the ground and prayed to the heavens.


    Lu huaijiang¡¯s brows furrowed. At this moment, he felt a familiar fluctuation.


    ¡°What is it? what is it in the Crown Princess¡± stomach?¡± The female doctor suddenly screamed.


    Lu huaijiang kicked the door open.<div>


    A bloody mess burst out from Lu Jinghong¡¯s stomach.


    The midwife and the female doctor in the room had long been shocked into a daze.


    It was a bloody mess, and it seemed to have sharp ws. Lu Jinghong had long lost all color in his body.


    it¡¯s true, there¡¯s really something eating the Crown Prince Consort ¡­ The pce servant murmured.


    Lu Jinghong¡¯s eyes turned white as he tried his best to roll his eyes. His eyes widened.


    It was exactly the same as the monster in her dream.


    In the dream, the demon was tearing an infant apart.


    Lu Jinghong¡¯s entire body trembled at the thought of this.


    ¡°Your first child was a boy, what did you do?¡± Lu huaijiang asked with a cold face.


    Lu Jinghong¡¯s body was cold and afraid, and he made a gurgling sound in his throat.


    The thing crawled out.


    ¡°Ah!¡± There were screams.<div>


    A sword streaked across ¡­


    Lu huaijiang raised the blood-dripping long sword and pierced straight through the demon¡¯s brow.


    Pffft!


    The corrosive blood sttered all over his body and dripped on his face. It instantly turned into ck smoke and entered his body.

 Chapter 828: Fusion of evil gods _1

    Chapter 828: Fusion of evil gods _1<div>


    ¡°Your first child was a boy, what did you do?¡± Lu huaijiang asked with a cold face.


    Lu Jinghong¡¯s body was cold and afraid, and he made a gurgling sound in his throat.


    The thing crawled out.


    ¡°Ah!¡± There were screams.


    A sword streaked across ¡­


    Lu huaijiang raised the blood-dripping long sword and pierced straight through the demon¡¯s brow.<div>


    Pffft!


    The corrosive blood sttered all over his body and dripped on his face. It instantly turned into ck smoke and entered his body.


    The sword pierced through.


    The demon turned into a ck smoke and entered Lu huaijiang¡¯s body.


    He seemed to hear the evil god sighing in his heart.


    He was satisfied and happy.


    The people in the pce looked at the Emperor in a daze. Blood dripped from the tip of the sword.


    A silver light shed.


    Plop, plop, plop. Six Pce servants, three midwives, and two female doctors in the room fell to the ground.


    A stream of red seeped out from his neck.


    Lu Jinghong had long died with his eyes wide open. She had used her body as a vessel to give birth to the evil spirit, and the evil spirit had taken over the baby¡¯s position when it was born.


    It required a huge amount of energy every day, and it would use the mother¡¯s body to nourish itself every day.<div>


    The day it was born was the day its mother died.


    Lu huaijiang¡¯s heart sank the moment the ck smoke entered his body.


    That day, the soul Fusion failed. This time, he probably couldn¡¯t escape.


    As expected, the evil god that was hiding in the sea of consciousness emerged again.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that this day woulde.¡± The heretic God¡¯s spiritual energy surged.


    ¡°Your will is extraordinary. You¡¯ve obviously fused with the first emperor¡¯s memories, but you¡¯re still so determined to give in to her. Have you ever thought about who she is?¡±


    ¡°Why are you entangled with her for generations? why does everything about her correspond to you? Everything she has is to counter you. Have you never thought about it?¡±


    ¡°As a goddess, she secretly descended to the lower realm. As the only first emperor in the world, you¡¯ve actually waited your entire life for her. Do you think you¡¯re worth it?¡±


    ¡°Lu huaijiang, you¡¯ve been harmed by her for all your life. You¡¯re still unwilling to kill her?¡±


    ¡°You should know that she didn¡¯t mean it. She didn¡¯t mean it. ¡±


    Lu huaijiang felt dizzy and the sword in his hand turned white.


    From the moment he came out of Emperor Shi¡¯s tomb, he knew.<div>


    He was the first emperor, and he was the first emperor.


    The first emperor¡¯s obsession was her.


    The first emperor had waited for a thousand years just to see her. Even if she was ignorant, she was still willing to let go of her obsession, because he only wanted to see her.


    ¡°Did you see what happened to the first emperor? This time, if you can¡¯t kill her, you¡¯ll walk the same path as you did in your previous seven lives.¡±


    ¡°The meaning of her existence is to save themon people, while the meaning of your existence is to ughter themon people. The stronger you are, the more you will be able to resist this unfair heavenly Dao. You and the God of creation are of the same lineage, so why are you at two extremes?¡±


    ¡°Lu huaijiang!¡± The evil god was a little angry.


    Eight incarnations, eight alt ounts, he could only watch as he fell into such a situation, unable to break free.


    The evil god was almost going crazy.


    The first seven had all been exhausted by that woman.


    And in this life, he had separated the soul that had feelings. As long as Lu huaijiang was not moved by her, or as long as he was moved, she could merge with him and avoid the tragedy of the previous seven lives.


    He had a good n.


    Even before Jiang huailu had grown up, it had already descended on Lu huaijiang.<div>


    It made him grow into a tyrant that everyone feared and made him a murderer.


    Until ¡­


    He met Jiang huailu in the hall of salvation.


    Only then did he realize that he had been happy too early.

 Chapter 829: Half an evil god (1)

    Chapter 829: Half an evil god (1)<div>


    ¡°Since you can¡¯t harden your heart, then let me control everything.¡±


    Lu huaijiang felt a sharp pain in his mind, as if something was eroding his will bit by bit.


    There was a thud.


    The long sword fell to the ground, and blood sttered on the ground.


    Lu huaijiang¡¯s eyes were red. Thousands of years of loneliness shed through his mind, and his entire body seemed to be covered in frost.


    He was born with knowledge, and there were many things that he could understand without others telling him.<div>


    However, he always felt that he wascking something.


    Until this moment.


    His soul merged bit by bit and Lu huaijiang gradually filled up the gap.


    ¡°You are me, and I am you. Would the main body harm him? I didn¡¯t let you know about the previous seven lives so that you wouldn¡¯t be affected by them!¡±


    ¡°Now, I¡¯ll return all my power to you. As long as you break through the heavenly Dao and kill your way up to the nine Heavens, you will be able to tten this divine realm!¡± The heretic God had fused all of its power with him.


    All that was left was a trace of will and sealed memories.


    The voice in Lu huaijiang¡¯s mind gradually died down.


    Large drops of cold sweat fell from Lu huaijiang¡¯s forehead, and his whole body was bone-chilling.


    He could feel the pressure and power from it with just a raise of his hand.


    The evil god had fused with him.


    However, he still sealed the memories of his previous seven lives, except for the life of the first emperor that he already knew about.


    Lu huaijiang panted lightly, the rumbling Thunder deafening.<div>


    Heavy rain poured down.


    The blood that flowed out of the house followed the rain and flowed into the courtyard.


    Lu huaijiang¡¯s entire body felt the might of the heavens. It was a threat and intimidation that the heavens could not tolerate.


    Every time the Thunder sounded, Lu huaijiang felt that the Thunder was shocking him.


    He was also filled with killing intent towards him.


    Lu huaijiang looked down at the blood on his hands, the imposing air between his brows was undisguisable.


    He was Lu huaijiang.


    but he was only one step away from bing an evil god.


    Lu huaijiang was just a step away frompletely returning to his original self.


    The him who killed, the him who was vicious, the him who had no sense of reason.


    ¡°This Lord¡¯s power haspletely fused with you. You can feel the suppression and rejection from the world, right? Jiang huailu was the darling of heaven and earth, and he hade to eliminate the evil. You and she were born to be two extremes.¡±


    ¡°If there¡¯s you, there¡¯s no her. If there¡¯s her, there¡¯s no you.¡±<div>


    ¡°In your previous life, you were destroyed by her every time.¡±


    ¡°Since you don¡¯t want to kill her, then stay away from her and reject her. Otherwise, you¡¯ll die in her hands sooner orter. It¡¯s just like every time before.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t fall for her anymore.¡± The evil god seemed to have weakened a lot. It was true that all his power had been integrated with Lu huaijiang.


    What he was guarding now was only a trace of his original will and the memories of his previous life.


    As for Lu huaijiang, as his power increased, he would be more and more like the old him.


    ¡°Only by killing can you be stronger and resist the heavenly Dao! Go on ¡­¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the evil god sank into his sea of consciousness and fell silent.


    The Prince of fusang stood in the room. Hearing that there was not a single sound in the room, his eyelids kept twitching.


    When she looked down, she saw that her white shoes had long been stained with red blood.


    ¡°Jinghong ¡­ Crown Prince Consort ¡­¡±


    The Prince of fusang¡¯s expression changed slightly. He murmured, turned around, and ran towards the main door.


    There was a buzz.


    A long sword flew out from the room, breaking through the heavy rain, and headed straight for the Prince of fusang¡¯s throat.<div>


    The sword pierced through his throat.


    The speed was too fast, and the Prince of fusang still ran a few steps forward before falling to the ground. Puchi, Puchi,rge mouthfuls of blood spurted out from his throat.


    Indeed, killing a Crown Prince would increase his power significantly.


    The pain that the heavenly Dao inflicted on him was clearly reduced.

 Chapter 830: Lulu’s birthday (1)

    Chapter 830: Lulu¡¯s birthday (1)<div>


    Lu huaijiang had killed someone.


    All the people from fusang in the great Zhou¡¯s post house, from top to bottom, washed the post house with blood.


    The blood of the courier station flowed along the rain to the outside of the courtyard, dyeing the ground red.


    Themoners who were originally kneeling outside the posthouse saw the Emperor carrying his sword and walking indifferently in the heavy rain. They swept their eyes over the crowd indifferently.


    The people all shivered.


    Everyone fell silent.<div>


    He had a strange intuition.


    If they had said one more word, their heads would have fallen to the ground.


    It was not until the Emperor got into the carriage step by step that the killing intent gradually dissipated. All the people sprawled on the ground, their faces full of fear.


    Your Majesty, it seems like something has happened ¡­ The aura of entering and exiting this door waspletely different.


    The blood flowed out of the courier station along with the storm. Some people saw that the door was not closed, so they boldly sneaked into the courier station.


    With just a nce, he immediately cried out in shock.


    The next morning.


    The news of the Prince of fusang and everyone in the posthouse being killed by a single sword strike spread like wildfire.


    Furthermore, it was said that the person who did it was the Emperor of the great Zhou Dynasty.


    The people of the capital were originally trying to stop Lu Jinghong from giving birth to a monster, but now, they didn¡¯t dare to make a sound.


    Who wouldn¡¯t feel fear when they saw the Emperor carrying a sword on a rainy night?


    What was even more shocking was that the next day, an official came to impeach and question him.<div>


    The Emperor sat indifferently in front of the hall, his expression indifferent as he ordered for the remonstrant to die.


    On the 14th day of the seventh month.


    Lu huaijiang¡¯s birthday.


    It was also Lulu¡¯s birthday.


    Lulu had not seen Lu huaijiang for half a month. She had been running fevers several times in the past half a month, but they were not serious.


    ¡°Youngdy, don¡¯t be anxious. His Majesty has been busy with state affairs recently. Today is your eighth birthday and also the day of the Li Pce. His Majesty will definitelye.¡± The pce maid smiled as she helped Lulu put on a beautiful dress.


    ¡°Will he reallye?¡± Lulu¡¯s eyes were a little dazed.


    She had never not seen Lu huaijiang for such a long time.


    Jiang Jiang was also very busy when she first became the Emperor.


    But every day, Jiang Jiang woulde back in the middle of the night to see her.


    These few days, she often waited until she couldn¡¯t hold on any longer. However, Jiang Jiang had never been there.


    Lulu felt that something was different.<div>


    Wearing her favorite little dress, Lulu peeked out of the window from time to time, having lunch prepared in the temple.


    The pce maid furrowed her brows as she saw that Lulu had been waiting for her to finish her meal.


    The Xia family was supposed to bring her out of the pce earlier today, but Lulu insisted on waiting for the Emperor. The young Pce maid could not stand it and the Emperor had always said that he could look for her at any time if there was anything wrong with her.


    After some thought, the little Pce maid sneaked into the Royal study.


    Outside the Imperial study.


    Eunuch Lu was standing guard at the door.


    The thunderous voice of His Majesty could be vaguely heard from inside.


    The little Pce maid shrunk her neck. eunuch Liu, is His Majesty not free today? ¡±


    Eunuch Lu saw that it was the pce servant in front of Lulu, and sneaked a nce into the hall. He had noticed that something was not right with the Emperor recently.


    The person who used to ask Lulu three to five times a day now did not mention it at all.


    Sometimes, he felt that the Emperor was not like the Emperor anymore.


    ¡°Fu sang Crown Prince and Crown Princess died in the capital. Fu sang has sent people to question them.¡± Eunuch Lu said in a low voice.<div>


    He felt that the Emperor had been a little angry recently, and he seemed to have recovered to the way he was a few years ago.


    He would kill them at the slightest disagreement.


    As expected, roars rang out in the hall again.


    ¡°I¡¯m kind and generous, but you all take it for granted. When have I ever been afraid of you, a small country like Fu sang?¡±


    ¡°Men, push these two dogs out and behead them!¡±


    ¡°From tomorrow onwards, we will send troops to fusang. I will beat them until they realize their mistakes!¡± The door of the hall was pushed open with a creak, and the two negotiating envoys from fusang were pushed out.


    Eunuch Lu pursed his lips.


    Ever since miss Lulu hade to His Majesty¡¯s side, His Majesty had never killed anyone during the Zhongyuan Festival.

 Chapter 831: I love her?? _1

    Chapter 831: I love her?? _1<div>


    Eunuch Lu¡¯s figure paused.


    ¡°When will miss Lulu leave the pce?¡± Eunuch Lu asked in a low voice.


    The servant replied,¡±about two hourster.¡± Sir Jiang Huaian is already waiting outside the pce, waiting for miss Lulu and his Majesty to finish their birthday meal before leaving the pce.¡±


    Eunuch Lu nodded and cleared his throat before carefully entering the hall.


    The pce people in the hall had already retreated. Recently, whenever the Emperor was angry, the pce people would decrease sharply.


    Eunuch Lu¡¯s heart thumped when he saw the Emperor standing in front of the window, his brows furrowing in anger.<div>


    His Majesty had been losing control of his emotions recently.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± The young man¡¯s voice was cold as he ced his hands behind his back.


    Eunuch Lu broke out in a cold sweat with just a slight nce, and his entire person became much clearer.


    Eunuch Lu suppressed his fear and bowed, ¡°¡±Miss Lulu is leaving the pce today, and it¡¯s her birthday. She¡¯s waiting for Your Majesty to go over for lunch.¡±


    Lu huaijiang nced at eunuch Lu, causing all the hair on eunuch Lu¡¯s body to stand.


    Eunuch Lu had wanted to remind His Majesty that he would not kill during the Zhongyuan Festival every year, but he did not dare to mention it now.


    The young Emperor stood in front of the window in silence for a long time.


    ¡°Reject it. Zhen is busy with state affairs, so I can not apany her to eat.¡± Lu huaijiang¡¯s voice was cold and seemed to be mixed with a touch of helplessness. Eunuch Lu felt that he had heard wrong.


    Eunuch Lu acknowledged and went out to inform the servants.


    Eunuch Lu could only sigh when he saw the helpless and regretful expression of the servant.


    Eunuch Lu thought, His Majesty is young and talented.


    However, his life was tied to a young girl. Now that he finally no longer needed a soul suppressor, His Majesty¡¯s heart was probably at ease.<div>


    But ¡­


    In the morning, he met with more than a dozen ministers and the Emperor, who had read through arge stack of memorials.


    Since the lunch was pushed back in the afternoon, not a single Minister had been seen, and not a single Memorial had been approved.


    Eunuch Lu stood outside the window in a daze from time to time. He thought to himself, ¡± perhaps the Emperor is not as calm as he seems.


    Lu huaijiang¡¯s brain was still at war.¡±Since you¡¯ve already fused your powers, you can feel the opposition between you and her. When she was close to you, she could feel the resistance of the heavenly Dao. Since you can¡¯t bear to kill her, not befriending her would be the best ending.¡±


    ¡°Next, your former subordinates will soon meet up with you.¡±


    The weak remnant thought in his mind was nagging.


    ¡°In the first emperor¡¯s memories, I fell in love with her, right? I¡¯m willing to wait for her for my entire life, but what about her?¡± Lu huaijiang suddenly asked.


    The voice in his mind stopped abruptly.


    After a long time, he said faintly.


    ¡°In Emperor Shi¡¯s life, she was a goddess who identally entered the mortal world. At the very beginning, Emperor Shi was only a child. Emperor Shi conquered the world only because he wanted to use the world as a betrothal gift to take her as his wife.¡±


    ¡°And her? The first emperor fought for the world for her and gave up fame and fortune for her. She, on the other hand, has returned to the nine Heavens to be her little goddess again.¡±<div>


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯smentable?¡±


    ¡°She was the one who harmed you in your seventh life. I¡¯ve been harmed!¡±


    Lu huaijiang asked in a low voice,¡±so, master yixu said that she was entangled with me for seven generations and that she had ruined me for seven generations. Is it true?.¡±


    The evil god was silent.


    But Lu huaijiang knew that he had tacitly agreed.


    It was true that he doted on Lulu, but when he thought about how he had fallen in love with that chubby girl seven times, and how he had fallen in her hands every time, Lu huaijiang didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry.


    It wasmentable, yet ridiculous at the same time.


    The heretic God sensed his emotions and almost stomped its feet.


    However, thinking that he had been listening to her recently and no longer resisted her, she didn¡¯t dare to speak blindly.

 Chapter 832: I won’t love her _1

    Chapter 832: I won¡¯t love her _1<div>


    ¡°Don¡¯t doubt me.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll fall in love with her no matter what she looks like.¡± The heretic God gritted its teeth as it spoke.


    Lu huaijiang was a little curious.


    after receiving the evil God¡¯s power, he could feel the difference between him and Lulu.


    He was gradually able to control that power and began to have the ambition he once had.


    However, he could not do what the evil god had said.<div>


    He would probably never be able to kill her.


    ¡°I won¡¯t force you to kill her now. I just want you to keep your distance from her step by step. I¡¯ll justplete this tribtion.¡± The heretic God no longer had any thoughts. As long as he stayed away from that person, he would do anything.


    ¡°You¡¯ve done well by not attending her birthday this time.¡± The heretic God gradually felt a sense of joy.


    ¡°So, as long as I don¡¯t fall in love with her, it¡¯s considered a sess, right?¡± Lu huaijiang said in a low voice.


    The evil god was overjoyed and replied,¡¯yes! As long as you can keep your heart in this life and not be harmed by her, you will be able to pass the Tribtion sessfully. We¡¯ll be able to return to our true positions.¡±


    Lu huaijiang replied softly,¡±I¡¯m not that crazy.¡± Don¡¯t worry, I will never fall in love with her. Otherwise, let me be struck by lightning!¡± His tone was indifferent.


    However, when she recalled everything that happened between her and the first emperor, her heart suddenly trembled.


    The evil god was moved to tears when he heard his solemn vow.


    It was not until evening that Lu huaijiang put down the lone book in his hand.


    Eunuch Lu nced at the book in the emperor¡¯s hands. The Emperor had not flipped a single page for the entire afternoon.


    ¡°Where is she?¡± Lu huaijiang suddenly asked.


    Eunuch Lu was stunned for a moment. He couldn¡¯t remember who he was asking.<div>


    Lu huaijiang didn¡¯t seem to need his answer. He stood up and walked out of the hall.


    Eunuch Lu came to a realization as he walked on the familiar path.


    Why do you have to do this?


    In the past, there had always been all kinds of rare treasures in the temple, and he had sent all kinds of Tributes to the temple. Every time his pnquin arrived at the hidden deer Pce, there would be Pce servants who would happily go in to report.


    But this time, the front of the temple was empty.


    Yes, Jiang huailu didn¡¯t leave a single flower or grass.


    Even the flowers and grass nted in the courtyard were pulled away. It was bare, like a muddy ground.


    Lu huaijiang, who was standing outside the hall, was stunned for a moment.


    He entered the hall.


    All the flowers and nts in the hall had been dug out, and not a single koi fish was left in the pond. All the fruits on the ancient trees had been chopped off. The bare leaves were all gone.


    Eunuch Lu staggered. did they get robbed? ¡±


    Even if they had been robbed, they wouldn¡¯t have been washed so cleanly?<div>


    The tables and chairs in the hall were also gone.


    Because it was made of sandalwood, it was said to be quite valuable.


    The only thing left in the hall was a table full of food.


    ¡°When miss Lulu left, she didn¡¯t eat or drink a single drop of water.¡± He left the pce after leaving behind this table.¡±


    On the table, there were eight quail eggs on one te and fifteen quail eggs on another te.


    In the past, when the two of them rolled their eyes after choking on eggs, Lu huaijiang changed the name to quail eggs.


    ¡°She¡¯s been waiting for a long time, right?¡± Lu huaijiang¡¯s heart was stabbed. He seemed to see the little girl waiting for him expectantly on the empty stool, waiting until she was disappointed.


    Lu huaijiang sat on the stool and picked up the silver Dagger.


    Thus, he sat at the table and ate the carefully prepared birthday banquet. Although it had long turned cold, Lu huaijiang ate very seriously.


    He finished the eight quail eggs of Jiang huailu.


    He then finished his own 15 quail eggs.


    Then, he ate a bowl of birthday noodles, which was said to have been cooked by Lulu on a stool. It was already a lump of ice-cold paste, and he didn¡¯t know how much salt had been added to prevent it from being salty.<div>


    Eunuch Lu sighed as he watched.


    If you knew that day woulde, why did you do that?


    The evil god thought,¡±damn it, I was so confident just an hour ago. Now I feel like I¡¯m done for!¡±

 Chapter 833: The evil god doesn’t want to work hard anymore (1)

    Chapter 833: The evil god doesn¡¯t want to work hard anymore (1)<div>


    On the night Jiang huailu left the pce, Lu huaijiang vomited from eating.


    She left the table behind. Lu huaijiang did not even let the pce servant handle it and directly ate all the raw and cold food.


    At night, Lu huaijiang summoned the Imperial physician.


    The evil god was so angry that he cursed in his mind.


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe you. This is the oath you made to her that you would never be moved by her? The spiritual energy I¡¯ve given you for tens of millions of years is almost enough for you to kill your way up to the nine Heavens! You¡¯re willing to give up on yourself.¡± The evil god was stunned.


    Lu huaijiang¡¯s face was cold and he did not say a word.<div>


    The pcenterns crackled as they burned. Eunuch Lu was not on duty tonight and had already gone to bed.


    The evil God¡¯s former subordinates had done many things to allow him topletely merge with the divine soul.


    Now, there was only a trace of it left. He had even begun to regain his brutal and murderous nature, but he still could not let her go in his heart.


    The evil god was almost going crazy.


    look at Emperor Shi¡¯s miserable death. Don¡¯t you have any thoughts about that miserable cry? ¡± The evil god gritted his teeth in anger.


    Lu huaijiang stood up and sneaked out of the pce gate without alerting anyone.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± the evil god asked nervously.


    ¡°Only by knowing yourself and your enemy can you win a hundred battles. If Zhen doesn¡¯t pay attention to her at all times, what should we do if she ruins our great n?¡± Lu huaijiang said in a low voice.


    The heretic God held its breath and focused its mind before heaving a slight sigh of relief.


    ¡°Right now, all the countries are eyeing the great Zhou covetously, and all of our former subordinates are hiding in the dark, waiting for your call. You have one advantage now, and that is being the Emperor. They hold the power of life and death in the world.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that you awakened toote,¡± The evil god seemed to sigh.


    ¡°You are the incarnation of all the evil in the world, and all the yin in the world is under your control. All the yin souls would be at yourmand as long as you gave the order. Now that all the yin souls in the great Zhou have been expelled by the hall of salvation, you¡¯ve lost a huge wave of help.¡±<div>


    ¡°If we can capture the entire Hall of salvation ¡­¡± The evil god paused. Thinking of the few years he had stayed in the hall of salvation, the evil god did not mention it again.


    ¡°What you can do now is to summon all the spirits in the world to help you.¡±


    Lu huaijiang gave a soft hum.


    At this moment, he was already standing on the roof of the sovereign mansion.


    After a long time, the evil god suddenly asked, ¡°¡±I don¡¯t mind you monitoring her. But why did you change into a new set of clothes, take a bath, and spray something nice on your body?¡±


    The evil god suddenly didn¡¯t want to work hard.


    He should just lie t.


    As soon as he finished speaking, Lu huaijiang immediately disappeared and stood in front of Jiang huailu¡¯s bed.


    The evil God¡¯s mind moved.


    if you can kill her, I¡¯ll have the chance to let you control the hall of salvation. You¡¯ll go through the tribtions in this life and ¡­


    The young man silently stepped forward and covered the little girl with a nket.


    Evil god: ¡± take it as a hammer.<div>


    Lu huaijiang fumbled around in her arms and took out a small flower that bloomed in the pce and ced it on her bed.


    He sat in front of the bed and gently caressed her small face.


    ¡°Did Jiang Jiang make you sad today?¡± Lu huaijiang¡¯s brows furrowed slightly as he reached out to smooth out Lulu¡¯s forehead. She was still holding the bag Lu huaijiang made for her in her hand. Lu huaijiang¡¯s heart ached when he saw her.


    ¡°Jiang Jiang, only by bing stronger can I keep you here.¡± Lu huaijiang whispered in her ear, directly blocking the evil god.


    The red cinnabar on her forehead was as dazzling as the portrait of the first emperor.


    Lu huaijiang¡¯s heart trembled.


    ¡°This woman is a disaster. Hmph.¡± The evil god muttered.


    ¡°I caused you to fail seven tribtions, but I¡¯m still infatuated with you every time.¡±


    Lu huaijiang straightened up and asked,¡±when did the spirits start to appear?¡± When did theherworld lose its bnce and close the passage to life in the mortal world?¡±

 Chapter 834: The strangeness of Lulu (1)

    Chapter 834: The strangeness of Lulu (1)<div>


    ording to the historical records, a thousand years ago, there was a world with three distinct realms-God, man, and devil.


    the emperors of the mortal kingdoms control the world.


    theherworld controls Yin souls. After mortals experience birth, old age, illness, and death, theherworld will take over and bring them to the next life.


    ¡°Those who should be reincarnated should be reincarnated, and those who should be punished in the eighteenyers of hell should be punished. Since when did theherworld stop epting Yin souls?¡± Lu huaijiang asked in a low voice.


    The evil god was stunned.


    At that time, he had failed the seventh tribtion. ording to the usual process, he should have returned to theherworld to receive the trial of merits and demerits.<div>


    However, after his death, something went wrong in theherworld for some reason.


    It caused the yin souls to surge out and strengthen his power.


    The evil god was slightly startled. Lu huaijiang continued to ask, ¡°¡±There wasn¡¯t one before the first emperor, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, he has gone through seven tribtions. Thest time was during the cmity of the first emperor. Something happened in theherworld and the yin spirits wreaked havoc, and it happened to be him ¡­¡± The evil god paused.


    ¡°The incident in theherworld happened on the day after the first emperor¡¯s death. That¡¯s right, that day.¡±


    ¡°Your tribtion is a Great Tribtion that urs once every ten million years. If you pass, you will gain a lot of spiritual power, otherwise, you will not be able to make any progress.¡±


    This was a tribtion that cultivators could not avoid for a long time.


    ¡°In order not to be detected by the heavenly Dao and be killed by the heavenly Dao. Every time you go through a tribtion, it¡¯s like you¡¯re a real mortal. Reincarnated, then died, and then was dragged to the lower realm by the ck and white ghosts to be judged.¡±


    ¡°The seventh was the first emperor. The first emperor¡¯s contribution is higher than the sky, but he ¡­¡± The evil God¡¯s tone was indifferent.


    ¡°He shouldn¡¯t have admired the gods and even tried to use the world as a betrothal gift to marry the gods. All of his efforts had been ruined by the goddess. After his death, he will definitely be punished.¡±


    That¡¯s right, the first emperor who had made great contributions and could even ept a reward.


    Because he was in love with the goddess, he had to be punished after his death.<div>


    However, what surprised him was that for some unknown reason, theherworld actually avoided the punishment that day.


    It was also on the day of the first emperor¡¯s death that his soul began to wander around the human world.


    ¡°That red mark on her forehead, did it appear since her first life?¡± Lu huaijiang stood up.


    The evil god shook its head and said,¡¯I didn¡¯t do it the first six times. This is actually a seal.¡±


    ¡°In Emperor Shi¡¯s life, he abandoned the world for the goddess, and when we met again, she already had it.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect it toe so early in this life. How old are you? you haven¡¯t even had the heart yet ¡­¡± The evil god muttered softly.


    Lu huaijiang muttered to himself for a moment and did not say anything.


    ¡°You and I were originally one. I have no objection to contacting the old subordinates, recovering Shen power, and fighting to the ninthyer of heaven. But don¡¯t even think about getting her involved. The hall of salvation is not something you can touch!¡± Lu huaijiang understood the threat that the heaven¡¯s might posed to him. Rebelling against the heavens was his only way out.


    But he didn¡¯t want Lulu to get involved.


    The evil god also knew that this was the biggest concession Lu huaijiang could make.


    ¡°Where is the entrance to theherworld?¡± Lu huaijiang asked.


    ¡°With your ability, you can teleport there. It¡¯s at the heaven¡¯s horizon.¡± It was also known as the gate to hell.<div>


    The moment Lu huaijiang¡¯s voice sounded, his figure turned into a stream of light and flew to the horizon.


    When hended, he was in an extremely cold ce.


    It was dark all around, and even the air seemed to have frozen.


    The words ¡®heaven¡¯s horizon¡¯ were written on the broken rocks on the ground.


    The sky was a little red. Looking up, the gate to hell was right in front of them.


    The gate of hell was closed, closing the path from the Three Realms to theherworld.


    However, on the towering gate, there was a painting carved with a sword.

 Chapter 835: The sinner who closed hell (1)

    Chapter 835: The sinner who closed hell (1)<div>


    The sword Qi entered the wall. Even after a thousand years, it was still so clear.


    A woman in red had her back to the world. She held a long sword in her hand and pointed it at the sky.


    Her red dress was like fire, dazzling and eye-catching.


    This painting was carved right at the gates of hell.


    The evil god was stunned. which warrior dares to point his sword at the sky? it seems like she has closed the door to hell? ¡± Who was this? Howe I haven¡¯t heard anything from you in the past thousands of years?¡±


    Lu huaijiang stood at the gate, looking up at the red dress.<div>


    He only took a nce before turning around and leaving.


    ¡°Hey, it¡¯s fine if you want to find a wife. Just look for the one on the wall. Thedy in the red dress, you can just look for her. I have absolutely no objections.¡±


    ¡°This is a match made in heaven.¡±


    ¡°And you owe him a favor indirectly. Back then, the first emperor was in his seventh life, but he had the guts to fall in love with the goddess. Later, he even wrote a letter offering the world as a betrothal gift, trying to marry the goddess. It rmed the heavenly Dao and its aura was captured by it. ¡±


    ¡°If you had been captured by theherworld, I¡¯m afraid your soul would have been destroyed.¡±


    ¡°In the end, on the day of his death, the gates of theherworld were closed. After that, he hid for a thousand years before he experienced the Tribtion again. You¡¯re indirectly receiving a favor from him.¡±


    ¡°There are so many women in the world, but he just had to like that emotionless goddess.¡± It was good for the evil god to see this one who was at the gate of hell.


    Lu huaijiang didn¡¯t say a word, only staring at the red-clothed woman at the gates of hell.


    ¡°So, she caused theherworld to be locked up by herself?¡± Lu huaijiang murmured.


    The evil god sighed. it¡¯s a pity that I found out toote. She made such a big mistake. The divine realm must have killed her long ago. The mortal world, the human world, and the divine world each had their own duties. Theherworld was directly sealed off and could not contact the outside world. I¡¯m afraid something big happened. This is a huge crime.¡±


    Lu huaijiang turned around and returned to the pce.


    The pce was lit up withnterns everywhere. Lu huaijiang stood in the attic, lit up by thousands of lights, but he still felt lonely in his heart.<div>


    It was clear that all thenterns in such arge Pce were lit for him.


    But no one was waiting for him.


    Lu huaijiang stood in the attic for a whole night. Eunuch Lu wanted to persuade him, but he did not dare to.


    The next day, before the sun rose, His Majesty changed his clothes and went to the throne room.


    Fusang wanted the great Zhou Emperor to give an exnation for the Crown Prince and Crown Princess ¡®deaths in the capital of the great Zhou for no reason. They demanded that Fu sang cedend and pay indemnities, demanding an exorbitant price of three cities.


    Lu huaijiang did not say a word and summoned the defender-general of the state to attack fusang.


    ¡°Fight, fight until we reach the foot of the fu sang Imperial City.¡±


    The entire capital was in an uproar, and a few officials who advocated peace came to seek an audience.


    Her Majesty cut off one of their tongues, shocking everyone.


    His Majesty had changed.


    He had be the murderous him again.


    No one could stop him.<div>


    After the court session, a few of the officials walked out of the pce with worried expressions. Lord Xia walked leisurely at the back.


    ¡°Lord Xia, your niece has left the pce? Why don¡¯t you send your niece back?¡± Lord yang raised his eyebrows and looked at him.


    ¡°Lord Xia, I was wrong. This official will no longer say that your niece is a demon that can bring disaster to a country and its people. Why don¡¯t you let her return to the pce? You can stay for as long as you want, I won¡¯t say another word.¡±


    He had just left the pce yesterday and his Majesty was already doing something today.


    He still looked like he was doing something big.


    If he had known this earlier, he wouldn¡¯t have talked nonsense about how long Jiang huailu would stay.


    Lord Xia smiled but didn¡¯t say anything. what are you talking about? our Lulu is eight years old. It¡¯s time for him to leave the pce. It¡¯s time. After he finished speaking, he swaggered away.

 Chapter 836: Jiang Huaian’s wedding (1)

    Chapter 836: Jiang Huaian¡¯s wedding (1)<div>


    He had just left the pce yesterday and his Majesty was already doing something today.


    He still looked like he was doing something big.


    If he had known this earlier, he wouldn¡¯t have talked nonsense about how long Jiang huailu would stay.


    As soon as Lord Xia left the pce, he immediately went to the Prime Minister¡¯s residence.


    Aiya, the Golden thigh had left the pce. He had to go and take a look at the Golden thigh¡¯s current situation.


    When Lord Xia arrived, Jiang Huai ¡®an had yet to return to the manor, and Madam Xia had brought people to the state-protecting temple to ask for peace.<div>


    It was already July, and Jiang Huai ¡®an and Wen ruyin would get married in September. She had to go and ask for peace.


    When Lord Xia arrived, Lulu was nting flowers in the manor with some people.


    The flowers and grass stolen from the temple of hidden deer.


    She didn¡¯t keep anything that could be moved from the vertical room.


    ¡°Lulu, have you said goodbye to His Majesty?¡± As soon as Lord Xia entered the mansion, he drank arge bowl of iced watermelon juice, which was cool to the heart.


    Lulu rolled his eyes. what are you saying goodbye for? I¡¯m not even close to him.


    ¡°Hmph, I¡¯m fine. Lulu didn¡¯t want to talk to him anymore. I hate him!¡± Lulu snorted in anger. She had even cried during her birthday yesterday. She was so angry that she swore in her heart that she would never talk to Lu huaijiang again.


    Lord Xia raised his eyebrows, thinking that the two had fallen out.


    Who knew that when she raised her head, she would see two golden silk flowers by the window.


    The edges of the flower were golden with a hint of pink on the inside, and the Golden silk around it was quite eye-catching.


    As for the Golden silk flower, it was clearly only delivered to His Majesty¡¯s bedroom yesterday evening.


    It had appeared in front of Lulu¡¯s window early this morning, and it was arge pair of scissors that had been inserted on Lulu¡¯s window sill.<div>


    Lord Xia immediately understood.


    This wasn¡¯t falling out.


    ¡°Alright, alright, alright, I¡¯ll ignore you then. For the past half a month, she did not know what had happened to the Emperor. He was always furious. I don¡¯t know how many Lords have been punished.¡±


    ¡°Half a month ago, he killed the fu sang Crown Prince and the Crown Princess with a sword. But in the end, there was no evidence for this matter, and it would not affect the Prince of fusang. But Your Majesty killed two people with a single sword, and now Fu sang is here to question you.¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty refused topensate. He directly sent the defender-general.¡±


    ¡°Ah, I¡¯m afraid there won¡¯t be any peaceful days in the next few years.¡±


    Lulu¡¯s body felt cold as he stood under the scorching sun.


    He felt a burning sensation between his eyebrows. It was the Vermillion mole between his eyebrows.


    ¡°Is he really going to walk down that path?¡± Lulu murmured.


    Lulu could feel Lu huaijiang¡¯s aura growing stronger, which meant that his power was slowly recovering.


    The days passed, and soon, it was the second half of the year and September.


    It was the day of Jiang Huaian¡¯s wedding.<div>


    Dressed up as a Flower Boy, Lulu weed her into the Jiang family home.


    Jiang Huai ¡®an was the only eldest grandson of the Jiang family, and the Xia family held onto their pride and made the wedding lively, so everyone sincerely congratted him.


    The Wen family members gritted their teeth in anger.


    He could only helplessly send Wen ruyin to the Jiang family.


    Although the zongyuan Manor was not big, its poption was simple, and one could manage a household once they entered.


    Jiang Huai ¡®an was a Dragon among men, the top schr at the age of sixteen, and extremely favored by the Emperor. Many women in the capital were envious of Wen ruyin.


    A woman in a red dress entered the Jiang family¡¯s Gate.


    Everyone went out to drink, while Lulu stayed in the room to keep the bridepany.


    ¡°Ah Yin, are you happy to be married?¡± Lulu saw Wen ruyin under the red veil in front of her. It was a rare sight for miss Wen to blush.


    Miss Wen pursed her lips and smiled shyly, ¡°¡±Lulu, it¡¯s the happiest thing in your life to marry the person you love,¡±


    ¡°But a mortal¡¯s life is short, and they have to experience life, old age, sickness, and death. After so many tribtions, are you really happy?¡±


    <div>

 Chapter 837: Lulu has learned how to make things difficult _1

    Chapter 837: Lulu has learned how to make things difficult _1


    Wen ruyin entered the door.


    The Jiang family, which had a small poption, quickly became lively.


    On the second day, he served tea to the Xia family.


    Jiang huailu thought that her father¡¯s spirit was still around, so she urged her brother to bring her sister-inw to offer incense to the Jiang family¡¯s ancestors.


    Wen ruyin¡¯s face was flushed red as she followed Jiang Huai ¡®an.


    The servant girl behind him carried candles and paper money, as well as the old master¡¯s favorite dishes and wine.


    Jiang Huaian held his wife¡¯s hand and knelt in front of his grandfather¡¯s grave. ¡°Grandfather, Huai ¡®an has already be the top scorer and married a beautiful wife. Now that the Jiang family is thriving, Huai ¡®an will definitely live up to grandfather¡¯s expectations and restore the Jiang family to its former glory.¡±


    Wen ruyin and Jiang Huai ¡®an looked at each other, their faces turning red.


    ¡°Grandfather, ruyin and Huai ¡®an will definitely support each other and support the Jiang family.¡± The two of them raised their wine sses and toasted the old man.


    When it was Lulu¡¯s turn, the little girl squatted in front of the gravestone.


    ¡°Sigh, it¡¯s a pity for big brother and sister-inw.¡±


    ¡°Everyone in the capital says that eldest brother is a genius, but it¡¯s a pity that the family is holding you back. Otherwise, eldest brother would have been the world¡¯s famous schr after winning three Yuan in a row and being the youngest top schr. AI, this can¡¯t be med on father and second uncle. It¡¯s only big brother and sister-inw¡¯s fault for not having good fortune.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s also the pitiful Huai Lin. He¡¯s just a pitiful worm who¡¯s living under someone else¡¯s roof from a pampered young master. They can only me their bad luck.¡±


    ¡°Grandfather, if you have a spirit in heaven, please don¡¯t hit father and second uncle. They didn¡¯t do it on purpose. It was nothing more than destroying the Jiang family¡¯s hundred-year-old Foundation, but at least they still had two lives left. At least it wasn¡¯t extinct, so it was still good. Grandfather, don¡¯t be angry. Besides, even though the people of the capital are scolding the two wastrels of the Jiang family for bringing harm to the family, at least none of them are scolding you, grandfather, so don¡¯t worry.¡±


    don¡¯t ever hit me with a willow branch. Hitting a ghost with a willow branch will hurt you to the bone.


    Lulu advised her kindly as he broke a willow branch that was about to fall to the ground.


    He threw it into the Brazier.


    Jiang Huai ¡®an¡¯s eyelids twitched. If his grandfather was really watching from the heavens, his father and second uncle would probably have to die again.


    The group of people got up and prepared to return to the capital, only to find that there was a funeral today, and a lot of paper money had been scattered on the road.


    ¡°Let¡¯s avoid this formation first.¡± He happened to see the crowd holding the coffins anding over to bury them.


    The sound of wind blowing was deafening. Lulu looked up and realized that it was the people from fusang.


    ¡°Who¡¯s buried here?¡± Lulu tugged at his brother¡¯s sleeve.


    ¡°It¡¯s the fusang Crown Princess Consort,¡± Jiang Huai ¡®an said with a frown. It¡¯s Princess Jinghong.¡± Afraid that Lulu did not know, she exined in another way.


    ¡°Princess Jing Hong was rumored to be pregnant with a freak, and his Majesty ended her life with his own hands. For some unknown reason, he had also killed the Prince of fusang. Now that fusang hade to seek justice, the Emperor opposed sending troops to them. Fu sang only managed to retrieve the Crown Prince¡¯s corpse, but Princess Jing Hong was left behind.¡±


    ¡°Now it¡¯s just a matter that has been hastily buried.¡±


    Lulu looked at the coffin and pursed his lips.


    Lu Jinghong¡¯s name had also disappeared from the book of life and death.


    Her soul had never reported to the hall of salvation, as if this person had never existed in the world.


    Just like thete Emperor.


    Lulu took a deep breath and looked in the direction of the Imperial Pce.


    Lulu took out a bottle of needlework after they returned to the Jiang family¡¯s house.


    She awkwardly embroidered a handkerchief for Lu huaijiang. The stitches were all wrong, and there was even a small grass embroidered on it.


    ¡°Big brother, help me give this to Her Majesty.¡± Lulu¡¯s finger was bleeding as she carefully handed it to Jiang Huai ¡®an, who was about to go to court.


    Jiang Huai ¡®an knew that his sister had lived in the pce for a few years and had a deep rtionship with the Emperor.


    At this moment, he didn¡¯t think too much about it and just kept it.

 Chapter 838: Eighth brother, take care (1)

    Chapter 838: Eighth brother, take care (1)<div>


    Jiang Huai ¡®an thought it would be easy.


    He was only a clerk of the Hanlin Academy.


    He didn¡¯t have the qualifications to attend court.


    However, Jiang Huai ¡®an was a 16-year-old New top schr who had won three Yuan in a row.


    Although he was also a junior rank-6 editor of the Hanlin Academy, just like the other two.


    However, in just one year, Jiang Huaian was now an official rank-6, one rank higher than the other two.<div>


    Not only that, but the Emperor seemed to be paying special attention to him.


    The Hanlin Academy had the responsibility ofpiling and recording all kinds of ancient books. From time to time, they had to follow the Emperor and record his words, actions, and phrases.


    However, this was all for those above rank five.


    Three months ago, His Majesty had personally promoted him to the front. Every day, he would listen in the throne room and the Imperial study.


    It was said that the Hanlin Academy was a reserve for the cab. Now, Jiang Huaian was one of the people who were being trained with great effort.


    All he needed was time.


    Everyone thought that the Jiang family¡¯s decline represented their demise, but they didn¡¯t expect that one person was enough to support the entire family.


    The Jiang family had reappeared among the new rich and powerful in the capital.


    Naturally, Jiang Huaian also had the right to meet the Emperor.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, big brother will definitely send it. Is there anything else Lulu would like to say?¡± Jiang Huai ¡®an was deeply afraid that his sister wouldn¡¯t be used to living there. She was muddleheaded for the first three years of her life.


    After he woke up, he suffered for a few years in huangdu.


    She had finally returned to the capital and stayed in the East Pce. No matter how much she was pampered, it was still not her home.<div>


    Now that his sister was by his side, as his only brother, how could Jiang Huai ¡®an not be heartbroken?


    Lulu hesitated for a moment before his eyes dimmed and he shook his head.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want it.¡± He said in a muffled voice.


    It was August now, and Lulu thought for a moment.¡±I want to watch the Mid-Autumn Lantern Festival when you¡¯re on your break.¡±


    Jiang Huaian helplessly patted his sister¡¯s head. ¡°Thete Emperor passed away only two years ago, we still have to wait a year before the Lantern Festival can be held. The country has been mourning for three years, and there¡¯s no celebration.¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± Lulu replied.


    When Jiang Huai ¡®an went to court, he held a handkerchief in his arms and seriously recorded the words and deeds of the officials in the throne room.


    Jiang Huai ¡®an only took a deep breath when the Emperor received the officials in the Royal study.


    He was a little embarrassed as to how he should open his mouth.


    At this moment, the Emperor went to thekeside Pavilion to rest. Jiang Huai ¡®an knelt in front of the Emperor.


    ¡°Your Majesty, this humble subject has been entrusted with an item to deliver to Your Majesty.¡± Jiang Huai ¡®an took out his handkerchief and raised it up respectfully.


    Lu huaijiang took a nce, his eyes indifferent and his lips slightly pursed.<div>


    The evil god immediately appeared in his mind and shouted, ¡°¡±Don¡¯t take it! Who gave him the guts!¡±


    ¡°Who gave you the guts to send such a messy thing to me?¡± Lu huaijiang¡¯s voice was cold, and Jiang Huaian was stunned.


    He kneeled by the fence and raised his hand. ¡°Then, then this lowly subject will throw it away. This lowly subject should not have sent this thing into the pce.¡±


    When the wind blew, he was directly blown into the water.


    Lu huaijiang red at him.


    Jiang Huai ¡®an¡¯s head shrank back. It wasn¡¯t that bad. Why did throwing it away make him even angrier?


    Lu huaijiang gritted his teeth in anger, can¡¯t you persuade me? Can¡¯t you f * cking persuade me?


    If I ept it so easily, wouldn¡¯t the evil god, that dog, mock me again? Can¡¯t you at least f * cking persuade her?


    You¡¯re not as tactful as your uncle.


    Jiang Huai ¡®an saw that the emperor¡¯s face had turned green, so he simply shrank his head and retreated.


    Until night ¡­


    Lu huaijiang, dressed in a night suit, was fumbling around in theke, his whole body wet.<div>


    The more capable he was during the day, the more miserable he was at night.


    ¡°Eighth brother, can you still hold on?¡± the evil god asked.

 Chapter 839: Why don’t you practice ninth brother?

    Chapter 839: Why don¡¯t you practice ninth brother?<div>


    the evil god was crazy again.


    From his first life to his sixth life, he did not awaken.


    In his seventh life, he had almost exhausted all of his spiritual energy, and was at his weakest.


    At that time, he had no choice but to awaken, which woke up his seventh brother.


    Who knew that he would still seek death.


    At that time, old seventh was courting death in love with the gods. If he was captured by theherworld and detected by the heavenly Dao, he would not even be able to keep his origin.<div>


    Fortunately, theherworld had been sealed, and the world was in chaos.


    That was why he spent a thousand years to condense his soul and send his eighth brother to the human world to experience the Tribtion again.


    As long as he could ovee the Tribtion in this life, he would be invincible and have no weakness.


    The amount of spirit Qi he gave Lu huaijiang now was actually far less than half of what he had in the wilderness.


    The only way was to pass the Tribtion!


    He had spent so much effort to reincarnate, and had even separated his soul and emotions, keeping his divine sense by his side.


    She had reminded him time and time again of how he had been ruined for seven lives, and how miserable his death had been.


    But ¡­


    Even though eighth brother had personally dug out the corpse of his seventh life, he still could not help but pay attention to her.


    Seeing him jump into theke and touch the handkerchief that he had thrown in the day, the evil god was about to copse.


    Was he really going to merge with thest trace of consciousness?


    The evil god was a little confused.<div>


    The best time for him to merge would be when he sessfully passed the Tribtion. It would only be harmful to him if he did it so early.


    eighth brother, do you think I still have a chance? ¡± what¡¯s wrong? ¡± the evil god asked in his mind when he saw him getting up drenched.


    Lu huaijiang held a handkerchief in his hand and sneaked back into the pce. He washed it clean before putting it in his arms.


    ¡°Is the ninth difficult?¡± Lu huaijiang only replied after a long while. This sentence almost angered the evil god to the point of death.


    ¡°Practice, practice, practice, there¡¯s no more practice.¡±


    ¡°I can only reincarnate seven times. After the seventh time, I¡¯ll be extremely weak. This time, it just so happened that something went wrong in theherworld and you were saved. Lu huaijiang, I¡¯m not joking with you. If we die this time, you and I will never be able to return to that Supreme position! If the heavenly Dao notices us, it will kill you without hesitation! I¡¯ll turn them into ashes and smoke without leaving any traces.¡± The heretic God¡¯s expression turned serious.


    Lu huaijiang hummed softly and carefully dried the handkerchief with the fire.


    Not long after, Lu huaijiang summoned eunuch Lu into the pce.


    ¡°Go tell the Directorate not to give the students too much pressure and not to hit their palms. Beating up students was the lowest ss of teaching. We must focus on guiding them.¡± Lu huaijiang¡¯s face was stern, and eunuch Lu was confused.


    It was only after he went out to ask around that he found out that there was no one to do miss Lulu¡¯s homework after she left the pce.


    After asking around, it turned out that when Lord Jiang entered the pce this morning, he had told a servant that his younger sister had been hit in the palm because she had not finished her homework.


    Eunuch Lu was taken aback. oh my, His Majesty favors Lord Jiang so much. Is it because he¡¯s so close to Lord Jiang that he can find out more about miss Lulu? ¡± Soon, eunuch Lu shook his head again.<div>


    ¡°Your Majesty has the world in your heart and is a person with great achievements. Why would they think so? it must be because of Lord chongjiang¡¯s talent as a third aeons rank-3.¡± Eunuch Lu nodded, barely convincing himself.


    Lu huaijiang held the handkerchief happily. He always carried it in the day, and at night, he would ask someone to wash it and dry it for him, then he would hold it in his arms again.


    The civil and military officials immediately went to court to speak.


    Your Majesty, your age is just right, it¡¯s time to fill the harem!


    The Emperor smiled without a word, neither refusing nor nodding.


    But the courtiers were excited.


    As long as he didn¡¯t reject her and didn¡¯t cut off her head, it was a good thing.


    Immediately, someone began to count the number of women of the right age in the capital.

 Chapter 840: The child of ten million years (1)

    Chapter 840: The child of ten million years (1)<div>


    In just three days.


    A list of women of suitable age in the capital was released.


    This time, all those who were 14 and above were on the list. As long as there were women of the right age who were 14 and above in the official¡¯s mansion, they could enter the pce.


    ¡°How old are the consorts?¡± Lu huaijiang asked in the Imperial study.


    ¡°Your Majesty, where is fourteen? It was exactly 15 when the list was finalized and the process was over. Above fifteen and below eighteen. They are all youngdies with beautiful looks.¡± Eunuch Lu replied in a low voice.


    Oh, ¡± Lu huaijiang said in a low voice, as if he was deep in thought.<div>


    The evil god in his mind was also ridiculed,¡¯take in a few more. You¡¯ve tasted this woman¡¯s taste, so you can¡¯t like it. It made people happy to the bone. It seems like you¡¯re still a virgin?¡± The evil God¡¯s tone was a little mean.


    Lu huaijiang held the memorial in his hand, not frowning at all.


    In his mind, he asked,¡¯then, you have lived for tens of millions of years, as long as heaven and earth. Have you tasted it?¡¯


    The evil God¡¯sughter stopped abruptly.


    ¡°Impudent, you¡¯re impudent! I¡¯ve been cultivating in the wilderness for tens of millions of years. When one cultivated a human form, one¡¯s heart was only focused on the great Dao, so how could one have any romantic feelings? Is there something wrong with my brain to waste time on mere love?¡±


    ¡°Look at how you¡¯re willing to die for a woman. I¡¯m ashamed of you!¡± The evil god was filled with hatred. Countless times, he wanted to merge with it, but he had to do it himself!


    However, now was not the best time. He could only endure, endure!


    Lu huaijiang acknowledged indifferently.


    ¡°So it¡¯s a 1000000-year-old virgin.¡±


    The evil god!


    I will endure it!


    Hearing that the Emperor was going to select consorts, all the girls in the capital who were waiting to be married blushed.<div>


    The Emperor was brutal and ruthless, but he was no match for the young Emperor. With the Dragon robe on his body, his face was handsome and clear, and he was one of the best men in the world.


    The daughters of many officials in the Imperial court had been waiting for a long time and were looking forward to the selection of consorts every day.


    It was a beautiful imagination.


    But reality was cruel.


    Currently, the most popr person in the capital was the legitimate daughter of the Zheng family.


    The eldest daughter was married to the eldest Prince as the main consort, and the second daughter was seventeen years old but still waiting to be married. It was clear who they were waiting for.


    The second was Grand tutor Xie¡¯s eldest granddaughter.


    The female was 16 and was well-read in poetry and books. She had a high reputation in the capital and was known as a talented woman.


    The third was the eldest daughter of the governor of border province, beautiful and charming.


    When the name list reached Lu huaijiang¡¯s hands, he only took a nce before putting it down.


    On the second day.


    The second daughter of the legal wife of the Zheng family fell off the horse and smashed her face.<div>


    The granddaughter of the Xie family had identally eaten a shrimp and had rashes all over her face.


    The eldest daughter of the border Governor had eloped with someone.


    The entire capital was in an uproar.


    Lu huaijiang was furious and flew into a rage in the Imperial court,¡±Look at what you¡¯ve done, are you here to embarrass me? Choose, choose, choose, what choose! Whoever mentions this again, Zhen will cut off his head!¡±


    All the officials cowered in fear and did not say a word.


    Eunuch Lu looked at the Emperor suspiciously. It was no wonder that he was suspicious.


    His Majesty had a past record of this.


    For example, he had stolen the purse of Lulu, who had run away from home, and asked her toe and take him in.


    He had done many simr things.


    But he had no evidence, so eunuch Lu had to give up.


    The new emperor filled the harem and caused an uproar, but he turned his head and stopped silently.


    The girls in the capital were all crying, but the one whoughed the most was probably Lu huaijiang.<div>


    In the Jiang family mansion.


    When the little girl heard the rumors outside, she secretly pursed her lips and the corners of her lips curled up slightly. Hmph! He deserves it!!


    She felt happy in her heart, not knowing if it was because he was unlucky.


    Or was it because he didn¡¯t choose a talent show?

 Chapter 841: Pregnant (1)

    Chapter 841: Pregnant (1)<div>


    Lu huaijiang¡¯s selection of consorts was left unsettled.


    Wen ruyin had been in the manor for less than two months, and it was already the end of the year, so she was busy.


    The invitations from the various manors were also suppressed one after another.


    The Xia Corporation had returned to this circle. Even if they were tired of everything, Wen ruyin had no mother since she was young, and Jiang Huai ¡®an had no one else to rely on.


    She had no choice but to brace herself and bring her daughter-inw and Lulu around the various manors.


    As a young official highly valued by the Emperor, Jiang Huai ¡®an was always busy at the end of the year.<div>


    However, at the end of the year, Wen ruyin suddenly felt dizzy and fainted the moment she entered the residence.


    ¡°Furen is two months pregnant and most likely due to the busy matters at the end of the year, the fetus is not stable. You need to be bedridden for three months before you can go out.¡± The doctor prescribed medicine for Wen ruyin. Wen ruyin had a straightforward personality.


    As soon as he entered, he grabbed both the inside and the outside. The few shops that the Xia family had bought could now support the expenses of a Manor, and there was even quite a lot of money left.


    The second elder of the Wen family owed her and thus gave all his assets to his only daughter.


    As for the twins, Wen ruyan and Wen ruyu, old master Wen had left him to them.


    After all, his cousin had waited for so many years and refused to marry. When his wife was still alive, his cousin had revealed her feelings. She was willing to wait for him and say that she only valued him as a person, not his identity or family background.


    Old Mr. Wen believed her and left the money to his ex-wife¡¯s daughter, Wen ruyin.


    He left himself to his second wife.


    When Wen ruyin married, she had brought along more than ten shops and a lot ofnd. This meant that the Jiang family had even more.


    In order to teach her, Madam Xia often took her to meet with the old madams of various families.


    Now that Wen ruyin was pregnant, the Xia group was both happy and worried.


    ¡°You ah, it is better to stay in the residence and rest at ease. Our residence only has one brother, and mother sees you as her own daughter. As for you, you can rest at ease in the residence.¡± Madam Xia was a little worried, but she was very satisfied with her daughter-inw.<div>


    It was just too tiring.


    Wen ruyin leaned against the head of the bed and gently stroked her lower abdomen.


    Unconsciously, there was a little more joy between his brows.


    Huai ¡®an still didn¡¯t know that she was pregnant.


    ¡°Mother, I¡¯ll leave the residence to you for now. There are so many invitations at the end of the year, I¡¯ll have to trouble you to walk around.¡± Wen ruyin valued this child more than she had imagined.


    She had been trapped in zhuzhu¡¯s consciousness since she was born.


    She had never experienced a mother¡¯s love or a father¡¯s love, nor had she ever experienced warmth.


    Now that she had a child, she could make up for all these shorings.


    Mrs. Xia¡¯s face was full of joy, and she hurriedly asked someone to boil some medicine to stabilize the fetus.


    There were only a few of them living in this mansion, which was too cold. Now that there were more children in the mansion, Madam Xia was very happy.


    ¡°You can recuperate in peace. I¡¯m here for everything.¡± Madam Xia then sent someone to inform Jiang Huai ¡®an.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll bring Lulu along with me. As for you, prepare more red packets in your residence. This year, you¡¯re married, pregnant, and Lulu has returned home. Let everyone be happy.¡±<div>


    Wen ruyin immediately agreed with a smile.


    Staying in the Jiang family¡¯s residence was far more heartwarming than staying in the Wen family¡¯s residence.


    The Xia family was indeed a gentle woman, and she often made up for the maternal love she did not have.


    Lulu will be nine years old after the new year. Follow mother around more and learn about family management and Exchange experiences. It¡¯ll be beneficial in the future. Wen ruyin said with a smile.

 Chapter 842: Picking up Jiang huailin (1)

    Chapter 842: Picking up Jiang huailin (1)


    Lulu would be nine years old after the new year.<div>


    In the past, the girl who had been regarded as a chubby girl by everyone had grown up in just half a year.


    Her once delicate and delicate facial features were covered by her soft baby fat, and everyone could only see the little girl¡¯s soft and chubby appearance.


    Now that the baby fat was gone, that pair of lively eyes suddenly appeared dazzling.


    That little face, in time toe, would definitely be an existence that would shake the world.


    Lulu left the pce in July. It was the end of the year.


    She had not seen Lu huaijiang for a few months.<div>


    Lulu was already holding a grudge against him.


    How would she know that an Emperor would climb over the wall to her bed every day and quietly watch her sleep?


    ¡°Lulu, tomorrow is old Madam Zheng¡¯s 70th birthday. You should go with mother. You child, you are almost nine years old and mother has not taught you anything.¡± Madam Xia bought a few new clothes for Lulu. She couldn¡¯t help but feel worried when she saw her daughter¡¯s expression.


    ¡°Your brother has to work hard.¡± Xia Shi sighed.


    If a girl was too dainty and shockingly beautiful, it would be a disaster if she didn¡¯t have a matching family background.


    ¡°Mother, why is brother working hard? he already has a wife and children. On the other hand, mother should work hard. Mother is so pretty, so you need to find Lulu a father.¡± The corners of Lulu¡¯s mouth curled up slightly. His eyes flickered, and his long and thick eyshes were like small fans.


    Madam Xia¡¯s face turned red,¡±mother is so old, what¡¯s there to look for?¡± With you and Huai ¡®an hidden away, mother will soon be an old Furen.¡± Mrs. Xia pinched her daughter¡¯s face, which was very smooth.


    Lulu smiled happily, and Madam Xia didn¡¯t say anything.


    However, he rarely let her go out, and even if she did, she would wear a veil.


    In the evening, Jiang Huaian returned to the manor.


    Knowing that Wen ruyin was pregnant, she happily ran a few rounds in the snow.


    The whole familyughed until they cried.<div>


    ¡°Mother, your son is wearing colorful clothes to entertain his family.¡± Jiang Huai ¡®an was already 17 years old and was like a grown man. After spending a few years in the Imperial court, he appeared much more refined.


    Only in front of his wife would he show a little childishness.


    ¡°You¡¯re so talkative. Hurry up and go coax your wife.¡±


    Xia Shiughed and teased him.


    He didn¡¯t even dare to think of such good days in the past. Her children were around her, and her grandson was already in her womb. She didn¡¯t have a mother-inw to pester her, and she didn¡¯t have Jiang yubai to make her endure.


    ¡°Mother, I met huailin outside the city the day before yesterday.¡± Jiang Huai ¡®an walked to the door and helped ah Yin into the house before turning to look at Madam Xia.


    Three years ago, Jiang huailin had made a fuss about following Jiang huaijin, but the first Prince had given Jiang huaijin to a vagrant.


    Jiang huailin followed him.


    ¡°Although second uncle and second aunt don¡¯t treat Huai ¡®an well, huailin is innocent. His son wanted to take him in to study and learn how to read so that he could marry a wife when he was older and have a family. What do you think, mother?¡± Jiang Huai ¡®an had always respected the Xia family. Back then, the Xia family had suffered quite a bit at the hands of the second branch.


    If his mother was not willing, he would not say another word.


    Lulu¡¯s eyes lit up. Oh my, Jiang huailin, even a weasel would have to suffer from the trouble of studying?


    Madam Xia pondered for a moment and nodded,¡±in fact, I sent people to look for himst year, but they didn¡¯t find any trace of him.¡± Since we¡¯ve met, I¡¯ll bring him back. But ¡­ Jiang huaijin¡¯s words.¡± Xia Shi frowned.<div>


    Jiang huaijin was already a half-dead, half-alive person, and she had a terrible reputation. The Xia family would never forgive her for what she had done to Lulu in the past.


    Jiang Huai ¡®an¡¯s face darkened,¡±who cares about her?¡± Just bring Lin ¡®er back.¡±


    Only then did the entire Manor bring Jiang huailin back.


    Lulu was the happiest person in the residence.


    Aiya, there¡¯s one more person to rush my homework in the future. I¡¯m so happy.

 Chapter 843: The king of jealousy is about to flip over (1)

    Chapter 843: The king of jealousy is about to flip over (1)


    The next morning.<div>


    Lulu had just returned from the hall of salvation when Madam Xia pulled him out of bed.


    Lulu couldn¡¯t even open her eyes as she allowed the maidservant in front of Madam Xia to dress her up.


    When she opened her eyes.


    The room fell silent for a moment.


    The servant girl gasped.


    ¡°This servant has never seen such an outstanding appearance in all these years. If I grow up ¡­¡± The head maidservant was stunned.<div>


    The hair between Lulu¡¯s eyebrows wasbed back, revealing the Vermillion mark.


    It added a mysterious sense of beauty to her face.


    Mrs. Xia was shocked. She shook her head and went forward to let down a few strands of her hair to cover the red between her eyebrows.


    As well as that pair of intelligent and threatening eyes.


    ¡°Let¡¯s do it this way. Why is a little girl so outstanding?¡± Mrs. Xia pulled Lulu out of the door in a hurry. Even so, the girl was still a dazzling and eye-catching existence in the crowd.


    ¡°Tell me, how did you grow? your nose and eyes look simr to ours, and you don¡¯t have two more. How can you be so outstanding?¡± Wen ruyin was curious and even took a few more nces at Lulu.


    ¡°Look at the good-looking ones. Your children will be good-looking in the future.¡±


    Lulu thought about it seriously, then remembered what his godmother had said.¡±It was probably created with a lot of effort when I was created.¡±


    ¡°What about us?¡± Wen ruyin smiled.


    Lulu tilted his head. I heard that he found a rope. It¡¯s covered in mud. One swing and one fell. Good-looking ones meant that they could swing better. Those that don¡¯t look good will just be ttened by the mud.¡±


    Sometimes, when she was bored, she would even go to the creation space of the temple of creation to take a look.


    She had done it a few times.<div>


    At that time, she didn¡¯t have much strength, and she only threw out small ones. Godmother said that the ones she threw out were all small shorties.


    It was also that time that gave her strength.


    Wen ruyinughed at her words. When she saw that she was about to get on the carriage, she hurriedly let her go.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to the Zheng family today. The Zheng family was now an elder, and their eldest daughter was married to the first Prince as his consort. The second daughter had originally wanted to enter the pce to select a concubine, but for some reason, she had suddenly smashed her face. This year she is seventeen but can not enter the pce. After waiting for a few years and having a rotten face, one fear that this marriage will be troublesome.¡±


    ¡°The Zheng family has a younger daughter called yaoguang. When you were five years old, you had a conflict with her. Now that you¡¯re all grown up, you can¡¯t have any more problems.¡±


    ¡°By the way, the head of the Zheng family who was sent out this year has returned. It was said that the Zheng family had to put in a lot of effort to get her back. After all, he was demoted back then because the new emperor didn¡¯t like him.¡± It was still a mystery.


    Back then, no one knew how the old master of the Zheng family had angered the new emperor. He had only entered the pce with his left foot first and had banished the new emperor to a foreign ce.


    ¡°He has a young master in his residence, about twelve or thirteen years old.¡± Xia Shi said casually.


    Lulu thought it sounded familiar. She suddenly remembered that there was a young man from the Zheng family who used to take her test papers, calligraphy, and paintings, saying that he admired her.


    He also said that he would often write to her after leaving the capital, butter, for some reason, he didn¡¯t write.


    Of course, she still didn¡¯t know that all of little young master Zheng¡¯s letters had been stolen by the king of jealousy.


    The carriage soon arrived at the Zheng family¡¯s Gate.<div>


    Ever since the Zheng family had returned from the barren capital, they had been climbing up the ranks like a hot knife through butter. They were now the pavilion elders.


    It was bustling with activity.


    ¡°If your father didn¡¯t seek death, the Jiang family would probably be in this state.¡± Xia Shi was a little emotional.


    ¡°Mother, don¡¯t worry. He won¡¯t be free even if he dies,¡± Lulu patted his mother¡¯s hand.


    After all, it would be a wonder if she could be free if she were to make things difficult for him every few days.

 Chapter 844: Who’s afraid of who (1)

    Chapter 844: Who¡¯s afraid of who (1)


    The Jiang family¡¯s carriage had just stopped.<div>


    The Zheng family¡¯s attendant came over to invite them in respectfully.


    Holding Lulu¡¯s hand, Madam Xia smiled politely and generously.


    At this moment, the Xia family¡¯s carriage arrived and stopped at the side.


    ¡°First aunt.¡± Lulu saw the person in the carriage and called out.


    First aunt had aged quite a bit in the past two years, and her eyes lit up when she saw Lulu.


    This child was getting better and better.<div>


    ¡°Are you used to staying at home?¡± First aunt asked with a smile.


    ¡°I¡¯m used to it. How can I not be used to it when I¡¯m back home?¡± Lulu snorted, gritting his teeth at the thought of Lu huaijiang.


    He might as well send a few more spirits into the pce tomorrow to scare him.


    Madam Xia looked behind her sister-inw. Her daughter was already married, and her eldest daughter-inw had been sent to the manor.


    His Majesty bestowed another two twins to Xia ningze. As soon as Xia ningze was taken into his room, it was said that the one in the manor fell ill from anger.


    The twins knew their limits. They were delicate when they needed to be, arrogant when they needed to be, and restrained when they needed to be restrained. This made Xia ningze¡¯s face often blush.


    She could tell that she was living a good life.


    His impression of the manor¡¯s principal wife grew even more indifferent.


    After making a fuss a few times, she had to go back to the capital. Even her eldest sister-inw, as her mother-inw, had to rush back a few times.


    However, no one dared to bring her back without her Majesty¡¯s permission.


    His first aunt stole a nce at Lulu. This was probably the only one who was good enough.


    The group of them entered the Zheng family.<div>


    The Zheng family was decorated withnterns and streamers, and longevity peaches were ced everywhere. It was very lively.


    The guests who came and went were all smiles as they entered the Zheng family¡¯s main gate to pay their respects.


    Jiang Huai ¡®an wasn¡¯t a high-ranking official, but he was still a new upstart in His Majesty¡¯s eyes. The Xia family also went forward to greet the Zheng family.


    ¡°I wish old Furen to have this day and this day every year.¡± Lulu said a few words to his mother.


    Old Madam Zheng, who was sitting on the main seat, had a face full of wrinkles. She hurriedly asked someone to help her up.


    ¡°This must be miss Lulu, who just returned to the residence? You¡¯re truly beautiful and moving.¡± Old Madam Zheng smiled and tugged at Lulu¡¯s hand. Lulu¡¯s eyelids twitched when he probed it.


    At a nce, she saw the youngdy standing behind the old Madam and staring at her with a cold face.


    She was about twelve or thirteen years old, and coincidentally, she was wearing the same light blue dress as Lulu.


    Well, it wasn¡¯t scary to wear the same clothes, but whoever was ugly would feel embarrassed.


    It was obvious that Lulu was not the one feeling awkward.


    Of course, what was even more awkward was that the two of them had fought when they were young.


    ¡°What gentle beauty? grandmother, you don¡¯t know that she can beat four or five children older than her at the age of five. This body¡¯s strength is the best for farming.¡± The young girl standing behind old Madam Zheng chuckled.<div>


    Xia Shi frowned.


    Luluughed heartily.


    ¡°I know, I¡¯ve beaten you before. I still remember you. Jiang Jiang said that you¡¯re a two-faced person at such a young age. I remember that I almost took off your skirt back then. It was Jiang Jiang who said that if you took off a girl¡¯s skirt, she wouldn¡¯t be able to get married. Lulu didn¡¯t do that.¡±


    As soon as he said that, the girl opposite him was so angry that her eyes turned red.


    Old Madam Zheng raised her hand and patted her granddaughter¡¯s hand. ¡°Alright, how can you not fight at such a young age? Now that you¡¯ve grown up, you should know your manners.¡±


    ¡°Old Madam, you¡¯re right. Actually, Lulu didn¡¯t know any manners when he beat them up.¡± Lulu nodded vigorously.


    Madam Xia gently pulled Lulu, who then smiled and said, ¡°¡±Old Madam, you¡¯re the birthday girl today, so don¡¯t get angry.¡±


    After that, he blinked his eyes and followed Madam Xia to sit down.


    Zheng yaoguang stood behind the old Madam, stomping her feet in anger.


    He looked at Jiang huailu with hatred.


    He had a look of hatred.


    <div>

 Chapter 845: She lit up all her talents (1)

    Chapter 845: She lit up all her talents (1)


    The Zheng family was quite influential in the Imperial court.<div>


    It was the olddy of the Zheng family¡¯s 70th birthday, and those who came to offer their congrattions were all influential people in the court.


    The eldest daughter of the Zheng family had married the first Prince and was now a Princess Consort.


    At this moment, she was sitting beside the olddy, looking dignified and very much liked by the olddy.


    The sage King had failed to win the throne back then, and had been silent for three years. He had only begun to show himself this year. This time, at the old taitai¡¯s birthday banquet, the princess Consort had returned to her maternal home and was dealing with the other madams.


    Beside him stood a chubby little Shizi, about three or four years old.


    At this moment, both the host and the guest were happy. Madam Xia sat beside her sister-inw, looking low-key.<div>


    As the eldest daughter-inw of the Jiang family, the Jiang family back then was not inferior to the Zheng family today.


    The Jiang family had been exiled, and when they finally returned to the capital, the Xia family had been separated.


    Back then, he was a joke in the capital.


    Even so, some people liked to belittle the Xia family to tter the Zheng family.


    ¡°Speaking of fate, it¡¯s really hard to guess. Look, how many years has the Zheng family been banished to huangdu? Now that he¡¯s back, he can still be put in an important position.¡±


    look at the other old man. Now, his entire family was implicated and he almost lost his descendants.


    Sure enough, a Madam spoke up after a while.


    Madam Xia looked up and saw that the madam was Madam Lin.


    Madam Xia¡¯s brows furrowed slightly. Madam Lin was the former noble consort Lin, and now the niece of consort Lin.


    Back then, the five-year-old Lulu had fought with the heir of the country guarding Duke, young master Lin, Zheng yaoguang, and young master Wen Gou.


    Young master Lin was her son.


    This was how they became enemies.<div>


    When thedies heard this, they all raised the teacups in their hands and gently blew on them.


    He frowned slightly, as if he didn¡¯t hear the sarcasm in her words.


    The Xia family¡¯s sister-inw¡¯s expression changed slightly. Just as she was about to speak, Mrs. Xia raised her hand and stopped her.


    Xia Shi smiled and said, ¡± yes, fate is really mysterious. Sometimes, things that seemed almost certain were like flowers in the mirror when one stretched out their hand. If it¡¯s not your own, you can¡¯t touch it. ¡± Xia Shi shook her head and sighed with emotion.


    Madam Lin¡¯s expression changed.


    Almost certain, didn¡¯t he mean that noble consort Lin was at the peak of her power back then, and there was no Empress in the harem, while the great prince was clearly raised as the Crown Prince.


    Yet, when he reached out, the throne fell into Lu huaijiang¡¯s hands?


    This was the pain of the entire Lin family.


    They were the consort¡¯s maiden family and also the first Prince¡¯s henchmen. Weren¡¯t these words piercing to the heart?


    Even the Zheng family looked a little embarrassed.


    Madam Xia lowered her head and wiped the corner of her mouth with her handkerchief. Madam Lin and the princess of the Zheng family were usually together again.


    On this asion, Madam Lin dared to speak. The Zheng family was indifferent, but the Xia family was not to be trifled with.<div>


    ¡°Speaking of which, Lulu will be nine years old after the new year, right? Little girl, have you learned the four Arts?¡± Consort Zheng stopped talking and looked at Lulu, who was behind Madam Xia.


    When the little girl heard her name, she stood up and curtsied.


    As soon as she raised her head, Princess Zheng raised her eyebrows.


    He was only nine years old, but he was already so outstanding.


    ¡°Replying to the princess. He learned it. The pce had invited Lord Yin to learn the zither, Daqi to learn chess, a painting master to learn painting, and the Emperor had personally taught the books. The four Arts of zither, chess, calligraphy, and painting were all selected by the great confucians.¡± Lulu replied with a smile. Although she waszy, she was very talented.


    In Lu huaijiang¡¯s words, she only needed one point of talent to beat the hard work of others.


    She waszy, but she couldn¡¯t stand the food from the heavens.


    If it wasn¡¯t for His Majesty watching over her, those great confucians would have snatched her back to be their disciple.

 Chapter 846: This damn talent (1)

    Chapter 846: This damn talent (1)<div>


    The smiles on thedies ¡®faces froze when they heard this.


    These great confucians were all top-tier great teachers in the world.


    These aristocratic families could not be invited even if they visited the thatched cottage three times.


    Jiang huailu¡¯s future would be limitless if he could be taught by a few people.


    When they heard His Majesty personally teach, the madams couldn¡¯t help but take another look.


    The more he looked, the more shocked he was.<div>


    How could this youngdy of the Jiang family be so eye-catching?pared tody Xie,dy Zheng, and the others who had been praised by everyone a while ago, the only thing that she lost to them was her age.


    Moreover, she was still in love, her eyes were clean and clear, even better than those few people.


    Princess Zheng¡¯s eyes narrowed,¡±then the master is talking nonsense.¡± It just so happened that His Highness often went to the Directorate for inspection, and he heard the teacher say thatdy Jiang did not like to do homework. I¡¯ve misunderstooddy Jiang.¡±


    Lulu covered his mouth and chuckled, looking innocent and ignorant.


    ¡°Wangfei, I¡¯m afraid you didn¡¯t hear the headmaster¡¯sst sentence.¡±


    ¡°Lulu can understand the lessons the headmaster teaches. The headmaster and Grand tutor Xie did not believe it at first, but they tested Lulu behind her back. Lulu has only been in school for a year, but he¡¯s been taking the exam for three years.¡±


    ¡°The Grand tutor and the headmaster of the Academy know about the Lulu club, but they are afraid of hurting the other children¡¯s self-esteem. Thus, she begged Lulu to spend some time every day to take care of her less intelligent ssmates. So, sometimes, Jiang Jiang ¡­ Er, sometimes eunuch Lu would help Lulu, and sometimes he would write it himself. Sometimes I forget ¡­¡±


    it¡¯s really too boring. Those lessons are almost the same as those in the initiation ss. Lulu scratched his head in embarrassment.


    When consort Zheng saw that she was trying to keep a low profile but was actually showing off, she almost vomited blood.


    Miss Xie was sitting in the hall with Madam Xie. She smiled and said, ¡°¡±Lulu didn¡¯t lie.¡±


    ¡°Grandfather once said that if Lulu was a man, he would definitely be at the peak of his official career and would be a talent of the Empire. Even I don¡¯t dare to act arrogantly in front of miss Lulu. It¡¯s just that she doesn¡¯t like reputation and doesn¡¯t like to be high-profile, which is why I¡¯m so lucky.¡± Miss Xie said softly. Lulu looked at her with narrowed eyes and smiled.


    Miss Xie was known as the capital¡¯s talented woman. If even she praised her like this, everyone had no choice but to believe her.<div>


    He was extremely surprised.


    Everyone only knew that the Emperor spoiled her and even allowed her to fight with him. He was like a rich second generation.


    Who knew that she would be so shockingly talented after leaving the pce?


    Miss Xie nodded at Lulu. Because of Xie zixu, Lulu had brought du Xun here. Although no one in the residence said anything, they were all grateful to her.


    No one said a word about her bringing a dark spirit out and even walking under the sun like a mortal.


    Miss Xie knew that she had a secret, but she had never thought of getting to the bottom of it.


    He even covered for her in every way possible.


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Consort Zheng nodded. Madam Xia, on the other hand, was good at giving birth. Her eldest son was at the third rank and was the youngest new top schr. Daughter is also so intelligent and quick-witted, it makes people envious.¡±


    Madam Xia smiled and said,¡±how can wepare to the Zheng family?¡± A hall full of children and grandchildren, look at this residence, who would not be happy to see it. ¡±


    Only then did the atmosphere be lively again.


    The sister-inw beside him heaved a sigh of relief. At the same time, she was a little surprised that this soft-spoken sister-inw actually had a temper.


    But thinking about it, she didn¡¯t have a mother-inw to take care of her now, and she had a pair of reliable children.<div>


    His son was the new top schr and was valued by the Emperor.


    Her daughter had grown up in the pce and had even slept on the Dragon throne, so who was she afraid of?

 Chapter 847: Versailles Stadium (1)

    Chapter 847: Versailles Stadium (1)<div>


    The atmosphere in the hall became lively again.


    Old Madam Zheng had Zheng yaoguang bring the girls to the backyard.


    Zheng yaoguang held the hand of his elder sister¡¯s son from the first wife¡¯s line, the little heir of the Xian King¡¯s residence, and led the group of nobledies to the backyard.


    It was winter, and the Spring Festival was approaching.


    There were wilted flowers everywhere, but the Zheng family had taken care of the residence very well, and there were fresh flowers growing in the greenhouse everywhere.


    In this winter, it was even more precious.<div>


    From the other side of the river came the faint sound of poetry. One could tell that it was the young Masters drinking and ying in the water Pavilion.


    The Zheng family had three sons and one daughter. Two years ago, the first master of the Zheng family had been demoted out of the capital because he had entered the family first with his left foot. Consort Zheng was his eldest daughter, and the Zheng family had tried to send the second youngdy into the pce to select a concubine some time ago, while Zheng yaoguang was the third. It was only until the fourth brother became the legitimate son, the young master who always wrote letters to Lulu. He was only eleven years old.


    These four people were the children of the eldest branch.


    Although Zheng yaoguang was only 12, he was a quick-witted person. At this moment, he was bringing a group of girls around to y, and it was very lively.


    ¡°Every time it¡¯s poetry, chess, calligraphy and painting, it¡¯s really boring. Why don¡¯t we y something more interesting?¡± Zheng yaoguang said with a smile.


    At this moment, there were many young girls standing in the water Pavilion. Theirughter passed through the water and reached the opposite side.


    The oldest of the girls here were only fifteen or seventeen, and the youngest was only five or six years old.


    There was also the three-year-old Shizi that Zheng yaoguang was holding hands with.


    Zheng yaoguang sneaked a nce at Jiang huailu. He was originally prepared to embarrass her in public. Who knew that she had been personally verified by His Majesty, many great confucians, and Grand tutor Xie, miss Xie? Zheng yaoguang did not want to give her face.


    Everything that he had prepared had been changed.


    However, thinking about how she was imprisoned in the pce, and how her brain was not developed when she was young, and how she grew up in huangdu, even if she was well-versed in music, chess, calligraphy, and painting, she was not as knowledgeable as others in many aspects.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we do it like this, we are all girls. Let¡¯s talk about the local customs and practices we¡¯ve seen. Look, this is a girl with a border official, but we¡¯ve never seen anything in the outer regions. Youngdy Xie¡¯s residence is the dream ce of all the humble schrs in the world, so there must be something extraordinary about it. ¡±<div>


    ¡°For example, miss Lulu, you¡¯re the first one among us. You were stupid for three years when you were young. You have to tell us what¡¯s different about you before you gained intelligence. No one has ever experienced this before, right?¡± Zheng yaoguang said jokingly.


    Miss Xie frowned slightly as she stood beside Lulu.


    Most of thedies ¡®family backgrounds were not as good as the Zheng family¡¯s, so they couldn¡¯t help butugh along.


    that¡¯s true. Not to mention everyone here, only a few people in the capital know about it.


    Everyone chimed in, but Lulu was not angry at all.


    Lulu finally understood. This wasn¡¯t an exchange of local customs. This was to make everyone take out rare and prominent things to show off.


    No, no, no. In their words, this was calledmunication.


    After all, in this era, if one didn¡¯t have some background, who knew what strange things would happen?


    They were all busy with food and clothing.


    In the past ten years, even miss Xie had said a few interesting things, which caused the girls to be surprised.


    ¡°Aiya, I don¡¯t know if there are really gods in this world. Did the Xie family¡¯s ancestors really see a God?¡±


    Miss Xie pursed her lips and smiled. actually, I don¡¯t know much either. I only read about it from my ancestral home. Everyone knows that the Xie family¡¯s genealogy can be traced back to a thousand years ago. At that time, the Xie family even served the first emperor.¡±<div>


    ¡°It is said that at that time, the goddess descended from the nine Heavens and personally danced for the first emperor.¡±


    The crowd eximed in surprise.


    Miss Xie didn¡¯t say much, and everyone turned their attention to Lulu.

 Chapter 848: The most fatal thing is to inadvertently act tough (1)

    ¡°Lady Jiang, you can¡¯t just listen and not participate.¡±


    ¡°You see, the three year old little Shizi has already said a few words. You can¡¯t be a killjoy.¡±


    Zheng yaoguang smiled and said,¡±if you really can¡¯t do it, you can talk about the silly things you did before you were three years old.¡± No one has ever heard of this.¡±


    Miss Xie frowned and was a little unhappy.


    Even the few upright girls who yed with her looked at her with disdain.


    Zheng yaoguang had been beaten up by Lulu when he was eight years old, and he still bore a grudge against her!


    Even if you¡¯re not happy, the Zheng family is the main family today. It¡¯s too embarrassing to use your power to make things difficult for others.


    The more prominent a family was, the more magnanimous they had to be.


    At this time, they would be losing face.


    Lulu was sitting on the edge of the water Pavilion, one leg dangling from the ground and her other hand on the fence. Schools of fish were swimming around her.


    A gentle breeze blew over, causing the thin veil on the water Pavilion to flutter slightly.<div>


    It made her look like a little fairy.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing much to say about Lulu. What¡¯s there to say about things that happened before he was three years old? there aren¡¯t many people here who can remember things from before he was three years old. Lulu can tell us about the happenings in huangdu. The Zheng family was also exiled from huangdu. It¡¯s good to reminisce about the past.¡± Lulu said, shaking her little feet.


    Zheng yaoguang¡¯s expression froze.


    Even though the Zheng family had climbed to a high position, it was an undeniable fact that they had been exiled for many years.


    Now that the Zheng family had be a cab elder, no one dared to mention what had happened in the past. Now that Zheng yaoguang wanted to bring it up again and even talk about it in detail, how could Zheng yaoguang dare?


    He didn¡¯t dare to let her mention it.


    Zheng yaoguang¡¯s expression was slightly cold. at a time like this, if you don¡¯t talk about something happy, then are you here to spoil the fun?? ¡±


    ¡°But I have nothing to brag about,¡± Lulu pouted.


    ¡°Lulu¡¯s so young and inexperienced. It¡¯s just some daily stuff.¡±


    Zheng yaoguang pursed his lips. that¡¯s true. When the Jiang family was still around, you were still a fool. He wasn¡¯t even liked by olddy Jiang. It wasn¡¯t easy for you to return to the capital, but your mother was divorced, and the Jiang family was gone. It will be good for you in the future to hear more today.¡±


    Lulu sighed faintly.


    ¡°You¡¯re right, Lulu really has nothing to say. I can¡¯t possibly say that I lived in the eastern Pce when I was young. The koi fish that had been roasted by His Highness huaijiang¡¯s precious pond? Or did he sleep in His Majesty¡¯s arms? You used his Dragon robe to wipe your snot?¡±


    ¡°Or did you pee on the Dragon bed?¡± Lulu frowned.


    ¡°If you really can¡¯t do it, you drew on the Imperial edict? Slept in the Royal study? Jumping around on the Dragon throne? You smashed a walnut with a Jade seal?¡±


    ¡°This isn¡¯t anything interesting. This kind of thing happens every day, and Lulu has been doing it for several years. It¡¯s really not worth mentioning.¡±


    ¡°If you really want Lulu to say something, I really can¡¯t say it out loud. It¡¯s so memorable and interesting.¡±


    Lulu looked helpless, and the girls in the water Pavilion were stunned.


    Acting tough wasn¡¯t scary, but invisible acting tough was the most deadly.<div>


    This group of girls had all received education and had been strictly taught by the nannies. At this moment, their mouths were wide open, and their eyes were full of shock and ¡­


    Admiration.


    He was a God.


    Any one of these was enough to make people boast for eight lifetimes, but she had experienced all of them.<div>


    This was not all, she had been living like this for the past few years?


    If this isn¡¯t showing off, then what is it?


    Any one of these items is enough to sweep everyone!

 Chapter 849: Jiangjiang is here (1)

    The nobledies of the capital all looked at her in shock.


    Lulu raised his eyes innocently.¡±I really can¡¯t think of anything interesting.¡± Lulu spread out his hands helplessly.


    Zheng yaoguang was so infuriated by her that he almost fell to the ground.


    Miss Xie covered her mouth and snickered. you ¡­ If what you¡¯re doing is considered ordinary, then what are we? ¡±


    ¡°Then, we can only be considered to be embarrassing ourselves.¡±


    ¡°Not to mention us, even in the whole world, how many people have sat on the Dragon throne? Who dared to pee on the Dragon bed? You can even use the Dragon robe to wipe your mouth?¡±


    Miss Xie¡¯s eyes were curved, and her face was slightly red from her smile.


    Zheng yaoguang bit her lower lip lightly and snorted, a hint of jealousy shing in her eyes.


    ¡°As expected of someone who has lived in the pce before. When have we ever lived in the pce? only Lulu has such a unique favor.¡±


    Lulu did not mind Zheng yaoguang¡¯s enigmatic expression and merely nced at her coldly. ¡°Are you taking your anger out on me because your sister didn¡¯t enter the pce?¡± Lulu looked at her seriously.


    Good fellow, she had touched on a sore spot. Zheng yaoguang was almost angered to tears by her.<div>


    ¡°Your sister can not enter the pce because she does not have the fate and also does not have the Fortune. What did it have to do with Lulu? Besides, your sister is already 17, and Jiang Jiang will only be 16 after the new year. How ¡­ An old cow eating young grass.¡± Lulu mumbled, angering Zheng yaoguang so much that his eyes turned red.


    The rational girl beside her quickly pulled her back. ¡°Alright, alright, why are you bringing this up? Second sister still needs to recuperate.¡±


    The girl was from the Lin family and she red at Jiang huailu.


    Then, he used some strength to grab Zheng yaoguang. The second youngdy of the Zheng family had injured her face for no reason some time ago.


    It was thrown into theke.


    No one knew about this matter, but after the servants rescued miss Zheng, they sent second miss Zheng to the manor to recuperate.


    Even now, no one in the residence dared to mention this matter. If Zheng yaoguang were to make a fuss about it, he would definitely be punished.


    Zheng yaoguang was so angry that tears welled up in her eyes. Who knew that Jiang huailu¡¯s words would be so vicious at such a young age?


    As they spoke, they heard amotion from the water Pavilion.


    ¡°Go and find out what¡¯s going on?¡± Zheng yaoguang looked at the maidservant.


    The servant girl hurriedly went to the opposite side.


    Not long after, she saw the maidservant rushing back, ¡°¡±Youngdy, His Majesty hase to wish old Furen a birthday. At this moment, the lordmaster has already brought people to greet them in the front courtyard.¡±


    Zheng yaoguang¡¯s eyes lit up.


    His Majesty was not choosing consorts this year.


    Second sister¡¯s face was hurt again.


    She would be thirteen next year and would barely be able to enter the pce.


    Zheng yaoguang lifted the hem of her dress and said,¡±it¡¯s rare for Your Majesty toe to the Zheng family. Why don¡¯t we sisters go up and greet him?¡± It¡¯s not good to hide in the back of the residence, it would make us sisters look impolite.¡±


    The sisters immediately nodded in joy.<div>


    I heard that Your Majesty has already sent troops to fusang and has already taken down two cities. Will Your Majesty be an Emperor like the first emperor? ¡± The girls whispered behind her back, their faces shy and their words full of admiration.


    The young Emperor was bloodthirsty and cruel, but he was also one of the top experts in the world.


    Moreover, he was born with a good appearance, which woman in the world wouldn¡¯t admire him?


    The girls ¡®expressions were calm, but their hearts were flustered. They clenched their handkerchiefs and headed to the front courtyard.<div>


    In the front yard, old master Zheng and Lord Zheng personally apanied him.


    The young Emperor was dressed in a ck robe and walked in the middle. His eyebrows flew up and down, and the girls blushed with just a nce.

 Chapter 850: Meeting with love rivals (1)

    Zheng yaoguang took a deep breath.


    She bit her lower lip and lowered her head to look at her clothes.


    There was anger in his eyes.


    She shouldn¡¯t have worn clothes of this color today. It made her skin look dull. If she had known, she would have worn more delicate colors.


    She didn¡¯t know that His Majesty woulde.


    Zheng yaoguang led a group of girls forward, and the moment they got close, Lu huaijiang could smell a strange fragrance.


    ¡°Your Majesty, your humble servant¡¯s daughter Zheng yaoguang greets you.¡±


    ¡°This official¡¯s daughter thanks ¡­¡±


    ¡°Official¡¯s daughter Lin ¡­¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty ¡­¡± A group of girls with graceful figures and slender waists bloomed in front of Lu huaijiang like a Hundred flowers in spring.


    Lu huaijiang looked up.<div>


    He saw a little girl in in clothes among the crowd, but she still couldn¡¯t hide the light from her body.


    Lulu lowered his head, not even looking at him.


    ¡°Get up. Zhen only came to the Zheng family for a visit, there¡¯s no need to be so formal.¡± Lu huaijiang raised his hand, his eyesnding on Lulu.


    Seeing that Lulu didn¡¯t even spare him a nce, Lu huaijiang furrowed his brows.


    He felt a little depressed.


    The girls were all overjoyed and carefully stood at the side of the Lords.


    Looking at the tall and handsome young man, the young man was like a tiger that had just woken up, revealing his fangs step by step, which made people respect and like him.


    Suddenly, someone tugged at the corner of Lulu¡¯s clothes.


    Lulu was suspicious for a moment, and looked to the side.


    She saw a young man in a blue shirt looking at her with bright eyes. The young man¡¯s face was red, and he looked a little shy when he saw her. He didn¡¯t even dare to look her in the eye.


    ¡°You, why didn¡¯t you reply to my letter?¡± The young man¡¯s voice was slightly hoarse, and he looked like a teenager.


    ¡°I¡¯ve written 67 letters to you, but you didn¡¯t reply to a single one.¡± The young man¡¯s tone was a little aggrieved. He had the appearance of a weak schr and had the air of a Confucian schr.


    Lulu was taken aback, his eyes slightly dazed.


    ¡°Xiao si, why have you returned? Xiao si, you came back and didn¡¯te to talk to big sister.¡± Zheng yaoguang turned around and saw the only legitimate son of the Zheng family. He was looking at Jiang huailu with a red face and an uneasy expression, and he jumped up in shock.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Lulu eximed.


    He was the young master of the Zheng family.


    ¡°What¡¯s there to say to you? You¡¯re a girl, yet you don¡¯t study and write all day. You¡¯re different from Lulu, don¡¯t lead him astray.¡± Young master Zheng¡¯s expression was one of disapproval, and Zheng yaoguang was so angry that tears almost fell from her eyes.


    He was the only son of the Zheng family¡¯s head.<div>


    ¡°What¡¯s the Difference? Did you go back to greet grandmother? Have you greeted eldest sister?¡± Zheng yaoguang red at Jiang huailu.


    The Zheng family¡¯s young master frowned. ¡°Yaoguang, don¡¯t be so rude. Blowing your beard and ring at me, how can this be the doing of ady from an aristocratic family?¡± Zheng yaoguang was only a year older than him. His wife had gotten pregnant with him a few months after giving birth to Zheng yaoguang.


    The pregnancy was too close, and it was extremely difficult to give birth.


    After that, he had no more children.<div>


    This was also the Zheng family¡¯s eldest branch¡¯s three daughters and one son, all of the legitimate children.


    ¡°You only know how to side with her. Who is your real sister?¡± Zheng yaoguang covered her face in anger and ran away.


    The young master looked at Lulu with aplicated expression.¡±Lulu, don¡¯t hold it against my third sister. She¡¯s not good at studying and isn¡¯t clear enough. Her brain is probably different from ours. Lulu¡¯s handwriting is excellent, and he has the same style as us.¡±


    The little Lord¡¯s eyes lit up.


    He even took out a few beautiful pieces of Jade and handed them to Lulu.

 Chapter 851: Jiang Jiang is anxious (1)

    ¡°Lulu, my father has been demoted to a remote area. There¡¯s nothing there, but there¡¯s a type of pretty little stone in the river there.¡±


    ¡°Look, each of these stones is like Jade, crystal clear. It even glows at night.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s under my father¡¯s jurisdiction. There¡¯s a River there that connects to a small ind. From time to time, I would pick up some small stones from the river, and I collected all of the Jade. I heard that girls like beautiful and colorful things, so I¡¯ll give it to you, okay?¡±


    ¡°You might not believe it, but the ind is an extremely small dynasty. It¡¯s extremely small and is called a small country.¡±


    ¡°Not only is that small country small, but even the people are short. Their tables and chairs are not even half the size of ours. They often fished out things from the water to exchange for money. They exchanged for this Jade.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a beautiful legend about this Jade,¡±


    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s also possible that they made it up.¡±


    ¡°They said that mortals were created by the God of creation using a rope made of divine y. There was a young goddess in the God world who often yed in the hall of creation. He then threw out some divine y. Thus, there was the dwarven Kingdom. It¡¯s short and small, and it was thrown out by that goddess.¡±


    ¡°As for the jades in the water, each one of them is the same size. I heard that it¡¯s a goddess¡¯s tear.¡±


    it was said that a thousand years ago, the goddess once held a sword and stood on the ind, crying. Her tears turned into Jade.


    The young man touched the back of his head in embarrassment as he spoke. This kind of mythical story was used to raise the price of Jade.<div>


    Lulu was taken aback, and the space between his brows began to heat up.


    The little girl held her forehead and hissed softly.


    ¡°I bought this Jade. Can you tell me the location of the ind?¡± Lulu took the Jade. As expected, it had a warm, Jade-like feel to it, as if it had always belonged to her.


    She could even feel a familiar aura from the Jade.


    Lulu furrowed his brows. This didn¡¯t seem right.


    She acknowledged that the goddess had created a little kingdom. She had done it when she was young.


    But Lulu didn¡¯t believe that the goddess was crying while holding the sword.


    Seeing that Lulu liked it, young man Zheng was overjoyed.¡±If it¡¯s possible, I¡¯ll draw another one for you tomorrow. Let¡¯s set a ce to meet, what do you think?¡± The young boy¡¯s face was red, and his eyes were full of surprise.


    Lulu didn¡¯t think too much about it. All she could think about was Jade.


    He could only hurriedly nod.


    Lulu held a handful of jade stones in his hand and seemed to be deep in thought.


    Lu huaijiang, who was far away, was sitting on the seat of honor while beingplimented by the crowd.


    Sir Zheng personally refilled his cup and raised it in an attempt to toast the Emperor.


    After being exiled for two or three years, Sir Zheng had originally wanted to give in to the Emperor. No matter what he had done wrong, he would just admit it.


    Lu huaijiang¡¯s face turned cold as soon as he raised his ss.


    ¡°What do you think of the border, Lord Zheng?¡± That ce was the border with the little kingdom.


    Lord Zheng¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and he became 120% alert.¡±Your Majesty, this ce is extremely difficult. Moreover, it¡¯s located at the borders of various countries, and there are often Wars. After I went there, I worked hard to improve myself, and the people barely had enough food and clothing.¡±


    This was also his achievement.<div>


    Lu huaijiang nodded slightly.


    From the corner of her eyes, she caught sight of the young master of the Zheng family giving Lulu something with a red face. Her breathing became heavier.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we do it this way, Lord Zheng can work hard for a few more years after the new year. It was themon people¡¯s fortune to have Lord Zheng. Lord Zheng, are you willing to return to the border for another three years?¡± Take your son away!


    <div>

 Chapter 852: The birthday is the death anniversary (1)

    Chapter 852: The birthday is the death anniversary (1)


    Lord Zheng¡¯s hand that was holding the wine ss paused.


    He looked at her Majesty in a daze.


    No, what did he do wrong?


    Your Majesty, why don¡¯t you give me a definite answer?


    He would always be sent to extremely difficult border areas when he was not careful, and he did not even know a way or a reason.


    Lord Zheng was already the father of three daughters and one son.


    He also had the support of the Zheng family¡¯s old Lord, and he had also been in the Imperial court for more than twenty years.


    At this moment, he was so angry that he almost cried.


    Your Majesty, please give me a definite answer.


    ¡°It¡¯s been hard on Sir Zheng. Please work for the people at the border for a few more years. In order for Sir Zheng to live a morefortable life, he would bring his wife and children along. The people at the border would be grateful to Sir Zheng. I will also thank you, my Lord.¡± Lu huaijiang¡¯s face was solemn, as if the great Zhou could not operate without him.


    At this moment, Sir Zheng only wanted to give himself two tight ps. What the f * ck, what the f * ck, His Majesty had added another three years to his sentence.


    Lord Zheng¡¯s smile was uglier than his crying.


    If he had known earlier, he would have stayed in the residence today and not gone anywhere. He didn¡¯t know if he could escape this cmity.


    Old master Zheng furrowed his brows slightly. He finally understood how his eldest son had offended Her Majesty.


    ¡°Since His Majesty thinks highly of you, you can work hard for a few more years. However, in just three years, the people had truly benefited. Asking for orders and working hard for the people is our duty as officials.¡± Old man Zheng gave a toast to the Emperor.


    Lu huaijiang gave a soft hum.


    I don¡¯t care if it¡¯s good or bad, but I don¡¯t want your grandson to keep staring at my Lulu.


    At this moment, the front yard was filled withughter, but Lulu was holding a bunch of jade stones in his hand as he followed the girls back to the backyard.


    Lulu sat beside Madam Xia, looking very obedient.


    The princess Consort sat beside old Madam Zheng. Old Madam Zheng¡¯s face was glowing as she epted thepliments of everyone around her.


    Lulu could see through the red glow on her face that there was a hint of dark death Qi mixed in.


    Lulu raised an eyebrow.


    Life, old age, illness, and death were all part of human nature. She was already very indifferent to it.


    But when she saw the fighting on the stage and thought about olddy Zheng, Lulu couldn¡¯t help but sigh.


    Who would have thought that the olddy¡¯s death was near?


    Lulu had already given the olddy a chance to calm her down during the birthday celebration.


    Her fate hade to an end, and she had many responsibilities that she could not control.


    At this moment, the two soul-Summoners were already loitering outside the Zheng family¡¯s Gate.


    The hall that was clearly still lively actually had a bit of cold air.


    Lulu was very curious as to what could have caused the old Madam to be so angry. It was actually able to make her, the birthday boy, die on the spot.


    It didn¡¯t take long for Lulu to get an answer.


    After lunch, the group drank a little more.


    Among them, Lu huaijiang was also ced in the backyard and was strictly watched by guards.


    Not long after, the people who were listening to the y heard an ear-piercing and panicked scream from the backyard.


    ¡°Ah! Someonee.¡± The maidservant rushed out, screaming, and everyone followed her.


    He pushed the door open and saw the second miss of the Zheng family, who was barely dressed, sitting on the embroidered bed, her face full of shyness and coyness.


    How could she still be a little girl with her spring-like appearance?


    The olddy¡¯s face turned red when she saw this.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Wangfei supported the old Furen and hurriedly dispersed the people in the courtyard. However, there were still many people who saw this scene.


    The second youngdy of the Zheng family bit her lower lip, her expression somewhat fearful.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this His Majesty¡¯s resting ce?¡± The princess Consort eximed.

 Chapter 853: Give me an explanation (1)

    Chapter 853: Give me an exnation (1)


    The moment the princess Consort shouted, the people who had heard the sound and were about to retreat suddenly stopped in their tracks.


    The room where Her Majesty slept.


    Eunuch Lu rushed back from outside. His face turned pale when he saw the crowd gathered at the gate.


    ¡°Eunuch Lu, is this the room where His Majesty rests?¡± Old Madam Zheng¡¯s body trembled slightly, and she clutched tightly onto eunuch Lu, who was approaching her.


    Eunuch Lu frowned. I was the one who helped His Majesty in. Why are you guarding the door? what if you disturb the Emperor? ¡± Just now, when he was supporting the Empress, the Empress said that she was thirsty and wanted to drink some water. When she returned with some water, she saw everyone gathered here.


    Old Madam Zheng suddenly heaved a sigh of relief.


    There was even some joy on his face, but he quickly suppressed it. After all, it was not a good thing.


    Second miss Zheng had injured her face some time ago. The Zheng family had spent a lot of money to treat her face, but there were still some pink scabs.


    She had originally used makeup to cover it, but now that she was drenched in sweat, it actually revealed a little more.


    Second miss Zheng bit her lower lip and clutched the nket tightly.


    ¡°Big sister, get out. Get them out!¡± Second young miss Zheng was almost in tears, her expression was full of pleading.


    There were many people standing outside the door. Old Madam Zheng didn¡¯t know what was going on, but there were still many people outside.


    Wangfei frowned and said,¡±second sister, even if the King of Heaven were toe today, he would have to give you an exnation.¡± Younger sister, you are still an unmarried youngdy. If this matter were to happen without a clear reason, don¡¯t tell me you have to throw yourself into the river?¡± Wangfei shook her head at her second sister.


    This was all part of their n.


    Just now, in the front hall, everyone had toasted the Emperor a lot of wine. The ministers and the Zheng family¡¯s several officials took turns toasting. After three rounds of wine, no matter how strong they were, they would be drunk.


    Taking advantage of His Majesty¡¯s drunkenness, it would be hard to exin if his younger sister had anything to do with His Majesty.


    He was a young Emperor and impulsive.


    Although scheming against the Emperor was a little bold, his second sister had long cared about the Emperor, so it was not a big deal to take a gamble.


    Moreover, this was the best solution for the Zheng family.


    The wangfei¡¯s brows were deep. She knew that the eldest Prince doted on noble consort Lin¡¯s niece, as well as the foreign Princess from Dongli. However, she was not bound by love. Her goal was only to be a virtuous matriarch, to be able to stand by the side of the first Prince in the future, and to let the Zheng family have the credit of being a Dragon.


    She didn¡¯t know why the great prince had abandoned secondary consort Ying, but the great prince had lost his power now, and she was also secretly worried.


    If his sister could enter the pce and appease the Emperor, then the Zheng family would not have to go through so much hardship.


    The eldest daughter married the first Prince, and the second daughter entered the pce as a concubine. Although she was destined to not be a trusted aide, at least she would not stand on the wrong side.


    Consort Zheng frowned slightly. In fact, the Zheng family had originally only submitted to the virtuous Prince.


    But consort Lin insisted on making her niece the Xian Prince¡¯s equal wife. How could the Zheng family be willing?


    Now, he was just expressing his dissatisfaction with the wise King.


    Everything that happened today was nned by her and her sister. Although her sister lost some face, at least she could be the first woman of the Emperor.


    No woman would be able to resist it.


    ¡°Big sister, you can leave first. You go out first. Big sister, you should go out quickly ¡­¡± Second young miss Zheng¡¯s voice was filled with sobs. Her small hands clutched the brocade quilt until they turned white and were even trembling slightly.


    Wang Fei kept shaking her head, her eyes full of pleading and panic.


    ¡°Little sister, what are you afraid of? No matter what, that person should give you an exnation. The innocent and pure girl of my Zheng family is ¡­¡±


    The voice stopped abruptly.

 Chapter 854: Sleeping in the wrong room (1)

    Chapter 854: Sleeping in the wrong room (1)


    Consort Zheng¡¯s voice stopped abruptly.


    It was as if fate was stuck in his throat, and he couldn¡¯t say a word.


    She quickly stepped forward and lifted the curtain, pulling out the man hiding behind the curtain to show the crowd.


    However, when she saw the man¡¯s inner clothes, her eyes twitched.


    Lulu followed the crowd and stood behind old Madam Zheng. The youngdy suddenly said, ¡°¡±Old Furen, doing good can umte good fortune. Only by being open-minded can you be fat and live a long life.¡± Scheming will shorten your life.


    Old Madam Zheng furrowed her brows. She was the olddy in charge of the family, how could she not hear the sarcasm in Jiang huailu¡¯s words?


    Zheng yaoguang bumped into Lulu with his shoulder.


    Who knew that the little girl¡¯s shoulder did not move at all, but Zheng yaoguang heard a crack.


    He could only feel a sharp pain in his shoulder.


    Zheng yaoguang¡¯s face was pale, and he bit his lip hard to control his throat from screaming.


    Lulu¡¯s mouth twitched.¡¯You bumped into my shoulder? forget it.¡¯


    It¡¯s almost easier to hit iron than my shoulder.


    Zheng yaoguang¡¯s face was pale, and tears were about to fall. Her body was trembling from the pain, and at that moment, a scream of horror came from inside the house.


    Eunuch Lu hurriedly followed the olddy into the house.


    Lulu, Zheng Yaoguang, and the otherdies wanted to enter, but they were stopped by a group of servants.


    ¡°Ladies, please go back. Thedies can¡¯t bear to see such a thing.¡± The nannies of the Zheng family were all invited from the pce, so no one dared to say anything about their stern appearance.


    However, the crowd did not leave. They leaned against the door with an inexplicable expression on their faces.


    Some were happy, some were disdainful, and some were jealous.


    Many gazes turned to Zheng yaoguang. Zheng yaoguang¡¯s shoulder hurt badly, but he was unwilling to leave.


    She clutched her handkerchief tightly, her forehead full of cold sweat. Her eyes were fixed on the door, and even she herself didn¡¯t notice the jealousy in her eyes.


    Second sister, how dare you be so bold!


    How dare she!


    ¡°Little sister yaoguang, it looks like your second sister is going to be the number one in the harem. The Zheng family is really going to be the uncle of the state.¡±


    that¡¯s right. Sister Zheng is really good at this.


    ¡°Aiya, His Majesty is already 16, but he has never visited anyone before. Second young miss Zheng should at least be a noble consort, right? He¡¯s really favored alone.¡±


    The girls, who were originally close to each other, were now extremely sarcastic and mean.


    In the past, the girls had never dared to express their admiration for the Emperor because of their pride.


    At this moment, sour words came out uncontrobly, and there were even many girls who directly turned cold.


    The emperor¡¯s favorite and only girl, this should be a great honor.


    Zheng yaoguang pursed her lips and did not say anything. Even she herself felt a sense of sourness and grievance.


    But the room was not as rxed as the girls thought.


    When wangfei opened the curtain and saw the man wearing inner clothes with his back to her, her heart suddenly jumped.


    His heart was beating rapidly, as if it was about to jump out of his chest.


    She did not know why, but she found that back figure to be somewhat familiar.


    Old Madam Zheng, a few elders of the Zheng family, and eunuch Lu entered the room together.


    Wang Fei¡¯s face turned pale and she took a step back.


    ¡°No,¡± she said. Wangfei¡¯s heart was beating wildly as she looked at her second sister.


    Her second sister was sobbing softly with her head lowered. She refused to look up at her.


    Princess Zheng¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    The Zheng family had nurtured her for the sake of her mother.


    She had thought for a long time about the sage King¡¯s loss of power. She had to protect the Zheng family and also deter the sage King.


    He nned to tell His Majesty about his sister.


    The Empress had to be from the Zheng family.


    But she never thought ¡­

 Chapter 855: Sisters serving the same husband (1)

    Chapter 855: Sisters serving the same husband (1)


    But she had never thought of that.


    She schemed and schemed, but she actually got herself into it.


    The man who slowly turned around, suddenly ¡­


    It was her husband who was still in the front yard, the sage King.


    The world spun before Princess Zheng¡¯s eyes, and if it wasn¡¯t for the nanny behind her, she would have fallen to the ground.


    ¡°You guys ¡­¡± His voice was hoarse and trembling.


    She trembled as she pointed at her second sister, who was crying silently on the bed. Then, she looked at the wise King, who had a serious and ugly expression on his face. She almost lost her bnce.


    Old Madam Zheng took a look and immediately felt breathless.


    The second daughter of the Zheng family burst into tears, ¡°¡±I don¡¯t know anything. I don¡¯t know anything.¡± The second youngdy wept in a low voice. The eldest sister was dignified and virtuous, but the pride of the Zheng family did not allow her to cater to men. She was destined to only respect each other like guests.


    However, second youngdy Zheng did not have the burden of her family. She cried when she needed to cry andughed when she needed tough. On the contrary, she was a little more straightforward.


    At this moment, she was crying helplessly. The wise King picked up his outer robe and covered her face.


    ¡°Don¡¯t cry, this King will take responsibility.¡± The sage King¡¯s voice was hoarse, and a dark light shed in his eyes.


    He clenched his fists, and there was a hint of hostility in his eyes.


    Consort Zheng trembled when she heard this.¡±Wangye, you¡¯re pping this concubine¡¯s face! I¡¯ve been married to you for four years, and I¡¯ve never made any mistakes in managing the Imperial Residence. She never dared to ck off when she was pregnant with the prince. She is my biological sister, my biological sister!¡± Princess Consort Zheng did not want to think about what had happened in between. She understood that if her biological sister entered the residence today, she would be a joke.


    Old Madam Zheng held her forehead and closed her eyes tightly. She was dizzy.


    The two granddaughters that she had always been proud of were actually like this at this moment.


    ¡°Matriarch?¡± The wet nurse was a little scared. She could feel that the Grandmaster was trembling all over.


    please leave the manor. Just say that the Zheng family will visit you another day to apologize. The olddy gritted her teeth and said word by word.


    It would be a scandal for the Zheng family if word got out.


    The nanny hurriedly closed the door and immediately went to give instructions.


    ¡°Eunuch Lu, didn¡¯t you say that His Majesty was in the room?¡± Old Madam Zheng even questioned him.


    Eunuch Lu was suspicious at first, but now he said with a straight face, ¡°¡±His Majesty can¡¯t hold his liquor, so we supported him toe here. As for why it was changed to the Xian King, and even why the Xian King climbed into his wife¡¯s sister¡¯s bed, how would our family know?¡±


    ¡°Besides. His Majesty is the true Dragon, son of heaven. Who can find out his whereabouts?¡± Eunuch Lu was not polite at all.


    Did you guys climb into the Dragon bed and let someone else take advantage of you?


    Old Madam Zheng choked. She recalled that eunuch Lu had been given the surname Lu by Lu huaijiang in the East Pce.


    Even the emperor¡¯s trusted aide could only shut his mouth.


    The sage King rubbed his brows and looked depressed.¡±Wangfei, you saw what happened today with your own eyes. If it¡¯s as you said, if she doesn¡¯t enter the manor, do you want her to jump into the river?¡±


    Wangfei didn¡¯t expect that the words she had just said would be thrown at her.


    ¡°Wangye, even if you don¡¯t think for Qie, you have to think for the Prince. Today, even if it¡¯s a heaven immortal, I can bring them into the mansion. But ¡­ This is my younger sister, my younger sister from the same mother.¡± The princess Consort was almost pleading, and the way she looked at her sister was also judgmental and strict.


    There was no affection in his eyes.


    She was no different from the little demons who wanted to climb into the bed of the virtuous King in the past.

 Chapter 856: Birthday Turns into Death Day (1)

    Chapter 856: Birthday Turns into Death Day (1)


    The Sage King pursed his lips tightly.


    His gaze fell on the princess consort and the woman in rags.


    He knew what the princess consort was plotting today.


    He also knew that the princess consort was dissatisfied with him getting close to the Lin family and tried to send Second Miss Zheng into the pce.


    First, he could be two-timing.


    Secondly, they could also restrain each other.


    However, something went wrong, and Lu Huaijiang was supposed to be lying there, but it was him instead.


    The Sage King took a deep breath. Today, he was lying here. If he didn¡¯t resolve this matter, he would be the focus of everyone¡¯s criticism.


    The Sage King could feel that he had fallen into a trap, but all of this was because of the Zheng Family and the Princess Consort.


    The Sage King looked at her coldly.<div>


    ¡°When did wangfei be so hard-hearted? This was the princess consort¡¯s younger sister. She is no longer a virgin. If this king does not ept her, she can only live the rest of her life with a greenmp and an ancient Buddha.¡± The Sage King was a little impatient.


    ¡± So what if it¡¯s the Green Lamp Buddha? He won¡¯t die! ¡± Wang Fei almost couldn¡¯t help but rebuke.


    The woman on the bed bit her lower lip until it bled. She looked at her sister in disbelief.


    It was clearly her sister who nned it, so why did she have to bear everything herself?


    Now, he was even going to die with a greenmp and an ancient Buddha?


    ¡°Wangye, it¡¯s my fault. I will kill myself tomorrow and not implicate anyone. I won¡¯t bring shame to sister and won¡¯t make things difficult for wangye.¡±


    As she spoke, she started crying.


    Seeing the few drops of blood on the snow-white bed, the Sage King sighed softly.


    ¡°Why do you have to do this? This is also my fault. It¡¯s just that it¡¯s hard on you. You can only be a concubine.¡± The Sage King knew that he had been schemed against today, and that the one who had added fuel to the fire was the princess consort. He could only grit his teeth and swallow it.


    The princess was unwilling to ept it. No matter how magnanimous she was, she no longer loved the virtuous king.


    But sisters serving the same husband, where would she put her face?


    When she was agitated, she felt something wet between her legs and slid down.


    Wang Fei lowered her head to take a look. She saw that on the light-colored long dress, there was a bloodstain flowing straight down the leg of the dress.


    ¡°Ah! Princess Consort!¡± The nanny cried out in shock. Before she could finish speaking, the princess ¡®body went limp and fell to the ground.


    ¡°This, I¡¯m afraid the princess is pregnant.¡± The nanny who was supporting the old madam murmured. The eldest miss had injured her body when she gave birth to the prince, so it was extremely difficult for her to get pregnant.


    Usually, it was rare to ask for a Ping An Meridian. This was going to be bad.


    Old Madam Zheng recalled what Jiang Huailu had said outside the door.¡¯It will shorten my lifespan, it will shorten my lifespan¡­¡¯


    Her mind was nk, and she felt like her hands and feet were not listening to her.


    His body fell backward.<div>


    The room was already in a mess, and the old madam did not catch it at this moment. The back of her head hit the corner of the table.


    The back of her head was cold, and so was the ground. The old madam could vaguely hear curses, cries, and all kinds of noises.


    The world spun, and his vision turned ck. He could not see anything.


    The Zheng family became the talk of the capital.<div>


    On the day of the Zheng family¡¯s old madam¡¯s seventieth birthday, the Zheng family¡¯s second daughter became the eldest brother-inw¡¯s concubine. Her biological sister was even aborted because of this.


    The 70-year-old Longevity Lord died on the spot after being provoked.


    In the morning, the door was still hung red, and the guests were allughing andughing.


    In the afternoon, the red silk was removed from the Zheng family¡¯s door and reced with a white cloth.


    The whole house was filled with sorrow.


    Life and death were really unpredictable.


    In the morning, everyone was still smiling and kowtowing to the old madam. In the afternoon, they were crying and kowtowing to her.


    All of this had nothing to do with the old madam.


    She stood in the Salvation Pce in a daze, watching the girl sitting in front of the pce with a pen in her hand, gently drawing on the golden book in the air.


    ¡± Zheng family¡¯s Qin, at the age of seventy. ¡±


    When she looked up, she saw the youngdy who had given her birthday wishes in the morning.

 Chapter 857: Possible biggest winner (1)

    Chapter 857: Possible biggest winner (1)


    The olddy looked around in a daze.


    Then, he looked at the little girl who was standing high above him.


    The Zheng family had already helped her change into her burial clothes. At this moment, she was standing in the cold Hall, looking around.


    The olddies of the capital city often came to the Saviors ¡®Hall to offer incense, so they naturally knew of this ce.


    ¡°You ¡­ Is she a youngdy from the Jiang family?¡± The olddy felt that she was like Jiang huailu, but not like Jiang huailu.


    The little girl in the day was full of smiles, looking like an innocent child.


    Now that he saw her, he naturally showed some fear and respect, even not daring to look her in the eye.


    Lulu¡¯s little hand tapped lightly, and the chair fell behind olddy Zheng.


    ¡°Lulu didn¡¯t expect to see the old Madam so soon.¡± Lulu shook his head lightly. As he spoke, an old man with white hair entered the hall of salvation.


    ¡°Granddaughter, can you open the back door for Grandpa? Grandpa wants to go to the city to watch a show? He¡¯s been dead for so many years, and it¡¯s been a long time since he¡¯s watched a show.¡± Old master Jiang pushed the door open and entered.<div>


    Old Madam Zheng¡¯s eyelids twitched. After all, anyone would be shocked to see a person who had long died.


    However, when he thought of his current situation, he sat down again.


    When master Jiang entered the room, he saw old Madam Zheng sitting in the middle of the room.¡±You¡¯re here? Is your old man still doing well?¡±


    Old Madam Zheng coughed drily. She felt that this scene was a little horrifying.


    ¡°It¡¯s still, it¡¯s still okay.¡±


    Old Madam Zheng¡¯s face was full of shock. How surprised was that old master Zheng, who had be a joke in the capital, had a good life after his death?


    ¡°Forget it,¡± said Lulu,¡±what are you going to do in the capital?¡± There will be a few famous actorsing down in a few days. Bring two Yin Yang differences to pick them up. I¡¯ll sing for three days and three nights for everyone.¡±


    Master Jiang nodded happily and left without looking back.


    Old Madam Zheng was shocked. She felt that the people in the capital had made a wrong judgment this time.


    ¡°It¡¯s said that the Savior has been walking in the human world. It was just that this kind of power that was not controlled by mortals was too shocking. No one has believed it, but now that I think about it, it must be you?¡± Old Madam Zheng stood up and looked at the respectful yin-yang differences around her. She then looked at the Fang family¡¯s God of War who had died a few years ago standing beside her.


    The Fang family was rumored to be conferred the title of door god and was worshipped in the human world.


    Lulu nodded gently.


    Old Madam Zheng sighed softly. Everyoneughed at the Jiang family¡¯s loss.


    How could he have lost?


    The real winner was underground.


    After he breathed hisst.


    ¡°As the matriarch of the Zheng family, old Furen has always done good and umted virtue, and is a person with good karma. But ¡­ These years she has also carried a few lives and after her merits offset her faults, old Furen can only be reincarnated into an ordinary family.¡±


    The olddy nodded. She had lived her whole life and had seen all kinds of wealth and prosperity.


    She was born in an aristocratic family and was in charge of such arge rear residence. How could her hands be clean?<div>


    It was good to be punished. She would only feel more at ease after death.


    ¡°Could I wait for a bit longer to reincarnate?¡± She had just seen Pavilion elder Jiang, but he had passed away a few years ago, so she had asked.


    Lulu smiled and shook his head. ¡± His situation is different. He still has the me. ¡±


    The old Madam did not say anything else, but her expression was extremely envious.<div>


    Old master Zheng might be the biggest winner.


    In the past, everyone liked topare the Zheng family with the Jiang family. After all, they were both cab elders.


    Later on, the Jiang family fell from grace while the Zheng family rose up. Everyone in the capital often stepped on the Jiang family to boost the Zheng family¡¯s reputation. It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t have a sense of superiority.


    But now ¡­


    Yes, she had lost.


    He had lostpletely.

 Chapter 858: Hey, Lecher (1)

    Chapter 858: Hey, Lecher (1)


    The descendants of the Zheng family lived up to their expectations and had many descendants.


    The Zheng family had walked step by step from the Barren City back to the capital. The Zheng family was proud in their hearts.


    Even though Jiang Huaian had worked hard, he was no match for the four Tigers. How could he defeat the Zheng family by himself?


    The difference was too great.


    There was another reason.


    Back when the Zheng family was still in its Prime, the Jiang family and the Zheng family were evenly matched. The Zheng family had once wanted to marry their youngest daughter to the Jiang family¡¯s Grand Master.


    After that, Jiang yubai settled the Xia n in private, and the matter was left unsettled.


    In private, the Zheng family had never liked the Jiang family much.


    Later, not long after the Jiang family married the Xia family, the Zheng family made a big mistake and was exiled to the huangdu.


    These two families were both Pavilion elders. They had friendly rtions in court and alsopeted with each other. In private, their rtionship was not very good.<div>


    Later, the Jiang family was executed, leaving only an orphan and a widow, and the Zheng family was able to hold their heads high.


    ¡°All the children in your family are capable.¡± The olddy looked envious. Jiang Huai ¡®an alone made the Zheng family¡¯s descendants pale inparison.


    Jiang huailu was someone that people looked up to.


    That was a God, a God!


    The olddy stood up from her chair and kowtowed heavily. He looked at Lulu, sighed, and was taken away by the yin-yang difference to reincarnate.


    She roughly understood.


    Old Master Jiang didn¡¯t reincarnate because he had a good granddaughter.


    She had kowtowed in the hope that the gods would show some mercy to the Zheng family. If the Zheng family had made a big mistake, she hoped that the gods would forgive them.


    But who dared to guess the thoughts of a God?


    Lulu yawned, closed the book of life and death, and left the hall of salvation in a sh.


    There were many visitors in the Salvation Pce, and even though it waste at night, the lights were still bright.


    However, what everyone saw was the world-saving Hall built in the mortal world.


    The Savior¡¯s Hall that appeared in the eyes of the dark Souls and gods was a majestic temple that glowed with golden light. Life and death, what you see is different.


    Lulu opened his eyes after he left the hall of salvation.


    Madam Xia was half-holding her, and the carriage was creaking toward the Jiang family.


    ¡°You¡¯re awake? I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re the only one who can sleep today.¡± Xia Shi shook her head. Her Lulu was too big-hearted.


    ¡°Since we¡¯re back in the residence, mother won¡¯t need to carry you down.¡±


    ¡°Your brother probably hasn¡¯t returned yet. You didn¡¯t eat much at the banquet. I¡¯ll get the kitchen to send some overter.¡±


    Lulu nodded, bid farewell to Madam Xia, and returned to her own courtyard.<div>


    The moment he entered the courtyard.


    Lulu sensed a different aura in the yard.


    There were very few servant girls serving her in the courtyard. During the new year, Madam Xia had even sent servant girls home. Only a few maids who worked in the kitchen were left behind.


    Lulu¡¯s eyes narrowed. He turned around, closed the door, and walked into the house.<div>


    He subconsciously held his breath and concentrated, not making a single sound. He even cut off his perception of the outside world.


    She tiptoed and quietly went forward.


    At the door.


    He pushed the door open.


    Creak.


    A thin man with his back to her was grabbing her dress that was hanging in front of the bed. That small inner garment was hanging from his hand.


    ¡°Tsk, lecher!¡± Lulu rebuked.


    The man, who had his back to her, froze in that instant.


    what a bold lecher. He doesn¡¯t even look at whose room he¡¯s in before he dares to barge in! Lulu lifted the hem of her dress, her face red with anger.


    She stepped forward and grabbed the man¡¯s arm, turning him around.


    The embarrassed and red-faced young man wanted to find a hole to hide in.


    The young man who had been schemed against and should have appeared on second miss Zheng¡¯s bed was now bewildered as he faced his little girl.


    <div>

 Chapter 859: Lu Huaijiang (1)

    Chapter 859: Lu Huaijiang (1)


    Lu huaijiang was extremely embarrassed.


    He had never faced such a moment of despair in his life.


    ¡± I just wanted to see how big your clothes are now. I wanted the Garment Bureau to send you some. Do you believe me? ¡± Lu Huaijiang followed Lulu¡¯s gaze and looked down. His eyelids twitched.


    He suddenly hid the small clothes in his hands behind his back.


    The face of the Emperor, who could anger the courtiers to death in the Imperial court, was red and hot at this moment.


    He didn¡¯t even know where to ce his hands and feet.


    Lulu¡¯s mouth twitched, and he looked at him helplessly.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t eunuch Lu say that you had too much to drink? He said you drank three jugs of wine.¡±


    ¡°I was pretending,¡± Lu huaijiang replied.


    If I didn¡¯t pretend, they wouldn¡¯t have let me go and I wouldn¡¯t havee to Lulu.<div>


    What Lu huaijiang didn¡¯t mention was that he actually came to see Lulu every day. But today, seeing the grandson of the Zheng family, Zheng wangshu, trying to please Lulu, he suddenly couldn¡¯t control his emotions.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Lulu suddenly eximed,¡±you can actually hold your liquor that well?¡± I remember that when you were in the pce, you were often persuaded by the courtiers to drink, and you would not be able to hold on to the wine, so you ended up staying the night in the hidden deer Pce.¡± Then, at most two or three cups?


    Lulu¡¯s eyes widened. Two or three cups and two or three pots, was that the same concept?


    ¡°The wine is intoxicating,¡± Lu huaijiang muttered in a low voice.


    ¡°What do you mean by¡± drunk ¡°?¡± Lulu didn¡¯t hear her clearly.


    ¡°I said that the wine in the pce is purer and easier to intoxicate,¡± Lu Huaijiang said. After all, the best wine in the world is sent to the pce.¡±


    Lulu believed her reluctantly, but he was still a little suspicious.


    She went forward to pack up her clothes, only to hear a ¡°pa¡± sound.


    When he turned around, Lu huaijiang already had his hands behind his back, his face calm andposed.


    Lulu turned around again. Lu Huaijiang¡¯s expression was ferocious as he secretly rubbed his face.


    The evil god in his mind was hopping mad,¡¯useless thing, useless thing. If I didn¡¯t transfer all my spiritual energy to you, I would have beaten you awake today.¡± Just now, he had used all his strength to fight for control for a moment, and then he gave number eight a p.


    Lu huaijiang lightly basked in the sun.


    She felt that she was just unlucky. She hade to see how big Lulu¡¯s clothes were, but just as she picked up her underwear, Lulu pushed the door open and entered.


    Lulu wouldn¡¯t think that he was a lecher, would he?


    Lu huaijiang¡¯s face darkened.


    ¡°Good-for-nothing, you promised me that you would nevere into contact with her again. Are you farting now?¡±


    The evil god gritted his teeth.


    Lu huaijiang calmly replied,¡±I was drunk and lost.¡± I can¡¯t control myself.¡±


    He said that he was drunk with a sober face, and his skin was tenyers thick.<div>


    Not long after, Lulu came in with tea.


    Lu huaijiang reached out his hand. Oh, the tea was cold.


    This meant to send off the guest.


    The tea was still old tea, and the tea foam was the kind of tea that had a wooden stick on it.<div>


    He would cut his throat if he drank it.


    With a thud, it was ced heavily in front of him.


    The little girl was still angry at him. She was angry that he didn¡¯te for his birthday and that he didn¡¯t care about her for so long.


    Lu huaijiang felt like crying andughing in his heart.


    His gaze fell on Lulu¡¯s face. When he saw her lively eyes, his gaze was affectionate and at ease.


    what are you doing here? you¡¯re not even here for your birthday. What are you doing here now? ¡± Lulu pursed her lips and pouted her cheeks as she sat on her side, keeping her distance from him.


    That childish look made Lu huaijiang¡¯s depression dissipate a little.


    ¡°I have never made any promises in my life, nor have I sworn to anyone. But Lulu, you are the first and only one.¡±

 Chapter 860: The evil god doesn’t believe in evil (1)

    Chapter 860: The evil god doesn¡¯t believe in evil (1)


    Lulu, I don¡¯t want to lie to you. ¡±


    Lu Huaijiang¡¯s brows revealed a hint of suppressed depression.


    Lulu was the Savior.


    And he was an evil god.


    If he failed to pass the Tribtion and did not merge with his divine soul, he would be detected by the heavenly Dao and killed by it.


    Only by bing stronger and stronger could he protect himself and Lulu.


    He didn¡¯t dare to let Lulu see the dark side of him. He was afraid that Lulu would be afraid of him when he was like this.


    He was afraid that Lulu would raise his divine sword against him one day.


    Lu Huaijiang¡¯s heart ached as she thought of that scene.


    He also knew that the evil god was talking about the most rational and beneficial thing for him.<div>


    He should have stayed away from Lulu. If Lulu was really as the evil god had said, it would be the Tribtion of his seven lives. From the moment he met Lulu, he would be beyond redemption. Only by stopping all of this could he stop his losses.


    Half a year, half a year!


    He had left Lulu for half a year.


    He would even sneak out of the pce to see her every day, but he still felt as if a piece of his heart was missing. When Lulu was by her side, her heart was filled to the brim.


    After Lulu left, he became irritable and easily angered.


    The frequency of the court officials changing greatly increased.


    They were all chopped.


    Lu huaijiang could not control himself. He knew that something was wrong with him, but he still could not control himself. But he was even more fond of the warmth Lulu gave him when she was by his side.


    ¡°I have something I can¡¯t tell you.¡± Lu huaijiang didn¡¯t dare to tell her. He didn¡¯t dare to tell her that he had already fused with the evil god.


    Lulu looked at him quietly and fell silent for a while.


    Then¡­


    He helplessly sighed.


    ¡°Forget it, I really don¡¯t know what to do with you. If you do this to Lulu again, I¡¯ll ¡­ I¡¯ll let the heavenly lightning strike you.¡± Lulu pouted and snorted coldly. It was obvious that he was no longer angry.


    ¡°Good, good, good. Let the heavenly lightning strike.¡± Lu huaijiang saw the smile on her face and was truly relieved.


    He knew that she might be faking her anger, but he could not help but worry.


    He was worried that she would not forgive him.


    The Evil God sighed helplessly, ¡°¡± I¡¯m in despair now. Do you believe me? ¡±


    Lu Huaijiang ignored him.


    When Madam Xia sent someone to deliver the food, Lulu personally took the wooden te and closed the door.<div>


    He had a good meal with Lu Huaijiang.


    Not long after, Lu huaijiang should return to the pce.


    ¡°Lulu, do you know how they¡¯re trying to trick little girls out there? It was to find some rare treasures to give to others, and then arrange to meet the little girl tomorrow. This is their usual routine, so it can¡¯t be trusted.¡± Lu huaijiang¡¯s heart was sour. However, Lulu was already nine years old and was already a half-grown girl. She could no longer hide her dazzling brilliance.


    He couldn¡¯t hide his little girl anymore.<div>


    Lulu felt that he was implying something.


    After he left, she turned around and closed the door.


    Humming a song, he went into the room, lying on the table and ying with the small Jade given by Zheng wangshu.


    Lu Huaijiang turned around andnded on the old tree in front of the Jiang family¡¯s door. She could see Lulu¡¯s figure.


    ¡°She¡¯s so heartless. She¡¯s heartless. I advise you to give up.¡±


    ¡°Eight tribtions, and only this trace of my soul remained clear. You¡¯ve all been killed by her, and I feel ashamed for you! I feel ashamed for myself!¡±


    After all, every incarnation was his own, and he was only a trace of his soul that was left behind to help him pass through the Tribtion smoothly.


    Lu Huaijiang looked at her silently.


    He did not say a word.


    ¡°Only those with weak willpower like you will be deceived by her. If this wisp of my soul had descended to the lower realm together, I would definitely have been able to control the entire situation.¡±


    The Evil God sighed.

 Chapter 861: The son-in-law of the Xia group (1)

    Chapter 861: The son-inw of the Xia group (1)


    The heavy snow came quickly and urgently.


    In just one night, the capital was covered in a thickyer of white, and the branches were full of Crystal Ice beads.


    Some were slightly sharp, even like the tip of a knife.


    It was rare for Lulu to wake up early.


    She was wearing a white winter dress and a red cloak. Her eyes were bright and she had a sweet smile.


    It was New Year¡¯s Eve today, and there was a jubnt atmosphere everywhere.


    ¡°Why did you wake up so early today? If your brother doesn¡¯t attend court, he won¡¯t even get up.¡± Mrs. Xia smiled and asked people to prepare breakfast. When she saw her daughter¡¯s smiling face, she even swayed a little.


    The child had grown up.


    Madam Xia was a little proud that her child was so intelligent and beautiful.


    He was also a little worried. It was not a good thing for a woman to be too outstanding.<div>


    How could he protect her in the future?


    ¡°Sister-inw is pregnant, so it¡¯s only right for brother to apany her. He had been attending court all year round, and it was rare for him to spend time with his sister-inw. There are fifteen days of holiday for the new year. Why don¡¯t you let brother apany sister-inw back for a few days?¡± Lulu said with a smile.


    ¡°It¡¯s my duty.¡± Madam Xia nodded.


    ¡°We don¡¯t have an old madam or any extra rtives in our family. We can live however we want.¡± Although Madam Xia had been a cab wife, she had never put on the airs of a big family.


    Wen ruyin was a lot fatter in the Jiang family than in her maiden family.


    Although the Jiang family was not as strong as before, they were at most an official family.


    In ordinary official families, the young daughter-inw had to go to her mother-inw to bow every day.


    Every day, when the man returned from court, the entire manor would have a big family gathering. There was no leisure time throughout the year.


    The Xia Corporation didn¡¯t care about these things.


    Wen ruyin and Jiang Huai ¡®an lived their own lives in the backyard while she stayed in her own courtyard. She rarely called the two of them to greet her.


    On the contrary, the two of them were polite and would eat dinner together every day.


    The Xia family was living a very satisfied life.


    After breakfast, Lulu wiped his mouth and said,¡±It¡¯s almost the new year and yang pingfeng said that he¡¯s going to give red packets at the end of the year. I¡¯ll definitely be back before dinner.¡± Lulu was all smiles. As long as she smiled, it was like a thousand flowers blooming, and the Xia family couldn¡¯t even say no.


    ¡°Mother, don¡¯t worry. Jiang Jiang left someone for me. A few of you,e out and let my mother be at ease.¡± Lulu raised his head and called out.


    He turned around and saw three people kneeling in the courtyard.


    It disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    These were all left behind by Lu huaijiang when he saw that Lulu had forgiven him yesterday.


    Concubine Xia was startled. After Lulu left the pce, although she didn¡¯t say anything every day, there was sadness between her brows.


    It wasn¡¯t that she couldn¡¯t tell.<div>


    At this moment, when she saw her raised eyebrows and her eyes full of joy, she also felt a little relieved.


    However¡­


    Suddenly, he felt a little worried.


    ¡°Lulu, what do you think of His Majesty?¡± Madam Xia¡¯s voice was a little worried as she looked straight at Lulu.<div>


    Lulu was stunned for a moment. ¡± Jiangjiang is very good. Be it mother, brother, or Yang Dianfeng, Lulu likes you the most. ¡± The little girl was confused.


    When Mrs. Xia heard this, she smiled and patted her daughter¡¯s head.


    ¡°You silly child. Forget it, you¡¯re still young. Go ahead. Come back early. We still have to make dumplings together at night and stay up until the new year.¡± Lulu hadn¡¯t grown up yet. A nine-year-old child still hadn¡¯t been enlightened.


    Seeing Lulu go out the door happily, Mrs. Xia turned around and started to make arrangements.


    Thinking about it, it was impossible. Lulu was only nine years old, and His Majesty would be sixteen after the New Year.


    By the time Lulu was 15, His Majesty would already be 22.


    Twenty-two. An ordinary man might not have three wives and four concubines, but he would definitely have married and had children at an early age. Even his children could run and jump.


    Mrs. Xia shook her head. Her thoughts at that moment were really strange.

 Chapter 862: You’re All Fated to Die Early (1)

    Chapter 862: You¡¯re All Fated to Die Early (1)


    Lulu left the house and got into the carriage.


    He first took a carriage to the Bank of the Universe.


    Yang pingfeng was already 13 and he went to school in the morning. In the afternoon, he woulde to the bank of the universe to take charge.


    He was still young and did not dare to use his name.


    He was still an apprentice in name.


    He was actually the manager of the bank.


    Yang pinfeng had already taken a strip. The thirteen-year-old boy had already grown tall and thin, but there was still a bit of childishness between his brows.


    But it was also a little more tactful.


    ¡°Young man, you should have died when you were seven. I never lie, really. Your fate is a little strange. If you¡¯re willing to let this poor monk take a look. We¡¯ll definitely be able to find the reason.¡± At the entrance of the bank, an old man in a Daoist robe was holding yang pinfeng¡¯s hand and not letting go.


    ¡°Let this penniless monk take a look. This penniless monk doesn¡¯t lie. You were indeed destined to die young. When you were seven years old, there must have been a major deviation in your fate. Someone must have saved you.¡± The manservants of the bank dragged the Daoist out, but the Daoist clutched the door tightly and refused to let go.


    ¡°I¡¯m not lying.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the new year, what are you looking for?¡± Yang Dianfeng¡¯s face was red with anger. Who¡¯s destined to die young? My mother is about to find me a wife.¡±


    However, she couldn¡¯t help but think of the time when she was kidnapped when she was seven years old.


    So, if it wasn¡¯t for Lulu, he would have died on that day?


    Yang pinfeng¡¯s heart skipped a beat, but his eyes became more and more fierce.


    ¡°Tell me, who saved you? A person who can change fate must be an expert.¡± The Daoist was extremely excited.


    Yang pinfeng¡¯s mouth twitched. Lulu was the Savior.


    He would never betray Lulu.


    ¡°How could there be any master? I was safe and sound when I was seven years old. What do you mean by dying early? you¡¯re a liar.¡± Yang pinfeng pursed his lips, and the Daoist¡¯s face was filled with shame and anger.


    ¡°This Penniless Priest will never lie. If you don¡¯t believe me, I¡¯ll make another one for you. I¡¯ve never made a single mistake in my fortune-telling.¡± He turned his head and pulled Jiang Huailu, who was about to enter the room.


    The Daoist bowed to Lulu with a dark face. ¡°¡±Miss, this poor priest would like to give you a physiognomy. Miss, do you think it is convenient?¡±


    Lulu nodded with a smile.


    When yang pinfeng saw Lulu, he looked at the Daoist with pity.


    You can look for anyone.


    He looked for her?


    At this moment, there were manymoners at the bank¡¯s entrance, all pointing and watching.


    ¡± Miss, your celestial heavens are full, your earth pavilion is round and square, your nose is like a galldder, your eyes are like bright stars, your mouth is like painted red, and your teeth are like broken jade. You are really a match for the three mountains and the five mountains are equal¡­¡± At the beginning, the Daoist was still nonchnt.


    However, as she looked at him, her tone became a little strange.


    ¡°Daoist, why are you not talking? What¡¯s wrong with his face?¡± When the surroundingmoners saw that he was looking at the little girl and suddenly didn¡¯t say anything, they were instantly unhappy.


    The Daoist snapped back to his senses and pointed at Lulu while trembling.


    ¡°This face, it¡¯s a heaven-shaking wealth. If he was a man, he would definitely be conferred the title of Marquis. If it was a woman, but a woman¡¯s attribute was Yin, she would not be able to withstand such wealth. He was born with a serious illness, eh ¡­ That¡¯s not right ¡­¡±


    The Daoist counted with his fingers, and his expression became weirder and weirder.


    He even circled around Jiang Huailu twice.


    ¡°That¡¯s not right. Why are you so clear-headed and your limbs are fine? Why are you still so¡­¡± The Daoist¡¯s eyes widened.


    ¡°Daoist, you really have something to say. You speak riddles from time to time. It makes me anxious just by looking at you.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t deliberately look for trouble just because she¡¯s born with good looks.¡± The surroundingmoners were getting anxious.

 Chapter 863: The Hall of Salvation Is Not Worthy (1)

    Chapter 863: The Hall of Salvation Is Not Worthy (1)


    Lulu pursed her lips and snickered. She asked crisply, ¡°¡±Daoist, are you saying that my fate is also to die early?¡±


    The Daoist¡¯s path left him with no way out.


    ¡°That young master is still alive and well. I¡¯m living well. Are you going to say that I died young at the age of three to five?¡± Lulu smiled until his eyes narrowed. He saw that the Daoist was about to nod.


    Everyone clicked their tongues.


    you¡¯re so unreasonable. Why do you say that whoever you catch dies early? how unlucky.


    ¡°This youngdy and young master are still alive. Are you trying to cheat the little girl of her money?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, let¡¯s go. Liar, everyone be alert. If he was cheated, he would definitely report it to the government. What a liar.¡± The crowd pointed and cursed at the Daoist before dispersing.


    The Daoist muttered to himself as if he was doubting himself.


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible, that¡¯s impossible. How could I be wrong? The two of them were clearly fated to die young, and they both deserved to die.¡± At this moment, the Daoist even doubted himself.


    ¡°Little Langjun, little girl, you have to believe me. The Daoist will never lie to you. Even if you don¡¯t believe me and refuse to tell me who the master is, I won¡¯t force you. But the Taoist priest said that the person in your shop is the savior, right?¡± The Daoist pointed at the spot on the counter where the three incense sticks were stuck. There was a small statue of the savior there.


    Lulu raised an eyebrow and stood to the side without saying a word.


    Yang pinfeng frowned,¡±of course it¡¯s the Savior.¡± Which family in the great Zhou doesn¡¯t worship a Savior? what are you trying to say, Daoist?¡± Yang pinfeng didn¡¯t like that Daoist.


    As soon as the Daoist entered the door, his eyes were fixed on the statue in the hall of salvation.


    He had told yang Jingfeng that he couldn¡¯t worship the Savior statue, and that yang Jingfeng wouldn¡¯t care.


    The Daoist immediately showed displeasure and disgust.


    the Savior is just a person fishing for fame. She¡¯s not a living Buddha who saves people from suffering.


    ¡°You were all deceived by her. She is the culprit who caused the chaos in the world. She doesn¡¯t deserve to be worshipped by the people. She doesn¡¯t deserve it. ¡±


    ¡°How dare you worship her? She is the most evil person in the world. She saved the hell and was punished for life. Hurry up and throw her away. Otherwise, if you believe in her for too long, you will definitely attract trouble.¡±


    ¡°This is all her fault. It¡¯s all her fault. She should be punished. She was the evil one. You should not believe in her. ¡± The Daoist started to curse, and everyone in the bank changed their expressions.


    ¡°Daoist, you¡¯re so unreasonable. When you came just now, I saw you holding a steamed bun. The steamed bun even had the words ¡®Pce of Salvation¡¯ written on it. You¡¯re still eating from the Pce of Salvation, yet you¡¯re talking bad about the Pce of Salvation. What are you cultivating for? Was he cultivating his heart? You cultivate evil!¡±


    ¡°Look at what you¡¯re wearing. This is the uniform of the Salvation Pce during disaster relief. You¡¯re wearing the Salvation Pce and eating the Salvation Pce. Did you drink the water from that well along the way? A well with the word ¡®Kind¡¯? ¡± Seeing the Taoist¡¯s face, Yang Dianfeng knew that he had drunk it.


    ¡°A few years ago, the Great Zhou suffered a great drought. It cost almost five taels to dig a 100-meter deep well. You still don¡¯t have water.¡±


    ¡°How could ordinary people build wells? Who knows how many people died from the drought. The Hall of Salvation donated all the incense in the hall. In the dry countryside, each vige had ten wells. I guarantee that no one will die in every household.¡±


    ¡°This is 13000 Wells. Who in the world has not drunk the water of the hall of salvation, who has not eaten the mantou that they have blessed, and the cloth they have given.¡± Now, the children would go to the hall of salvation to ask for their gifts.

 Chapter 864: The Good and Evil of the Salvation Palace (1)

    Chapter 864: The Good and Evil of the Salvation Pce (1)


    this year, you¡¯ve been giving out porridge, giving cloth to the refugees to protect their bodies, and giving out steamed buns. I think your conscience has been eaten by dogs.


    ¡°Before the appearance of the hall of salvation, no one dared to go out during the day, much less at night.¡±


    ¡°Now that the Pce of Salvation has appeared, it doesn¡¯t ask for incense money or anything else. Who in this world isn¡¯t grateful? I think you have evil intentions!¡± Yang Dianfeng was furious.


    However, the Daoist¡¯s face turned from white to red.


    ¡°This is what she should do. This is her punishment.¡±


    ¡°This is her fault. It¡¯s all her fault. You shouldn¡¯t have believed it, shouldn¡¯t have believed it. ¡± As he said that, he rushed forward and smashed the incense burner and the statue of Savior onto the ground.


    ¡°The Savior is not worthy of your worship, not worthy of the love of the people. She¡¯s not worthy!¡± The Daoist roared in rage. His face was red and his eyes were filled with madness.


    The small statue of the Savior fell to the ground and was smashed into two halves.


    It rolled to Lulu¡¯s feet.


    Lulu was stunned for a moment. When he saw that the little Savior statue had been smashed to pieces, he suddenly felt a little ufortable.<div>


    ¡°Damn you, who allowed you to attack!¡± Yang Feng went up and punched the Daoist to the ground, causing his nose to bleed.


    Everyone in the bank knew that this young man was the shopkeeper.


    Moreover, the Savior was loved by the people. At this moment, they all surrounded the Taoist and beat him up.


    ¡°Quickly report this to the authorities.¡± a waiter shouted.


    Yang subfan sneered,¡±what report?¡± Throw it to the outer city.¡± The inner city had not been ravaged by the spirits much, while the outer city had been tormented by them for many years. The reason why they could live a peaceful life now was because they treated the salvation Pce as their most precious treasure.


    If he threw it out, he would suffer.


    Yang Dianfeng wiped the sweat off his face and saw Lulu looking down at the small statue of the Savior.


    His heart shrank slightly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t believe him. The Salvation Pce is now famous all over the world. There will always be some viins who try to nder them. The hearts of the people are fair and they understand everything.¡± Yang Dianfeng mumbled, not knowing what to say.


    ¡°The Salvation Pce is the light in the hearts of the people, the hope of the people. All the people are grateful to her. ¡± Yang Dianfeng said in a low voice.


    Lulu grunted in agreement, the corners of his mouth lifted, but the smile did not reach his eyes.


    ¡°By the way, did youe to find me to be your tool again today? Every day you say you¡¯lle to find me, it¡¯s time for aunt Xia to reprimand me. ¡± Yang pinfeng weed Lulu into the room with a smile, lifted the curtain, and poured her a cup of tea.


    Lulu sat on the main seat.


    ¡°Aunt Xia smiled and asked mest time, saying that you pay so much attention to our small business every day. Did you earn a hundred taels?¡± Yang Dianfeng couldn¡¯t stop smiling. A million taels was more than enough.


    Currently, only Lu Huaijiang knew about their businesses.


    ¡°When you reach adulthood, or when you get married, I will prepare ten miles of red makeup for you. He would throw money along the way, real money. How can those nobledies in the outside worldpare to you in the slightest?¡± Yang Dianfeng¡¯s eyes lit up. When Lulu reached adulthood, he would make the world envious.


    Lulu rolled his eyes and said, ¡± We¡¯re no longer two or three year old kids.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes. You¡¯re already a nine-year-old girl.¡±


    The two of themughed and chatted for a while before Lulu gave Yang Dianfeng some red packets and gave all the waiters thick red packets.<div>


    The shopkeeper asked for three times the price.


    Not long after, Lulu wore a veil and boarded the carriage.


    He kept a low profile all the way to the meeting ce.


    At this moment, in the pce, the Emperor, who was reviewing the memorials, suddenly threw the brush, leaving a ck ink mark in the air.<div>

 Chapter 865: His Majesty Has Something Huge to Do (1)

    Chapter 865: His Majesty Has Something Huge to Do (1)


    The evil god was speechless.


    Ever since Lu Huaijiang took over the throne, he had never dyed the court meeting, regardless of rain or shine.


    He had never asked for leave no matter what.


    But today.


    On the eve of the New Year, the Emperor would summarize the year as usual. It was an extremely important day. Even the officials had arrived early outside the pce gates to wait for the Emperor¡¯s year-end conclusion.


    In the end ¡­


    ¡°His Majesty said that since it¡¯s the 30th of the year, we shouldn¡¯t dy the ministers from returning to the residence to reunite. Let¡¯s skip the morning court session today.¡± Eunuch Lu stood at the pce gate and personally sent the old officials back.


    Now that the world was gradually at peace, Grand Tutor Xie was too old and had already chosen to retire a few days ago.


    He went home to recuperate.


    There were many old officials who had retired in the capital, including old Lord Xia and old Lord Jiang. Among them, Grand tutor Xie had a good rtionship with master Jiang, but it was a pity that master Jiang had left early.<div>


    After Grand tutor Xie retired, he could only drink tea and go fishing with old Lord Xia.


    On New Year¡¯s Eve, Grand tutor Xie had wanted to enter the pce to wish the Emperor a Happy New Year. Seeing that the Emperor did not want to see the ministers, he let it go.


    He went back leisurely.


    Before he left, he asked,¡±Eunuch Lu, what¡¯s the matter with His Majesty?¡± His Majesty is a person who values rules. Even if he is not feeling well, he will never dy the court.¡±


    The year-end summary was a rule that had not changed for a hundred years. The Iron Man who did not need to rest for a day all year round had actually given his officials a day off on this day.


    Eunuch Lu saw that Grand tutor Xie was the emperor¡¯s teacher, so he smiled and replied,¡±Replying to Grand tutor, His Majesty has said that this is a matter of great importance. His Majesty won¡¯t be so yful.¡±


    Grand Tutor Xie stroked his beard and nodded.¡±Of course. It was rare for an emperor to be as hardworking as His Majesty. He did not care about women or food. He rarely took a day off. It must be something big, something that would affect the imperial court and the people, something that would affect their lives. He is my disciple, how could I not understand?¡± Grand Tutor Xie stroked his beard and smiled.


    After asking, he got back into the carriage.


    After leaving the pce gates, Grand tutor Xie said,¡±It¡¯s the end of the year, let¡¯s go see my old friend. Send him two pots of wine, a set of Chinese Chess, and a horse. If he¡¯s still alive, old Xia and I will have some entertainment.¡± Old master Xie was rather emotional.


    After saying that, he sat in the carriage and headed out of the city.


    He burned a lot of paper money for Old Master Jiang and brought some of his favorite food and wine. There were also chess, horse hanging, and other popr things in the capital.


    Not long after, old master Xie returned to the city before lunch.


    Just as he passed by the east side of the city, he saw his student standing under a big Banyan Tree with a young man standing beside him.


    Grand Tutor Xie had a deep impression of Jiang Huailu.


    If such a talented girl was born in the Xie family, the old master would probably die with a smile.


    The Grand Tutor knew that the little girl was simple-minded and was afraid of being deceived, so he had the carriage stop to the side. He looked left and right, then went up to the attic next to the big banyan tree.


    The second floor was just above the great Banyan Tree, so they could clearly see what the two were doing below, but they wouldn¡¯t be able to eavesdrop.


    While the old man was worried about his students, he didn¡¯t want to eavesdrop. Besides, what was there to eavesdrop on the two kids?


    He wasn¡¯t that kind of gentleman.<div>


    The old man went up to the attic and asked the waiter to serve some snacks and refreshments. He sat by the window and watched leisurely.


    However, the wind blew.


    The big banyan tree moved, asionally dropping two leaves. Grand Tutor Xie looked away.


    The big banyan tree was lush and green.<div>


    Lulu held the small jade in his hand and saw that Zheng w. a.n. gshu was already waiting under the tree. He hurried over.

 Chapter 866: Goddess Has No Tears (1)

    Chapter 866: Goddess Has No Tears (1)


    ¡°Have you been waiting for a long time?¡± Lulu was a little apologetic.


    She went to the Bank of the Universe and met that priest, which dyed her.


    Zheng w. a.n. gshu saw that she was wearing a winter dress, which made her face red. Her eyes were like jade and her face instantly turned red.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Ady should make a man wait.¡± The young man¡¯s lips were red and his teeth were white. He looked at Lulu with shyness in his eyes. The two of them looked quitepatible when they stood together.


    The great Banyan Tree began to shed its leaves again.


    Grand Tutor Xie looked suspiciously at the big tree, but he didn¡¯t think too much about it and only looked at the two people below.


    He and Grand Secretary Zheng had different opinions in the Imperial court, but the children of the Zheng family were indeed good.


    However, the Jiang family only had a few children, and Grand Tutor Xie could not bear to see the little girl suffer, so he could only continue to sit down and watch.


    ¡°That day, young master Zheng said that he wanted to give Lulu the map. Did you bring it?¡± Lulu tilted her head and looked at him. Zheng wangshu was stunned by her sweet smile.


    ¡°Young Master Zheng?¡± Lulu raised his voice.<div>


    Zheng w. a.n. gshu suddenly woke up. His face was red and he almost couldn¡¯t raise his head.


    He hurriedly took out a piece of paper from his arms. ¡°This is a drawing for you. My father was exiled to a remote ce, which happened to be by the sea. Across the sea from the great Zhou Dynasty, there was a dwarven Kingdom. They¡¯ve lived on the ind for generations, and they¡¯re short, most of them only as tall as you.¡± After saying that, he covered his mouth.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that you¡¯re short.¡± Zheng w.a.n. gshu was shocked.


    Seeing that Lulu didn¡¯t notice, he said carefully, ¡°¡±They were born short, and most of them were only eight or nine years old. Their houses, beds, tables, chairs, boats, etc. are not even half the size of ours.¡±


    ¡°The little stone I gave Lulu. I heard that it¡¯s called the Goddess ¡®Tear.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s said that the goddess was originally heartless, and was a carefree little princess of the divine realm. The divine realm doted on her and regarded her as the Pearl in their palm. Even the temple of creation allowed her to y around, and the dwarven Kingdom was created by her. ¡±


    ¡°Because she was born as a goddess, her heart is naturally pure and innocent, without any ws. Butter, for some reason, she secretly descended to the lower realm and was moved by the First Emperor of the human world.¡±


    ¡°You know what? It¡¯s the ancient tomb of Emperor Shi that was dug out a while ago.¡±


    ¡°He, ah, in the Dwarf Kingdom, has a legend with the Goddess.¡±


    ¡°Legend has it that when the Goddess met the First Emperor, the Goddess was still young and innocent. The young emperor asked her, can I marry you?¡±


    ¡°The Goddess is not old, so she smiled and said,If you can use the world as a betrothal gift, I will marry you.¡±


    ¡°The little shihuang took it seriously. With this as his goal, he fought in all directions with an extremely domineering attitude, but he gave up the throne after unifying the world. He¡¯s working hard for his little fairy.¡±


    ¡°They even agreed to meet in the Dwarf Kingdom. Right, the Dwarf Kingdom was said to be not far from Heaven¡¯s Horizon, but Heaven¡¯s Horizon existed in legends, and no one had ever seen it. It was said that Heaven¡¯s Horizon was the gate to hell, and all the Yin souls had to go there to be reborn. These are all legends, and no one has ever verified them.¡± Zheng w.a.n. gshu saw that Lulu was interested in this and could only rack his brains to tell her what he knew.


    ¡°What happened after that? Where did the goddess go?¡± Lulu held the cold jade in his hand, and his heart tightened.


    Zheng wangshu sighed,¡±no matter how powerful the first emperor is, he¡¯s still a mortal.¡± How could the gods allow their most perfect daughter to be married to a mortal?¡±

 Chapter 867: A Man on a Tree (1)

    Chapter 867: A Man on a Tree (1)


    Lulu heard this.


    In a trance, he felt as if someone was touching the top of his head.


    Lulu, why is it so difficult for you?


    Lulu snapped back to his senses. This voice sounded like the voice of a godmother.


    He couldn¡¯t help but raise his hand to touch his head, but he only felt a fallen leaf.


    ¡°ording to the dwarven Kingdom¡¯s legend, the goddess was summoned back to the divine realm and was trapped there. He watched as the first emperor waited day by day until the day he died. He came down from the divine realm and stood by the river bank, looking in the direction of the first emperor.¡±


    ¡°The goddess had no heart and no tears. She was originally an innocent little fairy, but she was moved by the first emperor of the human world. She stood by the river and cried. The drops of tears turned into Jade and fell into the water, giving birth to the Jade I gave you. It¡¯s clear that goddess is also moved by Emperor Shi.¡± Zheng wangshu said with a smile.


    ¡°I heard all these from the Dwarf Kingdom. At that time, I was demoted and heard many stories at the border.¡±


    ¡°So, wasn¡¯t the first emperor infatuated with him alone?¡± Lulu asked in a low voice.


    Zheng w. a.n. gshu smiled and said,¡±Of course not.¡± In the Great Zhou, many people did not know about it, but it was still said so. However, in the Dwarf Kingdom, the First Emperor was the Goddess. He conquered the world and unified the four seas. He will use the country as a betrothal gift to marry his little fairy.¡±<div>


    ¡°But what about the Goddess? She is the most pampered little fairy in the Heaven Realm. However, she shed tears for the First Emperor of the human world and was even willing to abandon the Divine World for him. Although the two of them had never been together, they had always been a couple in the Dwarf Kingdom. A loving couple.¡±


    I heard that there are fairy shoes, bracelets, and so on in the Zhou Dynasty¡¯s Treasury. They were all left behind by the little fairy.


    Zheng wangshu saw Lulu¡¯s dejected expression, and even tears in her eyes.


    He immediately panicked.


    ¡°Lulu, don¡¯t cry. This was a story that the dwarven Kingdom had made up in order to exchange for money. It¡¯s something that youngdies like you like to hear, and it¡¯s specially made to make you cry.¡±


    ¡°On the ind, they often barter. He made up a story to bid.¡± Zheng w.a.n. gshu regretted not telling Lulu.


    It was easy for little girls to cry.


    Lulu held back her tears and said in a slightly nasal voice, ¡°¡±I¡¯m not crying.¡± He said stubbornly.


    She felt sad just hearing this story.


    ¡°I want to visit the dwarven Kingdom in the future.¡± Lulu¡¯s eyes were filled with yearning.


    ¡°I¡¯ll bring you there in the future. Don¡¯t cry.¡± Zheng wangshu was at a loss.


    Seeing that Lulu was about to cry, he reached out to wipe her tears with a handkerchief.


    Before his hand could touch Lulu¡¯s face, the big banyan tree started to shake violently.


    Countless leaves fell, scaring Young Master Zheng into jumping away.


    ¡± Huh? ¡± He raised his head and muttered suspiciously, ¡± Did the wind blow just now? ¡±


    Why did so many leaves suddenly fall?


    However, he felt guilty and did not dare to get close to Lulu.


    Fortunately, Lulu¡¯s emotions came and went quickly.


    Grand Tutor Xie, who was sitting in the attic, put down the teacup in his hand. Something was wrong. Why was this tree trembling from time to time?<div>


    Did it have lice on its body?


    Grand Tutor Xie saw that the two little fellows below were about to separate, so he carefully looked at the big banyan tree.


    The great banyan tree had dense leaves and was about a hundred years old. There were often people enjoying the shade under the tree.


    At this moment, there seemed to be a dark figure squatting in the dense leaves.<div>


    Grand Tutor Xie¡¯s heart trembled, and he abruptly sat up straight.


    Where did this crazy thiefe from?

 Chapter 868: There’s Her Majesty on the Tree (1)

    Chapter 868: There¡¯s Her Majesty on the Tree (1)


    Grand Tutor Xie¡¯s expression was somewhat stern.


    Under His Majesty¡¯s rule, public security had improved a lot.


    However, he did not expect that there would actually be such a bold and reckless person who was actually hiding on the big banyan tree to be that kind of scoundrel.


    It was really shameful and hateful!


    Grand Tutor Xie¡¯s expression darkened slightly as he looked straight at the banyan tree.


    At this moment, the wind started to blow.


    The wind blew the lush leaves, and the mottled light fell on the ground. He could vaguely see a human figure lying on the tree trunk. At this moment, he was listening carefully to the conversation between the two people below.


    The wind blew the leaves.


    Grand tutor Xie saw a man dressed in ck standing among the green leaves. His face was cold, his entire body cold, and he exuded the aura of an Emperor.


    He was like a gecko, eavesdropping.<div>


    The ck-robed man raised his head.


    He saw the Grand Tutor who had taught him for more than ten years looking at him with a deep expression.


    Their eyes met, and both of them were stunned on the spot.


    The Evil God exploded in Lu Huaijiang¡¯s mind.¡±How many times have I told you, how many times have I told you! As a big shot, even if he was eavesdropping, he had to pay attention to a good position. In case it¡¯s too embarrassing when we¡¯re discovered!¡±


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t even as wretched as you when I eavesdropped on the God of Creation and her man in bed!¡±


    Lu Huaijiang silently nced at Grand Tutor Xie. He had seen the shock in Grand Tutor Xie¡¯s eyes.


    After all, he had a huge matter a moment ago.


    The next moment, he was on a big banyan tree, hanging upside down and listening to the two children talk.


    Even though Lu huaijiang was thick-skinned, he was still blushing at this moment.


    Seeing that Lulu and Zheng wangshu had separated, Lu huaijiang coughed and disappeared from under the Banyan Tree.


    Grand Tutor Xie took a deep breath, almost losing it.


    His Majesty ¡­


    Grand Tutor Xie always felt that he seemed to have hit something, but no matter how Zheng w.a.n. gshu was a member of the Zheng family, he was only twelve or thirteen years old.


    Thinking about Miss Lulu, it made sense. His Majesty had raised her for so many years.


    He was only nine years old. It was normal for His Majesty to be worried after leaving the pce.


    Grand Tutor Xie kept persuading himself, but his face fell. Was it really normal for him to abandon the important matters of the court to eavesdrop on the little girl?


    Lu Huaijiang didn¡¯t care what Grand Tutor Xie was thinking.


    Knowing that Lulu was close to Zheng w.a.n. gshu in private, he didn¡¯t say much. He naturally didn¡¯t expose Zheng w.a.n. gshu¡¯s letters.


    Lu Huaijiang heaved a sigh of relief.<div>


    ¡°We can¡¯t keep the letters next time.¡± Lu huaijiang said in a low voice.


    the evil god was a little pleased. good that you know.


    ¡°Next time, I¡¯ll keep the letter and pretend to be Lulu. That way, he won¡¯te and question me face to face.¡± Lu Huaijiang added.


    The Heretic God suddenly fell into deep silence.<div>


    Lu Huaijiang did not ask further. After returning to the inner pce, she quietly changed her clothes and sat back in the royal study before asking again.


    ¡°Do you know what Zheng w.a.n. gshu said? Goddess, did you once admire the First Emperor?¡± Lu Huaijiang paused for a moment when he mentioned the first emperor.


    ¡°How would I know?¡± the evil god replied after a long while.


    ¡°This is all about what happened after I died. When I was discovered by the heavenly Dao, I felt the intense pressure of the world on the day I died. I remember that I was seduced by the ck and white ghosts. He seemed to have walked to the gates of hell? I¡¯ve forgotten everything after that.


    After that, he remained silent for another hundred years before he sent out a wisp of his divine sense to help with the eighth tribtion.¡±


    Therefore, he wasn¡¯t clear about what Zheng w. a.n. gshu said.


    However, it was undeniable that he was touched when he heard it.


    [PS: Can Chuanchuan get a monthly vote?] There were only a few days left before the month passed. Please help Chuanchuan keep his tenth ce. Please. Otherwise, Chuanchuan wouldn¡¯t be able to eat next month ¡­


    I¡¯m only one or two hundred away from catching up, please, please ¡­


    If you¡¯re interested in Lulu¡¯s godmother, the God of Creation, and Lulu¡¯s biological father, you can watch Chuanchuan¡¯sst movie.


    ¡®The male lead who killed seven fianc¨¦es says he won¡¯t marry anyone but me.¡¯

 Chapter 869: The Evil God’s Immortal Grass (1)

    Chapter 869: The Evil God¡¯s Immortal Grass (1)


    It was impossible for the evil god to not be moved.


    He had seen his seven incarnations fail their tribtions for the same woman.


    The incarnations were all him, and he was also an incarnation.


    He only extracted a wisp of his soul to follow beside his incarnation.


    He could only watch helplessly as the first seven incarnations were destroyed.


    When it was the eighth one, it almost used up all of his spiritual energy. With the help of the disciples from all realms, he was able tomunicate in Lu huaijiang¡¯s sea of consciousness.


    However, he still couldn¡¯t avoid it.


    ¡°Sigh, I¡¯ve passed through tens of millions of years of boring cultivation. Why couldn¡¯t he pass the Tribtion? Why is it that every time I see her, it¡¯s like I¡¯m a dog that has seen sh * t?¡± The evil god was extremely irritated.


    Lu Huaijiang¡¯s ck hair was slightly wet. She had just washed her hair and it was draped over her shoulders.


    Holding the memorial in his hand, he asked softly in his mind,¡±Who is the dog and who is the shit?¡±<div>


    The Heretic God paused and didn¡¯t speak for a while.


    ¡°Is that the main point? The main point is, can¡¯t you be more hardworking in this life? The previous seven lives didn¡¯t have my original soul, so it¡¯s understandable that I failed. After all, this is the first time in thousands of years that I¡¯ve been moved.¡±


    ¡°But I¡¯m already here in this life. Why do you still have to fall for her?¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t you change someone else?¡±


    ¡°For example, the woman in red carved on the Gate of Hell and the Horizon of Heaven. She overturned the underworld with her own strength and caused chaos in the world. Isn¡¯t that more worthy than some Goddess or Jiang Huailu?¡±


    ¡°Also ¡­ My little grass. Tsk, what do you know? Immortal herbs are the most beautiful existence in the world.¡± When the Evil God mentioned the immortal herb, his voice became slightly depressed.


    Lu huaijiang raised his eyebrows.


    ¡°What immortal herb?¡±


    ¡°You should have recovered a portion of your memories now, right?¡± the Evil God said in a low voice. Do you remember seeing a stalk of grass?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have any previous memories, but there seems to be a touch of green in myter memories.¡± Lu huaijiang frowned and thought.


    Lu Huaijiang had already fused with arge portion of his memories, and the loneliness of tens of thousands of years was even more deeply rooted in his bones. It made him feel that he could no longer endure those days.


    At that time, the two stones appeared under the call of heaven and earth.


    The two stubborn stones were summoned by heaven and earth. One was good, and the other was evil.


    There were good and evil in the world.


    The good part was filled with the heart of love and was pure and good.


    The evil part was not something he could choose. He was born to absorb all the Yin Qi in the world.


    Good was the first to cultivate consciousness, and it was thepanion of evil.


    The two of them were the extremes of heaven and earth, but they were born together.


    Shan Wei created the world and became a mortal. Because of her, the world gave birth to the first person. He was also her partner.<div>


    As for him?


    ¡°I came for the evil energy of the world. When the world needed me, I was there. Pouring all the foul air of heaven and earth upon me. Until the world can¡¯t tolerate me anymore, then destroy me. ¡±


    ¡°Only this. That little grass. After the God of Creation left, it sensed my loneliness and was summoned by me. ¡± The Evil God¡¯s usually resentful face had a faint smile.


    At that time, he had suffered thousands of years of loneliness and had be paranoid and full of resentment.<div>


    The immortal herb withstood the pressure and grew beside him.


    ¡°Do you know how cowardly she is? It was clearly a spirit herb, but it had to grow in the void, swaying and growing a green bud with great difficulty. The first sentence she said when she cultivated her first divine sense was, ¡°I know you need me, so I¡¯m here.¡± The evil god put away all the thorns on his body. Thinking of the past, it was unbelievably beautiful.

 Chapter 870: Just For Him (1)

    Chapter 870: Just For Him (1)


    ¡°Coward.¡± The Heretic God snorted, but his eyes were shockingly gentle.


    ¡°Do you know how small that green shoot was? It¡¯s not even as big as my fingernail. You speak like a child, like a baby.¡±


    ¡°The weak me could have crushed it to death with just a wisp of my aura, but it still wanted to protect me. How funny.¡± The Evil Godughed softly.


    At that time, the immortal herb had just sprouted, and it had cried out cutely to protect him.


    At that time, the God of Creation was about to end his tribtion. He was filled with resentment and hostility, and he refused to ept the immortal herb.


    The immortal herb was not annoyed, and just kept muttering by his ear every day.


    Every time the vicious currents of the world entered his body, the immortal grass would even try to block them.


    The Evil God¡¯s eyes darkened.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s stupid? It took a thousand years for it to grow a sprout and speak to me. ¡±


    ¡°It took another thousand years to grow a leaf.¡±<div>


    ¡°It also said that it would spend ten thousand years to cultivate a flower and let it bloom for me to see.¡±


    ¡°In the end, he tried to help me block the violent Qi of heaven and earth. In an instant, that immortal herb went bald.¡± The evil god sighed faintly.


    She could still remember the sound of her wailing.


    Even now, he still remembered the moment it cried. He, who was clearly a stubborn stone, actually felt a person¡¯s heartbeat.


    At that moment, his heart beat.


    ¡°Nothing in the world belongs to me. Only that immortal herb was born for me and exists for me. ¡± The Evil God murmured and calmed down.


    ¡°Where did she go? Since you¡¯ve cultivated a human form, why isn¡¯t she with you?¡± Lu huaijiang was a little curious.


    The evil god was like a hater who had been scolded by the heavens and the earth. He had no good feelings for anything in the world.


    However, he could not forget that little grass.


    The Evil God didn¡¯t speak for a long time.


    Lu Huaijiang didn¡¯t rush him, only lowering his head to read the memorial.


    Eunuch Lu came in with his head lowered and said softly, ¡°¡±Your Majesty, today is the eve of the new year. These are the New Year¡¯s gifts from the old officials.¡±


    He handed the list of gifts to Lu huaijiang, who pressed it under his hand without even looking at it.


    ¡°Your Majesty, since it¡¯s already the 30th of the year, let¡¯s put aside the state affairs and rest for half a day. Tomorrow morning, I will summon the officials to ept their New Year¡¯s greetings.¡± ording to the rules, there should be a pce banquet on New Year¡¯s Eve this year.


    However, His Majesty gave them half a day off.


    This also meant that it was rare for His Majesty to be free this year.


    On the first day of the new year, all the officials came to greet him and left the pce. If it were any other emperor, it might be a family banquet surrounded by wives and concubines. However, His Majesty was all alone, making him seem a little lonely.


    Eunuch Lu was a little puzzled. Could it be that the Emperor had some hidden difficulties?


    Lu Huaijiang waved her hand. ¡± Go and tell Mother that I¡¯ll be dining with her this year. ¡± Thete emperor left early, so the empress dowager must be boring.¡±<div>


    Eunuch Lu was stunned, and a hint of embarrassment shed across his face.


    Lu Huaijiang moved her lips and asked, ¡°¡±Is there anything else? Tell me everything.¡±


    ¡°The Empress Dowager is not boring at all,¡± Eunuch Lu said with his head lowered.


    she brought a lot of concubines with her. They danced in front of thete Emperor¡¯s memorial tablet today and beat up the horse tomorrow. It is said that ¡­ Eunuch Lu stammered as he kept peeking at the emperor¡¯s expression.<div>


    ¡°Just say it.¡± Lu huaijiang was a little curious.


    ¡± It¡¯s said that he even found a few good-looking eunuchs to dance with in front of thete emperor¡¯s memorial tablet. ¡± If thete emperor was still alive, he probably wouldn¡¯t be able to take this breath.


    Lu Huaijiang¡¯s eyelids twitched.

 Chapter 871: Isn’t It Good to Start a Business (1)

    Chapter 871: Isn¡¯t It Good to Start a Business (1)


    Lu Huaijiang immediately threw away the memorial in his hand.


    ¡°I won¡¯t approve it. Take a rest.¡± If he didn¡¯t take care of his body, Lulu might dance with a good-looking young master in front of his memorial tablet to annoy him when he died.


    Lu huaijiang¡¯s hands paused.


    Why did he think of Lulu?


    Didn¡¯t he promise the evil god that he would treat Lulu like his own sister?


    Lu Huaijiang felt a little guilty.


    But at this moment, the evil god was still thinking about something, so Lu huaijiang gently breathed a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask me why she didn¡¯te with me when I was in human form?¡± The Evil God spoke after a while. Lu Huaijiang waved his hand, and Eunuch Lu silently retreated.


    ¡°I had a big fight with her.¡±


    ¡°At that time, the God of Creation returned from her tribtion. The Divine Realm began to formte rules, and the entire Divine Realm and the Heavenly Dao celebrated for her. Have you ever seen such a grand event?¡±<div>


    ¡°I often wonder why she is the God of Creation, while I, the Evil God, am the one who receives the evil energy of the world. When she returned to the Deity Position, the entire Heaven Realm was covered in multicolored light. Layers of multicolored light were stacked on top of each other, and it was magnificent. It was all to celebrate her. ¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m full of hostility. I¡¯m dissatisfied, I¡¯m disdainful, and I¡¯m unwilling. I want to destroy this world. I want to reorganize this world. This world is unfair.¡± The Evil God¡¯s face gradually became ferocious when he talked about this.


    But then, he paused.


    ¡°But the immortal grass sensed my emotions. He tried to persuade me. ¡±


    ¡°She said that she was willing to stay with me in this dark ce for all eternity. Ha, hahaha ¡­ She¡¯s willing to apany me. ¡± The evil god said with a half-crying halfughing expression.


    ¡°How can I listen? I don¡¯t want to listen to it either.¡±


    ¡°Even if I was willing, I wouldn¡¯t want her to be there with me.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s an immortal herb. She needs sunlight and water. And I will never be worthy of it. She even wanted to bloom a little flower for me, but she couldn¡¯t even let me smell the fragrance of the flower.¡±


    ¡°At that time, I sensed that my tribtion wasing, so I took the opportunity to go down to the lower realm to experience it. After I failed the Tribtion in my first life, I returned and found that it had withered.¡±


    ¡°It turns out that after I left, it immediately withered. It didn¡¯t wait for me, it lied to me. ¡± The evil God¡¯s face was expressionless, and his expression gradually became cold.


    ¡°It left me too.¡±


    ¡°After that, I experienced seven tribtions. He failed again and again. That¡¯s what happened after that.¡± What the evil god didn¡¯t say was that he felt that the immortal herb had be a knot in his heart.


    Lu huaijiang nodded slightly.


    ¡°So, you want to marry the immortal herb?¡± Lu huaijiang asked softly.


    The Heretic God exploded, and his face turned red.


    ¡°Is this the main point? What I mean is, even a de of grass is better than Jiang Huailu, and even better than that damned goddess. Look at your shameless appearance, you¡¯re simply throwing this seat¡¯s face! When I return, I will no longer be a disgrace.¡± The Evil God gritted his teeth.


    He was the leader of all the evil spirits in the world. It was really embarrassing to fall in love instead of having a good career.


    ¡± If you want to talk about immortal herbs, then say immortal herbs. You should be more focused on my Lulu Supremacy. ¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have any other thoughts about Lulu. Lulu and I are fated. She made a promise to me, and I only treat her as a younger sister.¡± Lu Huaijiang said calmly.<div>


    The Evil God¡¯s eyes almost rolled to the sky.


    ¡°Forget it. You don¡¯t even know what you mean. You¡¯re worse than Qin Shi Huang. Although the First Emperor did not fuse with my spiritual power, he admitted that he wanted to marry me the first time we met.¡± The Evil God¡¯s rolling eyes were simr to Lulu¡¯s.

 Chapter 872: His Majesty Climbing the Wall (1)

    Chapter 872: His Majesty Climbing the Wall (1)


    ¡°If Zhen says no, then no,¡± Lu Huaijiang¡¯s eyebrows were stern.


    The evil god sneered.


    His brows were filled with disdain.


    ¡°Lulu is only nine years old. Am I a beast?¡± Lu Huaijiang¡¯s brows furrowed in impatience. He admitted that he could not bear to part with Lulu, and he did not want to see Lulu being taken away by another man.


    However, if he had any thoughts about a nine-year-old child, he felt that he was cheap.


    The evil godughed out loud.


    ¡°Do you think you can control the connection between you and her? I¡¯ve seen all eight lifetimes, and you¡¯ve never escaped.¡±


    ¡°When you first met her in your previous life, she was only six years old when she descended to the mortal world. Qin Shi Huang was only eight years old. At the age of eight, Qin Shi Huang wanted to conquer the world ande back to marry her. The connection between you and her has been engraved in your bones for generations.¡±


    ¡°Your meeting with her can not escape your fate.¡±


    ¡°I suspect that she was sent by the Heavenly Dao to disrupt my tribtion. Otherwise, why is it always her?¡±<div>


    ¡°She¡¯s good. She ruined my tribtion and went back to be a goddess. You¡¯ve caused me to struggle bitterly in the human world.¡± The Heretic God was angry again.


    ¡°That woman, the God of Creation, has always been treacherous. She must have bad intentions. You deliberately ced the little princess of the Divine Realm by my side and deliberately ruined my tribtion!¡± The Evil God gritted his teeth.


    Otherwise, why would the little princess of the Divine Realm be in the same world as him in every life?


    There were so many small worlds of origin, and it was her every time.


    It was simply a lingering ghost.


    ¡°God of Creation? Lulu¡¯s godmother?¡± It was rare for Lu Huaijiang to hear him mention Lulu, so she immediately asked.


    ¡°Yes, I am. I would recognize that woman even if she was burned to ashes.¡±


    ¡± You said that she deliberately let Lulu go to disrupt my tribtion. But thest time she came to this world, did she seal Lulu¡¯s memories? ¡± Lu Huaijiang raised her eyebrows and asked.


    The evil god also paused for a moment.


    ¡°Last time, there was a red mark on her forehead. Other than sealing the memories of his previous life, what else is there?¡±


    ¡°However, after that incident, I felt that Lulu seemed to have be a little slow in certain things. But it¡¯s not too obvious. I can¡¯t tell what¡¯s missing.¡± Lu Huaijiang was a little suspicious. She even took advantage of Lulu¡¯s sleeping state to check on Lulu¡¯s body.


    There was nothing wrong with it.


    The Evil God didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°I keep feeling that the God of Creation is protecting her.¡± Lu Huaijiang murmured.


    At this moment, red pcenterns were lit everywhere. The Empress Dowager knew that he did not like to meddle in the affairs of the harem.


    Early in the morning, he had asked the people of Kunyi Pce to prepare red packets for the eunuchs and serving girls in the harem.


    Everyone was jubnt, and when they saw the Emperor, they were less afraid.


    They knelt on the ground to greet the Emperor and wished him an auspicious New Year.


    Lu Huaijiang walked to the corridor and saw that the pce was red. It was as ifst year¡¯s sorrow and joy were different from this year¡¯s.<div>


    It was probably because Lulu was not by his side.


    ¡°Last year, when Miss Lulu was in the pce, it was so lively. He even gave me a lot of New Year¡¯s gifts.¡±


    ¡°Yes, in previous years, there were always two gifts. One for the kun Yi Pce and one for the hidden deer Pce. Miss Lulu has also given His Majesty¡¯s share.¡± A few Pce servants hid together and whispered.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say anymore.¡± A pce servant lowered his voice.<div>


    Eunuch Lu¡¯s heart tightened when he saw the Emperor standing in the darkness.


    ¡°Go and prepare a red packet for the pce maids. How many deer do you have? Send them ording to the previous years.¡± Lu Huaijiang whispered.


    Eunuch Lu¡¯s eyebrows lit up and he immediately said happily, ¡°¡±This servant thanks Your Majesty on behalf of the pce servants.¡±


    Lu Huaijiang lifted her foot. ¡± This is the first new year since Lulu left the pce. She must have cried because she missed me. ¡±


    The Evil God: ¡± So, this is the reason why you want to climb the wall as the emperor?? ¡±

 Chapter 873: Brother and sister-in-law are originally red spiderlily (1)

    Chapter 873: Brother and sister-inw are originally red spiderlily (1)


    The first night in Lulu¡¯s Li Pce.


    The Jiang family was brightly lit, and rednterns were hung everywhere.


    ¡°This year is really a double blessing. Back when I was in the Jiang family, Lulu was still unconscious. That year was all in vain.¡±


    ¡± After I opened my mind, I fell into the Barren Capital. I have some regrets. ¡±


    ¡°Now, Huai ¡®an has made a name for himself, married a wife, and is pregnant. Lulu has also moved out of the pce. Mother, I¡¯m really happy.¡± Inside the house, the warm charcoal was burning.


    Lulu held the warm tea and nestled on the soft couch, her eyes filled with contentment.


    ¡°The days in the future will be good. Mother¡¯s bitterness hase to an end.¡± Lulu¡¯s eyes curved into crescents as he smiled.


    Outside, it was a world of ice and snow, but inside the house, it was warm and harmonious.


    A little girl in a pink and white dress leaned against the windowsill like a little fairy who had identally entered the mortal world.


    The remaining maids and servants outside happily carried the meat dishes rewarded by the master and left with red packets in their arms.<div>


    ¡°We¡¯ve really met a good person. After being servants for so many years, Madam Xia¡¯s family was the kindest, most generous, and most understanding of servants. During the New Year, there would be meat, fruits, and snacks, as well as generous red packets. He even left time for us to go home and reunite with our families.¡±


    ¡°There are many powerful people in the capital, but no one canpare to Madam Xia.¡± Everyone discussed animatedly. They kowtowed to the main family happily and then went home to celebrate the new year.


    Wen Ruyin had been pregnant for three months. She was thin and her belly was slightly showing.


    At this moment, there was a small stove on the table. There was a lot of marinated barbecue on the small stove, making a sizzling sound.


    The air was filled with a pleasant smell.


    There were many delicacies around the table, and Madam Xia was already sitting at the table.


    ¡°Mother is really a few years younger today.¡± Wen Ruyin said with a smile. Speaking of which, it was strange. The Xia Corporation looked old and gloomy in the past Jiang family.


    It was only natural that the eldest daughter-inw of Grand Secretary Jiang¡¯s mansion would demand of her a dignified and virtuous wife.


    Now that the residence did not need her to set rules, she was in a good mood, and her children were in front of her. Instead, she looked younger.


    ¡°You guys only know how to coax your mother. She always buys me those fresh and fresh colors. I¡¯m almost a grandmother.¡± Madam Xia was a little embarrassed. Other olddies usually wore dark colors, but she was dressed in bright colors.


    Although she looked young, Madam Xia was not used to it.


    ¡°What¡¯s there to not wear? This is a filial gift from a child to his mother. Who dares to say anything? Daughter-inw, go up and tear her mouth apart.¡± Wen Ruyin rolled her eyes. Behind her, Jiang Huaian shushed her.


    ¡°Prenatal education.¡±


    Wen Ruyin immediately covered her mouth and did not dare to spout nonsense again.


    Madam Xia smiled as she watched. They were of equal social status and were in love. This was probably the most perfect andpatible love in the world.


    Wen Ruyin yawned.


    ¡°Did you not sleep wellst night?¡± Madam Xia asked with concern.


    ¡°That¡¯s not it. I just had a lot of dreams at night. These few days, I would dream that I had turned into a de of grass and Huai ¡®an had turned into a flower. I am the leaf, he is the flower, hahaha. What kind of bizarre dream is this?¡± And his sister had be a branch.


    Lulu suddenly looked up at her.<div>


    ¡°This woman is pregnant. She has insomnia and dreams. After the first day of the Lunar New Year, get the doctor to prescribe some medicine to calm the nerves.¡± No medicine on the first day of the new year was a rule passed down from the ancestors.


    Wen Ruyin nodded with a smile.


    Lulu rested her chin on one hand and smiled at her sister-inw. ¡°¡±Perhaps, brother and sister-inw were really flowers and nts thousands of years ago.¡±


    [PS: It¡¯s the end of the month. Chuanchuan is here to ask for monthly votes.] The monthly votes are now 3605, reaching 4,000 before June 1.<div>

 Chapter 874: Flowers and Leaves Will Not Meet (1)

    Chapter 874: Flowers and Leaves Will Not Meet (1)


    Wen Ruyin instantly smiled.


    ¡°Even if it¡¯s flowers and nts, he¡¯s one and I¡¯m one. How did the two of us grow into one? And I¡¯m the leaf, he¡¯s the flower.¡± Wen Ruyin found it bizarre just thinking about it.


    ¡°What does the flower look like?¡±


    Wen Ruyin frowned and thought for a moment,¡±Red.¡± They grew up in a ce without sunlight. I don¡¯t understand why they can grow in ces without light. Anyway, that was the environment. There was also a river.


    The river was dark, and she could even hear crying in her dreams. It¡¯s a little scary.¡±


    Wen Ruyin shuddered.


    Jiang Huaian¡¯s hand that was holding his chopsticks paused.


    ¡°Is the flower red and curly with green leaves? If you have leaves, you won¡¯t have flowers. If you have flowers, you won¡¯t have leaves.¡±


    ¡°Is there a small bridge next to it?¡± Jiang Huaian widened his eyes and asked.


    Wen Ruyin also stared back with wide eyes.<div>


    ¡°You dreamt about it too?¡±


    ¡°You dreamt about it too?¡± The two of them said in unison.


    ¡°Actually, I¡¯ve seen such a scene when I was young. It¡¯s just that it¡¯s not as clear as when I¡¯m pregnant.¡± Wen Ruyin mumbled.


    Jiang Huaian was surprised. ¡± When I was young, I often dreamed that I had be a flower growing by a ck river. There is also a small bridge. People often pass by it in white clothes. Every time they pass by, it will make a tinkling sound.¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a clear and crisp sound. Just like ¡­ It¡¯s like wearing handcuffs and handcuffs.¡±


    ¡°I want to dream more. I dream that before I be a flower, I was still an immortal. I even dreamed of Ru Yin. I think your name is Si Ming Xing Jun. Tell me, this dream of ours is too bizarre.¡± Jiang Huaian looked helpless.


    Madam Xia looked at them in shock.


    Lulu secretly poured himself two cups of fruit wine when his brother, sister-inw, and parents weren¡¯t paying attention.


    After downing the two sses of wine, his face immediately burned up. His face was red, and his eyes were slightly absent-minded.


    He suddenly burped.


    Hearing her brother and sister-inw chatting happily, the little girl suddenly said, ¡°¡±What handcuffs? That¡¯s the ck and White Ghosts ¡®Soul Restraining Rope. It¡¯s holding a soul-capturing rope and capturing a Yin soul to the lower realm to be reborn.¡±


    ¡°What ck Water River? It¡¯s called the River of Forgetfulness. No birds could fly over the River of Forgetfulness, as it was filled with vengeful spirits. If any spirit soul was foolish enough to walk to the River of Forgetfulness, it would be dragged into the river by the vengeful spirit and never be able toe out again. Burp ¡­ You¡¯re so stupid. Brother is so stupid.¡±


    Lulu drank too much and suddenly couldn¡¯t control her mouth.


    ¡°Also, what flowers and nts? That¡¯s called Red Spiderlily. Yes, read it with me, Red Spiderlily.¡±


    Lulu grinned happily, revealing her pearly white teeth.


    Madam Xia was stunned. She was about to say that Lulu was stealing wine when Jiang Huaian secretly raised his hand to stop her.


    ¡°You can leave. I don¡¯t need you to serve me today. Go back and have New Year¡¯s Eve dinner with your families.¡± There was still a nanny in the room to clean up the mess. After hearing this, the nanny immediately smiled and went out.


    ¡°Then what¡¯s Lulu and Manjusaka?¡± Jiang Huaian asked again.


    Lulu¡¯s eyes sparkled. She was especially talkative after drinking too much, and she didn¡¯t know how to keep her mouth shut.<div>


    ¡°It¡¯s the Netherworld Flower. It grew in theherworld and was the flower of theherworld. It was also called the Paramita Flower. The Paramita Flower had a thousand years of leaves and a thousand years of blooming. But the flowers and leaves are still alive and never seen.


    When flowers bloom, you can¡¯t see the leaves, and when you see the leaves, you can¡¯t bloom. We won¡¯t see each other forever.¡± Lulu giggled and poured himself another cup.


    Wen Ruyin raised her hand and realized that tears had unknowingly fallen from her cheeks.


    His face was cold and he did not react for a long time.<div>


    ¡°Why am I so sad?¡±

 Chapter 875: Drank Too Much and Cause Trouble (1)

    Chapter 875: Drank Too Much and Cause Trouble (1)


    Wen Ruyin did not even know why she was crying.


    ¡°You can¡¯t cry. You¡¯re pregnant. It was New Year¡¯s Eve today. Why were she crying? Lulu likes to talk nonsense when he drinks too much.¡± Madam Xia was shocked, but she had changed into new clothes today and did not have time to take her handkerchief.


    The maids and servants were not in the room, so she stood up and went out to get it.


    Seeing that his mother wasn¡¯t in the room, Jiang Huaian¡¯s heart tightened slightly.


    Her voice became gentler as she reached out to hold Wen Ruyin¡¯s hand, only to realize that her hands were cold.


    ¡°Lulu, did you say that Brother and Ah Yin used to be Red Spiderlily? Then how did we be mortals? Big brother used to dream that he was a heavenly soldier.¡± Jiang Huaian clenched his fists slightly, his heart unconsciously pounding.


    ¡°That¡¯s not called a heavenly army. You¡¯re just a civilian.¡± Lulu burped. At this moment, the little girl¡¯s head was drooping and she could barely raise her head.


    ¡°Sister-inw is a civil servant, called Great Si Ming. Brother, what¡¯s your name¡­Ah, Young Master Siming.¡±


    ¡°Great Si Ming is in charge of the fate of the mortals in the world. Whatever major events they experience in their lives are all in the charge of Si Ming Sovereign. The young minister ordered him to assist from the side. Let me tell you a secret, Great Si Ming and Young Si Ming are both handsome male immortals.¡±


    ¡°However, the rules of the Heaven Realm were strict, and Great Si Ming was stubborn and paranoid. It even caused Shao Si Ming¡¯s tragic death.¡±<div>


    ¡°Later on, I begged the God of Creation to give me grace and banished the two Star Lords to the mortal world to be punished. It¡¯s the Paramita Flower.¡±


    ¡°Two people in love, burp ¡­ We¡¯ll never see each other again.¡±


    ¡°The other Resurrection Lily flowers are all red flowers with green leaves. Only that one has white leaves and a red flower.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, that¡¯s it. Great Si Ming had made a huge mistake. Therefore, he was reincarnated as a mortal in this life. He¡¯s still being punished.¡± Lulu¡¯s words were already a little muffled, and he dozed off as he spoke.


    ¡°Originally, Wen Ruyin, Wen Ruzhu¡­Burp, she should be alone. However, he was reincarnated before the punishment was over, so he could only be punished for this. So, burp, so sister-inw, hehe, is Great Si Ming. He died when he was born and was trapped in his consciousness for more than ten years before he coulde out.


    Every peck of rice is determined by heaven. Even if there was a thousand ¡­ Even a thousand years won¡¯t be enough.¡± Lulu burped again and picked up a round quail egg with her chopsticks.


    However, she couldn¡¯t pick up the quail egg no matter how hard she tried.


    When she was drunk, everything she saw was double.


    Wen Ruyin¡¯s face was covered in tears, her shoulders were trembling and her vision was blurry.


    Her sister-inw was clearly drunk and spouting nonsense, but her heart felt heavy and sad when she heard it. The sadness almost drowned her.


    But on the other hand, he told himself that Lulu had powers that mortals could not reach.


    Although Lulu had never told her family about her identity, she was definitely not an ordinary person.


    What she said was probably true.


    Jiang Huaian¡¯s eyes were red, and his heart was clenched tightly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t cry. We¡¯re together now. Look, we¡¯re together.¡± Jiang Huaian¡¯s fingers were tightly interlocked with hers, his eyes slightly moist.


    Everything was fate, everything was fate!


    If the Jiang family had not been exiled, if he had not met Wen Ruzhu, if he had not chosen Ah Yin, who was originally a man.


    Then, he would miss out on the most important thing.


    ¡°So, we waited for a long time before we met each other?¡± Wen Ruyin cried andughed.<div>


    Jiang Huaian wiped away her tears and didn¡¯t say anything. He stood up and hugged her tightly.


    And the instigator had started to stir up trouble.

 Chapter 876: The Savior’s Drunken Madness (1)

    Chapter 876: The Savior¡¯s Drunken Madness (1)


    When Madam Xia returned with a handkerchief, Jiang Huaian seemed to be overly attentive.


    Jiang Huaian had a reserved personality. He had always been calm and steady, and he hid his feelings very well.


    That time, in front of Wen Ruyin, he had almost used all the courage he had in his life.


    However, the moment Madam Xia took out a handkerchief, Jiang Huaian changed.


    ¡°Drink some soup to warm your stomach. Be careful not to burn yourself.¡±


    ¡°Eat first. I¡¯ll cool it for you. Do you want some tea?¡± Jiang Huaian¡¯s gaze was fixed on Wen Ru¡¯s Invisible Body. His eyes couldn¡¯t hide the love in them. They were filled with love.


    Madam Xia was stunned for a moment, and she turned around.


    What did he mean by missing out on a lot?


    Madam Xia handed the handkerchief to her daughter-inw. Soon, her son took it.


    She rubbed it with warm water and applied it to Wen Ruyin¡¯s eyes after seeing that the temperature was moderate.<div>


    ¡°What happened to your brother and sister-inw?¡± Madam Xia lowered her voice and asked Lulu.


    ¡°Peanut?¡± Lulu looked up in confusion. I don¡¯t eat peanuts.¡±


    Madam Xia was so angry that her face twitched¡­


    Jiang Huai ¡®an knew his mother¡¯s surprise, but he didn¡¯t say anything, nor did he care.


    It turned out that he and A Yin had been waiting for countless years.


    There was no afterlife in this life. In the vast sea of people, it was unknown how long it would be before they met again. Whatever was on his mind, he would express it.


    Whether outsiders were disdainful or amazed, it had nothing to do with him.


    The only thing he needed to care about was his family, who had been waiting for him for a long time.


    Jiang Huaian¡¯s gaze toward the Xia Corporation softened.


    It was as if he had grown up in an instant.


    Madam Xia¡¯s heart was somewhatforted.


    ¡°Mother, for Huai ¡®an to be your son in this life is destined by the heavens, and it¡¯s also fate. To be able to be a family was the happiest thing for Huai ¡®an. I¡¯ll toast you. You¡¯ve worked hard all these years.¡± Jiang Huaian solemnly poured a ss of wine for the Xia family.


    In the vast sea of people, to be able to be family for a lifetime, to be able to meet, it was a once-in-a-century encounter.


    There was this life, but no afterlife.


    If he left behind any regrets, he would never be able to make up for them.


    Bright fireworks sounded outside the window. Madam Xia raised her hand to cover up her tears.¡±Mother is happy that Huai ¡®an has grown up. Mother is really happy.¡±


    ¡°All these years, Huai ¡®an has also been insensible. Mother, please don¡¯t take offense. This son willpensate you.¡± Jiang Huaian was rather apologetic.


    In fact, he had alsoined about the Xia family when he was in the Barren Capital.


    He had a steady personality since he was young. Although he had never said it out loud, the Xia Corporation was his biological mother. How could he not feel it?<div>


    Back then, he had always thought that the Jiang family was always torturing Lulu. How good would it be if Mother could stand up? How good would it be if Mother could take Lulu away from the Jiang family?


    But at that time, he had never thought about how he would survive in Deste City, which was like a chaotic world, before he grew up, Lulu was still young, and his mother was also a woman.


    Now that she had said it out loud, Madam Xia¡¯s eyes were filled with tears.


    ¡°What does mother me you for? Mother is most proud of giving birth to you two. As long as you are well, mother will be satisfied for the rest of her life.¡± Madam Xia hurriedly wiped her tears and drank a few sses with her son.<div>


    After a while, the atmosphere became lively again.


    The whole family celebrated New Year¡¯s Eve happily. Jiang Huaian smiled and said, ¡°¡±Mother, Lulu drank too much. Send her back to her room to restter. Be careful of her getting drunk.¡±


    The Jiang family didn¡¯t know that this brat was a famous alcoholic maniac.


    Although she didn¡¯t wake up to cause a ruckus, she was drunk and went to cause a ruckus with those poor ghosts.


    Madam Xia was also a little drunk. ¡± How can that be? Your sister has never been drunk before. ¡± After drinking it, I went to sleep quietly.¡±


    ¡± Every time I get drunk, I sleep so well. Although this fruit wine isn¡¯t strong, I can¡¯t let Lulu drink too much in the future. ¡±


    Jiang Huaian smiled and agreed,¡±This year is too happy.¡± It¡¯s the New Year where we¡¯re truly reunited. Just indulge her for once.¡±

 Chapter 877: Drunken Deer (1)

    Chapter 877: Drunken Deer (1)


    It was New Year¡¯s Eve.


    It was the first new year since he left Lu Huaijiang.


    Lulu was drunk.


    As for Lu Huaijiang, he was the high and mighty emperor.


    Lu Huaijiang stood on the treetops. As soon as she moved, the snow fell to the ground.


    Ayer of white frost appeared on his head, and even his eyebrows were covered in crystal crystals.


    ¡°With your current appearance, who would believe that you are an emperor? Look at your face as an emperor. It¡¯s almost falling to the ground. The dignified emperor did not do his proper work all day. He was either lying on the beam and looking at the little girl or hanging on the tree to freeze. Aren¡¯t you ashamed?¡± The Evil God¡¯s mind was filled with mockery.


    Lu Huaijiang casually patted the ice crystals on her head.


    ¡°What about you? A young chicken that has been around for thousands of years?¡± Lu Huaijiang asked instead of answering.


    Evil God¡­<div>


    ¡°Then you¡¯re still my incarnation, with millions of soldiers under yourmand. You¡¯re actually doing embroidery for a little girl? Are your hands used for embroidery?¡±


    The Evil God stomped his feet in anger. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that it didn¡¯t have a physical body, it would have fought with Lu Huaijiang.


    What incarnation? Strangle him to death?


    ¡°You¡¯re a virgin,¡± Lu Huaijiang pursed her lips.


    The Evil God was so angry that he was about to stutter. ¡± You, you, you, you have so much spiritual power. Instead of using it to conquer the world, you used it to steal from a wall. You¡¯re useless! ¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a virgin.¡± Lu Huaijiang said calmly.


    ¡°Ahhhhhh! I don¡¯t want the eighth one!¡± ¡± Die! ¡±  The Evil God screamed and cut off the connection with Lu Huaijiang.


    Don¡¯t listen, don¡¯t listen.


    Lu Huaijiang¡¯s lips curled up in disdain.


    ¡°Even if you say that you can break the heavens, you¡¯re still a virgin for thousands of years.¡± Lu Huaijiang¡¯s tone became a little heavier when he spoke about the virgin.


    But he didn¡¯t think that he was the evil god incarnation, he was the evil god, the evil god was him.


    Spring chicken, who wasughing at who?


    It was him anyway.


    Seeing Jiang Huaian carrying the drunk Lulu out of the door with one hand, Lu Huaijiang hurriedly followed him.


    She carried her all the way back to the small courtyard. Jiang Huaian covered her with a nket and saw Taozhi on night duty again.


    He went over and gave a few instructions.


    ¡°It¡¯s snowing tonight, so it¡¯ll probably be a little cold. Be alert at night and see if the girl wants to drink water.¡± Taozhi was Lulu¡¯s personal maid. She was on night duty on New Year¡¯s Eve and could rest on the first day.


    ¡°Yes, I am. Don¡¯t worry, Young Master.¡± Taozhi replied.


    ¡°Young Lady drank a bit more tonight, be careful that she goes crazy. If you make a scene,e to the front yard to find me. ¡± Jiang Huaian was a little worried. It was clearly the first time she drank in Huangdu. That day, she even pretended to be dead in public, scaring everyone at the banquet into vomiting non-stop.<div>


    The unlucky First Prince even drank dung because of this.


    He has been enemies with Lulu since then.


    Jiang Huaian didn¡¯t believe that Lulu wouldn¡¯t go crazy from alcohol.


    Tao Zhi covered her lips and chuckled. ¡± Young Master, don¡¯t worry. Miss has always been like this. She will sleep if she drinks too much. ¡± How could he be drunk? Don¡¯t look at how mischievous Young Lady usually is, but she¡¯s quieter after drinking too much.¡±<div>


    ¡°It¡¯s not like her.¡± Jiang Huaian muttered to himself before leaving.


    Jiang Huaian reeked of alcohol. Tonight, he had gotten information from Lulu and learned that he had been entangled with Ah Yin for many years. At this moment, he was thinking about Ah Yin.


    Great Si Ming and little Si Ming, Jiang Huai ¡®an¡¯s tongue tasted bitter.


    He didn¡¯t want to think about everything that had happened in the past. He only knew that he had finally found the person he had been longing for. To spend a lifetime together was his greatest wish.


    After Jiang Huaian left, Lu Huaijiang shed and stood in Lulu¡¯s room.


    As soon as she stood still, a white body jumped out of Lulu¡¯s body.


    She threw herself into his arms.

 Chapter 878: Dancing at the Grave (1)

    Chapter 878: Dancing at the Grave (1)


    Lu Huaijiang was stunned.


    She lowered her head and touched a furry little head.


    The little girl was sleepy and her eyes were hazy. Her little arms were wrapped around Lu Huaijiang¡¯s waist.


    The little girl struggled to stand up.


    Lu Huaijiang¡¯s ears were slightly red. She did not know how to exin herself for appearing in her room in the middle of the night.


    ¡± Lulu, ¡± he stammered, trying to exin. ¡± You¡¯re drunk. Go up and take a nap. ¡±


    The little girl¡¯s soft palm pulled him up. ¡°¡± What are you sleeping for? Wake up and get high. ¡±


    Lu Huaijiang¡¯s eyes shed, and he stood in the middle of the Salvation Pce.


    Lu Huaijiang could not help but raise her hand to block it, using the spiritual energy in her body to block it a little. She frowned slightly.


    Lu Huaijiang broke out in cold sweat.<div>


    A few years ago, when his soul left his body, he followed Lulu in and out of the Salvation Pce. Although the Salvation Pce didn¡¯t like him, he could feel it.


    But it was not as deep as it was now.


    ¡°The Hall of Salvation is rejecting you. If it weren¡¯t for Jiang Huailu, the Pce of Salvation would have attacked you.¡± The Evil God appeared again and said in Lu Huaijiang¡¯s mind.


    Lu Huaijiang frowned slightly.


    The young man had a thin figure, and his brows contained a hint of hostility.


    ¡°You and I are evil gods. The righteous qi of heaven and earth has the responsibility to kill us. The Hall of Salvation is a sharp knife that helps the country and the world. It¡¯s normal for them to resist you. The more you and I fuse, or her power increases, the more obvious the opposition between you will be.¡±


    ¡°A few years ago, when you were stranded in the Salvation Pce, it did not resist you. It was because you were still a mortal at that time and had not been enlightened. I didn¡¯t obtain the ability I once had.¡±


    Lu Huaijiang did not say anything. She only avoided the sharp edges around the Pce of Salvation.


    Lulu stumbled onto the throne and waved his hand, summoning the Life and Death Book.


    ¡°Tonight, let¡¯s have fun together¡­¡±


    ¡± Sleep, sleep, sleep. What are you sleeping for? Wake up and get high. ¡± The little girl¡¯s face was flushed red. She sat there straight, but her eyes were a little drunk.


    Lu Huaijiang held her forehead and let out a long sigh. When she was by his side, she had been watching and was not allowed to touch alcohol.


    She had only been out of the pce for a short while and she was already causing trouble.


    ¡°Day Wandering God, Night Wandering God, Door God, listen up.¡±


    ¡°Today is the first day of the new year. Let¡¯s party until dawn.¡± Lulu waved her hand, and a golden light flew out.


    ¡± I want the world to change color, the sun and moon to lose their light, I want the graves to dance, I want hundreds of ghosts to congratte me. ¡± Lulu narrowed her eyes and muttered.


    Chu Liang, who had rushed over, staggered and almost knelt down in front of her.


    Burial mound, jumping around?


    Night of a Hundred Ghosts?<div>


    ¡°Wait!¡± Before Chu Liang could finish his words, he had already given the order.


    ¡°Don¡¯t hurt anyone.¡± Chu Liang shouted.


    Lulu yawned and added, ¡°¡±Don¡¯t hurt anyone.¡± After saying that, he leaned back on the golden chair and dozed off.


    All the vengeful souls in the world swarmed out. For a moment, the world changed color and the sun and moon lost their light.<div>


    The bright moon hid behind the clouds.


    Old Master Jiang was originally watching the show, but when he suddenly heard this edict, he was suddenly stunned.


    ¡°What¡¯s there to jump on the grave? Don¡¯t tten it. Brother Xie misses me all day long. He¡¯ll definitely be happy to see me. Go and drink with him and y chess.¡±


    ¡± You burned the chessboard and didn¡¯t y with the old man. What¡¯s the point? ¡± Old Master Jiang took the wine and went to the Xie family¡¯s house.


    Old Master Xie,¡±Happy, you¡¯re the ancestor of eight generations!¡±


    The gods of the Hall of Salvation, the God of Day and Night, the Granny by the bedside, and the door god who had been summoned.


    Looking at Savior, who was swaying and looking drunk, he suddenly had an ominous feeling.

 Chapter 879: You’re a Devil (1)

    Chapter 879: You¡¯re a Devil (1)


    ¡°Why are you running?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the first day of the new year. Aren¡¯t you happy?¡±


    ¡°Tonight, all the gods cannot rest, nor can they listen to the voices of the people. I¡¯ll give you ¡­ Rx, rx.¡±


    ¡°Yes, all the gods must step down from the altar and enjoy the spirits and the people. Let¡¯s go dance on the street together¡­¡± Lulu was only nine years old, but she was still innocent. At this moment, she was drunk and dancing unsteadily, but she did not look embarrassed at all.


    On the contrary, it was extremely cute.


    The door god, who was also the War God, had a stiff expression on his face.


    ¡°What happened to Savior? Jump? Dance on the streets?¡± His old face was about to fall.


    Chu Liang took a deep breath,¡±I drank too much.¡± Master can¡¯t touch wine. Once he touches wine, he will be confused.¡± However, no one knew how powerful their master was.


    No one could resist.


    The gods descended from their high thrones as if they had lost their parents.<div>


    His limbs were stiff as he danced with the spirits.


    Lu Huaijiang had a look of sympathy on his face. He calcted how many subordinates Lulu had now.


    This calction¡­


    Yes, almost half of Great Zhou was dancing.


    How tragic.


    ¡°It¡¯s good to go into battle and kill the enemy. Even if I have tomit suicide in front of the three armies again, it¡¯s better than facing this situation.¡± The door god was about to explode.


    The way the otherworldly soldiers looked at him made him feel ufortable.


    ¡± Don¡¯t stop. Let¡¯s dance together and wee the sun tomorrow. ¡± Lulu was dancing the most famous dance in the Divine Realm. It had a different rhythm, making people unable to take their eyes off it.


    ¡°This is a dance that represents blessings. In ancient times, the people would jump every time they offered sacrifices to the heavens, praying for a bumper harvest and peace in the world. If the gods jumped, there would be an additional effect. This year, the world will probably not be in chaos.¡±


    ¡°But that might not be the case. If you want to attack the other countries, the world is destined to be in chaos.¡± Right now, the Great Zhou border was filled with elite soldiers. They had many conflicts with the surrounding small countries and were almost going straight for the enemy.


    It slowly expanded the territory of the Great Zhou.


    In the past few days, Lu Huaijiang had already prepared to give the order to attack Fusang, Dongli, and other countries after the new year.


    ¡°It won¡¯t be chaotic.¡± Lu Huaijiang whispered.


    The Heretic God was stunned.


    Lu Huaijiang¡¯s eyes were fixed on Lulu, and the hostility between her brows had somehow been soothed.


    ¡°Since she has jumped, I will do as she wishes. This year will definitely be a peaceful and happy year.¡± Lu Huaijiang looked at the youngdy with a gentle gaze.


    His little girl grew up little by little.


    When she entered his heart, she was too young. Now that she wanted toe out, she probably couldn¡¯t.


    Lu Huaijiang followed Lulu out the door. At this moment, he could hear the screams of the people.<div>


    And the chaos of demons.


    Lu Huaijiang could not help butugh.


    ¡°Next time, don¡¯t drink too much. The savior brought his subordinates to dance at the grave and brought all the gods to do evil. If word got out, where would he put his face?¡±


    But it¡¯s good that you danced a dance to pray for peace.<div>


    I will help you maintain peace in the world.


    This year, no one was allowed to cause trouble.


    The Heretic God was furious again and was trembling.


    ¡°You¡¯re a devil. Don¡¯t forget that we¡¯ll walk that path sooner orter. You¡¯re not a bootlicker!¡±


    ¡± Wake up! You were so brave when you didn¡¯t see her, but your head gets dizzy the moment you get close to her. ¡± The Evil God was about to go crazy. In the few months when Jiang Huailu left the pce, the Emperor had conquered several small countries.


    Originally, they were going to expand wantonly this year.


    In the end, because of her dance, it was put on hold for a year?


    Are you not the reincarnation of an evil god? Are you the reincarnation of a bootlicker?

 Chapter 880: Her Drunkenness Is Well-known to the World (1)

    Chapter 880: Her Drunkenness Is Well-known to the World (1)


    It was New Year¡¯s Eve.


    No one knew what was going on.


    The well-trained and strictly managedher soldiers actually walked out of the door in unison.


    He was dressed in armor and was bouncing around on the streets like a fool.


    Some of the more courageousmoners went forward to light incense sticks to offer sacrifices. They were shocked to find that the ghost soldiers had tears on their faces and were crying as they jumped.


    His face was filled with despair.


    The drunk Savior was so despairing.


    Seeing that the Yin soldiers did not hurt anyone, the people became bolder.


    ¡± This is the Savior¡¯s order for all the gods toe out and perform a sacrificial dance, praying for good weather and peace in theing year. ¡± Lu Huaijiang wore a mask and shuttled through the ghosts. Whenever she saw themoners, she would go up and mutter something.


    When themoners heard this, they were instantly filled with veneration.<div>


    ¡± Savior, great kindness. Savior, great kindness. ¡±


    ¡°Only the Savior cares about the people. Thank you, Savior.¡± When themoners heard this, they all knelt on the ground and kowtowed in gratitude.


    This year, the rtionship between the Great Zhou and the various countries was tense. There were oftenrge numbers of armored troops wandering around the capital.


    How could themoners not know that His Majesty had probably made a big move in the past two years?


    Even this year, it was said that some small country had knelt all the way to the capital to beg for the Great Zhou Emperor¡¯s forgiveness.


    Their Emperor loved to fight and kill, but themoners yearned for peace.


    At this moment, seeing the savior praying for peace, the people knelt on the ground and kowtowed.


    Lu Huaijiang threw away his mask, hiding his achievements and fame.


    Lu Huaijiang chuckled lightly when she saw the little girl who was in the middle of the crowd gradually be sober. She then turned around and returned to the pce.


    The next day at dawn.


    Lulu opened his eyes sleepily.


    His entire body ached as if he had walked a hundred miles.


    Lulu got up and almost couldn¡¯t get out of bed from the pain.


    ¡°Hiss¡­What was going on? Am I being pressed down by a ghost?¡± Lulu was horrified. Which dark soul was so bold as to harm her?


    Lulu¡¯s arms and legs were in so much pain that he couldn¡¯t lift them.


    After putting on his clothes while trembling, Lulu raised his legs with difficulty and left the house.


    A rare¡­


    Her mother, brother, and sister-inw all woke upte.


    On the first day of the new year, the whole family woke upte.<div>


    When Madam Xia hurriedly put on her clothes and came out, her face was still a little shy.¡± Lulu, why didn¡¯t you call me mother? Mother must have watched the ghost soldiers dancest night and stayed up toote. ¡±


    ¡°I even saw the Sun Wandering God.¡±


    ¡°I think I saw the door god. It¡¯s exactly the same as when the Fang family¡¯s Great General was alive. It¡¯s also the same as the one pasted on our door.¡± Jiang Huaian helped Ah Yin out of the door.


    Their eyes were a little red. It was unknown if they had cried or stayed up toote.<div>


    ¡°What dance?¡± Lulu was confused. What day wandering god? What door god?¡±


    Madam Xia immediately covered her mouth andughed. ¡± You child, you would have fallen asleep long ago if you drank too much. ¡± Where did I see such a grand event?¡±


    ¡°Fortunately, you drank too much and fell asleep without causing any trouble. Otherwise, if you cause trouble after drinking two sses outside, you¡¯ll lose face.¡±


    Madam Xia saw her confused expression and immediately smiled.¡±Last night, all the Yin spirits in the world surged out. Among them, there were many gods that could only be seen in temples. Some looked like local gods, some looked like the God of Day and Night, and some looked like the God of Door. There were all kinds of people dressed up and singing and dancing on the street. Your brother and sister-inw and I watched for most of the night.¡±


    Lulu¡­


    Fear and shock shed across his face!


    She opened her mouth and could not speak for a long time.


    Mother, do you really think that your daughter won¡¯t cause trouble when she¡¯s drunk?


    Lulu was about to cry.


    If I were awake, I would only embarrass myself in front of a few people.


    If I sleep, I¡¯ll be bringing everyone along to lose face!


    It was over.


    The embarrassing incident of her drinking too much must have spread back to the Divine Realm!<div>

 Chapter 881: Dance Because of Her (1)

    Chapter 881: Dance Because of Her (1)


    ¡°Was it very livelyst night?¡± Lulu couldn¡¯t help but reach out to hold the corner of the table.


    His body swayed.


    He looked like he had suffered a blow.


    ¡°That¡¯s not lively.¡± Jiang Huaian smiled.


    Lulu heaved a sigh of relief, but before she could swallow it, her brother said, ¡°¡±That¡¯s simply unprecedented.¡±


    Lulu felt dizzy.


    Drinking will harm others, drinking will harm me!


    ¡± The gods who have always been high and mighty, the gods who only live in legends, the gods who only exist on the statues, walked down the altar and danced sacrificial dances on the streets. Do you call that lively? That was simply unprecedented. Most of themoners probably did not sleep. He¡¯s secretly watching the gods dance through the crack in the door.¡±


    ¡± There¡¯s a local god, a river god, and all of them. Don¡¯t tell me, they¡¯re really simr to the ones on the statues. ¡±


    ¡°So our Great Zhou really has gods. In the past, we were always protected by gods, but we¡¯ve never seen gods show miracles. I saw itst night.¡±<div>


    ¡°I¡¯ll let you drink and let you sleep early. Don¡¯t you regret not seeing the gods appear and look at you with your own eyes?¡± Madam Xia gently patted her daughter and couldn¡¯t help butugh when she saw her bitter face.


    ¡°Regret, I really regret it. He really shouldn¡¯t have drunk. He regretted it too much. I¡¯m so regretful that my intestines are turning green.¡± Lulu seemed to have been hit hard.


    What a great sin she hadmitted.


    She dragged the entire temple out to embarrass herself with her.


    ¡°Alright, don¡¯t regret it. Child, if you didn¡¯t see it, then so be it. Why are you still crying?¡± Madam Xia immediately tried to persuade her. Lulu was smiling on the surface but not on the surface. I was in despair, really.


    Not only did I see it, but I also participated in it myself.


    Not only did he participate, but he also summoned the temple.


    Luluughed bitterly.


    Jiang Huaian smiled and nced at Wen Ruyin. It seemed like his sister hadn¡¯t realized that she had slipped up after drinking.


    ¡°Last night, a god saw me and nodded at me.¡± Jiang Huaian hesitated for a moment before whispering into his wife¡¯s ear.


    ¡°Me too,¡± Ah Yin covered her mouth with her hand.


    ¡°They even call me Lord Si Ming.¡± He nodded and left.


    Jiang Huaian reached out and took his wife in his arms. In the past, his love was deep and reserved.


    Now, she couldn¡¯t wait to ce Ah Yin in her heart at all times. There was no afterlife in this life, and she cherished the person in front of her.


    ¡°What are you two whispering about? I keep feeling that there¡¯s something wrong with the way you¡¯re looking at me. Are you hiding something from me?¡± Lulu said in a muffled voice. His eyes wandered around his brother and sister-inw suspiciously.


    Jiang Huaian shook his wife¡¯s hand. ¡± Not yet. We said that Lulu has good taste after drinking and never causes trouble. ¡±


    Lulu¡­


    I suspect that you¡¯re dissing me, but I don¡¯t have evidence.


    ¡°Let¡¯s have breakfast first. Later, Huai ¡®an would enter the pce to pay his respects to the Emperor. Let¡¯s go back to the Xia family for lunch. Your grandmother has been talking about it for a long time.¡± Madam Xia said with a smile. This year was the first new year since Lulu returned home, so Madam Xia was extremely happy.<div>


    Looking at her children, Madam Xia felt a sense of pride and satisfaction.


    Jiang Huaian entered the pce after he finished eating the dumplings and some side dishes for breakfast.


    Concubine Xia prepared the New Year¡¯s gift, and Lulu tentatively walked out of the door.


    It was rare that no one doubted the motive ofst night.<div>


    The entire city was grateful for the savior¡¯s great kindness.


    Lulu was a little stunned.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with the Savior?¡± Lulu asked carefully.


    PS: Give everyone a chance to add more.


    Hahaha, now the monthly votes are 3720. Chuanchuan has a minimum of four chapters per day, and every 30 monthly votes will add one more chapter. And so on. That day¡¯s monthly votes, that day¡¯s updates,e! Smash as many as you have! It¡¯s only limited to May. It won¡¯t be useful next month. Llla, hurry up ¡­

 Chapter 882: He’s in My Heart (1)

    Chapter 882: He¡¯s in My Heart (1)


    The old granny who was burning paper offerings by the roadside smiled and said, ¡°¡±Did Young Lady sleep earlyst night? We¡¯re thanking our savior for his kindness. Last night, the Savior ordered all the gods in the temple toe down from the altar and dance. Pray for good weather and peace in theing year.¡±


    The old nanny sighed. ¡± Our Emperor likes to go on a campaign. The situation is tense everywhere. The people are panicking. ¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know, but before dawn, the pce issued an edict to cancel this year¡¯s military deployment.¡±


    ¡°Rest and recuperate this year. No one is allowed to start a war. No matter what happens in the future, the people can live happily for a year.¡±


    ¡°Savior, you¡¯re really kind. If it wasn¡¯t for the gift of the gods, if it wasn¡¯t for the dance of the gods, why would His Majesty suddenly change his mind?¡± The old nanny knelt on the ground and kept kowtowing.


    Lulu suddenly raised his head and looked in the direction of the Imperial City.


    Lulu¡¯s chest suddenly began to throb uncontrobly.


    Lulu raised her hand and ced it on her chest. She was in a daze, and her heart was beating irregrly, which made her feel a little enlightened.


    ¡± Why? I feel happy, but also a little depressed. ¡± Lulu pressed her hand against her chest and murmured softly.


    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s so hot, so hot, so hot.¡± Before the little girl coulde back to her senses, the red mark between her eyebrows began to burn. The sudden heat made her forget the touch just now.<div>


    The little girl covered her forehead and hissed.


    He pressed his hand on the red mark, which was extremely scorching.


    Lulu looked up at the Imperial City again, but she could no longer find the feeling from before.


    Her heart felt empty, as if she had lost something. She was at a loss.


    Lulu turned around and returned to the manor. He raised his head and looked in the direction of the pce.


    Not long after, Jiang Huaian returned from the pce.


    Madam Xia had already prepared her New Year¡¯s gift and was preparing to return to the Xia family.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong with His Majesty this year. The day before yesterday, His Majesty had decided to attack the outside world after the new year. They even counted the soldiers overnight. Everyone in the court is panicking.¡±


    As soon as Jiang Huaian finished speaking, Madam Xia frowned. ¡°¡±What happened to Your Majesty? Now that the world had finally settled down. Last year, they had attacked the surrounding small countries and expanded the territory of the Great Zhou by quite a bit. Why did it start again this year? Didn¡¯t you guys try to persuade him?¡±


    Jiang Huaian shook his head helplessly. ¡°¡±Which part didn¡¯t I persuade? Countless old ministers in the court persuaded them to make peace, and they were directly divided into the war faction and the peace faction.¡±


    ¡°The war faction agreed with His Majesty, and the peace faction even had a remonstrant who died in the throne room. His Majesty only ordered people to drag the remonstrant away, unmoved. On the twenty-ninth day of the new year, the entire court was unhappy.¡±


    ¡± You don¡¯t have to say. Many old officials are guessing that this year will be apanied by bloodshed. ¡±


    ¡°Who knew that His Majesty, who was originally scheduled to send out troops on the third day of the new year, would be killed? I actually slept for a night and changed.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s useless no matter who says it. No matter who persuades you, you¡¯ll be beheaded. After sleeping for only one night, he got up and issued an imperial edict that no one was allowed to fight this year. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s strange?¡±


    ¡°Some old ministers who advocated peace were moved to tears. Later, someone asked Eunuch Lu in private. Eunuch Lu said that it was probably the dance of the godsst night.¡±


    ¡°There is a rumor among the people that the Savior ordered the gods to perform a sacrificial dancest night. He brought peace to the people.¡±


    Lulu¡¯s old face turned slightly red, and the strange throbbing in her heart came again.


    Fortunately, it was only a sh, and there was no movement between his eyebrows.


    <div>

 Chapter 883: Year After Year (1)

    Chapter 883: Year After Year (1)


    ¡°Savior¡¯s sacrificial dance is quite effective.¡±


    Madam Xia sighed.


    ¡°Lulu, what happened to your face? Why is it so red? Did you catch a cold?¡± Jiang Huaian saw that his sister didn¡¯t look too good, so he leaned over and touched his forehead.


    ¡± That¡¯s not true. ¡± Lulu looked at him strangely. ¡± That¡¯s not true. ¡± After saying that, he hurriedly climbed into the carriage.


    She entered the carriage and covered her face with her slightly cold hands.


    ¡°Don¡¯t burn yourself, don¡¯t burn yourself. Why are you blushing?¡± Lulu was puzzled. Seeing Madam Xia get into the car, she lifted the curtain and sat by the window.


    Madam Xia didn¡¯t notice anything strange.


    The carriage drove towards the Xia family.


    Ever since Lulu left the pce, Concubine Xia¡¯s heart had returned to its original ce. He was happy all day long.


    ¡°Lulu, are you still used to living here? If you are not used to it, you must tell mother. Mother will help you settle down. You are not allowed to be polite with mother.¡± Madam Xia actually felt a little guilty towards Lulu.<div>


    Before the age of three, although she was the mistress of the Jiang family, she could not make the decision.


    Lulu had been born for three years and had never even stepped out of the Jiang family¡¯s door.


    After regaining his consciousness with great difficulty, the Jiang family fell into decline, and Lulu was stranded in the Barren Capital.


    After returning to the capital, he was brought by His Highness.


    Outsiders all said that because of Jiang Huailu, the Jiang family had regained the favor of the new emperor.


    But she would rather not have this favor. Her Lulu had suffered too much.


    ¡°Mother, Lulu, there¡¯s no need to be so polite. This is Lulu¡¯s home.¡± The little girl smiled sweetly and innocently. Madam Xia also had a smile on her face.


    Although the Emperor¡¯s reputation was extremely shocking, to Lulu, Madam Xia touched her conscience and said that she did not deduct her at all.


    She was even more pampered than a princess.


    She was at odds with Princess Jinghong every few days and fought with the young princes from time to time. His Majesty had never let her suffer a loss.


    Madam Xia gently held her daughter in her arms.¡±Mother, I only hope you live well. I don¡¯t want anything else.¡±


    Not long after, the carriage arrived outside the Xia family¡¯s residence.


    At this moment, the Xia family was decorated with rednterns hanging everywhere. Everyone¡¯s faces were filled with joy.


    ¡°Great Aunt is back. Old Furen is waiting in the residence.¡± The gatekeeper weed them in with a smile. Madam Xia also generously gave them a generous red packet.


    As they walked through the garden and the long corridor, there wasughter everywhere.


    ¡°What¡¯s that sound? Why is it so noisy?¡± Madam Xia heard the faint noiseing from not far away and frowned slightly.


    ¡°It¡¯s the Young Mistress,¡± the gatekeeper said in a low voice. Young Madam and Miss Qingqing have returned from the other manor to congratte Old Master on his birthday.¡± The old master had probably specially gone to fetch the two of them back on the second day of the new year.


    Lulu raised his eyebrows, and the gatekeeper said, ¡°¡±I still have to go back after the new year. He said that he would be back before the fifteenth of the first month.¡±


    It was probably impossible for him to not reply.<div>


    Firstly, His Majesty had hinted at it long ago.


    Secondly, he had just brought them back to the manor yesterday and had already beaten the faces of the two Concubines until they were swollen. Today, they could not even leave the house.


    The day she returned, the Xia family was in chaos. Even Old Furen would not tolerate it.


    Madam Xia nodded and did not say anything else.<div>


    She held Lulu¡¯s hand and went to the front yard to pay her respects to the old master and madam.


    ¡­.


    The hall was bustling with activity. Lulu followed behind Madam Xia and greeted her maternal grandmother, maternal grandfather, and her first uncle, second uncle, and third uncle. The old madam was so happy that she couldn¡¯t close her mouth. ¡± This girl is bing more and more exquisite. Look at her face. She doesn¡¯t look like the little doll who went around begging for candy. ¡±


    Lulu¡¯s old face turned red. Luckily, no one knew that she had lost her teeth because of the cerealose.


    Otherwise, it would be so embarrassing.

 Chapter 884: Old Master Jiang Wants a Companion (1)

    Chapter 884: Old Master Jiang Wants a Companion (1)


    Lulu recalled that she had lost her teeth because of the cerealose and was stunned.


    Why did she feel embarrassed when others found out?


    However, wouldn¡¯t it be embarrassing if Lu Huaijiang found out?


    It was as if she had ssified Jiang Jiang as one of her own, and she had been one of her own from the very beginning.


    Lulu was stunned for a moment.


    ¡°Don¡¯t praise her. If you praise her again, she¡¯ll be arrogant.¡± Madam Xia smiled with pride.


    He was just being humble and never revealed anything.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t we praise Lulu? Lulu is a sensible child. Come and let Uncle take a look. Are you used to living at home?¡± As he spoke, he shook his head again.


    ¡°I¡¯m definitely used to it. After all, you¡¯ve moved all the things from Hidden Deer Hall. They even dug up the koi in the water and the flowers and nts nted in the ground.¡± Lord Xia looked helpless.


    Lulu was a little embarrassed. He sounded like a bandit.<div>


    Suddenly, she felt a vicious and resentful gaze on her.


    She saw a thin young girl with yellow hair standing behind the olddy. She was about eleven or twelve years old, and the clothes on her body seemed a little loose, as if the Xia family had mistreated her.


    Of course, Lulu knew who it was.


    Xia Qingqing.


    ¡°Grandmother, is the courtyard mistreating Qingqing? Why did you lose so much weight? This dress doesn¡¯t fit you well. If the women outside see it, those who don¡¯t know will think that Grandmother is mistreating her granddaughter.¡± Lulu pointed at Xia Qingqing.


    The old madam was stunned.


    When she came backst night and saw her beloved eldest granddaughter so skinny, her heart ached for her and she couldn¡¯t sleep all night.


    Today, he was even a little hesitant to send her back to the courtyard.


    But at this moment, Lulu nodded and the old madam suddenly remembered.


    The vi that Madam Yu and Qingqing went to belonged to Madam Yu herself. Harsh treatment was even more impossible.


    That courtyard was the wealthiest vige in the surroundings.


    Now she was skinny and yellow, and the dignified Xia family¡¯s youngdy¡¯s clothes didn¡¯t fit her. How was she being mistreated?


    He was deliberately trying to arouse her sympathy so that she could stay in the capital.


    The old madam¡¯s face turned cold. Xia Qingqing¡¯s body trembled behind her. She bit her lower lip lightly and her face turned pale.


    Lulu didn¡¯t stop there. Xia Qingqing was her grandmother¡¯s biological granddaughter, so she was only responsible for pointing. It was her business how Old Madam wanted to educate her granddaughter.


    After that, the whole family had a reunion dinner and watched a big show.


    When Master Xia returned from chatting with the old ministers, Lulu was sitting on the stage watching the cowherd and the Weaver Girl.


    Women liked to watch things about love.


    Lulu didn¡¯t understand why the fairy would like the cowherd boy.<div>


    The cowherd boy stole the fairy¡¯s clothes. He was clearly a lecher. Was the fairy blind to fall for him? ording to the normal procedure, shouldn¡¯t he stab the other party to death?


    Master Xia walked into the courtyard with a cold aura. Everyone bowed and Master Xia sat beside the silver charcoal to warm himself.


    ¡°Sigh, I can¡¯t y chess anymore. Borrow the horse pendant too.¡± The old man sighed, and his expression was not good.


    Everyone stopped watching the show.<div>


    Old Master Xia was known for being a terrible chess yer.


    Fishing, ying chess, ying horse games, and often enjoying himself with a few old ministers who had also retired.


    ¡°Why did you suddenly stop ying chess? Today, you went back on your word and were beaten by a few old masters?¡± The old madam asked.


    The old man¡¯s face darkened.


    ¡°What do you mean by going back on my word? I haven¡¯t thought about it yet.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all because of Old Master Jiang.¡± No, it¡¯s Old Master Xie.¡±


    ¡°Old Master Xie burned a set of chess pieces for Old Master Jiang during the New Year. In the end, the gods appearedst night, and Old Master Jiang also returned.¡± Master Xia¡¯s face was a little pale.

 Chapter 885: You’ll Be Enjoying Your Life Down There

    Chapter 885: You¡¯ll Be Enjoying Your Life Down There


    Madam Xia suddenly raised her head.


    Wasn¡¯t Old Master Jiang her ex-father-inw?


    No, why did Old Master Jiang look for those elders instead of his grandson?


    ¡°It¡¯s all because of Grand Tutor Xie, who burned his chess pieces and horse pendants. Instead of going home, the old master brought wine and a chessboard to find Grand Tutor Xie.¡±


    ¡°Grand Tutor Xie is also a bold person. You didn¡¯t run away even after causing trouble. You actually invited me and Lord Wang to go with you overnight.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s over once we go.¡±


    Master Xia felt a headache just thinking about it.


    ¡°You don¡¯t say. This old man has been dead for a few years. He¡¯s still a little younger than us. It was just that ¡­ It was this that yed horse hanging for half a night and then chess for half a night. The more he yed, the more energetic he became. When he was happy, he wanted to take Grand Tutor Xie and Lord Wang away.¡±


    Everyone¡¯s eyes widened when they heard that.


    ¡± Why don¡¯t we burn something else? We¡¯ll just burn the horse pendant and the chess set for him. Isn¡¯t that causing trouble? ¡±<div>


    ¡°Right now, Grand Tutor Xie and Old Wang are swearing that they will never y chess again. In case Lord Jiang takes them away.¡±


    ¡°Aiya, Lulu, Huai ¡®an. It¡¯s really not that your grandfather is badmouthing your grandfather. This old man used to be a very down-to-earth old man. Now that he was dead, why did he still like to brag? In the past, he had been able to be a cab elder, a high-ranking official. It¡¯s just that my son didn¡¯t live up to expectations and lost the family business, but there¡¯s nothing wrong with the old master.¡±


    ¡°Why is he always bragging after he died? He was boasting all day long that he could enter and exit the Salvation Pce and even have God of Day and God of Night chat with him to relieve his boredom. He would even visit the door god from time to time, such as the local god, the river god, and other small gods. When they saw him, they would even respectfully call him Master Jiang. He was still bragging that he did not reincarnate because he had a backer. He even asked me to die quickly and enjoy life after I die.


    Tell me, is this something a human can say?¡± Master Xia was so angry that he almost fainted.


    ¡°He¡¯s not human anymore. He¡¯s been dead for a few years and has be a skeleton.¡± Sir Xia muttered softly.


    Master Xia was so angry that he pped him on the head.


    Uncle Xia grimaced in pain.


    The old madam red at him. Damn it, this brat.


    The old man¡¯s face was filled with resentment.


    ¡°Asking me to enjoy life after I die is simply not something. He even said that he had a backer. This little old man did not like to brag when he was alive. He was bragging as if the Hall of Salvation belonged to him. He had visited all the residences of the gods. If it wasn¡¯t for my clear mind and firm heart, I¡¯m afraid I would have reallymitted suicide by his words.¡±


    Master Xia snorted.


    Everyone found it funny and felt a lingering fear.


    ¡°Father, you said that Old Master Jiang wanted to bring Grand Tutor Xie and Lord Wang to y chess. Why didn¡¯t he bring you?¡± Are you looking down on your chess skills?¡±


    Master Xia?


    This was what a f * cking human would say.


    It was as heartbreaking as what Old Master Jiang had said!


    ¡°Master, I really wonder how you managed to survive in the imperial court.¡±


    Lord Xia didn¡¯t say anything. I have a niece.


    Everyone surrounded Master Xia and chatted with him. Lulu wiped the sweat off his forehead.<div>


    She thought that her grandfather had betrayed her.


    Lulu raised his eyebrows, and Jiang Huaian smiled. ¡°¡±It turns out that grandfather is really doing well.¡± Those who were not bad even wanted to bring their good friends down.


    No one knew that Old Master Jiang was not lying.


    After all, Master Xia was Lulu¡¯s maternal grandfather. He probably wouldn¡¯t be reincarnated even if he went down.<div>


    Maybe he really went down to enjoy himself.

 Chapter 886: Does She Have Someone She Likes (1)

    Chapter 886: Does She Have Someone She Likes (1)


    Old Master Xia felt stifled.


    Previously, he was afraid that Old Master Jiang would take him down. He was afraid of death.


    He was afraid that Old Master Jiang would not be able to prove his chess skills if he did not bring him along.


    ¡°It¡¯s all your brother¡¯s fault. Look at his mouth. How did His Majesty hold back and not chop off his head?¡± The old madam could not understand. Everyone said that the Emperor was cruel and heartless, but her eldest son, with such a cheap mouth, had actually survived until now.


    What was even more terrifying was that he heard that His Majesty was quite fond of him.


    This matter was strange.


    Madam Xia couldn¡¯t help butugh,¡±Mother, everyone has their own luck.¡± Perhaps Big Brother had some unusual views in the imperial court? Look, father has retired for so long, and big brother has even been promoted.¡±


    The olddyughed again.


    ¡°You, don¡¯t me Mother for calling Madam Yu and Qingqing back. How can this family not have feelings for each other? Sigh.¡± The old madam felt a little guilty towards her daughter. The Emperor had already spoken. The old madam was not only the mistress of the house, but also Xia Qingqing¡¯s elder.


    The Xia family was not that ruthless.<div>


    Even so, he only wanted Madam Yu to change her personality.


    ¡°Mother, I know. Yurong was also a mother and a matriarch. Your daughter knows that you know your limits. Lulu doesn¡¯t have any thoughts. Just properly turn your granddaughter-inw and Qingqing around.¡±


    Matriarch Lin nodded.


    While the two of them were chatting, it happened to be the first day of the new year. At this moment, thenterns were lit up and there were long dragons everywhere.


    On the first day of the new year, the lights would be on until the fifteenth day of the Lantern Festival.


    ¡°There will be antern festival today. I¡¯ll send you back after dinner.¡± Lady Wang said with a smile.


    There was no curfew during the first half of the year.


    There would bentern riddles until the fifteenth day of the Lantern Festival.


    These days were also the favorite days of young men and women. During this period, they would recite poems and guessntern riddles. Every year, after the Lantern Festival, they would form arge number of inws.


    Last year, Lulu had only sneaked out of the pce with Lu Huaijiang for a short stroll. This year, she could go shopping without restraint. She was extremely happy.


    As for entering the pce to see the lonely old man, he did not even think about it.


    ¡°Thank you, Uncle.¡± Lulu¡¯s sweet mouth immediately made Lord Xia smile.


    Xia Qingqing, Brother Yuan, Jiang Huaian, Jiang Huailu, and a girl from the Xia family¡¯s side branch, Xia Linglong, who was about 14 or 15 years old. They followed him into the carriage.


    Xia Qingqing¡¯s face was dark as she sat in a dark corner.


    Her former best friends in the capital now knew that she had been personally punished by the Emperor and all avoided her like snakes and scorpions.


    No one dared to approach her.


    It was all ruined by Jiang Huailu, all because of her.


    If only she had died in Deste City and never returned.


    Xia Qingqing thought bitterly.<div>


    There were too many of them, and they parted ways after walking a short distance.


    Xia Linglong was from the side family, so she naturally befriended Xia Qingqing. She followed Xia Qingqing down the carriage. Jiang Huaian wanted to buy a hairpin for his wife, so he instructed the guards to follow Lulu.


    Then, only Brother Yuan and Lulu were left in the carriage.


    The two of them stared at each other.<div>


    Brother Yuan was about six or seven years old. I¡¯m going to pay her a New Year¡¯s visit.¡± Brother Yuan blushed.


    Lulu was surprised to see him blush. ¡°¡±Why are you shy?¡± Lulu asked curiously.


    Brother Yuan was a few years younger than her. At this moment, he held his head high and puffed out his chest.¡±I like Sister Xuxu. I want to marry her when I grow up. If you like someone, you have to marry her. ¡± Brother Yuan¡¯s fondness was simple and obvious. It was a child¡¯s fondness.


    But he understood that he liked her.


    Seeing that the carriage had already arrived in front of the Xu family¡¯s house, Lulu sat in the carriage in a daze.


    ¡°Why does a child know what love is?¡± Lulu felt that something was wrong with him.

 Chapter 887: Land of Vitality (1)

    Chapter 887: Land of Vitality (1)


    Brother liked sister-inw, Brother Yuan liked Xu Xu, and Mother used to like Jiang Yubai.


    They all knew how much they liked him.


    However, she always looked at the flowers in the fog, as if there was ayer of gauze between them.


    At some point, the carriage had arrived at the alley.


    Lulu took a deep breath and was about to jump off the carriage when a pair of slender and fair hands reached out.


    Lulu looked up.


    Lu Huaijiang, who was exuding an air of purity, was dissipating the cold air around him. The moment he saw Lulu, his eyes curved and his expression softened.


    ¡°If I didn¡¯t look for you, wouldn¡¯t you look for me?¡± Lu Huaijiang¡¯s tone was filled with hidden bitterness.


    Lulu¡¯s eyes sparkled, and it looked even more radiant than before.


    The moment he saw Lu Huaijiang, his eyes lit up.<div>


    ¡°I just met you two days ago.¡± Lulu pouted slightly, her expression somewhat feminine.


    No one noticed Lu Huaijiang¡¯s tolerance for Jiang Huailu.


    She also didn¡¯t realize that Jiang Huailu¡¯s affection for Lu Huaijiang was often even more than Jiang Huaian and the Xia Corporation.


    She could act coquettishly in front of Lu Huaijiang, but in front of the Xia Corporation and Jiang Huai ¡®an, she was much calmer.


    ¡°I saw you two days ago and you don¡¯t miss me anymore?¡± Lu Huaijiang¡¯s brows furrowed in disappointment, but he still looked at Lulu with a gentle gaze. He gently raised his hand and touched the ck hair on her head. He recalled that when he first met her, she was not even as tall as his legs. Now, she had actually grown into a big girl.


    Lulu¡¯s lips moved, and he tilted his head in confusion.


    Lu Huaijiang couldn¡¯t bear to make things difficult for her, so she immediately held her hand and walked down the street.


    The young man in ck robes had raised eyebrows, and whenever he walked past, people would look at him.


    Even when walking on the crowded street, Lu Huaijiang was still the most dazzling one.


    Lulu raised her head and looked at him. Under the night sky, Lu Huaijiang seemed to have a rare gentleness. When she met Lulu¡¯s gaze, she smiled at her.


    He was not gentle.


    However, only she had the patience and gentleness he had.


    Lulu¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    She raised her hand and ced it on her chest. She did not know what it meant.


    ¡°Do you want to guessntern riddles?¡± Lu Huaijiang often looked down on such childish things, but he could not help but put everything in front of Lulu.


    ¡°There¡¯s no point in guessingntern riddles. As long as I want to, I can win all the rewards on this street. It¡¯s better to give the ordinary people a way out.¡± Lulu shook his head, his expression waning.


    ¡°But I want to go there and take a look. Lulu is very curious. There were a few times when he passed by this ce when his soul left his body. He heard people say that this was the Immortal Cave and that he was as happy as an immortal. I want to go and see what kind of ce is so happy that even immortals don¡¯t want to be immortals anymore.¡± The little girl hade prepared.


    Lu Huaijiang was shocked.


    Lu Huaijiang followed her finger and looked over.<div>


    It seemed to be in a dark alley.


    Lu Huaijiang frowned, but Lulu led him forward. The alley was dark and gloomy, and it seemed to be filled with a strange atmosphere.


    From time to time, a moaning sound could be heard.


    ¡°Help, help, I can¡¯t take it anymore. I don¡¯t want it anymore ¡­¡±<div>


    ¡°I¡¯m dying. I can¡¯t take it anymore.¡± Lulu¡¯s expression changed when he heard the woman¡¯s sobbing.


    With lightning speed, he leaned against the window.


    The little girl¡¯s expression changed drastically, and her face became solemn.


    Lu Huaijiang¡¯s entire body turned cold when she heard this voice.


    Lu Huaijiang¡¯s gaze followed Lulu¡¯s direction and he could barely conceal the viciousness emanating from his body.


    The two of them looked at each other and saw the anger and shock in each other¡¯s eyes.


    Lu Huaijiang¡¯s heart sank, and his heart was filled with coldness.


    But the tips of his ears were suspiciously red.

 Chapter 888: They Are Eating People (1)

    Chapter 888: They Are Eating People (1)


    Lu Huaijiang¡¯s face immediately turned hot, and she forced herself to avoid Lulu¡¯s gaze.


    ¡°It¡¯s inappropriate.¡± Lu Huaijiang was furious.


    He actually dirtied Lulu¡¯s eyes!


    Lulu nodded in agreement, his face solemn. ¡°¡±I actually met such an evil spirit on the first day of the new year. You¡¯re really challenging the dignity of my savior!¡±


    ¡°There are so many people here, yet you dare to hide and gnaw at people. Her neck was red from the bite, but the woman was still crying for help. Damned thing, how dare you hurt people recklessly!¡±


    ¡°I will definitely destroy them myself.¡± Lulu was so angry that her face turned red.


    Lu Huaijiang stared at her nkly. The viciousness in his eyes disappeared, and his face was filled with despair.


    Uh, there seemed to be an error? Just as the little girl rolled up her sleeves and was about to rush in.


    Lu Huaijiang stopped her and carried her by the waist.


    ¡°Let go of me, I¡¯ll personally end them. How dare you eat people in public? Where is the face of my savior? Look at the crying inside. They¡¯re about to cry.¡±<div>


    ¡°Let go of me, I want to go in. I will personally destroy them.¡± Lulu bared her fangs and brandished her ws. Lu Huaijiang used a lot of strength to hold her firmly.


    He had no other choice but to teleport into the pce.


    Cold sweat dripped down Lu Huaijiang¡¯s forehead.


    ¡°They are not eating people, they are not evil.¡± Lu Huaijiang had restrained Lulu. Seeing how she was shouting and killing, he didn¡¯t know how to exin.


    ¡°You¡¯re lying. They¡¯re all crying for help. I already said I don¡¯t want it, why isn¡¯t it an Evil? A savior who doesn¡¯t help? What kind of savior is this?¡± Lulu was so angry that her face turned red, and her eyes were filled with usation.


    ¡°I also heard their screams. They were clearly the Evils. They even pressed the youngdy down and gnawed on her. If it¡¯s not eating people, what is it!¡± Lulu gritted her teeth in anger.


    Lu Huaijiang felt helpless.


    ¡°Lulu, they¡­They are expressing their love for each other.¡± Lu Huaijiang blurted out when she saw that she was about to cry from anger.


    ¡°He clearly bit someone and called for help.¡± The little girl looked at him with teary eyes.


    Lu Huaijiang¡¯s head buzzed.


    With a wave of his hand, a huge water curtain appeared in front of him.


    The water screen was blurry, and he could not see anything clearly. However, the woman¡¯s voice did not sound as painful as before. Instead, it was filled with extreme joy.


    Lulu had a suspicious look on his face. Lu Huaijiang waved his hand and scattered the water curtain.


    Lu Huaijiang¡¯s old face was so red that it was almost dripping blood.


    The little girl was still muttering,¡±It¡¯s really strange. What kind of love can eat people?¡± That woman was crying andughing. I don¡¯t know what she meant.¡± Lulu was displeased.


    Lu Huaijiang was already expressionless.


    It seemed that the capital needed to be reorganized.


    Little did they know that all the brothels in the capital were under martialw because of Lulu¡¯s incident today.


    ¡°Probably¡­Are you crazy?¡± Lu Huaijiang¡¯s expression was indifferent.<div>


    Lulu climbed onto the dragon throne and looked up¡­


    The expression on his face slowly stiffened.


    With a shocked expression, he pointed at the bookshelf facing the royal study.¡± You can see??? ¡± His tone was filled with disbelief.


    Lu Huaijiang looked at her fingertips and saw the snacks that she had hidden high on the stool when she was a few years old. At this moment¡­<div>


    It waspletely exposed in front of his eyes.


    Lulu then stepped on the chair in the royal study, just in time for Lu Huaijiang¡¯s height.


    The little girl¡¯s face darkened.


    The snacks that she had painstakingly hidden were actually¡­It was not even as tall as Lu Huaijiang!


    Lulu had suffered a huge blow.


    He was severely injured.

 Chapter 889: His Majesty is Hiding a Mistress in His Golden House (1)

    Chapter 889: His Majesty is Hiding a Mistress in His Golden House (1)


    Lu Huaijiang walked to the bookshelf.


    She didn¡¯t even need to stand on her feet, she just needed to reach out and take the snacks that she thought she had hidden very high.


    Lu Huaijiangughed when she saw her bitter face.


    ¡°Are you happy when you secretly eat snacks? Are you happier than when I gave you snacks?¡± Lu Huaijiang asked her in a low voice, standing very close to her.


    They could almost feel each other¡¯s breathing.


    Lulu¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s sweeter every time I secretly eat it.¡± Lulu pursed her lips and snorted.


    He had actually lied to her for so many years!


    ¡°Every time you hide those snacks, it¡¯s like feeding a cat. I¡¯m the one who filled it up for you every time. Haven¡¯t you noticed that you¡¯re eating more and more snacks?¡± Lu Huaijiang was a little surprised that she did not notice.


    ¡± Cough cough. ¡± Lulu coughed lightly. ¡± I thought that I had sessfully avoided your sight. ¡± It turned out that Jiangjiang had been feeding her.<div>


    He just hoped that she could experience more happiness.


    Lulu didn¡¯t know what to say. Her chest was filled with gratitude. Most of them seemed to be pressed down and could not grow at all.


    Not long after, Lu Huaijiang sent someone to deliver the pce banquet that had been prepared long ago.


    It was her favorite dish.


    There was not a single servant in the royal study. Lu Huaijiang personally served her food and rice. The two of them had a quiet and warm reunion dinner.


    After staying for about an hour, Lu Huaijiang sent the little girl back.


    When he returned to the royal study.


    The hall returned to its usual coldness and loneliness. The cold and terrifying monsters in the empty hall tried to drown him.


    Eunuch Lu knocked on the door gently.


    Lu Huaijiang responded, and Eunuch Lu bowed and entered.


    This was an urgent report from the border today.


    Eunuch Lu raised his head and saw a clean handkerchief beside the Emperor¡¯s hand. There seemed to be a lingering fragrance in the room.


    Eunuch Lu¡¯s heart trembled.


    Ady hade to the royal study.


    Soon, a secret spread in the pce.


    Your Majesty, there is a beauty in the golden pce.


    She even kept her used handkerchief by her side every day. The news spread like wildfire, and many girls were heartbroken.


    Lulu didn¡¯t pay attention to any of this.


    She did not hear about it.<div>


    After the new year, the Xia Corporation officially adopted Jiang Huailin.


    She had only brought the child over before the new year, but she had not gone through the procedures.


    Jiang Huailin was six years old this year.


    This kid was a very interesting person.<div>


    When he heard that the Xia family was going to adopt him and re-enter the Jiang family¡¯s genealogy, he carried his bag and his parents ¡®memorial tablets to the front yard overnight.


    ¡°First Aunt, Huailin is an orphan without parents. They were unlucky to die early. From today onwards, Huailin officially has no father.¡± The little Jiang Huailin held his father¡¯s memorial tablet in one hand and his mother¡¯s memorial tablet in the other.


    After saying that, he directly folded the memorial tablets of Jiang Yubai and Genji.


    Bam.


    It directly broke into two halves.


    Jiang Huailin threw both his hands and quickly threw himself into Madam Xia¡¯s arms. ¡°¡±Godmother.¡± She called out crisply. There was not the slightest bit of reluctance or awkwardness as he shouted to his heart¡¯s content.


    Lulu couldn¡¯t help but facepalm. This kid couldn¡¯t wait to change parents. Today, his wish hade true.


    Genji and Jiang Huaiying had ruined his cultivation.


    Jiang Yuqing was not a good person.


    Now, Jiang Yuqing¡¯s bloodline was actually about to be cut off.


    Madam Xia tried to persuade him twice, but seeing that Jiang Huailin was young but very opinionated, she could only let him be.

 Chapter 890: Ancient Tomb on the Sea (1)

    Chapter 890: Ancient Tomb on the Sea (1)


    After Lu Huaijiang seeded to the throne.


    They focused on battles and often killed in all directions.


    This year after year of war had long made the Great Zhou famous all over the world, causing all the countries to secretly fear it.


    Everyone thought that the new emperor would start a war against Dongli and Fusang. However, they did not expect that after the army had been counted, they would retreat.


    It was widely rumored that His Majesty would be the new Qin Emperor.


    It would create the golden age of the First Emperor.


    However, Lu Huaijiang had never said anything. It was good for everyone topare him to the First Emperor. Some even berated him for trying to stand shoulder to shoulder with the First Emperor.


    There were also people who praised him for being the sessor of the First Emperor.


    Some of them wanted to provoke him.


    However, Lu Huaijiang epted it calmly.<div>


    What could he not ept? After all, that was his seventh brother.


    This year passed peacefully. The only abnormality was that the Great Zhou Dynasty had excavated an ancient tomb again.


    This time, the ancient tomb was at the bottom of the sea.


    It was said that it was discovered by fishermen at the bottom of the sea.


    It was said that a corpse had been fished out, and that corpse was a male. He had been soaking in the sea every day for an unknown period of time, but his corpse had not swelled or rotted. When he was fished out, he was still alive, except that there was a sword stabbed in the middle of his heart.


    There was also a red gem on the hilt.


    The man looked like a young man with sharp eyebrows and starry eyes. He was very good-looking.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the sword in his body, those who didn¡¯t know would have thought that he was asleep.


    However, his body was filled with a murderous aura. The brothers who had salvaged the corpse that day were scared sick on the spot. Some of them were bold enough to try touching the man who was fished out of the sea. In the end, within two days, they heard that the hands of the people who had touched him began to rot, and their entire bodies festered and died.


    Everyone was panicking, and some merchants bought it at a high price.


    It was sent to the capital for exhibition.


    Even if the corpse was burned, it would not rot, and the sword on its chest could not be pulled out.


    It attracted many people to stop and watch.


    Lu Huaijiang knew that it was because the capital was haunted.


    Countless girls had been sneaked into the house. The windows were wide open, leaving only two footprints on the windowsill.


    Some busybodiespared the footprints to the male corpse and found that they were exactly the same.


    After going around in circles, the Unrotting Male Corpse was actually sent directly to Lu Huaijiang.


    The fisherman brothers who had picked up the man¡¯s body were also sent over.


    Lu Huaijiang sat in front of the hall in his dragon robe. The fisherman brothers were trembling all over. He couldn¡¯t even speak properly.<div>


    ¡°Small, small¡­Thismoner, thismoner didn¡¯t know that corpses coulde back to life. She didn¡¯t know that he was a pervert. I¡¯m just a fisherman. I sold it when I saw the high price.¡± The fisherman brothers knelt on the ground and trembled.


    ¡°Who told you to say this? Tell me how you found this thing.¡± The adults red at the fisherman, and the fisherman continued.


    ¡°I am a fisherman near the sea. It¡¯s just that our luck is not good. Every time we go out to sea, we will definitely catch the least fish. A few years ago, there was a famine and many of our families starved to death. Only us brothers survived until today.¡±


    The fisherman brothers were a little embarrassed. ¡± Other people go out to sea to take a boat, but our three generations can only take three buckets. ¡±<div>


    ¡°Others get three buckets, but we get three.¡± He was just unlucky.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you change your profession?¡± Sir Xia asked with raised eyebrows.


    The fisherman¡¯s brother immediately had a bitter expression. The ancestors refused to change. We brothers were hungry when we were young, so we wanted to change our profession. In the end, the elders in the family said that if they changed their profession, they would jump into the sea to sacrifice. He was forced to swear that his descendants would have to fish on the sea.


    He said that one day he would be rich.¡±

 Chapter 891: Your Sixth Life (1)

    Chapter 891: Your Sixth Life (1)


    ¡°Who knows when I¡¯ll be rich? After fighting for so many generations, our ancestors have almost starved to death at sea.¡±


    ¡°Every time he said he would change his profession, grandfather would jump into the sea. It had not changed after so many years. This actually originated from the genealogy of thismoner¡¯s family. There was a warning in the genealogy for future generations.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s about the oath that our ancestor made to a young man by the sea. He promised the young man that his ancestors would continue fishing until he fulfilled his oath. After the oath waspleted, the ancestors would be rich and powerful. God knows what that oath is. On the contrary, my family has been relying on the sea for generations. Ever since I made the oath, my luck has been extremely bad. I almost lost my roots.¡±


    ¡°Why are you talking so much? Who wants to hear about your ancestors?¡± A minister was not interested in this and scolded angrily.


    Eunuch Lu nced at the Emperor¡¯s expression and immediately said, ¡°¡± Speak. It¡¯s all about the sea. His Majesty is interested in it. ¡±


    ¡°No one knows what the oath is, so our family has been guarding the sea for generations.¡± That day, we brothers went out to sea. Because of our bad luck every day, we went rtively far.¡±


    ¡°It was strange that day. Usually, I could at least catch a few fish. That day when we went out to sea, there was not even a living thing.¡±


    ¡°Later in the afternoon, the sky gradually darkened, and thest was actually too heavy to be pulled up. At that time, the two brothers thought that the was full. Who knows¡­¡±


    ¡± Who knew that I would pull it so hard? It turned out to be a corpse when I pulled it up. ¡±


    The two fishermenughed. ¡± Someone paid a high price to buy the corpses. I¡¯ll have enough to eat for ten years. ¡± Speaking of which, it could be considered that the words of the old ancestor hade true. He was rich and noble.<div>


    The evil god in Lu Huaijiang¡¯s sea of consciousnessughed softly. ¡°This was not even close.


    True wealth had yet toe.


    The next hundred years would be the wealth of this pair of brothers.


    Lu Huaijiang raised her eyebrows. It seemed like this was someone the Evil God knew.


    ¡°Not only do I know him, you should know him too.¡±


    The Evil God said calmly.


    ¡°That young man is your sixth life. He had a promise with the fisherman, and the fisherman would fish for generations until his corpse was dug out. If my guess is correct, these two fishermen will start to be rich when we go back this time.¡± The Evil God yawned.


    Lu Huaijiang¡¯s eyelids twitched.


    ¡°Thismoner really doesn¡¯t know that he¡¯s a lecher and can even move corpses. If the nobles feel that it¡¯s unlucky, at most, thismoner will drag it back and throw it down again.¡± The two fishermen were about to cry.


    ¡°You may leave.¡± Lu Huaijiang waved his hand.


    Seeing that His Majesty did not re up, the fisherman retreated with a face full of surprise and fear.


    Only after the fisherman left did the official continue speaking.


    ¡°Your Majesty, don¡¯t tell me how long the corpse has been in the sea. Since Shan Jing hadn¡¯t rotted after so long, he probably wasn¡¯t anything good. Why don¡¯t we invite the Saints of the Nation Protecting Temple or the Pce of Salvation to deal with them?¡±


    ¡°A guard has reported. The corpsey like a corpse during the day, but it would disappear into thin air at night. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s an evil spirit.¡±


    ¡°Now that the capital is in a state of panic, those who have girls at home don¡¯t dare to let their guard down. This man was probably a pervert when he was alive. He won¡¯t be able to live in peace even if he dies.¡± The officials spoke one after another, creating a lively atmosphere.


    Everyone had the same thought.


    Dispose of the corpse.


    ¡°And that sword in the middle, I¡¯ve taken a look at it. It looks very much like the ancient patterns on the statue. Perhaps it was stabbed to death by a god.¡±


    <div>

 Chapter 892: Sixth Brother Is the Pride of Heaven (1)

    Chapter 892: Sixth Brother Is the Pride of Heaven (1)


    ¡± The corpse is not rotten, and there is a divine sword to suppress it. This thing must be an evil spirit. ¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, that evil can¡¯t be suppressed at night. Why don¡¯t we ask Master Yixu toe over and deal with it?¡±


    The official with a daughter at home had a gloomy expression.¡±Why don¡¯t we whip his corpse, take off his clothes, and hang him on the city wall for public disy?¡±


    The Evil rolled around in Lu Huaijiang¡¯s mindspace,ughing.¡±Good, good, good. Take off your clothes and show everyone. Hang up your Majesty¡¯s previous life for public disy.¡± Lu Huaijiang snorted lightly when she saw the mocking look on his face.


    What¡¯s the difference between my past life and yours? ¡± Lu Huaijiang asked in a low voice.


    Evil God¡­


    His gaze slowly turned dull.


    Lu Huaijiang stood up, and all the officials shut their mouths. He respectfully stood on both sides with his hands hanging down. His brows were slightly furrowed, and he did not dare to look at the Emperor.


    He did not know if it was an illusion.


    It seemed that ever sincest year, His Majesty¡¯s aura had be more and more terrifying.<div>


    Yes, it was after he killed Princess Lu Jinghong and the Crown Prince of Fusang.


    His Majesty¡¯s aura became even more threatening.


    ¡°Perverted ruffian?¡±


    ¡°Old pervert?¡±


    ¡°Covet the beauty of the women in the city?¡± Lu Huaijiang¡¯s eyelids were trembling with anger.


    ¡°Where is the corpse now?¡± Lu Huaijiang¡¯s brows were furrowed with a hint of anger.


    ¡°Your Majesty, everyone is in a panic now. The capital governor has locked up the corpse in the imperial prison.¡±


    ¡°Bring me there to take a look,¡± Lu Huaijiang pondered for a moment.


    The ministers looked at each other, as if they were surprised that the Emperor wanted to see a corpse.


    However, His Majesty had always been a man of his word. No one dared to have any objections and immediately agreed.


    In the afternoon, Lu Huaijiang quietly left the pce.


    ¡°Eighth Brother? Are you going to see Sixth Brother?¡± The Evil smacked its lips and looked a little strange.


    ¡°Speaking of which, I admire Sixth Brother the most. But the one he hated the most was Sixth Brother. If it weren¡¯t for Sixth Brother, we would probably have seeded long ago and pulled down that stinky woman, the God of Creation.¡± The evil god sighed.


    Lu Huaijiang sat in the sedan and did not say anything.


    ¡°The first few are not good enough. However, the first few tribtions are simple and not asplicated as Sixth Brother.¡±


    ¡°Before the First Emperor, did you know that this world used to be filled with spiritual energy and many cultivators? Sixth Brother is one of the best.¡±


    ¡°Sixth Brother¡­¡± The Evil smacked its lips and sighed.


    ¡°His spiritual roots are pure and he is a natural cultivator. He is also the person closest to summoning me and passing the tribtion.¡± The Evils still felt regret just thinking about it. If only he had kept the Origin Heart two lifetimes earlier and followed Sixth Brother.


    Lu Huaijiang was a little curious.<div>


    ¡°Other people¡¯s cultivation can¡¯tpare to his. In just a hundred years, he had surpassed an ordinary person¡¯s cultivation of a thousand years. He was known as the person closest to the gods. Reaching out your hand to pluck the stars is probably referring to him.¡±


    ¡°A proud son of heaven. He was able to break through the Heavenly Dao Reincarnation at a young age, and even the Heavenly Dao could not do anything to him. It was also because of him that the Heavenly Dao gradually noticed this incarnation.¡± There were pros and cons.


    ¡°What happened after that?¡± Lu Huaijiang lifted the curtain and looked out the window.


    The scene outside the window shed by. He suddenly realized that he was slowly unraveling the countless entanglements he had with Lulu.<div>


    He didn¡¯t know if it was right or wrong.


    The Evil God was silent for a while before replying with a dark face, ¡°¡±What else could have happened? Before each incarnation met her, they were all top talents. What else could happen? I met her. ¡±


    ¡°Sixth Brother¡¯s cultivation is unstoppable. He ascended in just a hundred years. However, he is my incarnation, and he is destined to be summoned by the demon world in this life.¡±


    ¡°But he kept his heart and vowed not to fall into the demon race.¡± The Evil God¡¯s eyes gradually sank into his memories, and a hint of regret shed past.

 Chapter 893: Don’t Envy Mandarin Duck, Don’t Envy Immortal (1)

    Chapter 893: Don¡¯t Envy Mandarin Duck, Don¡¯t Envy Immortal (1)


    ¡± If he isn¡¯t the incarnation of my true body, perhaps he will get a fair chance. ¡±


    ¡°He will probably be a famous figure in the Divine Realm.¡±


    The Evilughed in a low voice, its eyes filled with malice.


    ¡°Lu Huaijiang, are you really willing? The world needed to be ruled and needed gods, so the God of Creation appeared. There were many people in the world, and there were many selfish desires. All kinds of greed, anger, and foolishness were produced, so their selfish desires gathered into you and me. Why? Why am I born to bear everyone¡¯s sins, everyone¡¯s resentment, and everyone¡¯s negativity?


    When I grow up, the Heavenly Dao will punish me again. Are you willing?¡±


    ¡± Lu Huaijiang, if you don¡¯t fight and rebel, the world will rebel against you and the Heavenly Dao will kill you. ¡±


    ¡°For example, Sixth Brother. He was born in the cultivation world, and his parents were powerful cultivators. They all died in the hands of the demonic path. He was a proud son of the heavens, a brilliant genius. If nothing unexpected happened, he could ascend in a hundred years if he was given a fair chance.


    He can even be a famous god in the Divine Realm.¡±


    ¡°In the future, he will also be a god who loves the world and loves the people.¡±


    ¡°But did he get a fair chance? He did not! Because he is my incarnation, he has no choice. Even if he has never killed anyone, the Heavenly Dao will never let him off.¡±<div>


    ¡°The devil path lured him, the heavenly path killed him, he was unwilling to choose anything, he only wanted to ascend. And in the end? Neither side can tolerate him.¡±


    ¡± Eating from two families and riding on two boats. No one will let you live. ¡± The Heretic God almost went crazy.


    ¡°Who asked me if I was willing to appear? Did you ask me if I was willing to be an evil god? Don¡¯t even think about killing me now. I can¡¯t decide my birth, but I can decide my future!¡±


    ¡± Lu Huaijiang, if you¡¯re a thing, look at Sixth Brother! ¡±


    ¡°The first emperor was a withered man, but the sixth brother wasn¡¯t. Sixth Brother had really died in her hands. The divine sword in front of his chest was Jiang Huailu¡¯s sword! I told you that you died in her hands, but you didn¡¯t believe me. ¡± The Evil God sneered.


    ¡°Then why do you hate him?¡± Lu Huaijiang did not miss the main point of his words.


    The Evil God¡¯s tone froze.


    ¡°Why are you asking so much? Hurry up and go see your corpse.¡± Evil God¡¯s fierce appearance.


    The more Lu Huaijiang looked at him, the more she felt that there was something fishy about his appearance.


    However, there was no time to think about it at this moment. The Emperor¡¯s honor guard had already arrived outside the imperial prison.


    Lu Huaijiang rubbed his nose, not wanting to anger the evil god, so he didn¡¯t ask further.


    Eunuch Lu stepped forward to support Lu Huaijiang. The imperial prison was heavily guarded, and guards stood everywhere.


    The capital governor was already kneeling outside the prison. When he saw the emperor, he immediately knelt down.


    ¡°Lead the way.¡± Eunuch Lu said in a sharp voice.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°The corpse came to the imperial prison three days ago. Before he came, he had chained him up, but every morning, the chains would fall off. It seems that he can run and jump at night ¡­¡±


    ¡°After that, I invited a master to stick countless talismans on it, but in the end ¡­¡± The official shuddered.


    ¡°Master¡¯s head was twisted off.¡±


    Lu Huaijiang frowned when she heard that. The evil god had clearly said that that person was a mighty figure in the cultivation world and was unwilling to enter the demonic path.<div>


    How did he be so brutal?


    The air of malice in the imperial prison was extremely dense. Lu Huaijiang followed the crowd over.


    Instead, he felt an extremely pure spiritual energy.


    ¡°Look, he hasn¡¯t be a demon yet. Was it powerful? He is the most stubborn and persistent of all the incarnations.¡± The Evil God¡¯s tone was filled with hatred.<div>


    This was the one closest to sessfully passing the tribtion.


    A stone¡¯s throw away.


    But he gave up.


    He had given up!

 Chapter 894: The Incarnation That Almost Ascended (1)

    Chapter 894: The Incarnation That Almost Ascended (1)


    Evil God Qi.


    He was really angry.


    Sixth Brother was the one closest to the tribtion.


    ¡°Do you know that his cultivation has already reached the point where he can pry into heaven¡¯s will? He must have felt the karma on his body and knew that he had gone through the tribtion, but he still hadn¡¯t passed it. I wish I could kill him.¡±


    ¡°I know that I¡¯m the reincarnation of an evil god and that I¡¯ll be able to break through after the tribtion. He even managed to pry into the karma of his first five lives. He was the strongest of the incarnations.¡± The Evil God gritted his teeth.


    He knew that he was the incarnation of an evil god who had gone through the tribtion, and he also knew that he had lost five lifetimes because of Jiang Huailu.


    He even managed to find out the reason for his failure in the first five lives. That woman had existed in every life.


    Even Lu Huaijiang couldn¡¯t help but want to meet such a talented person.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the evil god¡¯s incarnation, such a person would probably be able to shine everywhere and be the pir of the world.


    ¡°Your Majesty, that evil thing is over there. This is a treasure that was invited from the Nation Protecting Temple yesterday.¡± the official replied in a low voice.<div>


    Lu Huaijiang walked to the front and happened to see his bare feet.


    There was a dark mass under his feet, as if he had been burned by something.


    ¡°Not yesterday. It only appeared today. He must have left the imperial prisonst night.¡± The official was filled with lingering fear.


    As he spoke, a guard came in to report,¡±Your Majesty, someone came to report a case just now. A pair of ck footprints was found in front of the windows of the girls in the capital.¡±


    Everyone¡¯s eyes focused on the young man who was tied up with iron chains.


    His limbs were tied up and he was hanging in the air. His feet were ck and burnt.


    ¡°Is it useful to tie them up with iron chains?¡± Eunuch Lu asked.


    The official wiped his sweat. But it¡¯s really inappropriate to not tie him up and let him lie down.¡± The corpse in the Heaven Prison Gate was already outrageous, so wouldn¡¯t it be even more outrageous to let him lie down?


    Lu Huaijiang nodded. Yes, this was the legendary formalism.


    It didn¡¯t matter if it was useful or not, but outsiders would be convinced if they saw it.


    ¡°You can leave now.¡± Lu Huaijiang waved his hand.


    The official hesitated for a moment. However, it¡¯s almost night¡­¡± Every time the people who were left behind to guard the ce died without anyone knowing, they did not dare to take the risk.


    Lu Huaijiang looked over, and the official¡¯s legs went limp as he lowered his head.


    After everyone left.


    Lu Huaijiang closed his eyes slightly, feeling the connection between the two of them.


    As expected, it was the sixth life.


    The young man had his head lowered, his ck hair as ck as ink. If not for the sword in his heart, he would still look like a living person.


    As Lu Huaijiang walked closer, his heart started to beat faster.


    Lu Huaijiang¡¯s gaze fell on the sword and the red gem.<div>


    ¡°This ruby is a product of the Divine Realm.¡± the Evil God said in the Sea of Consciousness.


    Lu Huaijiang¡¯s eyelids twitched. He had seen this gem at Lulu¡¯s ce before. Lulu said that the entrance of her temple was always paved with gemstones of all colors.


    The divine power contained within this gem was extremely pure and familiar.


    Lu Huaijiang tried to pull the sword out.<div>


    The moment his hands touched the divine sword, Lu Huaijiang frowned.


    Lu Huaijiang retracted his hand abruptly, only to see that his palm was burnt to a bloody mess.


    ¡°Divine items are fatal to you. For example, Sixth Brother, even if he was a true genius of the cultivation world, he was still injured by this sword.¡± Ordinary swords could not hurt him at all.


    ¡°Only its owner can pull out this sword.¡± The Evil God¡¯s tone was mocking.

 Chapter 895: Sixth Brother’s Big Gamble (1)

    Chapter 895: Sixth Brother¡¯s Big Gamble (1)


    ¡°Only its owner can pull it out?¡± Lu Huaijiang murmured softly.


    The pain in his right hand was so intense that it seemed to pierce into his soul.


    ¡°This kind of divine sword is specially used against the Evils. If he was injured, his soul would be injured as well. You¡¯ll have to suffer.¡± The Evil God¡¯s face was filled with disdain.


    Lu Huaijiang did not want to listen to his mockery. She immediately reached out and flipped the young man¡¯s hair away.


    Her hair was as ck as ink. Even after so many years, her hair was not tied at all.


    Lu Huaijiang lifted her hair bit by bit, revealing the original face of a young man.


    When Lu Huaijiang saw that face, she was slightly stunned.


    ¡°He looks a little different from you, doesn¡¯t he? Speaking of which, I¡¯m also very surprised that Sixth Brother has really grown into a gentleman.¡± From his appearance, one could tell that he was righteous and had an aura of justice.


    With one look, one could tell that he was a determined person with a great Dao in his heart and was unwavering for that Dao.


    It was also the appearance that many women liked.<div>


    After all, the white-robed immortal¡¯s cold expression was enough to make many women fall for him.


    ¡°He was originally a gentleman.¡± Lu Huaijiang had to admit that the eight alternate ounts of the Evil God had really grown into a gentleman.


    The Evil God¡¯s lips moved, but he did not refute.


    He had no objections to this.


    ¡°He was killed by the divine sword, so why didn¡¯t he disappear into thin air? Why does it still exist in this world?¡±


    Lu Huaijiang¡¯s ears twitched slightly when she heard the sound of the bell.


    ¡°Because his obsession hasn¡¯t disappeared, and his obsession is deep. This was also the reason why he failed. He was arrogant and overly conceited. Therefore, he took part in a huge gamble. His obsession is probably a bet.¡±


    The Evil God sounded annoyed.


    ¡°What kind of bet is it?¡±


    The Evil God was a little impatient, or rather, he didn¡¯t want Lu Huaijiang to know the contents of the bet. ¡± Why are you asking? I won¡¯t tell you even if I ask! ¡± He gritted his teeth in anger.


    He even stomped his foot hard.


    Lu Huaijiang raised an eyebrow. ¡± It¡¯s up to you whether you want to say it or not. Stop stomping your feet. Lulu¡¯s stomping is very cute. ¡± You stomp your feet. You¡¯re so sissy.¡±


    Evil God!


    Damn it, Eighth Brother is here to jinx me!


    At this moment, the iron chains were ttering. With a gust of wind, Lu Huaijiang stealthily hid in a corner.


    If someone were toe in at this moment, they would probably not notice Lu Huaijiang¡¯s figure at all.


    Lu Huaijiang looked at the man who was tightly restrained with a burning gaze.


    The iron chain trembled slightly, as if some kind of power was helping him.


    Pa da.<div>


    All the chains were broken.


    It was as if there was some kind of power supporting him, allowing him to slowly fall to the ground.


    The moment hended, the ground was covered with charms and incense burner ashes that had been lit up. As soon as his footnded, it was scalded and sizzled.


    The young man had a straight back and a handsome figure. If he was alive, the world would probably lose its luster.<div>


    His era must be filled with his legends.


    His eyes were tightly shut as he quickly stepped on the talisman, ignoring the burns.


    ¡°What kind of bet is it that he¡¯s so persistent about? He didn¡¯t even want to be a demon when he was alive, but when he died, he became an evil creature.¡± Lu Huaijiang¡¯s figure shed as he followed.


    ¡°Even after bing an evil being, his strength of character is still as proud as ever.¡± Lu Huaijiang felt pity for him.


    ¡°Every incarnation is me. However, they were also independent people with independent thoughts and life experiences. They are me, but they are not me. ¡± The Evil God¡¯s tone was indifferent.


    P.S. The fourth update was sent. It was time to add more. The deadline was tomorrow. Can those who have monthly votes vote for Chuanchuan? Please, everyone.


    Now Chuanchuan was ranked tenth on the monthly votes rankings. The next person was only a few votes away from catching up to Chuanchuan. Chuanchuan was about to miss the prize money. I¡¯m going to eat dirt this month. My heart aches¡­Please, please, everyone. Your vote is Chuanchuan¡¯s meal for the next month. Give Chuanchuan a bowl of supper¡­


    Hehe.

 Chapter 896: He’s Looking for Lulu (1)

    Chapter 896: He¡¯s Looking for Lulu (1)


    Lu Huaijiang stopped in his tracks.


    He knew what the evil god meant.


    Every incarnation had truly existed before.


    They and Lulu had truly given their all. They were truly independent people.


    However, when they truly fused, they would recover all their memories.


    Thus, they were evil gods but not evil gods.


    At this moment, the young man in front of him was still stubbornly flipping through one room after another and gently pushing open the window. However, he left in an instant.


    ¡°Is he looking for someone?¡± Lu Huaijiang raised an eyebrow.


    The Evil God didn¡¯t say a word.


    Lu Huaijiang narrowed his eyes.¡±He¡¯s looking for Lulu!¡± This time, it was an affirmative sentence.<div>


    ¡°Thest person he made a bet with was Lulu? He has a bet with Lulu. What bet is it?¡± Lu Huaijiang was rather surprised. This bet actually made him willingly be a demon after his death.


    ¡°Before he died, he made an agreement with the fisherman ancestors. In the future, when he died and sank into the sea, the descendants of the fisherman brothers would salvage him. The fisherman brothers kept their promise. I saw the contract of the Heavenly Dao in them. It was given to him by Sixth Brother. It was enough to protect them for a hundred years and seize countless opportunities. So, he had nned all of this?¡± Lu Huaijiang was a little surprised.


    The Evil God sighed faintly.


    ¡°I have already said that his talent is one of the best in the Divine Realm. When he was cultivating, he had already seen through the antecedents. He knew that he was the evil god¡¯s incarnation. He also knew that this was his sixth reincarnation. He clearly knows everything, but he¡¯s still indifferent.¡±


    The Heretic God took a deep breath.


    This was also the reason why he could not figure it out countless times in the past thousand years.


    He clearly knew everything, but he was unwilling to seed in transcending the tribtion.


    How did he and Lulu meet? ¡± Lu Huaijiang felt pity for him when she saw him searching aimlessly with only his obsession.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know about that. Some of the memories of these incarnations are sealed off from me. Just like the first emperor, I only vaguely know that when he was young, he once promised to marry the little goddess with the world as his betrothal gift. However, she did not know when he had met her. These clones are watching her closely, and their memories are sealed from her origin.¡±


    The Evil God was a little jealous as if he was guarding against someone.


    Who else could she be wary of? She was wary of him.


    The Evil God felt a little ufortable.


    ¡°Most mortal incarnations can pry into their memories. The First Emperor was the strongest among the mortals, so I could only see a portion of it. ¡±


    ¡°Sixth Brother¡­¡± The Heretic God paused.


    ¡°So, you couldn¡¯t pry into Sixth Brother¡¯s memories?¡± From the beginning to the end, Sixth Brother knew everything, but he had blocked the Cthulhu¡¯s Origin.


    The Heretic God kept its mouth shut.


    He didn¡¯t want to admit that Sixth Brother was indeed very strong.


    If it wasn¡¯t for his incarnation, he would have even appreciated it.


    If he was really an ordinary person, he would be a formidable opponent in the future if he ascended.<div>


    ¡°He¡¯s just stingy.¡± The evil god was unhappy.


    Lu Huaijiang did not have the time to talk to him.


    She saw him walking around the capital aimlessly. His eyes were clearly closed, but his face showed a little confusion.


    ¡°Is he still conscious?¡± Lu Huaijiang was curious.<div>


    ¡± Since there is an obsession, ¡± the Evil God said in a muffled voice, ¡± then it¡¯s like the First Emperor. It still has a trace of consciousness. ¡± When he¡¯s gone, you¡¯ll remember.¡±


    Lu Huaijiang stood in the darkness and looked at the young man with a faint gaze.


    The fifth chapter was sent out. There¡¯s only one day left in the month, and Chuanchuan is stuck in tenth ce. The person behind him is only a few dozen votes away from Lulu. She was about to explode. Help¡­One vote could save a life¡­

 Chapter 897: The Predecessor Planted a Tree, Ginger, Ginger, and Enjoy the Cool (1)

    Chapter 897: The Predecessor nted a Tree, Ginger, Ginger, and Enjoy the Cool (1)


    The Heavenly Dao was unfair to evil gods.


    The Heavenly Dao was also unfair to Sixth Brother.


    ¡°Back then, the fiends tried to get close to him because he was the reincarnation of an evil god. Has the news of him being the evil god¡¯s incarnation spread out?¡± Lu Huaijiang asked.


    The evil god didn¡¯t refute.


    ¡°Back then, he was a proud son of heaven, a gentleman with a clear and refreshing aura. He had many admirers. There must be many jealous and hateful people who were not as good as him. If the evil god¡¯s incarnation were to spread out, no matter if he did anything harmful to the cultivation world or not, the cultivation world wouldn¡¯t tolerate him, right?¡±


    ¡± He is also unwilling to join the Devil, so the righteous path can¡¯t tolerate him, and the evil path he disdains. ¡± Lu Huaijiang¡¯s brows were filled with certainty.


    The Heretic God nodded.


    ¡°Yes, I am. In the end, he was the one who was not human.¡±


    ¡± The cultivation world even joined forces to open a spirit gathering array, hoping that the gods would descend and kill the evil god¡¯s incarnation. ¡±


    Thus, he met Lulu.<div>


    However, the Evil God didn¡¯t know when they would meet.


    Lu Huaijiang moved, and the Evil God suddenly shouted in his mind, ¡°¡±What do you want to do? Why are you paying attention to him? He clearly knows that he¡¯s going through a tribtion, but he¡¯s willing to degenerate. Why are you paying attention to him?¡±


    Lu Huaijiang ignored him.


    It headed straight for him.


    Standing behind the young man.


    The young man¡¯s body slightly steadied and he calmly turned around. His eyes were tightly shut, but Lu Huaijiang felt that he was sizing her up.


    He seemed to know that she was by his side.


    ¡°Follow me.¡± Lu Huaijiang whispered.


    The young man seemed to have a faint smile on his lips. He was very relieved of him.


    When the two of themnded in the courtyard again, the confusion on the young man¡¯s body faded, leaving only a faint smile.


    This was Lulu¡¯s courtyard.


    Lu Huaijiang casually set up a restriction.


    The two of them stood in the courtyard.


    He could vaguely hear the little girl muttering by the window, ¡°¡±Aiya, it¡¯s so delicious. This is so delicious. Taozhi, help me pack a portion. I¡¯ll ask my brother to send it to the pce tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Oh right, there¡¯s also the braised pork trotters from the day before yesterday.¡±


    ¡°And the jade pendant you sawst month, and the delicious pickles you were eating.¡± Tao Zhi immediately added.


    ¡°Young Lady, it¡¯s not that this servant is criticizing you. Why would you send this little salted vegetable into the pce? There¡¯s everything in His Majesty¡¯s pce.¡±


    Lulu pushed open the window but did not see the two people under the tree.


    ¡°The pce has everything, but it wasn¡¯t from Lulu.¡± It was already March, and Lulu was lying by the window, picking two peach blossoms.<div>


    When the young man heard her voice, his brows softened.


    Lu Huaijiang stood behind him. He had his eyes closed, but Lu Huaijiang knew that he was looking at her.


    She pointed at the purse on her waist, which was crooked.


    ¡°Lulu made this.¡±<div>


    ¡°These are from Lulu.¡±


    Her toes were exposed, but she didn¡¯t know when Lulu would give her a new one.


    He took out a handkerchief from his pocket. This was a gift from Lulu when she was studying needlework in the Imperial College.


    The young manughed softly.


    ¡°I won.¡± The young man¡¯s voice was extremely pleasant to hear. It carried some unique confidence and even some joy.


    Her voice was pure and gentle.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to see her?¡± Lu Huaijiang stood beside him.


    The man shook his head. ¡± She must have forgotten me. There¡¯s no need to trouble her. ¡± This time, she no longer had any memories. But I left a deep impression on her. ¡±


    ¡°You should thank me.¡±


    The young man smiled.


    ¡°It was me who shook her.¡±


    In every life, we have been shaking her heart bit by bit.


    Every monthly vote can help Chuanchuan. There was nothing to repay him, so he could only add more. I¡¯ll continue to add more tomorrow!<div>

 Chapter 898: Sixth Brother (1)

    Chapter 898: Sixth Brother (1)


    Two men stood under the peach tree.


    The peach blossoms fluttered down andnded on their shoulders.


    Lu Huaijiang¡¯s brows contained a faint aura that could not be ignored. The young man¡¯s eyes seemed much calmer.


    The man¡¯s eyes skipped everything and looked at Jiang Huailu through the window.


    His gaze gradually softened.


    ¡°I have never seen her like this in my memories. This is a scene that we don¡¯t even dare to imagine.¡± He paused for a moment.


    ¡°Not just my memories. When I was cultivating, I once peeked into heaven¡¯s will. In every life, she would go down to the lower realm to train. Before she met me, and in every life before me, she retained the memories of being a goddess. I think that was her fate as a goddess.¡±


    ¡°Her father is the famous Fozi. Her destiny is to eliminate evil, I can understand.¡±


    ¡± She came down five times in a row. In the memories I¡¯ve seen, she pierced through the incarnation without hesitation every time. ¡±


    ¡°Without any hesitation.¡±<div>


    ¡°The sixth time¡­I participated in a huge gamble. That gamble opened her heart. It made her waver.¡± The young man had a faint smile on his face, without a trace of resentment.


    ¡°The Goddess ¡®temperament is unwavering.¡±


    The Heretic God could not help but explode in anger.


    ¡°Since you can see the first five lives, you should know how difficult it is to transform into an incarnation and go through the tribtion. You were clearly the most outstanding one among them. You knew everything. You were so close to sess, but you failed!¡± The more Evil God thought about it, the angrier he got.


    The young man seemed to have sensed his presence.


    He was slightly startled.


    ¡°So the Origin has already awakened.¡± The young man nodded in understanding.


    ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll tell you personally. I was born between heaven and earth, and I have lived an honest life. I am worthy of heaven and earth and have a clear heart. I¡¯m worthy of anyone. As for whether or not the Evil God is fused, it doesn¡¯t matter to me. I have my own Dao!


    I¡¯m just me!¡±


    ¡°Whether the Heavenly Dao recognizes me or not, my heart remains unchanged.¡± Whether I¡¯m an evil god¡¯s incarnation or a demon, I¡¯ll always be myself in this life.


    It wasn¡¯t anyone.


    Only myself.


    ¡± You¡­¡± The young man¡¯s words made the Evil God stomp his feet in anger. ¡± You could even defeat the Goddess back then! ¡±


    ¡°If I didn¡¯t do this, how could Old Seventh make the Goddess shed tears?¡± The young man smiled. The young man then looked at Lu Huaijiang.


    The young man¡¯s expression turned serious as he looked at Lu Huaijiang.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to ask me if it¡¯s worth it. It¡¯s indeed worth it now.¡± The young man looked at the window.


    ¡°Every bit of our hard work has paid off. I once had a bet with her. I bet that one day, she will be soft-hearted towards me and put down the divine sword for me. ¡±


    The young man looked at the sword in his chest with a gentle gaze.¡±At that time, I held her hand and pushed the sword into her heart bit by bit.¡±


    ¡°At that time, I felt her resistance.¡±<div>


    It squeezed into her heart bit by bit.


    Lu Huaijiang¡¯s throat was dry. He recalled the rumor that the Goddess had shed tears for him when the First Emperor died. Therefore, it was the only time the Goddess did not make a move.


    ¡°She is clearly the one who is ruthless and has ruined my ns time and time again.¡± The Evil God couldn¡¯t help but be furious.


    The young man¡¯s gaze seemed to be able to epass all things. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that he couldn¡¯t choose to be born, perhaps he would really be a rare god in the world.<div>


    If it weren¡¯t for the injustice of the Heavenly Dao, he would have been a very good god.


    ¡°She caused me to fail my tribtions. If you weren¡¯t blind, would this have happened?¡± The evil god was extremely disdainful.

 Chapter 899: Evil God, Don’t Be Crazy (1)

    Chapter 899: Evil God, Don¡¯t Be Crazy (1)


    The young man¡¯s eyes were filled with ridicule.


    ¡°You won¡¯t be more rational than us. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that I¡¯m a little retarded to make a bet with myself, I would have wanted to make a bet with you.¡± The young man¡¯s eyes revealed some understanding, but he didn¡¯t want to talk to the evil god.


    The three of them quarreled with each other, and he felt that his IQ had dropped.


    Perhaps it was because he had incarnated too many times, but the Origin didn¡¯t seem to be very smart.


    The young man looked at Lu Huaijiang seriously.


    ¡°In this life, she is the only one who didn¡¯t bring her memories. A clean piece of paper. However, fate still allowed you to meet, and you met so early.¡± This probably made the God of Creation helpless.


    ¡°The tribtion of the gods is simr to the tribtion of the evil gods. They have all reached a long time ago and need to pass the tribtion before they can live safely.¡±


    ¡°Heretic God, you only want your incarnation to be cut countless times. But have you ever thought that since she has already severed her incarnation, why is Lulu still descending to the lower realm time and time again?¡± the young man said in a low voice.


    The Heretic God was stunned.


    ¡°We have failed every time, but she has severed her incarnation in every life. However, she was still in her eighth reincarnation. What does that mean?¡±<div>


    Lu Huaijiang¡¯s heart was filled with joy.


    ¡°She also failed.¡±


    ¡°While the incarnation is undergoing tribtion after tribtion, she is also suffering time and time again. This was the evil god¡¯s eighth incarnation and her eighth tribtion. She had retained the memories of the goddess for the first seven times, but she had failed repeatedly. So, the God of Creation sealed her memories?¡± Lu Huaijiang¡¯s tongue was filled with bitterness.


    The young man smiled and nodded.


    ¡± This time, she sealed her memories when she came over. She didn¡¯t encounter the incarnation seven times before. There¡¯s no entanglement at all.¡±


    ¡°But the God of Creation probably didn¡¯t expect the power of fate to be so powerful.¡± The young manughed heartily.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t lose.¡± The young man walked in step by step and met Lu Huaijiang¡¯s gaze.


    At this moment, the two of them were surprisingly simr.


    ¡°Although I don¡¯t know why the two of you are entangled in this world, I think that your tribtions have failed because of each other. Presumably, fate had other ns. Or is there something important that you have overlooked?¡±


    ¡°You are lucky, but at the same time, you are also unlucky.¡± The young man sighed softly, and his body became more and more transparent.


    The two figures ovepped, and the young man gradually merged with Lu Huaijiang.


    Lu Huaijiang fell to one knee with a thud.


    He felt extremely dizzy, and memories flooded him like a tide.


    In that world where immortals were everywhere, he was a proud son of heaven.


    However, because of the injustice of the Heavenly Dao, it had no choice but to be destroyed.


    He was unwilling, he was unfair, but he had never held any resentment.


    Lu Huaijiang felt that his life had ended quickly and briefly. Thest trace of his soul had fused with Sixth Brother, and he had recovered all his memories from Sixth Brother.


    The moment he recovered, a piercing pain in his heart followed.


    ¡°The wounds left by the divine sword will not disappear with reincarnation.¡± the Evil God said with a straight face.<div>


    Lu Huaijiang suddenly remembered the words,¡¯You are lucky, but you are also unlucky.¡¯


    Lu Huaijiang staggered to her feet. Memories surged in her mind, and her head hurt. He had no choice but to support himself with the peach tree.


    He clenched his fists slightly. His mind was in a mess, and he couldn¡¯t tell what year it was.


    Only that side kept appearing in his mind.<div>


    A man with the appearance of a celestial being stood in the air above the sea, and the corners of a goddess in a green gauze dress fluttered in the air.


    Her ck hair danced in the wind, and her skirt was intertwined.


    The young man held her hand and pushed the divine sword into her heart.


    ¡°I want you to remember me.¡±

 Chapter 900: The Tribulations That Failed Each Other (1)

    Chapter 900: The Tribtions That Failed Each Other (1)


    Lu Huaijiang¡¯s mind was muddled.


    The memories of the First Emperor and the Sixth Brother surged in his mind.


    Countless unforgettable moments almost drowned him.


    By the time he fused his memories and stood up, his face was as pale as paper.


    The Evil God was still bbering in his mind,¡¯None of these incarnations are worry-free. I see that none of you are worry-free. All of them were disappointing. He would give up the world for a woman. Useless thing.¡±


    ¡°Sixth Brother still dares to bet with this seat. This seat thinks he has eaten the guts of a leopard! Does he think that I¡¯m the same as your blind incarnations? Good-for-nothing, blind, blind thing! You don¡¯t let me worry every day, you¡¯ll anger me to death!¡± The evil god wanted to kill the eight incarnations and attack himself.


    However, Lu Huaijiang was only one step away from fusing with him. He could only watch helplessly.


    Only when the Origin returned to him could he control his emotions.


    Evil God Qi, he was angry and furious.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t say anything when he was here just now, and now you¡¯re shooting after the fact?¡± Lu Huaijiang¡¯s tone was filled with disdain.<div>


    The Evil God was about to explode with anger. He¡¯s just my incarnation, why would I fear him?¡± He was the Source, the purest power of the Cthulhu¡¯s Source. He would be afraid of Sixth Brother? What a joke!


    ¡°I¡¯m just angry that he dared to bet with me. Who gave him the guts? If I fall in love with that wretched girl, I¡¯ll chop off my head and sit on it! Only ignorant things like you suffer.¡± The Evil God had already seen his eight lives and felt no pressure at all.


    The Evil God looked like he was in pain and hated the few incarnations.


    She hated him for notpeting.


    Lu Huaijiang sneered and rolled her eyes.


    Her fair hands formed a seal slightly, and a strange movement of spiritual qi appeared in the air.


    A transparent spiritual sword appeared in front of Lu Huaijiang. This was Sixth Brother¡¯s natal sword.


    He was only loyal to his master.


    Lu Huaijiang reached out and felt the joyful aura of the Natal Spiritual Sword. He had a sword spirit.


    ¡°No wonder Sixth Brother didn¡¯t die. It¡¯s actually the sword spirit who has been supporting him.¡± The Evil God was enlightened.


    ¡°This Natal Spiritual Sword is a good thing. Unfortunately, the sword body was destroyed and only a sword spirit is left. However, if the sword spirit is well nurtured and cultivated, it can also transform.¡±


    Lu Huaijiang gently touched the transparent spirit sword and could not help but smile when she felt his joyful aura.


    With a light flick, it returned to Lu Huaijiang¡¯s body.


    When he had the time, he would definitely get a new sword body for the Sword Spirit.


    Or, help him transform.


    The wind started to blow, and a gentle breeze blew across the peach forest. The peach blossoms fell to the ground and circled around Lu Huaijiang.


    Perhaps, he did not see Lulu as a younger sister.


    Lu Huaijiang took a deep look at Lulu before slowly disappearing under the peach tree.


    Lulu was resting in front of the window, and the bright peach blossoms fell on her shoulders one by one. It fell on her brows, the tip of her nose, and the palm of her hand.<div>


    In her sleep, the little girl¡¯s face was covered in tears, as if she had a deep nightmare.


    The little girl¡¯s delicate brows were tightly furrowed, and her hands were tightly clenched.


    Tears rolled down her cheeks unconsciously.


    The sleeping Lulu¡¯s hands were covered in blood.<div>


    She seemed to have stabbed someone.


    The man said, Remember me.


    Lulu¡¯s heart skipped a beat as she opened her eyes.


    The red mark between his eyebrows was shockingly hot, as if it was some kind of unbreakable restriction.

 Chapter 901: Want to See Jiang Jiang (1)

    Chapter 901: Want to See Jiang Jiang (1)


    ¡°No, no¡­¡±


    Lulu was perspiring profusely as he leaned against the window, his brows furrowed in struggle.


    Her small hands were clenched so tightly that her fingers were turning white.


    When Tao Zhi came in from outside the door, she saw that she was in a nightmare.


    He hurriedly put down the copper basin in his hand and quickly walked forward, gently pushing Jiang Huailu¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Youngdy, youngdy, please wake up. Miss¡­¡± Taozhi was even more shocked when she saw her face covered in tears.


    In Furen¡¯s words, Young Lady was born not to cry.


    What kind of nightmare was she in?


    Lulu opened her eyes with teary eyes. Her pure eyes were filled with tears. His eyes were filled with fear and unease.


    ¡°No, no¡­¡± Lulu screamed and woke up from his dream.<div>


    Looking at everything around him, his eyes were filled with confusion.


    Even when he saw the peach branch, he still couldn¡¯te back to his senses.


    Tao Zhi hurriedly wrung a handkerchief and wiped the cold sweat off her face.


    ¡°Miss, did you have a nightmare? This servant heard that you were making a lot of noise in your dream. Why don¡¯t we go to the National Guard Temple and ask for a Spiritual Talisman?¡± Tao Zhi asked carefully. Seeing that the girl still had some lingering fear on her face, she thought about whether she should go and collect her soul.


    Lulu shook his head reflexively. If you go, you¡¯ll lose all your face.¡±


    If the Savior went to the Nation Protecting Temple to ask for the Spiritual Talisman, that would be ruining his reputation.


    She had just snatched the little monk of the Guoguo Temple a few years ago. Wasn¡¯t that a p to her face?


    ¡°What shame? Everyone could pray to the gods. Buddha Lord doesn¡¯t care about these things.¡± Tao Zhi said with a smile.


    Lulu took the warm tea from Taozhi and took a sip to warm her heart.


    There was still some heartache and struggle in his mind.


    The two of them floated in the air above the sea. The man was gentle and calm, and even wanted to fight her with some conviction.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, don¡¯t tell Mother.¡± Lulu whispered.


    A peach blossom fell from the tree and spun toward Lulu.


    Lulu stretched out her hand, and the peach blossomnded in her palm.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Only then did Tao Zhi leave in a low voice.


    Lulu leaned against the window and stared nkly at the peach blossom in her palm. ¡°¡±Who is he? Why did I dream of him? I¡¯m so sad.¡± Lulu gently clutched her chest.


    And between his eyebrows, was that really God¡¯s favorite kiss?


    Why is it always burning pain?


    Lulu didn¡¯t understand, but there was nothing he could do.<div>


    However, when she woke up in the afternoon, her heart was empty and her entire body was a little dispirited.


    At this moment, she suddenly wanted to see Jiang Jiang.


    He wanted Jiang Jiang to hug him.


    Lulu was still the same as before. If she was in a bad mood, she would lie in Jiangjiang¡¯s arms and hug her.<div>


    Lulu had an idea. She lowered her head and tidied up her dress before standing up and walking out of the door.


    ¡°Taozhi, prepare the horses. I want to enter the pce.¡± Although Lulu had left the pce, Lu Huaijiang had always given her special permission to enter the pce at any time.


    There was no need to report.


    Other people needed a token to enter the pce, but she only needed to swipe her face.


    Seeing her anxious expression, Tao Zhi put down what she was doing and hurried to the north horse.


    Fortunately, Jiang Huaian often entered the pce to meet the emperor, so the carriage was always ready.


    Furthermore, Lu Huaijiang also had some thoughts at that time. It was for the convenience of meeting Lulu. He had given the Schr¡¯s Manor to a ce not far from the Imperial City. Standing in the attic of the Imperial City, one could even see the main gate of the Jiang family.


    Lulu got into the carriage and leaned against the window with a look of realization.


    His heart was filled with panic.


    Ever since she left the pce, she rarely entered the pce. Even when he entered the pce, he rarely made a big fuss.


    But at this moment, she was eager to see Jiang Jiang.

 Chapter 902: His Majesty Is Furious (1)

    Chapter 902: His Majesty Is Furious (1)


    The carriage sped all the way out of the pce.


    The armor on the guards ¡®bodies shed with a cold light as they checked one by one.


    There were many carriages parked at the pce gate, and many ministers and women in official robes stood beside the carriages. All of them bowed and waited for the pce to announce their entry.


    When they arrived at the pce gate, the guards saw the Jiang family¡¯s carriage.


    He immediately put down what he was doing and greeted her politely.


    ¡°Is it Miss Jiang? Pleasee in.¡± The guard did not dare to make things difficult for him. He let Lulu¡¯s carriage in in front of the ministers.


    It was not until the carriage was far away that a woman asked in a low voice,¡±Who is that? Why is he so arrogant? He didn¡¯t even get off the carriage and even went in directly.¡±


    Even if it was a transcendent-grade imperial mandate, one had to walk in step by step without amnesty.


    The guard saw the woman¡¯s amiable expression and immediately said,¡±It¡¯s the youngdy of the Jiang family. There is no need to report to the pce or get out of the car.¡±


    When the woman heard this, she immediately understood.<div>


    He looked up at the carriage that was speeding away and fell into deep thought.


    The carriage traveled smoothly.


    When Jiang Huailu lived in the pce, he was the little ancestor of the pce. Now that he was back, no one dared to offend him.


    He wished that she could praise him.


    There was a saying in the pce that His Majesty could make people step into hell.


    However, Lady Lulu could make people reach the heavens in a single step.


    Back then, because she liked to eat the desserts of a certain imperial chef, that imperial chef had specially prepared meals for her.


    And from time to time, he would be rewarded.


    Even though he had left the pce, the imperial chef still retained his position. It was just for her to take a few bites from time to time.


    The monthly silver was three times more than before.


    The carriage drove all the way to the imperial study.


    Even through the door, the Emperor¡¯s voice could be heard. He was calm and cold, making people shiver.


    The officials inside were probably trembling all over.


    Eunuch Lu stood at the door, not daring to breathe loudly.


    ¡°Who allowed you to touch those things? Why? Who dares to point fingers at the Great Zhou¡¯s territory?¡± Lu Huaijiang seemed to have thrown something at the head of the official, causing him to groan.


    When Eunuch Lu saw Lulu enter the pce, he was stunned for a moment before he quickly walked over in surprise.


    ¡°Why is Miss Lulu here? His Majesty is furious.¡± Eunuch Lu looked bitter.


    ¡°These lords are really bold. How dare you defy His Majesty?¡±


    When Eunuch Lu saw Lulu, he immediately poured out his grievances to her. Sigh, ever since Miss Lulu left the pce, His Majesty¡¯s temper has be increasingly uncontroble.<div>


    ¡°The national treasury still has the things left behind in the tomb of the First Emperor. It was that pair of shoes, bracelet, and the things that belonged to the legendary First Emperor¡¯s sweetheart. In the next two days, the outer court wille to negotiate peace with the Great Zhou.¡±


    ¡°The one who has been in contact with this matter is the Lin family. It¡¯s Consort Lin¡¯s maiden family.¡± He was also the First Prince¡¯s maternal grandfather and a strong supporter of the First Prince.


    ¡°The outer court tried to exchange the three cities for the old items left behind by the legendary lover of the First Emperor. Lord Lin was so eager to make a contribution that he agreed without reporting to His Majesty. His Majesty is furious.¡±


    As he spoke, the First Prince¡¯s voice came from inside.<div>


    ¡°Your Majesty, Lord Lin has no such intentions. However, exchanging three cities for useless things in the national treasury was a profitable transaction. May I ask Your Majesty, what crime does Lord Lin have?¡±


    ¡°If we¡¯re talking about guilt, Lord Lin only did not report it to His Majesty in advance for the sake of the Great Zhou territory.¡± The First Prince¡¯s brows were filled with a sinister aura.


    Ever since he started working with the man in ck, he had be moody.

 Chapter 903: Furious That He Didn’t Fight (1)

    Chapter 903: Furious That He Didn¡¯t Fight (1)


    At this moment, many officials were standing in the royal study.


    They all looked down and down. No one dared to make a sound.


    Even though he agreed with it in his heart.


    Three cities could be exchanged effortlessly. The price was only the old items left behind by the First Emperor.


    Lu Huaijiang frowned as he looked at the First Prince standing in front of the hall. The First Prince was getting older. Over the years, he had also be calm, and the greed in his eyes had long been hidden.


    ¡°Three cities¡­¡± Lu Huaijiang sneered.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I say before that besides me, no one is allowed to touch the old things of the First Emperor?¡± Lu Huaijiang asked calmly.


    A young eunuch beside him immediately stepped forward and agreed.


    ¡°My words are words of gold and jade. Was Lord Lin deaf? So what if he had three or ten cities? Can you disregard my imperial edict? Or could it be that the Lin family has the intention to rebel and dares to disobey the imperial edict?¡±


    Lord Lin did not dare to look at the First Prince. He knelt down and said,¡±I dare not. This old minister is only doing this for the Great Zhou.¡±<div>


    ¡°If everyone disobeys the imperial edict under the banner of the Great Zhou, does Lord Lin think there are still rules in the world?¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s for the Great Zhou, I should cut off the aristocratic families and revive the Humble ss. If it was for the sake of the Great Zhou, I should have killed those officials who controlled the court. Lord Lin, do you think I can do that? Isn¡¯t it all for the Great Zhou?¡± Lu Huaijiang chuckled.


    The First Prince¡¯s lips twitched, and his brows furrowed as he gritted his teeth.


    ¡°Men, Lord Lin is disrespecting the divine order. However, your intentions aremendable. I¡¯ll only cut off a pair of ears.¡± Lu Huaijiang¡¯s expression was cold.


    When the officials heard this, they all knelt on the ground.


    ¡°Those who kneel down to beg for mercy, also cut off one ear.¡± Lu Huaijiang said calmly.


    As soon as he said this, the ministers who were about to kneel were stunned. His half-bent knees froze and he pulled them back forcefully.


    It was really, really awkward.


    ¡± I have never needed external items to consolidate my regime, nor have I needed any exchange to expand my territory. ¡± Lu Huaijiang stood up with a hint of arrogance on her face.


    However, in his heart, he faintly remembered the dynasty that had asked for an exchange. This year, considering the reputation of the savior, he would temporarily spare his life.


    The next year, the entire country would be destroyed.


    I don¡¯t care about three cities.


    The First Prince let out a thump as he looked at the youth who was slowly growing up. He could no longer hide the fear in his heart.


    He clenched his fists slightly.


    He could only hope that the man in ck could really finish him off.


    He should not have been allowed to live back then.


    None of the officials dared to persuade him any further. They could only watch as Lord Lin was dragged out.


    Lulu frowned slightly, but Lord Lin had indeed made a mistake by disregarding the Holy Decree. She did not feel feverish.


    However, Lulu was still a little anxious.<div>


    After the officials quietly retreated, Lulu pushed open the door and entered.


    The young man sitting on the dragon throne had the aura of an emperor.


    Lulu was a little confused. Would Jiangjiang really keep her promise?


    Lu Huaijiang¡¯s cold aura disappeared the moment it touched Lulu.<div>


    The ice on the young man¡¯s body instantly melted, and his entire person became gentle.


    Lulu rubbed her eyes. Why did the man in her dream seem to ovep with Lulu¡¯s figure?


    ¡°Why is Lulu here?¡± Lu Huaijiang couldn¡¯t help but feel a little excited, and a smile appeared on his face.


    The Evil God¡¯s mind exploded, ¡± Look at your useless face, smiling like a fool. ¡± Even if a woman liked it, you had to put on a high and mighty appearance. Take a look at the seven people in front of you and remember.¡±


    The evil god was angry that he did not fight.

 Chapter 904: She Did A Huge Mistake (1)

    Chapter 904: She Did A Huge Mistake (1)


    Lulu didn¡¯t say anything.


    The little girl pursed her lips, and there was a faint grievance on her face.


    It was clearly just a nightmare, but when she saw Jiangjiang, she actually felt wronged.


    Her eyes were filled with tears.


    When Lu Huaijiang saw this, she was at a loss. Just now, she was scolding the officials in front of the hall. Now, when she saw the little girl with tears in her eyes, she was so scared that she could not put her hands and feet down.


    ¡°Lulu, what¡¯s wrong? Lulu, are you feeling unwell? Are you unhappy?¡± Lu Huaijiang was at a loss as to what to do and wanted to wipe her tears.


    Lulu didn¡¯t say anything and rushed straight into his arms.


    Lu Huaijiang froze.


    He opened his arms, not daring to hug Lulu.


    Lulu¡¯s voice was muffled as tears fell. ¡°¡±I had a nightmare. I had a nightmare.¡± Lulu sounded aggrieved.<div>


    ¡°I dreamed that I killed someone. Why am I so sad? Jiang Jiang, I¡¯m so sad.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to kill him, but he held my hand and pushed the sword in. He fell into the sea with a smile on his face. He said he wanted to remember him, but who is he? Why doesn¡¯t Lulu remember anything?¡± Lulu had a nk and innocent look on her face. In an instant, she had drenched Lu Huaijiang¡¯s clothes.


    Lu Huaijiang¡¯s heart tightened, and her chest seemed to hurt again.


    ¡°You, you don¡¯t want to kill him? Are you heartbroken?¡± Lu Huaijiang asked in a deep voice.


    Lulu hesitated for a moment and nodded.


    She could feel sadness in her sleep.


    Especially when the sword stabbed down, the overwhelming sadness almost drowned her.


    ¡°Also, Lulu has another dream. Lulu often had dreams when he saw Emperor Shi return. Lulu dreamed that she was crying, and she raised her sword and cursed at the heavens. Thunder in broad daylight, strike around Lulu.¡±


    ¡± But Lulu couldn¡¯t remember what happened after that. He only remembered red, bright red, and a sword. ¡± Lulu racked his brains but couldn¡¯t remember what happened next.


    Lu Huaijiang immediately hugged Lulu tightly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to. Don¡¯t think about anything. It was just a dream.¡±


    ¡°Since it¡¯s already in the past, it¡¯s just a dream. Lulu, remember, you are only Lulu.¡± Lu Huaijiang lowered her head and cupped the little girl¡¯s cheeks.


    It was unknown when the little girl had grown up, but the purity and rity in her eyes were still the same as before.


    Lulu hummed softly.


    He felt as if he had forgotten something important.


    However, he could not remember.


    She had a feeling that something had happened after the sword pointed to the sky in her dream. Every time she dreamed of this, she would tremble all over, sweat profusely, and tremble in pain.


    She wanted to find out the reason, but she did not know who to look for.


    Lulu stayed in the pce until night.<div>


    When they left the pce at night, Lu Huaijiang pushed back all the memorials and pushed back everything.


    Many people were implicated because of Lord Lin¡¯s matter. But because Lulu was here, Lu Huaijiang kindly let them go.


    When Lulu returned to the manor in a carriage.


    As soon as he got off the carriage, he heard amotion in front of the manor. It seemed like a dispute had urred.<div>


    As soon as he got close, he heard a Daoist standing at the door saying,¡±A demon has appeared in your residence, and an evil has appeared. This evil is the prime minister of the country. We must burn this evil to death to ensure the safety of the world.¡±


    The gatekeeper was so angry that he cursed,¡±You Taoist, you¡¯re so unreasonable. You came forward and said that there¡¯s an evil spirit in my house.¡± This is the residence of the top schr, the residence of the literary star. Who dares to act rashly?¡±


    ¡°Hurry up and get lost.¡±


    ¡°Taoist, you¡¯re talking nonsense. Be careful not to break your legs by my wife.

 Chapter 905: Your Family Will Die (1)

    Chapter 905: Your Family Will Die (1)


    Lulu¡¯s carriage stopped at the gate.


    Creak.


    It attracted the attention of the Daoist and the gatekeeper.


    Taozhi lifted the curtain and helped Lulu out of the carriage. Lulu¡¯s skirt fluttered in the wind, making her look a little delicate.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you get beaten up enough at the entrance of the Bank of the Universe? You told Young Master Yang¡¯s fortune and said that he should die early at seven years old. He also counted me in, saying that I was destined to die when I was three years old. Moreover, it was a scourge that would bring disaster to the country and the people. What are you trying to do now?¡±


    Lulu¡¯s words made everyone point at the Daoist.


    Jiang Huaian happened to be riding his horse back from court.


    At this moment, he was still holding the roast duck he bought in the north of the city.


    Seeing the crowd gathered at the door, he frowned.


    ¡°Why are you gathering in front of the door? What¡¯s with the noise?¡± His sharp gaze swept towards the Daoist.<div>


    The Daoist looked at him and pointed at him while trembling.


    ¡°You, you, you, how is that possible? You were supposed to be iplete and die in a foreignnd. How are you still alive?¡± The Daoist looked at it and could not speak clearly.


    The crowd pointed at him and scolded him for having a brain problem.


    Madam Xia heard the report and hurried to the door.


    ¡°And you, you should have died a few years ago. What was going on? They all deserved to die. Why were they still alive¡­How is that possible?¡± The Daoist¡¯s eyes widened.


    Clearly, that madam was destined to die in an ident.


    That young official should be a widow with a crippled body.


    Madam Xia¡¯s expression darkened when she heard this.¡±Don¡¯t talk if you don¡¯t know how to talk. Our family is standing in front of you. Are you blind?¡±


    ¡°Men, detain this Daoist and send him to the government.¡± Jiang Huaian was a little angry.


    ¡°It must be you, you evil spirit. Did you change your fate? This family had clearly been separated from their wives and children, and they had died a violent death. Now that you¡¯ve be a literary star, you must have done something. You scourge¡­¡± The Daoist¡¯s mouth was covered by a servant and he was sent straight to the yamen.


    Jiang Huaian looked around and said with a gentle expression, ¡°¡±Let the neighbors watch the show. These people have spoken ill words and offended the women in the residence. I hope everyone can be witnesses.¡±


    The Jiang family was a benevolent family, and Jiang Huaian often helped the people out.


    Themoners naturally nodded happily.


    ¡°Don¡¯t listen to that Daoist. This Daoist has been beaten up several times recently.¡±


    Everyone spoke one after another, as if no one took this matter to heart.


    Jiang Huaian thanked her repeatedly before entering the manor with Lulu.


    After entering the manor, Jiang Huaian¡¯s expression immediately darkened.


    ¡°There are no taboos when ites to good fortune. He just didn¡¯t give me some silver, and this Daoist is talking nonsense.¡± Madam Xia cursed and turned around to order the servant girl to go to the government office.


    He added a few more words and severely punished the Daoist.<div>


    Jiang Huaian nced at his sister who was walking slowly behind him. ¡°¡±You entered the pce?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I went to see Jiangjiang. I brought some snacks back. I¡¯ll bring some back for sister-inwter.¡± Lulu said with a smile.


    Jiang Huaian responded. He looked at Lulu¡¯s expression and didn¡¯t say anything else.


    ¡°Oh right, brother, get someone to report to the government office. On the way back, I picked up a red packet with a lot of silver inside.¡± Lulu took out a red packet from his pocket, tied with a red string.<div>


    Jiang Huaian frowned.


    Lulu opened the silver in front of him. ¡°¡±Ah, there¡¯s actually four taels and four taels.¡± Young Miss Yang was a little surprised.


    Who was so careless?


    As he was speaking, a little girl beside him suddenly spoke.


    ¡°This servant went out to buy in the afternoon and also picked up a red packet. There are four taels and four taels inside.¡± In order to prove herself, the servant girl took it out.


    It was exactly the same as the one in Lulu¡¯s hand.

 Chapter 906: Stealing Longevity (1)

    Chapter 906: Stealing Longevity (1)


    Jiang Huaian held the two red packets in his hands and nced at them.


    ¡°It¡¯s the same kind of red paper, and the red lines on it are the same.¡± Jiang Huaian opened the red packet again and flipped it upside down.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing else inside, only four taels of silver¡­¡± Before he could finish his sentence, a strand of hair stuck out from Red Packet.


    ¡°Why, why is there still hair? This servant did not see it before.¡± The servant girl was shocked.


    It was probably because her hair was stuck in the deepest part of the red packet that she did not notice it.


    ¡°Four, two, four¡­¡± Lulu tugged at a strand of hair that hung down from her temples and muttered softly.


    ¡°In the future, don¡¯t pick up things on the road.¡± Jiang Huaian returned the red packet to the servant girl, but he kept the Lulu red packet.


    Lulu stuck out its tongue and made an ¡± oh ¡± sound.


    The two of them gave a portion of the pastries to the pregnant Ah Yin, and Lulu returned to the small courtyard.


    Tao Zhi went to the front yard for a walk and then said mysteriously, ¡°¡±Youngdy, this is so strange. Many of my good sisters heard that they had picked up money. There are still people who are out looking for red packets.¡±<div>


    ¡°I wonder who lost it. Such a big deal.¡± Taozhi was Lulu¡¯s servant girl and received three taels of silver a month.


    The second-ss servant girl was two taels a month.


    The manservants and servants were all very expensive.


    The Xia Corporation was considered generous.


    However, four taels of silver was considered a windfall no matter who it was. If it was an ordinary family, they might not even be able to save four taels of silver a year.


    Lulu didn¡¯t think too much about it. There were as many influential people in the capital as dogs, and her family had several of them.


    There were many rich people in the capital, so Lulu did not think too much about it.


    It was still a little chilly in April.


    The little girl ate some dinner and wore thin clothes. The room was still a little cold.


    She probably cried during the day and slept well at night.


    However, in the middle of the night, something seemed to make her nose itch.


    Lulu waved his hand and mumbled in a daze, ¡°¡±Taozhi, there are mosquitoes¡­¡±


    The mosquito didn¡¯t give up. Lulu¡¯s nose was itching, so he simply stretched out his hand.


    He grabbed the furry thing and pulled.


    He couldn¡¯t move it.


    He grabbed the furry thing tightly and pulled it down. His hands made a cracking sound as he broke something off.


    Lulu threw it casually and something rolled under the bed.


    She seemed to hear something howling in her ears. Lulu opened her eyes in a daze and fell asleep again without seeing anything.


    ¡­.<div>


    The next day, Lulu was awakened by an ear-piercing scream.


    The little girl stood up and stretched out her hand. She could feel the smell of blood on her hand.


    ¡°Miss, why did I sleep so soundlyst night?¡± Tao Zhi was still confused. She was on night dutyst night. Logically speaking, she should have stayed up all night, but in the end, she slept until dawn.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. Get some hot water. Oh right, what¡¯s going on outside?¡± The scream pierced her eardrums.<div>


    ¡°This servant will ask around.¡± Taozhi was quick and soon returned with a basin of water. There was still some surprise on her face.


    Taozhi quickly helped Lulu wash up and said, ¡°¡±Miss, something big has happened. I¡¯m afraid our residence is haunted.¡±


    ¡°Last night, someone saw a white-robed, white-haired woman floating in the courtyard. It¡¯s scary.¡±


    ¡°Oh right, I also heard that the woman can absorb people¡¯s vitality. Do you still remember the girl who picked up the red packetst night? When I woke up this morning, my face was pale. I couldn¡¯t get up from bed.¡±

 Chapter 907: Don’t Pick Up the Windfall on the Road (1)

    Chapter 907: Don¡¯t Pick Up the Windfall on the Road (1)


    ¡°This servant took the opportunity to take a look just now.¡±


    ¡°That girl entered the residence with Taozhi, but she is a few years older than Taozhi. She is sixteen this year.¡±


    ¡°Last night when I saw you, your face was still red. Today when this servant saw you, my lips have turned white. His eyes are sunken, and he looks ten years older.¡±


    ¡°Last night, there was a maid on duty who said that she saw the woman in white enter her room. She also said that she felt something tickling her nosest night. Aiya, is it sucking away her lifespan?¡±


    Taozhi was scared out of her wits.


    Lulu washed up and quickly ate breakfast before rushing out.


    Before she left, she saw Jiang Huaian walking over in a hurry.


    ¡°Lulu, did you feel anything strangest night? Are you feeling unwell anywhere?¡±


    ¡°Taozhi, go and get a doctor to take a look.¡± Jiang Huaian¡¯s expression was cold. He pulled Lulu and took a closer look.


    Lulu was puzzled. ¡± I only slept for one night. What could be wrong? ¡± We just metst night.¡± Lulu waved his hand.<div>


    Jiang Huaian heaved a sigh of relief when he saw that she didn¡¯t seem to be acting strangely.


    ¡°Do you still remember the red packet you picked upst night?¡±


    ¡°This morning, all the people who picked up the red packets got into trouble. When they woke up this morning, they were all weak and pale. That red packet is probably used by some evil method. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s used to buy longevity.¡±


    Lulu looked over in confusion.


    ¡°There is a folk legend that if there is a long-term illness in the family or a person who is about to die. They would find a Taoist who knew witchcraft to steal people¡¯s longevity. However, because everyone¡¯s lifespan is destined, they will definitely be rejected by the heavens.¡±


    ¡°He would hide that person¡¯s hair in a red packet, seal it with silver, and throw it by the roadside. If someone picked it up, they would admit that they had sold their lifespan. That¡¯s why there¡¯s a saying among the people that money on the ground can¡¯t be picked up.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes, this servant has also heard of it. Some of them would be unlucky if they picked them up, and some of the money would be spent. If worsees to worst, you might even die.¡± Tao Zhi nodded. She had heard of these legends when she was young.


    ¡°So, four taels of silver and four taels of silver are used to buy longevity?¡± Lulu raised an eyebrow. He recalled the itch in his nosest night, and a glimmer of light shed across his eyes.


    ¡°Probably. We¡¯ve already sent someone to invite Master Yixu, but we¡¯ll have to wait for another two days before we receive any news.¡± Jiang Huaian was a little worried. He had picked up his younger sisterst night, but looking at her fair and rosy face, it didn¡¯t seem like her lifespan had been stolen.


    Jiang Huaian wanted to enter the pce to report this matter.


    Lulu then went to the servant girl¡¯s room where she had picked up the moneyst night.


    ¡°Miss, don¡¯t you think these Warlocks are overbearing? Aren¡¯t they deliberately cheating people of their lifespan? Won¡¯t he be punished by the heavens?¡± Tao Zhi was so angry that she muttered.


    He also remembered that thedy had also picked one up, and he was still a little frightened.


    ¡°This kind of spell is not recognized by the Heavenly Dao. I¡¯ll definitely be alone in this life.¡± Moreover, if the Heavenly Dao discovered that he had stolen his lifespan, he would be struck by lightning and disappear from the human world.


    That servant girl was still lying on the bed, and Madam Xia had given her a lot of tonics to recover.


    Lulu couldn¡¯t help but frown when she saw her.


    ¡°Did you see anything strangest night?¡± Lulu waved her hand and didn¡¯t let her get up to bow.


    Lulu nced at her. She was sixty-two years old yesterday.


    It could be considered the age of death.<div>


    But today, it had already be fifty-two.


    After sleeping for a night, she lost ten years.


    No wonder he looked so weak and his face was pale.


    It would be a wonder if he could recover from the fact that ten years had been taken away.<div>

 Chapter 908: There’s a Skull Under the Bed (1)

    Chapter 908: There¡¯s a Skull Under the Bed (1)


    The servant girl¡¯s lips were so dry that they were peeling.


    Yesterday, her face was still tender, but today, it was like a withered flower.


    The servant girl¡¯s tears were low, and she actually looked a little old.


    ¡°Last night, this servant was not on duty, so I went to bed early.¡±


    ¡°This servant¡¯s life was bitter, being sold into the residence. Fortunately, Furen was kind and allowed this servant to have peace. However, this servant missed my mother and wanted to save more money to make the family¡¯s life better.¡± Her father was a gambler. He had finally endured until her father died, but because he could not pay off his gambling debts, he was sold to pay off his debts.


    Fortunately, her mother and younger siblings could still stay at home. As the eldest sister, she had to bear the responsibility of making money.


    Seeing four taels of silver out of nowhere, she was so happy that she didn¡¯t sleep for half a night.


    ¡°Last night, this servant had just closed her eyes when she saw a woman in a white dress pass through the courtyard and enter the house. Lying in front of the servant, he kept breathing. This servant was afraid and wanted to struggle, but she couldn¡¯t move.¡±


    ¡°When she left, this servant had already fallen asleep. When she woke up this morning, she felt dizzy and couldn¡¯t get out of bed. Young Lady, this servant won¡¯t die, right?¡± The servant girl wiped her tears. Last night, she was so scared that she almost went to heaven.


    The woman¡¯s face was as white as paper, but her lips were frighteningly red.<div>


    At that moment, her heart almost stopped beating.


    Lulu nced at her. ¡± I won¡¯t. Don¡¯t worry. ¡± It was just that he had lost ten years of his youth for no reason.


    ¡°Taozhi, go to my storeroom and get some ginseng slices.¡±


    The servant girl immediately knelt down when she heard that. Ginseng, that one was worth more than a hundred taels of silver. Even ginseng slices were worth dozens of taels. Her life was not worth that much money.


    When she first sold it to the manor, she was only twenty taels.


    She was now splitting her monthly allowance into two halves. Half was given to her mother at home, and the other half was kept to redeem herself.


    ¡°Keep what thedy gave you. In the future, I will always remember your kindness.¡± Taozhi had seen thedy¡¯s storeroom before. How should she put it¡­


    There were hundreds and thousands of taels of ginseng outside, but she casually ced them like a big radish.


    Even as a servant girl, she ate a lot. In the end, she didn¡¯t dare to eat until her nose bled.


    When Lulu came out of the servant girl¡¯s room, she went straight to her bedroom.


    ¡°Did you hear me call youst night? I don¡¯t know if there were mosquitoes or somethingst night, but my face was itchy.¡± Lulu asked softly.


    ¡°No.¡± Tao Zhi was stunned. I don¡¯t know what happenedst night, but I didn¡¯t feel anything. Aiya, miss, did you meet that thief who stole your birthday?¡±


    Tao Zhi was scared out of her wits.


    Lulu had aplicated expression.


    What should she say to make herself seem less scary?


    Madam Xia heard the news from somewhere and hurried over. She even brought along her five-month pregnant sister-inw and pulled Lulu to tears.


    ¡°Quickly call the Imperial Physician over.¡± Madam Xia cried as she felt a lingering fear.


    ¡°We really met? Did you see her? Do you feel ufortable anywhere? That¡¯s right, everyone who picked up the red packet was entangled. Lulu, how can you be an exception?¡±


    Madam Xia panicked.<div>


    Lulu struggled to break free from Madam Xia¡¯s arms.


    He looked a little embarrassed.


    ¡°Well, I probably met him.¡± Lulu scratched his head, looking desperate and helpless.


    Madam Xia wanted to cry again when she heard that.<div>


    ¡°I think¡­He seemed to have broken something for her. He threw it under the bed. I thought I was dreaming¡­¡± The little girl pointed under the bed with an innocent expression.


    How could she have known that there would be a vengeful spirit so bold as to steal her lifespan?


    He didn¡¯t even dare to think about it.


    ¡°Taozhi, look at what¡¯s under the bed.¡± Madam Xia was stunned.


    Taozhi was small, so she immediatelyy under the bed and reached out to grab it. It was as if he had caught a ball of ck fur and pulled it out.


    Bada.


    It was still a little crisp.


    Madam Xia widened her eyes.


    He saw a piece of skull and hair tightly grasped by the peach branch.


    Oh my, she opened the other party¡¯s skull.


    Amitabha, what a sin.


    Everyone in the room looked at Jiang Huailu in shock.


    <div>

 Chapter 909: Lifting Your Skull (1)

    Chapter 909: Lifting Your Skull (1)


    At this moment, Jiang Huailu¡¯s expression turned extremely ugly.


    Taozhi also had a bad expression.


    Taozhi¡¯s hands tightly gripped her withered hair.


    At this moment, he stood in the middle and looked at everyone with a dumbfounded expression.


    Everyone looked at Jiang Huailu in unison.


    Jiang Huailu was at a loss and opened his mouth in a daze.¡±I, I¡­¡±


    ¡°I really thought she was a mosquito. She was noisy and noisy, so I pped her. Of course, I admit that I might be a little too strong. Perhaps he had also identally twisted it. But ¡­ I really didn¡¯t do it on purpose.¡±


    Jiang Huailu raised his hands anxiously, almost swearing.


    Madam Xia clutched her chest, looking as if she couldn¡¯t breathe.


    Ah Yin went forward to support his mother-inw with his belly puffed out.<div>


    Madam Xia turned around and took her hand. She said earnestly, ¡± In the future, stay away from her. I¡¯m worried that she might identally lift the top of your head. ¡±


    Lulu?


    As she spoke, Madam Xia was about to cry.


    ¡°Lulu, I know you are strong. Back then, your grandfather was almost angered to death by you. But I didn¡¯t know that your personality was so arrogant. Why did he lift the top of his head? Are you sure you didn¡¯t flip off the top of a real person¡¯s head?¡±


    Madam Xia was a little worried.


    ¡°Even if it isn¡¯t a human, lifting the top of a ghost¡¯s head is still very scary.¡± Tao Zhi mumbled.


    A Yin held her stomach and chuckled.


    ¡°Mother, don¡¯t worry. It was definitely not human. Look, there¡¯s no blood at all. The news of the evil causing troublest night has long spread.¡± These words made Madam Xia heave a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Taozhi, I didn¡¯t expect you to be so bold.¡± Madam Xia was very emotional.


    He looked at the short and small servant girl who was still clutching the top of her head.


    Tao Zhi was about to cry. ¡± Madam, this servant is so frightened that I can¡¯t let go. ¡± I can¡¯t move¡­¡±


    Xia Corporation¡­


    Lulu silently went forward and took the top of his head. He stood at the side obediently.


    The more Madam Xia looked, the more worried she became. ¡± Lulu, ah. In the future, we¡¯ll have to restrain our temper and strength. ¡± Otherwise, it won¡¯t be easy to get married in the future.¡±


    ¡°Mother, it can¡¯t be that bad, right?¡± Lulu¡¯s lips curled up. Lulu¡¯s nonchnt appearance gave Madam Xia a headache.


    Seeing that Madam Xia was a little anxious, Ah Yin hurriedly advised,¡±Mother, Lulu won¡¯t be bullied by her inws like this. At least I won¡¯t suffer a loss. Don¡¯t worry. Lulu was so good-looking. In the future, every family would have a daughter. I¡¯m not worried at all.¡± Ah Yin knew that this sister-inw was extremely beautiful.


    Madam Xia looked at her daughter and sighed.


    ¡°I¡¯m not worried about her. I just ¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that she will open the top of my head in the future.¡±<div>


    A Yin?


    Mother, there seems to be something wrong with your way of thinking.


    ¡°Daughter, listen to mother. You have to think twice about everything in the future. It¡¯s not nice to open the top of my husband¡¯s head or remove his arms and legs.¡± Madam Xia once again had a new understanding of Lulu¡¯s strength and ferocity.


    Lulu lowered his head and responded helplessly.<div>


    Her mother was really something. Would she be so bored as to open the top of her husband¡¯s head to take a look?


    What are you looking at?


    Look at how his brain is better than others?


    Or was it because he had more brains and was whiter than others?


    Lulu rolled her eyes. Madam Xia knew what she was thinking with one look.


    Lulu immediately stood up straight with a serious expression. ¡± Mother, don¡¯t worry. I will never pinch the top of someone¡¯s head. ¡± Not to mention pinching your son-inw!¡±

 Chapter 910: Weak and Unable to Take Care of Yourself (1)

    Chapter 910: Weak and Unable to Take Care of Yourself (1)


    ¡°Why are you still carrying this thing?¡±


    ¡°Are you afraid that others won¡¯t know? If anyone who has a son in the family finds out about this, they¡¯ll be worried about you twisting off their son¡¯s head all day long.¡± Madam Xia nodded her daughter¡¯s head in disappointment.


    ¡°In the future, pretend for me. For example, if you were hiking with someone in spring, you must sigh three times with each step you take and then give it to the servant girl. You can¡¯t show that you¡¯re as strong as an ox.¡± The Xia family was worried sick for this daughter of theirs.


    When he was young, he thought that it was good to have strength, but now that he thought about it, his future son-inw was really dangerous.


    Lulu immediately replied,¡±Why are you giving it to a servant girl?¡± Give the things to the servant girl. Should I carry the servant girl up?¡±


    Lulu nodded. I can carry one in each hand.¡±


    When Madam Xia heard this, she was shocked.


    ¡°You! You still want to bring the servant girls up, why don¡¯t you bring those young masters up?¡± Madam Xia almost couldn¡¯t breathe.


    Lulu looked at her mother tentatively. ¡°¡±Isn¡¯t this just to hurt their self-esteem? If you think it¡¯s okay, Lulu can carry Young Master along.¡±


    ¡°Mother, don¡¯t be angry. Younger Sister is still young, so take your time to teach her. He could even teach her. Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s not a big deal.¡±<div>


    Madam Xia kept patting her chest. Mother is not angry.¡± Lulu almost couldn¡¯t bear to see Madam Xia¡¯s tearful and miserable look.


    Then, he pulled Ah Yin¡¯s sleeve and said,¡±If she can¡¯t get married, she¡¯ll have to trouble you in the future.¡±


    Ah Yin almostughed out loud. Seeing Lulu¡¯s aggrieved look, he couldn¡¯t stop smiling.


    ¡°Mother, don¡¯t worry. Lulu was like my biological sister. No matter what happens, I¡¯ll take care of her. ¡± Ah Yin was very sincere, which calmed the Xia family¡¯s panic.


    ¡°I¡¯ll deal with the top of the head first. Don¡¯t take it out. How about this, Lulu, give it to Mother. Mother will settle it for you. In the future, you¡¯re not allowed to expose your strength.¡±


    Her daughter was already nine years old. If she was any older, she would have to look at others.


    In the past, her daughter was still young and did not consider this matter.


    But now that he was old, this could not be ignored.


    Lulu handed it over. Seeing Madam Xia¡¯s bitter face, she suddenly felt a little warm.


    Although she did not know where her real mother had gone, the Xia family was still using her own way to protect her.


    ¡± How do you n to deal with it, Mother? ¡± Lulu pursed her lips and smiled.


    Madam Xia red at her. ¡± Why are you stillughing? Mother will find a way. ¡± Why are you asking so many questions?¡± The hand that was holding the top of his head was trembling, so Lulu couldn¡¯t ask further.


    Not long after, Madam Xia chased Lulu out.


    Lulu helped her sister-inw out, leaving Madam Xia alone in the room.


    ¡°Sister-inw, do you like boys or girls?¡± Lulu nced at its stomach and asked.


    A Yin¡¯s brows were filled with kindness.¡±Lulu, do you know what Mother is like? Before you became a mother, you wished for her to be a girl or a boy. She hoped that he would be so good-looking and powerful in the future. She grew up to be such a towering figure in the world, but she really felt the same heartbeat as the child in her stomach.¡± A Yin paused for a moment.


    ¡°It was then that I truly understood that I only wanted my child to be healthy and happy.¡±


    Lulu stopped in her tracks, wishing her health and happiness.


    Did her mother think so too?<div>

 Chapter 911: There Is No Separation Between Love (1)

    Chapter 911: There Is No Separation Between Love (1)


    Lulu had never seen her mother.


    It had always existed in Godmother¡¯s memories.


    Godmother always told her that her mother was a tenacious and infatuated woman.


    For the sake of her father, she had exhausted all her energy in exchange for a lifetime of warmth.


    At that time, her mother was a demon.


    He had only transformed after a thousand years of cultivation.


    However, her life was ruined once she met her father.


    With just one nce, a thousand years of cultivation was destined to be squandered endlessly.


    She used her cultivation to chase after her father¡¯s footsteps time and time again.


    His father was the Son of Buddha. He would walk the path of the Son of Buddha after countless reincarnations. He was born for the righteousness of the world and existed for the love of the world.<div>


    Perhaps, he had admired the godmother of the God of Creation in the beginning.


    Because his heart was given to him by his godmother.


    His mother was constantly chasing after him, and his father was constantly reincarnating.


    By the time he turned around to look at his mother, her days were numbered.


    In thest days of their lives, their bodies consumed energy bit by bit to give birth to her.


    It elerated the death of his parents.


    ¡°If you give birth to a child, it will speed up your death. Will you still give birth?¡± Lulu suddenly asked.


    Ah Yin was stunned for a moment. She didn¡¯t know why Lulu would ask that.


    But she could hear that Lulu¡¯s tone was very down.


    Ah Yin pursed her lips and smiled. ¡± This child is the fruit of my love and mine. It¡¯s also the testimony of our love and the proof that we¡¯ve been to this world. ¡± She even shares a heart with me. I¡¯m willing to use one to bring her here and see what this world looks like.¡±


    ¡°Lulu, did you know? Parents don¡¯t ask for anything in return for their love for their children.¡±


    ¡°Your existence is happiness for them. Even if that child dies in the future and has no future or achievements, he is still a treasure to his parents.¡±


    As Lulu listened, he suddenlyughed.


    ¡°Thank you, Sister-inw.¡± Seeing her smile brightly, she skipped away.


    ¡°Sister-inw, within Lulu¡¯s ability, Lulu can grant you a request in the future. No matter what the request is.¡± The little girl was naturally happy that she had suddenly resolved the knot in her heart.


    Sometimes, she wondered if her parents would regret their elerated death because of her.


    She didn¡¯t grow up to be an indomitable god, nor was she a god revered by the world. Would her parents be disappointed?


    Was she worthy of being the Arhat¡¯s daughter?


    However, after hearing Ah Yin¡¯s words today, she realized that perhaps her existence was already her parents ¡®greatest wish.<div>


    Lulu took a deep breath.


    Whether it was reincarnation or floating in the air, there would always be hope.


    Madam Xia was her mother in the human world. Lulu felt that perhaps her godmother was secretlypensating her.


    It was topensate her for the motherly love she had never had.<div>


    Although Madam Xia had done something wrong, she had never hesitated to love her.


    Yes, it was true that the Xia Corporation loved her.


    For example, at this moment, her love for her daughter had reached its peak.


    In the main courtyard, ever since Lulu left, the room would often be filled with thumping sounds.


    ¡°Sin, sin, please don¡¯t me me. You can have a new Changfeng Skull in your next life.¡± The room was filled with murmurs. Madam Xia did not allow anyone to wait outside the door.


    A person was muttering in the room, asionally knocking on the door.


    She knelt on the ground and kowtowed while chanting Amitabha.


    With one hand on his skull, he used the other hand to smash the small hammer.


    Under her relentless efforts, the skull had already turned into a pile of powder.


    Madam Xia was sweating profusely. She threw the white powder into the water with satisfaction.

 Chapter 912: Past Deeds Dream (1)

    Chapter 912: Past Deeds Dream (1)


    Madam Xia did not stop until the skull was smashed into powder and thrown into the pond.


    At night, Madam Xiay in bed, still worried about Lulu¡¯s strength.


    It was just that smashing skulls during the day was too tiring, so he fell asleep not long after.


    She had never thought that her daughter, who was barehanded, would be so terrifying.


    But a mother-inw who smashed her skull into powder and fed it to the fish was even more terrifying.


    The night was quiet, and Madam Xia was lying on the bed extremely rxed.


    When she fell asleep, she seemed to have fallen into a dream.


    In her dream, she returned to the time when the Jiang family hadmitted a mistake and was exiled.


    At that time, Jiang Yubai hadn¡¯t fallen out with her yet, and he had always tried to make her suffer to fulfill the olddy¡¯s wish.


    The olddy was always biased towards the second branch.<div>


    On the way, the olddy was sick all the way, so she asked Jiang Yubai and Jiang Yuqing to carry her.


    Lulu had a high fever and was very sick.


    When they left the capital, everyone had secretly given them money, but the olddy refused to take it out to save them.


    In the dream, Madam Xia saw Lulu¡¯s face burning red and she was extremely anxious.


    Moreover, since Jiang Yuqing and Jiang Yubai both had to carry the olddy, she and her eldest son, Huai ¡®an, had to carry Lulu together.


    She was just the mistress of the house, who rarely went out. Huai ¡®an was still young at that time, and the child was bent over.


    However, the olddy refused to let Jiang Yubai take over.


    Always ¡­ They arrived in front of the ruined temple.


    On that day, the Evil was rampant.


    They were torturing and causing chaos everywhere. Countless people had died in the dpidated temple, and everyone was screaming.


    Then, she saw her olddy standing out.


    ¡°As long as someone is sacrificed, the evil will be appeased. Why don¡¯t we let people sacrifice and save everyone? When the timees, the person who is saved will thank that family.¡± At that time, Madam Xia saw herself clench her fists slightly.


    At that moment, the Evil rushed over.


    The Jiang family was deeply involved.


    She and Lulu separated in a panic.


    At that moment, the olddy rushed over and hugged the three-year-old Lulu. At that time, her mind was still unclear and she could not see the world clearly.


    Madam Xia clearly saw the panic in Lulu¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°No, no!¡± Madam Xia in the dream suddenly screamed.


    He watched as the olddy raised Lulu high and threw it at the Evils with a ferocious expression.<div>


    In an instant, Lulu was surrounded by a swarm of Evils.


    Madam Xia was almost scared out of her wits and could only stare nkly at everything in her dream.


    He watched as he became crazy and sluggish in his dream.


    Later, in the Misty Fog Sect forest, she fell ill again.<div>


    He had lost his life in the Misty Fog Sect¡¯s forest.


    Then, she saw her sensible son go crazy and rush into the Misty Fog Sect forest.


    When he came out, he was covered in blood and crippled.


    There was no light in the young man¡¯s eyes.


    Madam Xia cried in her dream until she almost fainted.


    It charged towards Jiang Yubai like a madman, but it passed right through his body.


    Her children, they were her children.


    It was all her life.


    Madam Xia suddenly woke up crying from her sleep. At this moment, thunder was rumbling outside, and the rain was heavy.


    Madam Xia didn¡¯t even put on her shoes and socks as she pushed the nanny away.


    She rushed out of the door with disheveled hair and disheveled clothes.


    ¡°Madam, it¡¯s raining heavily outside!¡± The nanny was shocked.


    Concubine Xia was like a trapped beast, her voice was so loud that it was almost crying.<div>


    Her Lulu, her Huai ¡®an, her son, her daughter! Madam Xia was drenched as she pushed open Lulu¡¯s door.


    In this dream, Madam Xia could not differentiate between reality and a dream.


    It was too real, too real.


    It was almost as if she had experienced it herself.


    Just thinking about it made her heart numb.

 Chapter 913: Heart-piercing Pain (1)

    Chapter 913: Heart-piercing Pain (1)


    Qin Shi stumbled into the room, covered in mud.


    With a ng, he pushed open Lulu¡¯s door.


    Taozhi was resting on the small bed when she heard the sound and woke up.


    Her small face was pale with fright. When she opened her eyes and saw that it was Madam Xia, she immediately heaved a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Madam, why are you here? This servant thought that the one fromst night came for the skull.¡± Tao Zhi muttered.


    Usually, when the servant maids greeted her, Madam Xia always had a gentle appearance.


    At this moment, his face was pale, probably due to the cold.


    Tao Zhi was shocked.


    Madam Xia rushed into the room without saying a word. She lifted the curtain and saw Lulu sitting at the head of the bed with a confused expression.


    ¡°Mother, why are you here? Why aren¡¯t you wearing shoes and socks? Why aren¡¯t you fighting¡­¡± Before he could finish his sentence.<div>


    Madam Xia saw the little girl sitting on the bed, and her eyes turned hot. She rushed forward and hugged Lulu.


    ¡°Mother Lulu. Mother¡¯s darling, you¡¯ve suffered too much.¡± Madam Xia roared, and her hands that were holding Lulu trembled.


    The dream was so real that she could not differentiate between reality and dream.


    She even saw many details that she had never noticed clearly in her dream.


    ¡°Mother, what¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t cry. Lulu isn¡¯t suffering. Go into bed and warm yourself up.¡± The little girl was delicate and soft, and her body was still warm.


    Madam Xia hugged her so tightly that her shoulders hurt.


    But Lulu didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°Lulu, it¡¯s all Mother¡¯s fault. Mother can¡¯t protect you.¡± Madam Xia¡¯s eyes were red. Her daughter was so young, how much pain she must have felt.


    Lulu frowned. He could feel the faint fluctuationsing from Madam Xia.


    This seemed to be the aura of some kind of opportunity.


    People would encounter many opportunities in their lives.


    Some people would reach the peak because of this, while others would spy on the Heavenly Dao and walk the path of cultivation.


    There were also some people who would trigger the memories of their previous lives. Many people called it rebirth.


    Lulu didn¡¯t know which type Madam Xia was, but Madam Xia¡¯s face was filled with fear. Lulu hurriedly used someforting power to slowly calm Madam Xia down.


    ¡°Mother, did you have a nightmare? Lulu is fine. Look at Lulu. What happened in the dream doesn¡¯t count. The current Lulu is real.¡± Lulu said softly and firmly.


    She guessed that her mother had been with her for too long and hade across some opportunities. Perhaps it was a memory from his previous life, or perhaps it was something he would experience in the future.


    Madam Xia¡¯s body trembled slightly. She really wanted to ask if her Lulu was in pain after being lifted and thrown out.


    He also wanted to ask if she was afraid of being surrounded by the Evils.


    However, she also understood that Lulu was the reality now.<div>


    ¡°Can Mother sleep with Lulu tonight?¡± Madam Xia wiped away her tears. Lulu was already nine years old, and ordinary girls had already been assigned to their own courtyards and were already in charge.


    She was a little embarrassed.


    Lulu immediately pursed her lips and smiled. ¡± Of course you can. Lulu hasn¡¯t slept with Mother for a long time. ¡± Mother, don¡¯t despise Lulu rolling all over the bed.¡±


    Only then did Madam Xia change her clothes and lie down with Lulu.<div>


    Hearing her daughter¡¯s heartbeat, Madam Xia¡¯s mood became calmer.


    However, he did not sleep all night.


    The Lulu in the dream, everything that he experienced in the dream, how could it be a dream? It was as if he had experienced it personally.


    Madam Xia fell asleep in a daze.


    When he woke up the next day, Lulu was already up.


    Madam Xia hurriedly got up to wash up and settle many matters in the residence.


    During breakfast, the family was eating porridge.


    Jiang Huaian suddenly massaged his legs. ¡± Mother, please get a doctor for your son in the afternoon. ¡± I don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong with my son, but his leg bone always hurts badly.¡±

 Chapter 914: Lulu Is a Lucky Star (1)

    Chapter 914: Lulu Is a Lucky Star (1)


    Madam Xia suddenly raised her head.


    ¡°Where does it hurt?¡± Madam Xia looked at Jiang Huaian.


    ¡°Actually, it doesn¡¯t hurt all the time. It just stung from time to time.¡± I had one when I first arrived in the Barren Capital, but the conditions were not good at that time, and I didn¡¯t want to trouble you.¡±


    Madam Xia stood up angrily, walked up to him, and patted him gently.


    ¡°You silly child, if anything happens to you, how will your mother live? How dare you hide it for so long?¡± Madam Xia¡¯s heart ached when she thought of how she had neglected her son.


    But thinking about how Lulu had experienced too much back then, Madam Xia knew that she had neglected her eldest son.


    At that time, Lulu had just regained consciousness and was almost killed by the olddy. Madam Xia kept a close eye on Lulu.


    But the olddy always had designs on Lulu.


    Lulu had gotten lost once and was called a virgin by the olddy.


    Everything had only gotten better after they had separated.<div>


    ¡°Mother, the pain isn¡¯t severe. It only hurt asionally. I almost forgot.¡± At that time, his mother had just gotten divorced, and it was extremely difficult for them to raise their children. Jiang Huaian couldn¡¯t bear to add to his mother¡¯s burden.


    Madam Xia felt guilty and sad.


    ¡°Where does it hurt, husband?¡±


    A Yin asked.


    Jiang Huaian pointed at his knees. ¡± It¡¯s strange. I didn¡¯t have this problem before. Not before exile, but after exile¡­No, it started after we passed the Misty Fog Forest.¡± Jiang Huaian pointed at his left knee.


    Madam Xia¡¯s expression slowly copsed.


    In the Misty Fog Sect.


    In her dream, she saw that Lulu had been sacrificed to the evil, and he had gone mad, charging into the Misty Fog Sect¡¯s forest.


    In order to save her, Huai ¡®an had be disabled when he came out of the Misty Mist Sect.


    The disabled position was the one he was pointing at.


    Madam Xia¡¯s body swayed, and her heart ached so much that she almost couldn¡¯t straighten her body.


    Everything was real.


    Everything in her dream was experienced by her children. That was their previous life.


    Madam Xia covered her lips tightly and sobbed silently.


    Jiang Huaian was shocked and hurriedly knelt down to apologize to Madam Xia. ¡°¡±Mother, I won¡¯t hide it from you anymore. Don¡¯t cry. It¡¯s all my son¡¯s fault.¡±


    How could Madam Xia be willing to let her son kneel again? She hurriedly helped him up.


    She swore in her heart that she would protect her children well. He would not let them suffer anymore.


    Madam Xia pulled Jiang Huaian away from the court, insisting on waiting for the imperial physician toe and treat him.


    Seeing that his mother was crying so hard, Jiang Huaian had no choice but to ask for leave.<div>


    In the afternoon, the imperial physician came. After a few rounds of diagnosis and treatment, he could not find the reason.


    He was clearly healthy and had no problems at all, but it would hurt from time to time.


    She took some painkillers and secretly wiped her tears.


    This was a sinmitted in his previous life.<div>


    The pair of children stayed in the residence to persuade her, and after Ah Yin¡¯s fetal movement today, Madam Xia¡¯s mood improved a little.


    Afterwards, Madam Xia thought about it carefully.


    In fact, the only difference between this life and his previous life was¡­


    Therefore, the turning point of everything happened during the sacrifice in Lulu¡¯s ruined temple.


    In their dreams, Lulu was sacrificed, and then everyone lived a terrible life in the Deste City. Some died, some were injured, and some were not summoned back to the capital.


    But in reality, Lulu was raised high by the olddy and was about to be thrown out as a sacrifice.


    At that moment, all the Evils receded like the tide.


    There was another difference.


    In her previous life, when Lulu was sacrificed, she had yet to regain her rity and was still in a chaotic state.


    But this time, Lulu was sober.


    Madam Xia clearly understood that perhaps this life had turned for the better because of Lulu. It was Lulu who brought blessings.

 Chapter 915: Punishing the Life Stealer (1)

    Chapter 915: Punishing the Life Stealer (1)


    Everything had changed for the better after Lulu woke up.


    In his previous life, the Jiang family had never returned to the Barren Capital.


    Perhaps, her daughter was really a fairy from the heavens.


    Madam Xia could not help but think.


    The Xia family quickly walked out of the memories of their previous life. After all, they were getting better and better in this life. It was just that she cared and loved the two children more than usual.


    At night, everyone was fast asleep.


    A gust of wind blew across the water.


    A woman in white stumbled around theke.¡±Where¡¯s my skull? Where did my skull go?¡±


    He clearly sensed that it was in the surroundings.


    Why are they so scattered?<div>


    The aura of the skull was everywhere.


    Turning her head, she saw a little girl with a slightly round face looking at her with a smile.¡±Come, I¡¯ll let you meet up with the skull.¡±


    The woman in white instantly turned into a gust of wind and charged at Lulu.


    Lulu grabbed her like she was a little chick, making her unable to move at all.


    ¡°Your bones are too difficult to deal with. You can¡¯t let mother worry.¡± After saying that, he muttered in his heart.


    A patrolling messenger of death arrived.


    ¡°Shemitted a great crime and was reduced to ashes. Don¡¯t leave any traces behind.¡± Lulu put her hands behind her back and slowly walked into the house.


    Mother said that she wanted to be a gentle woman and could not casually hit him.


    So be it.


    Just move your mouth.


    Early the next morning, they heard that the Salvation Pce had caught the thief who stole someone¡¯s life.


    Everyone went to thank them again, but the Pce of Salvation never collected any fees. Even the incense money was taken from the people and used by the people. The people believed in it.


    Everyone was lucky. Many gods had returned to the Pce of Salvation, and it only took them one night to snatch back the luck that had been taken away.


    But it also relied on Lulu¡¯s Book of Life and Death.


    Everyone¡¯s lifespan was recorded.


    Lulu rummaged through the night and found that there was indeed a sudden increase in lifespan.


    He immediately flew into a rage and returned them all with a swipe of his hand.


    That was fine. Since the other party hadmitted the wrath of heaven, Lulu had the responsibility to send down the punishment.


    The little girl directly used a red pen to draw on his already short lifespan.<div>


    The remaining three years were gone.


    The Pce of Salvation returned everyone¡¯s lifespan, and those whose lifespan had been stolen knelt down three times and kowtowed nine times to thank them.


    However, there were rumors among the people.


    The Salvation Pce had the ability to control the lives of mortals.<div>


    There were even rumors that the Pce of Salvation had the Book of Life and Death, which could control life and death.


    Chu Liang was now a teenager and rarely appeared. He had heard this news several times.


    ¡°The Pce of Salvation never controls, never controls the life and death of mortals. It only protects the peace of the mortal world and punishes evil.¡±


    No matter how Chu Liang exined, no one believed him.


    For a time, it caused a hugemotion, and countless wealthy merchants and dignitaries came to the Pce of Salvation to pray for longevity.


    Chu Leng¡¯s face turned cold.


    However, everyone still flocked over.


    No one had realized that the eldest of the Lin family had died suddenly.


    It was said that Lord Lin had used an old item left behind by the First Emperor, and in a fit of anger, His Majesty cut off his ear and temporarily suspended him.


    On the day he returned to the residence, the eldest son of the Lin family was so angry that he could not get out of bed.


    The elder of the Lin family was unconscious for three days.


    Three dayster, he suddenly woke up, and his face was flushed.


    Originally, everyone was muttering whether the Lin family had to prepare for the funeral.<div>


    Even His Majesty had sent someone to express his condolences.


    In the end, Elder Lin actually managed to survive.


    On the contrary, his body was getting stronger by the day.


    Who knew¡­


    Who knew that the ident woulde so quickly?

 Chapter 916: The Lin Family Steals a Birthday (1)

    Chapter 916: The Lin Family Steals a Birthday (1)


    Who knew that the ident woulde so quickly and urgently.


    Elder Lin was having lunch that day and was drinking soup with a spoon.


    A room full of Lin family juniors rushed back to see the old master.


    The old man¡¯s face was glowing. Everyone congratted him. The old man would definitely live to a hundred years old.


    One had to know that the old master was already 69 years old at that time.


    He was already considered a long-lived person.


    ¡± I¡¯ll live to a hundred years old, ¡± the old man said with a straight face. ¡± I can live to be an auspicious person. ¡±


    The junior who was reprimanded had a wronged expression and did not dare to say anything else.


    In this day and age, the average person could live up to 40 to 50 years old. The old man was already considered to have lived a long life when he was close to 70. A long life was a beautiful blessing. Who knew that he would be scolded?


    The moment the old man finished scolding, his descendants kowtowed to him in unison.<div>


    It was rare to see such arge number of descendants in the aristocratic families.


    Old Master Lin¡¯s face was glowing red. Even Consort Lin knew that he had recovered and specially came out of the pce to meet him.


    That day, there was also the First Prince, the Virtuous King.


    The old man sat on the high seat. Just as everyone kowtowed, the small spoon in the old man¡¯s hand fell to the ground and broke into two.


    ¡°Pfft¡­¡± .


    The old man spat out a mouthful of blood. Blood flowed out of his eyes, ears, nose, and mouth.


    Large drops of blood fell to the ground, and the old man fell to the ground with a thud.


    Everyone was shocked. The old man, who was still glowing a moment ago, copsed the next moment. No one could react.


    ¡°Old Master!¡±


    ¡°Hurry up and call the imperial physician.¡±


    The Lin family was in chaos. When the imperial physician arrived, the old master¡¯s body was already cold.


    He left quickly and urgently, and he died under everyone¡¯s eyes.


    Everyone from the Lin family found it difficult to ept.


    It just so happened that the outside world was rumored that the Hall of Salvation controlled life and death in the human world. The Lin family even went to the Hall of Salvation for this reason.


    However, the Lin family, who had always been respected by others, hit a wall.


    ¡°Lord, please return. The Lin family is not allowed to enter.¡± The guard replied softly.


    At that time, there were many peopleing and going at the entrance of the Hall of Salvation, but the Lin family was stopped outside the door.


    The Lin family¡¯s expressions changed on the spot.


    ¡°Who do you think you are? How dare you stop my Lin family? My old master has just passed away, and you people who curry favor with the powerful dare to p my Lin family¡¯s face? Who gave you the guts to not let the Lin family enter!¡± Matriarch Lin was trembling with anger.<div>


    They had heard that the Pce of Salvation had the Life and Death Book, so they came over to ask.


    Who knew that the Pce of Salvation would be like this?


    The pce guard looked at them with contempt and disdain.


    ¡°Naturally, it¡¯s the will of the gods. Did the Hall of Salvation really have to say what the Lin family had done? Old Master deserved it! Moreover, the Lin family also bears karma. I hope that Old Lady will do more good deeds to avoid suffering after death.¡±<div>


    These words angered the Lin family.


    However, the olddy¡¯s face turned pale and her face darkened. She did not allow anyone to cause trouble.


    ¡°Go back, all of you go back! Since the Pce of Salvation doesn¡¯t allow it, then my Lin family won¡¯te!¡± Old Madam Lin immediately turned around and left with her men.


    When he left, his face was pale, his eyes were in a daze, and his body was a little staggered.


    ¡°Grandmother, why should you be afraid of them? However, the Pce of Salvation is just a trifling matter. One day, my grandson will bring it down!¡± The First Prince stood behind the old madam with a gloomy expression.


    The olddy gently patted his hand.


    He shook his head.


    ¡± Now that the Temple of Salvation¡¯s believers are all over the world, how can we shake them? ¡± The olddy sighed.


    ¡°Whoever held it up will naturally be the one who threw it down.¡± the First Prince whispered.


    After returning to the residence, the old madam secretly sent the Daoist out.


    That Daoist was the one who caused trouble in front of the Jiang family and was locked up in the government office!

 Chapter 917: Infighting (1)

    Chapter 917: Infighting (1)


    Old Master Lin was dead.


    The Lin family¡¯s First Master had his ears cut off for offending the Emperor.


    The Lin family seemed to have lost their backbone all of a sudden.


    When the Virtuous King paid his respects to Old Master Lin, his expression was extremely bad.


    His maternal grandfather was a staunch supporter of the virtuous king, but he had many grandchildren, and few of them were as bold as Old Master Lin. Many people were secretly wavering.


    However, with the old master holding down the fort, no one dared to change sides.


    However, after Old Master Lin¡¯s death, the Lin family gradually emerged.


    There was no longer the unity of the past.


    After the Xian King finished his condolences, he returned to the Imperial Residence with a gloomy expression.


    The Daoist who had been chased out of the Lin family¡¯s door stood respectfully in front of the door.<div>


    There was no trace of extraordinariness on his face. Instead, he had a ttering expression.


    ¡°Your Highness, you¡¯re back.¡± The Daoist carefully looked at the Sage King.


    King Xian entered the manor and kicked the Daoist in the chest.


    The Daoist immediately fell to the ground and rolled around.


    ¡°What a useless thing. How did he die? Didn¡¯t you say that you extended his life?¡± The Sage King¡¯s face was indifferent, and his eyes were filled with killing intent.


    The Daoist felt the killing intent and immediately got up from the ground.


    He clutched his chest and knelt on the ground with difficulty.


    ¡°Your Highness, everything was going smoothly. But someone ruined the n.¡±


    ¡°The Daoist threw out a lot of red packets, and then selected those who were weak toplete the longevity. He chose a total of five. He had seeded in the first four, but he had not brought back the lifespan of thest one. Her skull had even been opened. She only remembered that it was a little girl who was less than ten years old. In the end, she only added 40 years to the old man.


    You also saw it. During the few days of stealing his birthday, the old master¡¯s face was red without any problems.¡±


    ¡°In order not to leave any evidence, the Daoist sent the life-stealing ghost back to look for the skull. Who knew that the life-stealing ghost would never return. The next day, I heard that he was captured by the Pce of Salvation, and something happened to the old master.¡± The Daoist knelt on the ground and kowtowed.


    The Sage King¡¯s face was less angry.


    Coincidentally, Little Mrs. Zheng¡¯s enchanting figure walked over from the corridor. The Daoist lowered his head and went to the study.


    ¡°Wangye, drink some ginseng soup. Your highness has been busy these few days, you must take care of your health.¡± Little Zheng was the second sister of the Zheng family. She originally tried to enter the pce to be a concubine, but she schemed against the wrong person and identally became the second wife of her brother-inw.


    She was ambitious, but she could see the situation clearly.


    After entering the manor, she cried for a few days and served the virtuous king very gently every day.


    Consort Zheng was the eldest daughter of the Di family and the matriarch of the Zheng family. Naturally, she wouldn¡¯t serve him like an ordinary woman, which made Second Young Lady Zheng dote on her a little more.


    Even Concubine Lin retreated a little.


    ¡°Thank you for your hard work. Why do I need you to do these things?¡± The Sage King felt a little more satisfied when he saw the woman who only cared about him.<div>


    Ever since the day the wangfei miscarried, she had been angry with him until now.


    Little Zheng then took over the task of consoling the Xian King.


    ¡°No worries.¡± As he spoke, he seemed to hear a few strange sounds in his ears.


    Little Mrs Zheng frowned. She rarely came to the study, so she didn¡¯t know why.<div>


    ¡°It¡¯s probably the Concubine Ying.¡± Ever since the Emperor of Dongli returned to the country, she had gone crazy. There¡¯s no need to teach her a lesson.¡± Secondary Consort Ying had been locked up in the dungeon in the study for a year or two.


    Little Zheng wanted to say something, but when she saw Prince Xian¡¯s sinister gaze, she immediately stopped.


    She had heard of Secondary Consort Ying¡¯s beauty and that she grew up on horseback, but she had never seen her before.

 Chapter 918: A Big Girl (1)

    Chapter 918: A Big Girl (1)


    Little Zheng also followed the rules and never crossed the line.


    He asked someone to send the refreshments to the door and retreated without taking a step forward.


    When he returned, he saw Concubine Lin in a white dress and raised his eyebrows.


    Little Zheng smiled.


    In the past, Madame Lin was Old Master Lin¡¯s granddaughter and also Prince Xian¡¯s cousin.


    However, now that Old Master Lin was dead and the Lin family¡¯s backer had fallen, she was no longer afraid of the Lin family.


    Seeing Madame Lin walk past, Little Zheng snorted lightly and walked past her.


    He had just returned to the backyard when he heard a report from the main courtyard.


    ¡°YiNiang, wangfei wants you to go over. Something must have happened.¡± The nanny stood outside the door.


    The smile on little Mrs. Zheng¡¯s face faded and her face drooped slightly.<div>


    In the eyes of men, to put it nicely, sisters serving the same husband was a good story.


    In the eyes of women and the world, he had lost all face.


    But what could he do? Back then, it was her sister who helped her n. It was her sister who helped her! From the original n of the Emperor¡¯s sole favor, it became the aunt of his brother-inw.


    How could she be willing?


    However, if she did not enter the Xian Prince¡¯s residence, she would have to be an aunt for the rest of her life.


    The Zheng family had nurtured her wholeheartedly. They would never let her be a nun who had lost her innocence!


    She didn¡¯t even need to think about what to choose.


    Everything that happened in the Sage King¡¯s residence had nothing to do with Lulu.


    However, she could vaguely guess that the Pce of Salvation had immediately found the culprit for the ident.


    She was afraid that she would soon arouse the suspicion of others.


    Lulu rubbed the space between her brows and sighed softly.


    He was already extremely lucky to be able to steal these few years of leisure.


    ¡°Godmother, did you leave this behind? Is it to tell Lulu something?¡± Lulu vaguely sensed that the red dot between her eyebrows was probably Godmother¡¯s other meaning.


    But Lulu didn¡¯t think too much about it. She was only nine years old, so what was the point of thinking so much?


    If he thought too much, he might not grow tall.


    This year passed very quickly, and it was also extremely peaceful.


    Ever since the dance at the Salvation Pce at the beginning of the year, His Majesty had guaranteed a year of peace.


    Summer, Lulu¡¯s ninth birthday.


    Unknowingly, the little girl had be more and more exquisite, and her jade-like bones were naturally formed.<div>


    During winter, Wen Ruyin gave birth to a son.


    This was the eldest grandson of the Jiang family.


    He was the eldest grandson in the true sense of the word.


    The Jiang family used to be a big family, but ever since Grand Secretary Jiang was exiled, the branch families had automatically returned to their former territories.<div>


    Now that the Jiang family was dying, it would be strange if Madam Xia was not anxious.


    When Ah Yin gave birth to her eldest grandson, Madam Xia immediately went to Grand Secretary Jiang¡¯s grave to report her happiness.


    Of course, Jiang Yubai couldn¡¯t avoid a beating.


    Lulu had recently be addicted to new ways of ying, ying with his soft little nephew.


    Even when Lu Huaijiang invited him into the pce several times, he refused to go.


    On the first day of the new year, gifts were naturally sent from the pce to the Jiang family.


    Lulu then let Eunuch Lu bring the clothes that she had personally embroidered into the pce. ¡°¡±It¡¯s a small gift but a heavy affection. Although these clothes aren¡¯t worth much, Lulu sewed them himself.¡±


    Jiang Huaian watched her tease his son speechlessly. ¡°¡±I remember that you originally made this dress for me. Later on, it became bigger and I couldn¡¯t wear it. Are you going to send it into the pce for His Majesty?¡±


    Luluughed dryly and did not say anything. He carried his nephew and ran away.


    ¡°You¡¯re already a ten-year-old girl. Why are you still so naive?¡± Jiang Huaian looked helpless.


    Most of the women in the aristocratic families would get engaged at the age of fifteen and marry at the age of sixteen.


    Generally, families would start paying attention to it at the age of twelve or thirteen. The process would take two to three years, and sixteen was just right.


    <div>

 Chapter 919: First Time Seeing Lulu (1)

    Chapter 919: First Time Seeing Lulu (1)


    ¡°What¡¯s the rush? Lulu is only ten years old. It¡¯s better to stay in the residence for a few more years.¡± Madam Wen said with a smile.


    Jiang Huaian smiled and nodded.


    The New Year was busy and fulfilling, especially since Jiang Huaian had advanced a level in just three years.


    He gradually revealed his talents in the imperial court.


    Lulu was intelligent and beautiful, so Madam Xia received many invitations asking her to bring her children out for a gathering.


    How could Madam Xia not understand?


    His daughter was too outstanding, so he had to pay attention to her early on.


    Madam Xia had brought Lulu to attend many gatherings in the back of the house. The little girl was very sweet with her words and often made the madamsugh non-stop.


    This attracted the attention of many madams.


    He had been raised in the pce since he was young and had never developed any bad habits.<div>


    Another major event happened in the capital. After the new year, His Majesty directly raised an army against Fusang.


    However, His Majesty deliberately concealed the news, and this matter was only spread among a small number of people.


    On the day of Lulu¡¯s tenth birthday, Lu Huaijiang gave her a pair of wild geese.


    Lulu was delighted and cooked it the next day.


    His Majesty did not say anything, but his smile was uglier than crying.


    ¡°He hasn¡¯t even been enlightened yet. What¡¯s the use of sending a wild goose? Wild geese?¡± The Evil God rolled around in his sea of consciousness,ughing at Lu Huaijiang¡¯s stupidity.


    ¡°Do you have someone you like? You¡¯re a ten-thousand-year-old child yourself, and you have the face to talk about me?¡± Lu Huaijiang retaliated without hesitation.


    The Evil God was so angry that he cried out. ¡± What do you know? You haven¡¯t eaten pork before and you haven¡¯t seen a pig run? ¡±


    The Evil God was furious. He felt that Lu Huaijiang had been mocking him all day.


    Lu Huaijiang rolled her eyes and stood in front of the window. She reached out and pulled on her white cloak.


    ¡°Lulu will be eleven years old after the new year, right?¡± Yes, he would be eighteen years old after the New Year.


    The imperial court had already repeatedly spoken about his empty harem.


    As he was speaking, Eunuch Lu suddenly reported from outside the door.


    ¡°Come in.¡± Lu Huaijiang sat back on the dragon throne.


    ¡°Your Majesty, the Empress Dowager asked this servant to bring you something.¡± Eunuch Lu carefully ced it on the desk.


    Lu Huaijiang looked up.


    Baby clothes and all kinds of toys for babies.


    Lu Huaijiang¡¯s eyes darkened.


    The Heretic Godughed so hard in its sea of consciousness that it almost made a goose cry.<div>


    ¡± The great evil god was forced to get married and give birth to a child. What a joke. ¡± The evil god mocked.


    Lu Huaijiang looked deeply at Eunuch Lu. ¡°¡±Go tell the Empress Dowager that if she is in a hurry, let her be a teacher. Zhen is not in a hurry.¡± Lulu was only eleven years old, so he couldn¡¯t rush her.


    Lu Huaijiang understood.


    He didn¡¯t know when he had changed his mind about Lulu.<div>


    Perhaps it was the fusion of the First Emperor¡¯s memories, perhaps it was the fusion of Sixth Brother, perhaps ¡­


    Even earlier.


    Before he could react, Lulu had already upied an extremely important ce in his heart.


    However¡­


    His little girl still looked ignorant and innocent.


    Even though she had already started going on blind dates.


    Perhaps it was not called a blind date.


    It was just that a gathering of boys and girls was called a walk¡­


    After the new year, Lulu officially turned eleven.


    She could no longer hide her beauty. Even if she was wearing a gray cotton dress, she was still the most dazzling one.


    ¡°Mother, there¡¯s no need to wear such a cumbersome dress. I¡¯m just going out to follow my brother for a walk. I¡¯m going out to eat, drink, climb mountains, and y. How can Lulu climb with so many clothes?¡± The little girl pouted and dressed up so well that even Madam Xia was dazzled.


    The Jiang family had a daughter who had just grown up. She probably really felt this kind of sadness.


    <div>

 Chapter 920: A Daughter of the Jiang Family Has Just Grown Up (1)

    Chapter 920: A Daughter of the Jiang Family Has Just Grown Up (1)


    ¡°Mother, I don¡¯t want to bring the hairpin.¡±


    ¡± Why do you need lipstick? Lulu doesn¡¯t want to apply it. ¡±


    ¡°Eh, I don¡¯t like this fragrance¡­¡± The little girl looked disgusted.


    A Yin looked at her sister-inw¡¯s wrinkled face and could not help but be secretly shocked.


    When the Creator created her, he probably used up all his love.


    ¡°Mother, there¡¯s no need to go through so much trouble. Besides, Lulu was only eleven years old. She¡¯s just going out for a walk. She¡¯s a girl after all, so there¡¯s no hurry.¡± A Yin was hinting at something.


    Madam Xia pped her head.


    Thinking about it, it made sense.


    Spring trekking was also a day when the men and women of various aristocratic families went out to y together.


    Of course, it also gave the unmarried couple a chance to meet each other openly.<div>


    Every family was apanied by their nannies and maids, so nothing bad would happen. However, many people would dress up on this day.


    Madam Xia had thought wrongly. She had only thought that Lulu could not bepared to everyone and had forgotten her age.


    ¡°Besides, Mother, look at Lulu. Even if she were to be sprinkled with dust, she would still be the most dazzling one in the crowd. If she wears too much, she will lose her original temperament.¡±


    Lulu¡¯s temperament was pure and ethereal, and Madam Xia was not beautiful.


    ¡°Mother, don¡¯t you agree?¡± A Yin said with a smile.


    ¡°Beautiful, beautiful, beautiful¡­¡± The baby in Ah Yin¡¯s arms was just one year old and was at the age of learning how to walk and talk. He always liked to point at Jiang Huailu and call her beautiful.


    His first words were not father, mother, or grandmother.


    It was Mei Mei Mei¡­


    Madam Xia couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡± Look, this brother knows how to be beautiful and ugly. ¡± He reached out and pinched his grandson¡¯s cheek, his eyes filled with joy.


    ¡°Now that everything is recovering, it¡¯s just the right time for the flowers to bloom. Wouldn¡¯t it be perfect for Lulu to wear a green dress?¡± Ah Yin remembered that the pce had just sent clothes to Lulu, so he immediately got someone to find them.


    As expected, she was covered in a light veil. When the wind blew, she almost returned with the wind.


    It was the breath of spring, and it also had a hint of yfulness.


    It was a tender green color, and the gauze dress seemed to have been dyed with a luminous pearl powder. If it was at night, it would probably be the most eye-catching one.


    ¡°I have to say, the dress sent by the Garment Bureau is indeed beautiful.¡± A Yin praised.


    Madam Xia also agreed.


    After getting Tao Zhi to dress Lulu up, the young girl became more and more lively, and the spiritual energy in her eyes was almost overflowing.


    Previously, she had put on too much makeup, which had suppressed her body.


    ¡°Hurry up and go. Stay with your brother and sister-inw. Don¡¯t fight. Oh right ¡­¡± Madam Xia hesitated for a moment before saying.


    ¡°The things are too heavy. You¡¯re not allowed to carry them yourself. Look at how exquisite you are. If this is a strong woman, wouldn¡¯t it ruin your beauty?¡±<div>


    Madam Xia repeatedly instructed.


    Lulu hummed in acknowledgment and solemnly said, ¡°¡±Mother, don¡¯t worry. Your daughter will definitely not embarrass you.¡±


    Madam Xia was delighted.


    After cleaning up, Lulu left with her brother and sister-inw.<div>


    Although Jiang Huaian was married, he was still young and was the top schr in liberal arts. He would be invited to many gatherings of young people.


    Jiang Huaian looked at his sister sitting by the car window and couldn¡¯t help but sigh. His sister had grown up.


    He had to watch carefully.


    They could see which family¡¯s son was good in advance, but they definitely couldn¡¯t let anyone take him away.


    The carriage traveled all the way to Cuiping Mountain outside the city.


    It was April and May, and the sun was just right. The grass grew and the orioles flew.


    The foot of the mountain was filled with carriages, and there were men and women everywhere.

 Chapter 921: Everyone Wants to Be Brother-in-law (1)

    Chapter 921: Everyone Wants to Be Brother-inw (1)


    Lulu hummed in acknowledgment and solemnly said, ¡°¡±Mother, don¡¯t worry. Your daughter will definitely not embarrass you.¡±


    Madam Xia was delighted.


    After cleaning up, Lulu left with her brother and sister-inw.


    Although Jiang Huaian was married, he was still young and was the top schr in liberal arts. He would be invited to many gatherings of young people.


    Jiang Huaian looked at his sister sitting by the car window and couldn¡¯t help but sigh. His sister had grown up.


    He had to watch carefully.


    They could see which family¡¯s son was good in advance, but they definitely couldn¡¯t let anyone take him away.


    The carriage traveled all the way to Cuiping Mountain outside the city.


    It was April and May, and the sun was just right. The grass grew and the orioles flew.


    The names of each family were engraved on the carriage.<div>


    Jiang Huaian took a nce. Indeed, young men and women were much rarer in the past two years.


    Why?


    It was all because His Majesty was already 18 years old and there was still no one in the harem.


    The courtiers, aristocratic families, and even the slightly famous families all kept their youngdies.


    After all, the emperor could choose a talent at any time at his age.


    The girls that caught his eye were all unmarried, which naturally led to a visible increase in the number of bachelors in the capital.


    The Lin family, Zheng family, Wang family, Yang family, and so on. The carriages were all among them.


    Originally, thedies and young masters were chatting in a distant and polite manner.


    However, the Jiang family¡¯s carriage arrived.


    The moment the little girl got off the carriage in a green dress, she attracted almost all the attention.


    She was dressed in green and had simple makeup on her head.


    Instead, it revealed her original appearance.


    The little girl seemed to be very talkative. Her eyes narrowed slightly as if she was telling a joke to her brother and sister-inw beside her. Her eyes curved into crescents as she smiled.


    It was as if he was instantly in a sea of flowers.


    Jiang Huaian¡¯s face darkened. What a bunch of lechers.


    After getting off the carriage, some of Jiang Huaian¡¯s familiar ssmates or young masters who were officials of the same dynasty gathered around.


    Jiang Huaian rolled his eyes. Usually, they were colleagues who would oppose each other.


    He was smiling so amiably at this moment.


    Everyone wants to be my brother-inw.<div>


    Lulu didn¡¯t mind. Under everyone¡¯s gaze, she brought Taozhi to Miss Xie¡¯s group.


    Miss Xie was engaged before the New Year and married thousands of miles away.


    However, the marriage was arranged by the Xie family and the man, so it must be a good marriage.


    ¡°Lulu, if I were a man, I would definitely marry you. I won¡¯t have the chance in this life. Let¡¯s see if I can have the chance in my next life.¡± Miss Xie looked at her half-jokingly and half-seriously.<div>


    ¡°That won¡¯t do.¡± Lulu stepped forward and pinched her face.


    You¡¯ll really be a man in your next life.


    Lulu sighed helplessly.


    Not long after, many red-faced young masters appeared beside her.


    Most of them looked like they were fourteen or fifteen years old.


    Some of them were seventeen or eighteen years old, but Miss Xie¡¯s expression was ugly, and those few people left again.


    Although they did not have wives, they still had concubines in their residences.


    Such a person must never appear in front of Lulu.


    Miss Xie held her hand, and the two of them brought the servant girls and servants to the steps at the foot of the mountain.


    ¡°The weather is just right. Spring is the best time.¡± Miss Xie was very generous, but she was still very friendly to Lulu.


    Zheng Yaoguang, who was not far behind him, stomped her feet and secretly red at him with hatred.


    Seeing several outstanding youths in the capital behind her, she gritted her teeth in jealousy.


    Everyone climbed up the mountain.<div>


    The scenery on the mountain was excellent. After walking for a while, they would encounter a pavilion.


    Everyone would sit down and rest, or sit down to discuss scriptures and Dao, or asionally meet friends with poems.


    Taozhi was unlucky.

 Chapter 922: Can’t Carry on the shoulders, Can’t Carry on the hands (1)

    Chapter 922: Can¡¯t Carry on the shoulders, Can¡¯t Carry on the hands (1)


    Lulu blinked at her nkly.


    ¡°What¡¯s missing? He didn¡¯tck anything. His eyes, nose, and mouth had grown. All four limbs are intact.¡± Lulu said seriously.


    Miss Xie covered her lips and smiled. She reached out and tapped the tip of her nose.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re stupid.¡± Lady Xie was gentle and virtuous. At this moment, she revealed her emotions, which stunned Lulu.


    Everyone rested in the pavilion for a while. Soon, everyone got up and went up the mountain together.


    The weather in April and May was like a child¡¯s face.


    He changed so easily.


    It was cool in the morning, but it was scorching hot in the afternoon.


    The servant girls and servants were holding their bags and panting as they crawled.


    Young men and women would definitely help each other when they went out for a walk.<div>


    The girls walked away with their faces flushed red and sweaty.


    Zheng Yaoguang¡¯s face was flushed red, and her calves were trembling.


    Miss Xie was strong and had been strengthening her body, but at this moment, she still couldn¡¯t control her dry lips.


    Lulu looked left and right and coughed lightly. She felt like she was a little different!


    Taozhi nced at her faintly. Lulu immediately put his hand on his forehead and leaned against the tree to take a nap. It made her seem a little more weak.


    Mother wouldn¡¯t be angry, would she?


    ¡°We will reach the peak soon. The scenery at the top of Cuiping Mountain is excellent. When I climb up, I will definitelypose three poems!¡± The young master at the side was showing off his power.


    The girls didn¡¯t go out of the house, so they were indeed physically exhausted when they climbed the mountain today.


    Immediately, someone could not hold it in anymore.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we take a shortcut? I know of a small path on Cuiping Mountain. We can take a shortcut there.¡± Young Master Lin frowned. He was the eldest grandson of the Lin Family.


    He was also the one who had fought with Lulu in a group fight and was hung upside down by Lulu on a tree after losing.


    His grandfather was Old Master Lin, and he was also Old Master Lin¡¯s most trusted junior.


    ¡°Really? Brother Lin, you¡¯re really amazing. You know everything.¡± Zheng Yaoguang said in a low voice with a red face.


    ¡°What if something happens?¡± Lady Xie frowned.


    ¡°How can that be? Sister Xie, even thete emperor often brought his concubines here for a walk.¡± Zheng Yaoguang said with a smile. A few of the girls had blisters under their feet, but they couldn¡¯t say it out loud.


    They only agreed with Young Master Lin.


    ¡°Brother Lin, please lead the way.¡± Zheng Yaoguang said shyly.


    Young Master Lin smiled and turned to walk into another path.


    He nced at Jiang Huailu, who was leaning against the tree. The chubby and round baby dumpling when she was five years old had already grown into the appearance of a graceful young girl.<div>


    Her eyes were filled with innocence and innocence, not at all like when she beat him up back then.


    The young man took a deep breath. This dream was a nightmare from his childhood.


    Everyone followed Young Master Lin into the winding path. Although Miss Xie was a little unhappy, she didn¡¯t want to embarrass the Lin Family.


    Moreover, there were so many manservants following them. It was likely that nothing would happen. She was thinking too much.<div>


    Lulu didn¡¯t care if they went up the mountain or down the river. She didn¡¯t care where they went.


    However¡­


    As he walked, he became more and more remote and uninhabited.


    The girls ¡®meticulously dressed clothes were pierced by thorns, andrge drops of sweat fell from their faces.


    Lulu was also very good at pretending. While the others were panting, she was also panting.


    When others cried out that their feet hurt, she also rubbed her feet in difort.


    She didn¡¯t look like a woman with monstrous strength at all.


    If the Xia family knew, they would definitely be gratified.


    Young Master Lin, how far is it? ¡± One of the girls had a hint of resentment in her eyes.


    There was also a young man beside Lulu who was always asking about his well-being.

 Chapter 923: Encounter with a Wild Boar (1)

    Chapter 923: Encounter with a Wild Boar (1)


    The young man¡¯s eyes were filled with righteousness.


    She always surrounded Lulu and asked about his well-being.


    Lady Xie smiled faintly. ¡°¡±This is the Di son of the governor. Master Guan.¡±


    ¡°Are you called Lulu? An elk¡¯s deer? It¡¯s really nice.¡± Young Master Guan looked at Lulu with a smile, his eyes filled with warmth.


    He happened to be fifteen this year and followed his sister to the capital to select talents.


    Although the Emperor did not choose him, he was still in the directorate.


    ¡°Brother Guan, my name is Yao Guang.¡± When Zheng Yaoguang heard this, she immediately went forward and bowed.


    The high officials under His Majesty, the officials of the borders, this was real power.


    Young Master Guan¡¯s eyelids drooped as he shook his head. ¡°¡±A little vulgar. But it¡¯s not your fault that the name is vulgar. After all, you¡¯re innocent.¡± Then, he looked at Lulu.


    ¡°Miss Lulu, are you tired? Do you need me to help you?¡±<div>


    ¡°Miss Lulu, are you thirsty?¡±


    ¡± Miss Lulu, I¡¯ve been practicing martial arts since I was young. My strength is greater than ordinary people. If you¡¯re really tired, I can carry you. ¡± Young Master Guan was quite confident. None of these young masters in the capital were his match.


    At this moment, the girls were already regretting it.


    He regretted changing his path.


    Young Master Lin had cold sweat on his nose and said apologetically, ¡°¡±I just walked past itst year, but I don¡¯t know why there are so many thorns. We¡¯ll reach it after passing through this path. ¡±


    The girlsined. If it wasn¡¯t for Zheng Yaoguang¡¯s help several times, they would probably have turned cold.


    ¡°By the time we reach the top of the mountain, I¡¯m afraid the sky will be dark. If you don¡¯t know the way, don¡¯t bring it randomly.¡±


    There were many people walking on the green road. If they followed Young Master Lin, the people outside would go crazy.


    Everyone walked and stopped along the way. There were even girls who started sobbing softly.


    Some of them even sprained their feet.


    Young Master Lin felt guilty. He said that he had offended her and that he had no choice but to carry her. It was just that there was a package in the middle. There were many people now, so it was not a big deal.


    Lady Xie endured the blood blisters at her feet. The servant girl carried a heavy bag and could not even help her.


    Moreover, the servant girl was almost unable to hold on.


    ¡°Miss Lulu, why don¡¯t I carry you?¡± Master Guan looked at Lulu with concern. At this moment, no one would gossip. You¡¯re a weak woman. Don¡¯t force yourself.¡±


    Lulu looked conflicted. She didn¡¯t know if she should also show weakness and lie on Young Master Guan¡¯s back.


    Before he could finish, he heard a screaming from the front.


    Following that, screams sounded one after another. Guan Qing raised his head, his expression suddenly stern.


    With a leap, he rushed towards the scream.


    ¡± There¡¯s a wild boar, there¡¯s a wild boar!!! ¡± At the front, Young Master Lin was already frozen on the spot. The people behind him were stunned and didn¡¯t dare to move.<div>


    Opposite them, a wild boar as strong as a small mountain was ring at them.


    Its fangs were sharp, and there was blood from some unknown animal on them.


    It was dripping onto the grass, dyeing the ground red.


    Guan Qing¡¯s scalp went numb. This group of youngdies and young masters probably had very little chance of escaping.<div>


    Back then, his father killed a wild boar with his bare hands and was already known as a warrior in the border areas.


    That wild boar was not even as big as this one.


    ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t move. Don¡¯t run.¡± Guan Qing stood at the front and looked ahead cautiously.


    ¡°What should we do? What should he do? Help!¡± Zheng Yaoguang was shocked. She was originally following behind Young Master Lin and standing at the front.


    At this moment, he turned around and ran away like a madman.


    It charged straight into the crowd as if it had found its target.

 Chapter 924: She Smashed the Wild Boar with a Punch (1)

    Chapter 924: She Smashed the Wild Boar with a Punch (1)


    The moment Zheng Yaoguang turned around.


    Guan Qing thought to himself that he was in trouble.


    Guan Qing broke out in a cold sweat when he saw her rushing towards the crowd.


    At least half of the children of the imperial court were here.


    If he really died here, the imperial court would probably be overturned.


    ¡°Come back!¡± Guan Qing shouted angrily. Who knew that she would go to the ce with the most people without looking back.


    The young masters and girls were all shocked.


    Screams instantly spread out.


    However, no matter how fast they moved, they were not as fast as the wild boar.


    As they charged over, they even broke the tree trunks on both sides of the road.<div>


    If this was a human, he would have died on the spot.


    Everyone panicked, and screams could be heard everywhere.


    Guan Qing rushed forward. ¡± Everyone, hide behind me. Don¡¯t act rashly. ¡± Everyone cried. Young Master Lin¡¯s face was pale and his fingers were trembling.


    Lulu hid in the crowd with Taozhi and asked in a low voice, ¡°¡±Look at how I¡¯ve been pretending all the way, right? If you can¡¯t carry it with your shoulders or lift it with your hands, you¡¯ll have learned the essence.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just that it¡¯s a little troublesome now. Their faces are all ferocious, and I can¡¯t learn it. Taozhi, you¡¯ve learned well. Yes, yes, yes. It¡¯s the way you grimace.¡± Lulu sighed.


    Taozhi¡¯s eyes were brimming with tears. She was about to cry.


    ¡°Good acting, good acting. Everyone can tell that you¡¯re a woman with strange strength.¡±


    Lulu had a faint smile on her face.


    ¡°Then my mother can rest assured.¡± Lulu shook his head, worried that she would kill her future husband. She just had to hide it well.


    The little girl stood at the back and suddenly heard an ear-piercing shout.


    ¡°Lulu!¡± Guan Qing¡¯s forehead was covered in sweat as he shouted loudly.


    ¡°Lulu!¡± Young Master Lin, who always hated Jiang Huailu, looked at her in fear.


    ¡°Miss!¡± Tao Zhi turned around and her pupils constricted.


    Unknowingly, the wild boar that was as sturdy as a small mountain had charged towards Jiang Huailu with its fangs bared.


    The moment he got close, the earth shook.


    Young Master Lin¡¯s face turned pale, and he couldn¡¯t help but charge towards Jiang Huailu.


    Lulu turned her head, and the wild boar¡¯s fangs were already in front of her.


    Lady Xie was so scared that she almost closed her eyes. Her eyes were filled with hot tears.


    Guan Qing¡¯s hair stood on end, and he clenched the sword in his hand tightly.<div>


    The moment the wild boar crashed into Jiang Huailu.


    Lulu reflexively extended his fist.


    She clenched her delicate little fists slightly, and even her entire body seemed extremely small in front of the wild boar.


    ¡°Dong¡­¡± There was a loud bang.<div>


    Her small fist directly hit the boar¡¯s jaw.


    Everyone was even mentally prepared that Jiang Huailu would be trampled to death or knocked to death.


    However, after the loud thud, another loud sound was heard.


    It was as if something had flown out.


    Even the ground shook three times.


    Guan Qing¡¯s lips were wide open as she looked at everything in front of her in shock.


    Scenes of what had happened when they had gone up the mountain shed through his mind.


    The little girl held her forehead and waist, shouting that climbing the mountain was tiring.


    She was carrying a water bottle and was crying out in a sweet voice that it was so heavy.


    When he saw a furry bug, his face turned pale.


    Until this moment¡­


    With a punch, she sent the wild boar that weighed a few hundred pounds flying.


    Its sharp fangs were directly smashed into pieces, and its face was deeply sunken.<div>


    Silence.


    A deathly silence.


    Lady Xie swallowed her saliva with difficulty. Her gaze fell on the thin little girl and then on the wild boar¡¯s sturdy hill.


    Was it really her who cried and cried about being tired just now?

 Chapter 925: The Delicate Girl The Xia Corporation Can’t Wish For (1)

    Chapter 925: The Delicate Girl The Xia Corporation Can¡¯t Wish For (1)


    Lulu¡¯s mind went nk.


    Her conditioned reflex was faster than her brain, and she sent the wild boar flying with her hand. However, his mind was still thinking that she couldn¡¯t carry him now.


    She should be crying right now.


    His brain and hands were not listening to him.


    Lulu was so wronged that she almost cried.


    Is it toote to cry now? However, would she be scolded by others?


    Lulu made an awkwardparison.


    He hid his hands behind his back and looked at everyone with a dry smile.


    At this moment¡­


    That punch of hers had directly shattered the hearts of all the young men present.<div>


    ¡°The wild boar flew out?¡± Ady asked hesitantly.


    Immediately, someone said with certainty,¡±It flew out.¡± It even created a small pit.¡± His voice was extremely certain.


    Taozhi silently facepalmed. It was over.


    Madam was going to cry.


    Her eyes were probably going blind from crying.


    He was defeated by the wild boar.


    There was a strange silence.


    ¡°Cough¡­¡± Young Master Lin¡¯s throat tightened. He suddenly felt that Jiang Huailu might have been merciful to him when he was young.


    After all, that punch might have shattered his bones.


    ¡°This wild boar¡­¡±


    Guan Qing¡¯s expression changed visibly.


    Before Lulu smashed the wild boar away, he looked at Lulu with a gentle and protective gaze.


    And at this moment¡­


    There was a strange look of respect in his eyes.


    Her heart was broken.


    It was the first time he had fallen in love with a delicate and soft little girl. Then, the little girl smashed a wild boar in front of him.


    ¡± It crashed into us on its own. Do you believe it? ¡± Lulu looked innocent.


    Everyone thought,¡±I believe in your evil!¡±


    Lulu didn¡¯t know what to say. She looked at the wild boar that was like a small mountain and sighed faintly.<div>


    Everyone was provoked by the wild boar, so how could they dare to go up the mountain?


    The sky was already dark, and everyone did not dare to stay on the mountain for long. They immediately prepared to go down the mountain.


    However, there were many young men surrounding Lulu.


    When she went down the mountain, the little brothers avoided her from afar.<div>


    On the contrary, the little girls surrounded her. With her, it was as if they had a sense of security.


    Peach Branch wanted to cry but had no tears.


    It was over. The girl¡¯s strength could not be hidden anymore.


    When they descended the mountain, the foot of the mountain was brightly lit.


    Torches were lit everywhere like a long dragon.


    Each family sent people up the mountain to search. When they saw them helping each other down the mountain, they heaved a sigh of relief.


    ¡°I heard that there were wild boars in the mountains these few days. They gave birth to cubs and often brought them out to hunt for food. I was deeply afraid that you would meet. It¡¯s good that you¡¯re back safely.¡± The one who spoke was the Xie family¡¯s nanny.


    Miss Xie¡¯s lips moved, and she shook her head before getting into the carriage.


    It was April and May. The days were hot and the nights were cold.


    In the midst of their panic, they didn¡¯t know where their bags had fallen. They were still wearing their long dresses during the day, and their faces were unsightly from the cold. No one mentioned the wild boar.


    However, when they left, they all nced at Jiang Huailu.


    Lulu grinned at them. Everyone shuddered and ran away.


    Jiang Huaian heaved a sigh of relief when he saw that his sister had returned safely.<div>


    ¡°I thought something happened to you guys on the mountain. Why was he in such a sorry state? In the future, it¡¯s better to attend fewer gatherings like this.¡±


    ¡°It would be bad if there were any snakes, insects, rats, and ants on the mountain.¡± Jiang Huaian felt helpless.


    ¡°It¡¯s already good enough that you didn¡¯t scare the snakes, insects, rats, and ants,¡± Tao Zhi whispered.


    Jiang Huaian didn¡¯t hear her clearly. He didn¡¯t think too much about it.


    She returned to the Jiang family home at night.


    Madam Xia¡¯s first words were,¡±You didn¡¯t fight, right? Did anything happen?¡±


    Lulu shook his head.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been putting on an act this whole time. Ah, no, Lulu was very delicate. When we went up the mountain, everyone knew that Lulu was a delicate girl who couldn¡¯t be carried or carried.¡±


    Madam Xia only felt that something was wrong.


    ¡°What about going down the mountain?¡±


    Lulu replied honestly, ¡°¡±When I went down the mountain, I was the warrior who sent the wild boar flying with one punch.¡±


    Madam Xia rolled her eyes and almost fell to the ground.


    <div>

 Chapter 926: Men Have Uncles Too (1)

    Chapter 926: Men Have Uncles Too (1)


    Madam Xia was so angry that she cried.


    She was so angry that she cried.


    ¡°Mother really doesn¡¯t want you to have a reputation for being able to pull up mountains and rivers.¡± Madam Xia felt a headache.


    Her life was bitter, really bitter.


    When others married their daughter, they were always worried that their daughter would be wronged.


    She was worried that her daughter would break her son-inw¡¯s neck if she got married.


    Lulu had an honest look on his face as he pinched the corner of his clothes.¡±Mother, Lulu isn¡¯t very strong. At most, he¡¯s just a little older than others.¡± Lulu scratched the back of his head innocently.


    Madam Xia covered her face. She was really worried about her future son-inw.


    ¡°Find someone who can take a beating. Sigh.¡± Madam Xia muttered.


    ¡°Alright, alright, let¡¯s eat. Did those young masters discuss poetry with you?¡± Madam Xia asked, unwilling to give up.<div>


    ¡°They want to be sworn brothers with me.¡± Lulu shook his head.


    Very good, their rtionship was one step closer to sess.


    He had broken all his fantasies and walked straight into the realm of brotherhood.


    Madam Xia clutched her chest, her heart turning cold.


    The next morning, as expected¡­


    The news that there was a powerful warrior in the top schr¡¯s residence instantly spread throughout the capital.


    Madam Xia was expressionless, she regretted letting her go hiking.


    Usually, a few good friends would always joke about bing inws. When they met again, it had already be:¡± Sigh, my brother is weak and doesn¡¯t deserve Lulu. What a pity. ¡±


    ¡± My family is even worse. I don¡¯t think they can even withstand a single finger from Lulu. ¡±


    Madam Xia: I knew it!


    Some people are happy and some people are sad about the matter of hiking.


    In terms of joy, Lu Huaijiang was probably the happiest.


    When Lu Huaijiang found out that Lulu was going out with the boys and girls, he was so angry that he didn¡¯t sleep at all.


    He rolled his eyes and stared until dawn.


    He knew that hiking was a day for young men and women to meet openly. There were even many women who would take this opportunity to look at men.


    All the green walks had a different meaning.


    Lu Huaijiang was deeply afraid that Lulu¡¯s brilliance could not be concealed, so he was even half-hearted when he went to court.


    Until the next court session¡­


    Yes, Lulu¡¯s radiance could not be concealed.<div>


    However, she had blinded the eyes of all the boys and girls.


    Lu Huaijiang sat at the desk andughed softly. Her entire being softened.


    His Majesty had been in a bad mood for the past two days and was angry at everyone.


    In the past, he doted on the border officials the most, but today, for some reason, the Emperor scolded them several times in private.<div>


    Seeing the Emperor¡¯s face turn into ice, Eunuch Lu heaved a sigh of relief.


    Ever since Miss Lulu left the pce, the Emperor had be moody.


    Sigh ¡­


    How could that be called soul suppression?


    This was to calm his anger.


    The kind that could suppress anger.


    Eunuch Lu guessed that it was probably because the Emperor was old and refused to fill the harem. He was probably moody because he could not be released.


    Although he didn¡¯t have that thing, it didn¡¯t stop him from seeing pigs run.


    ¡°Refuse the next summons. Zhen is tired.¡± The man in the dragon robe had a sharp murderous look on his face. Because he had been in a high position all year round, he still faintly carried a few traces of the aura of a superior.


    Eunuch Lu was even more afraid of the Emperor.


    ¡°Yes.¡± The Emperor turned around and walked out of the pce, heading towards the bedroom.


    His Majesty did not like others to serve him in his chambers.


    Eunuch Lu could not enter either.<div>


    Everyone respectfully waited outside the door.


    The Evil God said, ¡± Look at your useless face. What exactly do you like about her? ¡± Just going out for a walk makes you feel uneasy?¡±


    The evil god was extremely disdainful.

 Chapter 927: The Evil God Is a Chef (1)

    Chapter 927: The Evil God Is a Chef (1)


    ¡°You are the Son of Heaven, the pir of the country!¡±


    The Evil God kept muttering.


    However, Lu Huaijiang recalled that eight years ago today, Lulu had given him a chicken drumstick at the Pce of Salvation.


    She even asked him with a drooling face if she could lick the bones that he had finished eating.


    Lu Huaijiang chuckled, dispelling the loneliness in his heart.


    ¡°I want to send some food to Lulu.¡± Lu Huaijiang stood up gently.


    ¡°Eat, eat, eat. The fire is burning my eyebrows! Don¡¯t you feel that the Heavenly Dao is suppressing you more and more?¡± The Evil God stomped his feet in anger.


    However, Lu Huaijiang left the pce without looking back.


    ¡°To the imperial kitchen.¡± Lu Huaijiang¡¯s face was slightly cold. Eunuch Lu paused for a moment and immediately announced loudly,¡±Set out in the imperial kitchen.¡±


    After taking a few steps, he asked respectfully,¡±Is Your Majesty hungry? This servant asked the imperial kitchen to send the menu over?¡±<div>


    Lu Huaijiang waved his hand and his footsteps were like the wind.


    He wanted to cook something for Lulu.


    ¡°Useless, useless! Your hands are used to kill and plunder, to kill the God of Creation! He actually washed his hands and made soup for a woman!¡± The evil god was screaming in his mind.


    Lu Huaijiang did not pay any attention to it, nor did he pay attention to the panic of the people in the imperial kitchen.


    ¡°All of you, leave. You are not allowed to enter without my order.¡± Lu Huaijiang waved her hand lightly, and the people in the imperial kitchen lowered their heads and retreated. Eunuch Lu¡¯s face was filled with shock. Your Majesty, are you preparing to do it yourself?


    However, the Emperor¡¯s words were absolute. How could Eunuch Lu dare to guess the Emperor¡¯s will?


    He immediately bowed and left.


    From time to time, the sound of knocking on the chopping board could be heard from the room.


    The head of the imperial kitchen knelt outside the door in fear and asked Eunuch Lu carefully, ¡°¡±If Your Majesty does something uneptable, will you behead this servant?¡±


    The manager of the imperial kitchen wanted to cry but had no tears.


    Eunuch Lu¡¯s eyelids twitched.


    In the imperial kitchen.


    Lu Huaijiang looked at the chopping board that had been split in half and fell into deep thought.


    ¡°In my memory, Lulu likes to eat chicken drumsticks. I¡¯ll go kill a chicken.¡± Lu Huaijiang walked straight to the back door with his knife.


    He picked a fat one and held his breath for a moment.


    The kitchen knife flew out.


    The chicken heads were chopped off.


    The chicken head rolled twice on the ground.


    But the chicken ¡­<div>


    Blood was flowing out of his neck, and he was running around with his headless body. The room was filled with blood.


    It was like a murder scene.


    ¡°This chicken has probably be a spirit.¡± Lu Huaijiang was silent for a moment. Looking at the chicken feathers and chicken blood on the ground, she expressed her opinion.


    The Evil God cursed angrily.<div>


    ¡°You trash, trash! He didn¡¯t even know how to cook! Get lost, I¡¯ll do it!¡± The Evil God cursed.


    It was unknown whether Lu Huaijiang did not resist or the Evil God was too angry.


    He had actually easily gained control of his body.


    The Heretic God stood at the scene and was stunned when he raised his knife.


    Then, he went forward and grabbed a chicken while cursing,¡±I really owe you guys. Useless things, you can¡¯t even kill a chicken. What else can you do? I¡¯m afraid he doesn¡¯t even know how to cook.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t even grab a woman¡¯s stomach, and you still want to grab a woman? Trash.¡± The Heretic God grabbed the chicken and twisted its wings and head.


    He pulled the hair on his neck, and with a sh of silver light, he cut his neck.


    He didn¡¯t even kick.


    Then, he quickly started a fire, plucked the feathers, and chopped them up.


    He found all kinds of ingredients and lit a raging fire under the stove.


    An evil god that couldpete with the Creator actually cooked well.

 Chapter 928: Evil God’s Intelligence (1)

    Chapter 928: Evil God¡¯s Intelligence (1)


    The Evil God stood on the stove.


    With a point of his finger, the seasoning automatically flew into the pot.


    ¡°Trash, you don¡¯t even know how to cook.¡± With a wave of the Evil God¡¯s hand, delicious dishes were served.


    The entire room was filled with the rich fragrance of meat.


    ¡°Sigh, my damn talent.¡± The Evil God rolled his eyes and cupped his fists, feeling that he was awesome.


    Perhaps because the remnant soul was too weak, the Heretic God did notst long before it returned to the Sea of Consciousness.


    Lu Huaijiang stood in the imperial kitchen, looking at the delicious dishes on the stove and falling into deep thought.


    ¡°You can see the memories of each of your eight lives, right?¡± Lu Huaijiang asked.


    His tone was firm and his eyes were filled with confidence.


    The Evil God stomped his feet. However, you can¡¯t deny my talent to be able to recover just by relying on my memories! Of course, most of the memories can be seen, but the incarnation is also an independent individual. They also have times when they are unknown to others.¡±<div>


    ¡°For example, their memories of Jiang Huailu were sealed extremely tightly.¡± The Evil God rolled its eyes.


    ¡°Then, if we reincarnate many times, will it affect me? For example, intelligence?¡± Lu Huaijiang asked seriously.


    ¡± Hmph! ¡± The Evil Godughed coldly. ¡± After reincarnating eight times, the biggest influence is naturally one¡¯s ability. ¡± I¡¯m constantly being weakened and reincarnated in the lower realm. Every life consumes arge amount of cultivation.¡±


    ¡°Intelligence, do you think my intelligence is damaged? What a joke! If my intelligence was damaged, would I still be able to find your incarnation?¡± The Evil God looked disdainful.


    ¡± That¡¯s right. ¡± Lu Huaijiang smiled meaningfully. ¡± Evil Gods will always be evil Gods. ¡±


    The Evil God was ted by Lu Huaijiang¡¯s ttery and pouted. ¡°¡±It¡¯s good that you know. If you fuse with my main body, you will be able to obtain all my power. Of course, the memories of these eight lifetimes will naturally be unsealed.¡±


    Lu Huaijiang shook her head.


    Now was not the time.


    Looking at the sky through the window, his original body¡¯s power had the mark of heaven. As long as he fused them all, this life would really end.


    The Heavenly Dao would attack him without any scruples.


    What about Lulu?


    He and Lulu were really standing on two extremes.


    Lu Huaijiang had always been strengthening his abilities. He could be bloodthirsty, brutal, and betray the world. But he was unwilling to face Lulu.


    ¡°When can you escape? You were born to be enemies with her. Even if you can push or hide now, you can¡¯t change the oue. It will still be the same as the previous seven lifetimes. There will be no exceptions.¡±


    ¡°Of course, she might be like Sixth Brother and leave a deep impression in her heart. Or perhaps, like Old Seventh, he made her cry. Then, she let that narrow-minded and protective God of Creation seal all her memories.¡±


    ¡± You¡­¡±  The Evil God paused and pondered for a moment. ¡± But I guess you will be the strongest existence in her memories. ¡±


    The Evil God had peeked at most of the memories. Only Lu Huaijiang had obtained something different.


    Perhaps it was exactly what he said.


    In every lifetime, they had been able to shake her heart.<div>


    He pried open a small crack bit by bit and stuffed himself in.


    Lu Huaijiang frowned slightly and looked at the sky with a stern gaze.


    ¡°Crack¡­¡± There was a p of thunder in the daytime.


    Lu Huaijiang sneered, picked up the lunchbox, pushed open the door, and left the imperial kitchen.<div>


    The moment the door was pushed open, everyone took a deep breath.


    The first thought in Eunuch Lu¡¯s mind was:If His Majesty doesn¡¯t want to be the emperor, he can still be a chef!

 Chapter 929: A Familiar Taste (1)

    Chapter 929: A Familiar Taste (1)


    Lu Huaijiang carried the lunchbox and entered the bedroom.


    The doors of the hall were tightly shut, and no one dared to approach.


    Thest time someone barged into His Majesty¡¯s bedroom, His Majesty beheaded him in public. From then on, no one dared to approach unless His Majesty summoned them.


    Lu Huaijiang carried the food box and appeared in the backyard of the Jiang family in a sh.


    ¡°Pay more attention in the future. Which young master is more resistant to being beaten up?¡± Madam Xia shook her head as she walked.


    Lu Huaijiang raised his eyebrows. He felt that he was the best at taking a beating.


    He carried the lunchbox into Lulu¡¯s room. The little girl was wearing a snow-white undergarment.


    ¡°Hey, Jiang Jiang, you came at the right time. There might be a problem with my Life and Death Book.¡±


    ¡°Miss Xie is clearly still alive, why did she lose so much blood? I saw it with my own eyes. The moment I sat on the stool and stood up, the stool turned red.¡±


    ¡°Lulu came back to check the Life and Death Book. It¡¯s clearly an excellent fate. Why is there so much blood¡­¡± Lulu¡¯s Book of Life and Death was almost torn apart.<div>


    Lu Huaijiang stopped in her tracks, her ears slightly red.


    ¡°Is she terminally ill?¡±


    What did Lu Huaijiang say?


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. As long as there¡¯s no problem with the Life and Death Book, it¡¯s fine. Come and taste the food I made for you.¡± Lu Huaijiang couldn¡¯t help but think of the menstrual belt from back then.


    Ah.


    That was a painful memory that he could not erase for the rest of his life.


    Lulu frowned and obediently sat beside him.


    What Lu Huaijiang did not say was that every woman would experience this.


    His Lulu could do it too.


    At that time, it would mean that his Lulu had grown up.


    She had grown into a youngdy who could marry.


    ¡°Ah, it smells so good.¡± The moment the food box was opened, the little girl¡¯s eyes lit up.


    She went forward and hugged Lu Huaijiang¡¯s arm, sitting intimately beside him.


    The moment he touched Lulu, Lu Huaijiang¡¯s body trembled violently. He sat up straight, and his face flushed red.


    Only now did he notice that Lulu¡¯s hair was still wet.


    His clothes were also the inner clothes that he had just changed into.


    Her pair of eyes were unusually lively. At this moment, she was hugging his arm tightly against her chest.


    The little girl seemed to have never avoided him. Sometimes, Lu Huaijiang did not know whether to be happy or sad.


    Not avoiding him was a good thing, but it was also a bad thing.<div>


    This meant that she never had any other thoughts.


    ¡°What a familiar smell. I think I¡¯ve smelled this fragrance somewhere before.¡± Lulu took a deep breath.


    ¡± Nonsense! ¡± The Evil God stomped his feet in his sea of consciousness. ¡± Nonsense! ¡±


    No one in the world was worthy of him cooking.<div>


    Only his grass.


    The Evil God looked tired.


    Lu Huaijiang held her breath and pulled Lulu to sit down gently. She only heaved a sigh of relief when she felt that Lulu was far away.


    ¡°Try it. I bet no one has ever tasted this before.¡± This was made by me, the evil god.


    Lulu picked up a piece and nodded quickly as he ate.


    ¡°Good, good¡­It¡¯s really good.¡±


    The little girl had just finished her dinner and was originally thinking of taking a bite, but she couldn¡¯t stop once she started.


    Moreover, she felt a sense of familiarity.


    It seemed like she had eaten it somewhere before.


    ¡°Where did you buy it? I¡¯ll let my brother lead the court in the future.¡± Lulu¡¯s eyes curved, and its stomach was almost stuffed.


    ¡°It¡¯s a new chef in the pce.¡± Lu Huaijiang coughed lightly. When you want to eat it, tell your brother. Let him bring it back from the pce.¡±


    After I leave court, I will rush to the royal study. There should be enough time, right?


    At most, he would read less of the memorials.<div>


    Evil God:

 Chapter 930: The Little Deer Bumped Around (1)

    Chapter 930: The Little Deer Bumped Around (1)


    Lulu gave him face and finished the food.


    ¡°At least she¡¯s sensible.¡± The Heretic God was somewhat pleased in his sea of consciousness.


    ¡°Look, if you want to trap a woman¡¯s heart, you have to trap a woman¡¯s stomach.¡± The evil god¡¯s tail was about to reach the sky.


    Lu Huaijiang chuckled and looked deeply at Lulu.


    His girl was growing up bit by bit.


    Lulu, will you stay by Jiangjiang¡¯s side from now on? ¡± Lu Huaijiang clenched her fists slightly and stared straight at her.


    Lulu nudged Bonehead. It¡¯s not just Lulu. Eunuch Lu and many others are with you.¡±


    ¡°Not this kind ofpany¡­¡± Lu Huaijiang lowered her voice.


    However, seeing the confusion in Lulu¡¯s eyes, Lu Huaijiang felt helpless.


    His Lulu was still too young. Had it not been enlightened?<div>


    Lu Huaijiang suddenly felt a little dejected.


    The Evil God sneered in the sea of consciousness. ¡± What are you doing? Someone rolled over the nail board for her. ¡±


    Lu Huaijiang thought about it and suddenly stopped feeling sad.


    ¡°I will quietly wait for you to grow up.¡± Lu Huaijiang caressed her forehead and hugged her gently, pressing her against his chest.


    ¡°Lulu, can you hear the heartbeat here? He is beating for you.¡±


    Lu Huaijiang whispered in her ear.


    ¡°You must remember me deeply in your heart. Record it here.¡± Lu Huaijiang¡¯srge hand gently covered her snow-white little hand. Her little hand was slightly cold as she looked at Lu Huaijiang in surprise.


    She ced her big hand on her small hand and ced it in her heart.


    You have to remember.


    She remembered that dream again and wanted her to remember it.


    Lulu felt a sharp pain in his heart. He could not help but look up at Lu Huaijiang.


    She tilted her head slightly and looked at him deeply.


    Lu Huaijiang hugged her gently. She was eleven years old.


    He would wait for the flowers to bloom.


    After a while, Lu Huaijiang released her.


    Lulu¡¯s body instantly turned cold. She felt empty in her heart, as if something was missing.


    ¡°Oh, right, these are the clothes and shoes I made for you.¡± Lulu suddenly pped his head and instantly forgot about his chaotic heartbeat. He took out the shoes, socks, and clothes that were hidden at the bedside.


    ¡°I wonder if I can wear it.¡± Lu Huaijiang didn¡¯t even look at Lulu as she gestured at him. ¡°¡±It can be worn, it can be worn.¡±


    ¡°My embroidery is not good.¡± Lulu was a little shy. With her embroidery skills, it was not good for her to make clothes for him every year.<div>


    ¡°As long as my embroidery skills are good,¡± Lu Huaijiang smiled. I don¡¯t need your embroidery skills.


    Lulu didn¡¯t know why, but her heart felt sweet.


    It was even sweeter than the honey she stole when she was young.


    Even her face was a little hot. The little girl covered her cheek, feeling that she was sick.<div>


    Lu Huaijiang sat for a while. Seeing that it was alreadyte, she was afraid that it would dy the little girl¡¯s sleep and make her grow taller.


    He immediately left the Jiang family.


    It was only after Lu Huaijiang left that Lulu reached out and gently patted his face. ¡°¡±Why is your face so hot? Her heart was beating so fast that it felt like it was about to jump out. Am I sick?¡± Lulu widened its eyes innocently.


    The next morning.


    Lulu stood up with dark circles under his eyes.


    She had insomniast night.


    This was the first time Savior had insomnia.


    The scene of Jiang Jiang¡¯s heartbeat kept appearing in front of her eyes, and she couldn¡¯t help but blush in her dreams. Then¡­


    Then, she fell asleep in a daze.


    She had another nightmare.


    In her dream, she had shed Jiang Jiang with her sword.


    Lulu felt terrible.


    However, when she thought of Jiang Jiang¡¯s face, she felt a little expectant, a little shy, and a little resistant.<div>


    He resisted the sword that appeared in his dream.

 Chapter 931: Lulu’s Emergency Illness (1)

    Chapter 931: Lulu¡¯s Emergency Illness (1)


    Lu Huaijiang was in a good mood throughout the entire day.


    ¡°Your Majesty, the soldiers of the Great Zhou have already gathered today. Tomorrow, they will arrive at the city. The three cities we gave upst year will be taken back together with that country this year!¡±


    The governor was summoned to the capital to pick up his son.


    He did not know what stupid thing his son had done to make the Emperor personally ask him to bring him back.


    The courtiers all shivered.


    They knew.


    It was said that Lord Lin had privately opened up the national treasuryst year and wanted to exchange the old items of the First Emperor for three cities.


    His Majesty did not allow it and even cut off Lord Lin¡¯s ears.


    Elder Lin passed away in a fit of anger. The eldest son lost his ears and could no longer hold office.


    Now that the Lin family¡¯s wings had been cut off, even the First Prince had been keeping a low profile recently.<div>


    Not long after the new year, His Majesty¡¯s army had already arrived at the city.


    Everyone¡¯s hearts tightened, but they were also proud of the Emperor who had fought everywhere to expand his territory.


    ¡°Your Majesty is wise.¡±


    Lu Huaijiang looked down at the courtiers below and frowned slightly.


    It was only after the court session ended and Lu Huaijiang changed into a new set of clothes that her mood improved again.


    ¡± Today, I feel the call of my old subordinate. ¡± The Heretic God had been silent for an entire day and only spoke now.


    Lu Huaijiang was tidying up his new clothes. Lulu¡¯s new clothes put him in a good mood for the entire day.


    ¡°You have to speed up the fusion. We need to deploy everything to deal with the Heavenly Dao.¡± The Heretic God did not try to persuade him this time. He knew that Lu Huaijiang could feel the suppression of the Heavenly Dao.


    Lu Huaijiang didn¡¯t say anything. Now that he had grown up, he was already a calm emperor.


    He was a brave and resourceful monarch.


    Lu Huaijiang remained silent.


    On the second day.


    The army at the border directly attacked.


    A full-powered attack directly caused the other party to copse, losing city after city.


    Within a day, they had taken down three cities.


    Lulu happened to be in ss at the directorate today.


    This lesson was about horsemanship.


    The little girl was riding her horse and raising her whip in high spirits.


    Who knew that the moment the whip was raised high, the little girl¡¯s eyebrows suddenly froze.<div>


    He frowned deeply.


    At this moment, the horse had already begun to neigh.


    Lulu closed his eyes tightly and opened them again.


    He felt dizzy, and his breathing became rapid.<div>


    ¡°Lulu, Lulu,e down quickly.¡±


    ¡°Someonee quickly. Lulu has a problem.¡± Yang Dianfeng shouted from afar.


    He hurriedly ran in Lulu¡¯s direction.


    Lulu¡¯s vision turned ck, and his body fell uncontrobly.


    The frightened horse instantly galloped, and the little girl¡¯s head fell straight to the ground.


    Yang Dianfeng was so scared that his head went numb, and he hurriedly fell to the ground.


    The little girl rolled off his body.


    Yang Dianfeng groaned.


    Before she could cry out in pain, she hurriedly got up to look at Lulu.


    The little girl frowned and pursed her lips. His face was frighteningly pale.


    Her forehead hit the ground. Fortunately, he blocked it for a while, so her injury was not serious.


    ¡± Lulu, Lulu, go and get the doctor. ¡±


    ¡°Someonee.¡± Everyone gathered around. The Headmaster saw that the little girl looked pale and hurriedly called the imperial physician stationed in the directorate over.<div>


    Coincidentally, this imperial physician was the one who often treated Lulu.


    ¡°Inform the Jiang family first.¡± The Headmaster immediately sent someone to inform his family.


    Yang Dianfeng held the little girl and felt that her body was burning up.


    Master, why is she so hot? ¡± Yang Dianfeng¡¯s voice was trembling. The fifteen-year-old boy was so frightened that he sounded like he was about to cry.

 Chapter 932: Lulu in Danger (1)

    Chapter 932: Lulu in Danger (1)


    The Headmaster didn¡¯t know what to do.


    He stood at the side helplessly.


    Luluy quietly on the bed. The imperial physician used his hand to flip over her eyes and then used his hand to measure her temperature.


    His body temperature was extremely high.


    ¡°Go get some water to cool down first. Otherwise, your brain will be fried when you wake up.¡± The imperial physician¡¯s heart thumped.


    This girl¡¯s illness was even worse than before.


    As the apanying servant girl, Tao Zhi had already stumbled back to fetch the water.


    He kept wiping her body to lower her temperature.


    ¡°Has Miss Jiang been acting strangely these days? Do you have any symptoms such as dry throat or coughing?¡± The imperial physician carefully asked about the illness.


    ¡°No, not at all.¡± Tao Zhi shook her head as she cried. There was nothing. The girl had never caught a cold all year round, only asionally having a fever for unknown reasons. This time, he actually fainted.¡±<div>


    The imperial physician guessed that it was probably an old illness that he could not find the cause of after several treatments.


    When Madam Xia rushed over from the Jiang family, her face was terrifyingly pale, and she walked lightly.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the nanny¡¯s support, she would probably not be able to stand up.


    As soon as she entered, Madam Xia suppressed her tears.


    Imperial Physician, what happened to Lulu? ¡± Sitting in front of the bed, he felt a burning sensation before his hand touched Lulu¡¯s face.


    ¡°Unexined fainting and high fever. Everything has to be treated ording to the right medicine, but Miss Lulu can¡¯t find the root of her illness¡­¡± Even the imperial physicians found it troublesome.


    ¡°Please save me, Imperial Physician! Please save my son!¡±


    ¡± Lulu¡¯s life has been bitter since she was young. It¡¯s not easy for her to have a sweet ending. Please save her, Imperial Physician. ¡± Madam Xia¡¯s voice was hoarse.


    The imperial physician sighed and raised his hand to write a prescription.


    ¡°If it¡¯s an ordinary illness, two doses of this prescription will have an effect. I¡¯ll prescribe two doses and let her drink them first to see the effect. He kept cleaning her body to see if he could get her down temporarily. We¡¯ll find a way after the fever subsides.¡± If the fever didn¡¯t subside first, it would probably burn out.


    Madam Xia cried so hard that she couldn¡¯t stand up straight. Immediately, a servant girl took the prescription and hurriedly went to grab the medicine.


    When Jiang Huai ¡®an found out about this, Lulu had already been carried back to the Jiang family.


    Jiang Huaian was so anxious that he almost felt dizzy. He stayed by his sister¡¯s side all night and didn¡¯t leave.


    After a night, the little girl still had a high fever.


    ¡°Usually, she would have a fever once in a while. It would always rise up inexplicably and then subside inexplicably. I¡¯ve nevere back in such a hurry.¡±


    ¡°Heavens, what did Lulu do wrong? Let me bear the responsibility as a mother. Don¡¯t implicate my child.¡±


    ¡°She has been tortured since she was born. Why do you always have to torture her?¡±


    Madam Xia knelt on the ground and kept kowtowing, making loud banging sounds.


    Everyone in the Jiang Mansion did not sleep the entire night.<div>


    Lord Xia also rushed over when he heard about this.


    ¡± Big Brother, what are you doing here? Huai ¡®an asked you to apply for leave today. ¡± Madam Xia was exhausted overnight. She looked at her brother and gently wiped her tears.


    Lord Xia saw how sick Lulu was this time.


    He immediately turned around and entered the pce.<div>


    ¡°Big brother is going to the pce to ask for medicine.¡±


    Sir Xia knew how important Lulu was to the Emperor.


    Lord Xia did not even wait for the messenger to pass and directly barged into the pce.


    ¡°Your Majesty, Lulu is in danger. Your Majesty, please bestow the medicine.¡± Lord Xia knelt in front of the hall with a thud.


    Lu Huaijiang¡¯s hand paused in the middle of reading the memorial.


    The wolf hair fell to the ground.


    Lu Huaijiang¡¯s heart felt as if it was being squeezed by someone, causing him to be unable to breathe in an instant.


    As soon as he got up, his vision turned ck.


    Eunuch Lu hurriedly helped him up.

 Chapter 933: Sleeping (1)

    Chapter 933: Sleeping (1)


    ¡°Prepare the horses and leave the pce.¡± Lu Huaijiang stood up and strode out of the hall.


    His figure was like a gust of wind, and even carried a little urgency.


    ¡°Your Majesty, the ministers are about to enter the pce and attend court.¡± Eunuch Lu shouted.


    His Majesty¡¯s footsteps became faster and faster, and he even wanted to run.


    Eunuch Lu could not catch up at all.


    ¡°Inform everyone that there is no morning court today.¡± Eunuch Lu only had time to instruct the young eunuch serving him.


    He hurriedly followed the emperor out of the pce.


    Who knew that the Emperor would not get on the carriage, but directly seize the imperial guards ¡®horses and ride them out of the pce.


    Eunuch Lu was shocked.


    He quickly ordered his men to chase after him.<div>


    As the Emperor sped along, Eunuch Lu even saw the person who was talking andughing in the court. Even his fingertips were trembling.


    His Majesty was afraid.


    He had followed the Emperor for so many years, but this was the first time he saw the Emperor afraid.


    Eunuch Lu¡¯s heart trembled as he hurriedly followed the Emperor into the Jiang family¡¯s main gate.


    ¡°Get someone to find an imperial physician to prescribe a prescription. Find all the medicines that can be found in the world. The national treasury, the private treasury, whoever had it, he would look for it. If you don¡¯t give it to me, kill me!¡± Lu Huaijiang¡¯s eyes were almost red.


    Eunuch Lu felt a chill in his heart.


    He hurriedly turned around and instructed.


    Lord Xia had only left the Jiang family for an hour and had probably just entered the pce.


    Everyone in the Jiang family heard that His Majesty had arrived.


    He had just shouted for His Majesty to arrive when His Majesty had already arrived at the entrance of the inner courtyard.


    Lu Huaijiang knelt on the ground and rushed into the room without looking back.


    Madam Xia wanted to get up, but Eunuch Lu shook his head. Madam Xia retreated to the side.


    ¡°How long has it been burning? Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡± Lu Huaijiang gritted her teeth, but she didn¡¯t dare to get angry on ount of Lulu¡¯s mother.


    ¡°It startedst night.¡± During yesterday¡¯s equestrian ss, she fell off the horse¡¯s back and fainted. Even now, his fever had not subsided. If the imperial physician can¡¯t find the reason, what if his brain is burnt?¡± Taozhi¡¯s eyes were swollen from crying.


    The young emperor was still wearing the dragon robe that was used in the morning court. Everyone saw that the dragon robe was almost pressed down by the aura.


    She saw him sitting in front of Lulu¡¯s bed and holding Lulu¡¯s cold hand.


    Madam Xia¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    ¡°You can leave first.¡± She hurriedly asked the servant girl to leave.


    Madam Xia only heaved a sigh of relief when there was no one else in the room.<div>


    Lu Huaijiang then summoned the Imperial Physician Department.


    In less than an hour, the people from the Imperial Physician Department, including the Principal, who had not even put on his clothes. All of them knelt outside the door.


    ¡°Why did I raise you good-for-nothings? You can¡¯t even get your fever down!¡±


    ¡°What medicine do you want? What method do you want? Just tell me. As long as you can tell me, I will even pluck the stars from the sky to treat you!¡±<div>


    Lu Huaijiang was furious.


    Lu Huaijiang did not dare to stop pinching the Juan Zi in his hand when he saw the beads of sweat on Lulu¡¯s forehead.


    He kept wiping her.


    The people in the Imperial Physician Department were panicking, so they used all kinds of methods to reduce the fever. He had even drunk medicine several times, but it still could not go down.


    The Emperor¡¯s guardsted for a day and a night.


    At night, Yang Dianfeng suddenly walked over with red eyes.


    However, he staggered, his face pale, and his eyes dull.


    ¡°Go to the Salvation Pce. Go to the Salvation Pce¡­Go to the Salvation Pce.¡± Yang Dianfeng kept saying this, his eyes zed over.


    ¡°Go to the Salvation Pce, go to the Salvation Pce¡­¡±


    When Lu Huaijiang heard this, she picked up Lulu and hurriedly got someone to prepare a carriage to rush out of the capital.


    Wait for the deer to go out.


    Yang Dianfeng¡¯s eyes, nose, and mouth were bleeding profusely.


    ¡°Go to the Salvation Pce, go to the Salvation Pce¡­¡± It was as if he only remembered this sentence.<div>


    Like him, but not like him.

 Chapter 934: The Buddha’s Birthday (1)

    Chapter 934: The Buddha¡¯s Birthday (1)


    The carriage was heading towards the Pce of Salvation.


    Yang Dianfeng¡¯s eyes, ears, nose, and mouth were already spurting blood.


    The servant girls of the Jiang family screamed repeatedly when they saw this, and their terrified cries spread far away.


    ¡°Someonee, someonee quickly. Young Master Yang is bleeding from his seven orifices.¡± Everyone screamed.


    A thin young man ran out of the Jiang family. He looked about seven or eight years old and looked cultured.


    ¡°Brother Pinnacle¡­¡± Jiang Huailin hurriedly ran towards Yang Dianfeng.


    Jiang Huailin was seven years old now, and he often yed with Yang Dianfeng, so they had a good rtionship.


    As he ran over, Yang Dianfeng turned around.


    Jiang Huailin stopped in his tracks.


    She looked at him with fear in her eyes.<div>


    ¡°You¡¯re not Brother Pinnacle.¡± Jiang Huailin¡¯s tone was full of certainty, and his entire body was on fire.


    He was a weasel that had turned into a spirit, and it was only by coincidence that he had entered Jiang Huailin¡¯s body. To finish this life for him.


    He was extremely familiar with the aura of mortals.


    At this moment, Yang Dianfeng¡¯s body reeked of gold and silver, and his eyes were bleeding. However, the few traces of aura hidden within it made Jiang Huailin apprehensive.


    It was the aura of a god.


    The gods could not descend to the lower realm without summoning them.


    Those who received the Divine Summoning were specially selected to learn the Divine Sacrificial Technique from a young age.


    At this moment, he was in Yang Dianfeng¡¯s body, so naturally, Yang Dianfeng couldn¡¯t bear it.


    However, what surprised Jiang Huailin was that if it were anyone else, they would have exploded and died instantly. However, other than bleeding, he seemed to be fine.


    Yang Dianfeng looked at him quietly and then closed his eyes.


    The moment the god disappeared, Yang Dianfeng¡¯s body fell to the ground.


    Jiang Huailin heaved a sigh of relief. As soon as the suppression disappeared, he stepped forward to support Yang Dianfeng, who was about tond.


    Yang Dianfeng opened his eyes in a daze.


    ¡°I had a dream. I dreamed that I became a golden statue. Many people paid their respects to me. Hahaha, they even called me the God of Wealth¡­¡± With that, he fainted.


    Jiang Huailin was stunned and looked at him suspiciously.


    At this moment, the carriage was speeding out of the capital.


    In less than an hour, they arrived at the foot of the Salvation Pce.


    The Pce of Salvation and the Guoguo Temple were built on high mountains, so there was no carriage path.


    He could only climb up from the foot of the mountain step by step.<div>


    Lu Huaijiang pursed her lips tightly. The Evil God said coldly in her mind, ¡°¡±I advise you not to use power that you shouldn¡¯t use. Today is the birthday of the Arhat, and all the gods and buddhas are looking at the Nation Protecting Temple.¡±


    ¡°Although the Arhat is not ranked in the immortal ss, he is in the same generation as the God of Creation and has a great kindness to this world. Every year, there would be gods and buddhas to celebrate his birthday. This world happens to be the world of the Arhat. If I¡¯m not wrong, that woman, the God of Creation, is probably watching from the sky now.¡±


    ¡°And the youth who came to the Jiang family to report just now. This venerable self feels that his aura is not right.¡±


    ¡°Could it be that the woman, the God of Creation, vited thews of heaven in order to save her son in public?¡± The Evil God was excited, but Lu Huaijiang did not reply.<div>


    Lu Huaijiang clenched her fists slightly. The God of Creation was watching.


    He and the evil god¡¯s sworn enemy were watching.


    But she was also Lulu¡¯s godmother.


    She would save Lulu.


    He would definitely save Lulu.


    Lu Huaijiang wanted to go to the Salvation Pce, but the Savior was in his arms. Lu Huaijiang turned around and went to climb the Stairway to Heaven outside the Nation Protecting Temple.


    The Stairway to Heaven was extremely high, and one could not see the end of it at a nce.


    Lu Huaijiang stood at the foot of the mountain, hugging his entire world tightly in his arms.

 Chapter 935: Nine Heavens Divine Feast (1)

    Chapter 935: Nine Heavens Divine Feast (1)


    The immortal voice was faint, and smoke lingered.


    Above the nine heavens, countless moths were singing and dancing.


    The gods sat in the Nine Heavens, looking at each other from afar.


    ¡°The Buddha¡¯s birthday is celebrated once every thousand years. How old was the little goddess that Arhat left behind during thest celebration? At that time, she had been making a fuss all day long to find her father and mother. In these thousand years, are you still moring to find your parents?¡± The god sat below the God of Creation and asked with a kind smile on his face.


    When the gods heard this, they could not help but p their hands andugh.


    Back then, on the birthday of the Arhat, the little girl hugged the Arhat statue and cried for her father.


    The God of Creation could not help but smile.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a thousand years. You should be a big girl this year. ording to ordinary people, she¡¯s about to grow into a woman of age.¡±


    The gods nodded.


    ¡°Why is the God of Wealth so listless today? She dozed off as soon as she entered the banquet. We have to wake him up.¡± It was unknown which god shouted, but the God of Wealth seemed to have opened his sleepy eyes.<div>


    ¡°I¡¯m awake, I¡¯m awake. I drank a few more cups with my sister yesterday.¡± The God of Creation was his sister in the mortal world, and he still called her sister in the upper realm.


    ¡°I wonder if the Arhat has entered Samsara again? So many of our gods havee up, but the Arhat is the only one left behind.¡± The god sighed.


    The Son of Buddha followed the gods and roamed the human world. His merits were immeasurable.


    However, the Arhat had exhausted his entire life¡¯s merit and didn¡¯t even have a Deity Position.


    Back then, it was still scattered between heaven and earth.


    The God of Creation had thought of many ways for him, but he didn¡¯t know if he had entered the reincarnation cycle again.


    ¡°Goddess, you have a father in your heart. For the sake of the Arhat, he had gone through reincarnation, and he did not know how he was doing now. I heard that he entered the Arhat¡¯s small world?¡±


    The God of Creation nodded.


    ¡°I wonder if I can see her once.¡±


    ¡°Speaking of which, today is also the birthday of the Fozi in the mortal world. Many people went to the temple to pray for the Son of Buddha. Just now, the little god saw someone in the mortal world carrying the little girl and climbing the Stairway to Heaven. I can take a look and see if I can see the figure of the goddess.¡± The god waved his hand.


    The Heaven and Earth Mirror appeared in front of the gods.


    The water rippled, and a handsome face appeared in the mirror.


    The God of Creation raised his eyebrows and looked deeply at the person in the mirror.


    ¡°This person is the emperor of the mortal world. She didn¡¯t know what she wanted, but she actually carried the youth in her arms and kowtowed step by step to the National Guard Temple.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t see his luck.¡± One of the gods frowned.


    The God of Wealth leaned back in his chair and frowned.¡±The emperor of the human world has dragon luck, and it¡¯s not known by heaven and earth.¡±


    The gods nodded. If the emperor¡¯s fate in the mortal world was extremely strong, he could hide from the gods.


    The young emperor bent over, and the girl in his arms revealed half of her face.


    The God of Wealth tightened his grip on the wine ss and took a sip.<div>


    ¡°This girl¡¯s appearance isparable to a goddess. Speaking of which, the most outstanding person in the Divine Realm was the daughter of the Son of Buddha, right? It has been a thousand years, and now she is probably on par with this woman.¡±


    The God of Creation narrowed his eyes.


    The gods immediately smiled and agreed.


    ¡°Little God feels that this Emperor is quite friendly. I just don¡¯t know how far he is willing to go for this little girl.¡±<div>


    It was rumored that the Protector Temple was protected by the Arhat.


    If the gods were rmed, they would bestow grace on mortals.


    How could they know that the youth had such thoughts?


    ¡°Eh, is that the Salvation Pce? The Nation Protecting Temple is actually on the same mountain as the Salvation Pce.¡± The gods were rather surprised.


    ¡± Then isn¡¯t the Goddess also around here? ¡±


    P.S. If you are interested in the God of Creation and Lulu¡¯s father, you can take a look at Chuanchuan¡¯s old book:¡¯The male lead who killed seven fianc¨¦es says he won¡¯t marry anyone but me.¡¯


    Don¡¯tin.


    The content was almost as funny as this one, but the plot was very different¡­

 Chapter 936: Meeting a God (1)

    Chapter 936: Meeting a God (1)


    The gods were all excited.


    He looked at the Heaven and Earth Mirror with burning eyes.


    The God of Wealth looked at the God of Creation, who frowned and did not say anything.


    The man in ck sitting beside her nced at the gods and gently held the woman¡¯s slender wrist.


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t the little savior know that he has sessfully saved the world?¡±


    ¡°I heard that you had a fight with Incipient God Realm experts in my previous life?¡±


    The God of Creation smiled. The previous few lives were allpleted very well. In the seventh life, it was inevitable that there were some emotions.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s only right. Come to think of it, the little fellow was only a few years old when he went through the tribtion.¡±


    ¡°We old things are not in a good mood when we go through the tribtion.¡±


    ¡°Speaking of which, she went through the tribtion to kill the evil, right? What happenedst time that made Incipient God Realm experts seal her memory?¡±<div>


    ¡°And her previous life¡­¡± The gods shook their heads when they talked about this.


    Incipient God Realm sighed. ¡± The Arhat gave him to me. It¡¯s my fault. ¡± I didn¡¯t teach her well.¡±


    ¡°It has nothing to do with Incipient God Realm.¡± The gods hurriedly stood up andforted him. Incipient God Realm is too serious.¡±


    Hearing Incipient God Realm expert¡¯s words, the other gods didn¡¯t want to mention this matter.


    He only knew that the daughter of the Buddha had descended to the mortal world a thousand years ago to go through the tribtion.


    The previous few lifetimes were extremely stable.


    In his seventh life, it caused a hugemotion.


    It was said that he was an emperor in that era.


    After returning to the God World, he had a big fight with Incipient God Realm experts. No one knew what happened, but the little girl pointed her sword at the sky and even wanted to reason with the Heavenly Dao.


    After that¡­


    The god sighed.


    The little girl had made a big mistake.


    ¡°Hey, look, the emperor of the human world really took that path. The path to bing a god.¡± When the gods heard the God of Wealth¡¯s words, they immediately turned their attention to the Heaven and Earth Mirror.


    He saw that the youth did not stop when he reached the Guoguo Temple.


    Instead, he knelt down and walked towards the main hall.


    The abbot of the Nation Protecting Temple led the entire courtyard out and told the young emperor something in detail.


    The abbot frowned and put his palms together to chant the name of Buddha.


    Then, he led the young man and the young girl to the back of the mountain.


    Along the way, they went up a winding and rugged mountain road and brought the youth to a remote cave.<div>


    ¡°This is Shenjing Cliff. The legendary ce where the Son of Buddha meditates.¡±


    ¡°Remnants of the Divine Decree.¡±


    ¡°Gods oftene here to remember the Arhat. If the gods show mercy, they might bestow divine power.¡± The abbot sighed, shook his head, and left.


    There were gusts of wind in the cliff. The raging wind onlysted for an instant before it cut off a Xu¡¯s face.<div>


    Yi Xu raised his head and looked deeply at the young girl who was sweating profusely. He could not hide his worry.


    He nced at Lu Huaijiang.


    However, he did not dare to say anything.


    It was the birthday of the Son of Buddha, and the gods must be watching from the Heaven Realm.


    The gods only saw the young man tightly protecting the woman in his arms. From time to time, he would lower his head to look at her. There was a rare tenderness between his brows.


    ¡°This is probably a match made in heaven.¡±


    ¡°Aiya, where¡¯s Yue Lao? Hurry up and tie a red string between the two of them. If they aren¡¯t a match made in heaven, what are they?¡± The gods were stillughing and joking.


    Yue Lao shook his head. This wasn¡¯t a random tie.


    He saw the youth kneeling inside, using his flesh and blood to block the wind.


    In less than half a day, he was covered in blood and flesh.


    He was wearing a dragon robe that was dyed red.


    The young girl in his arms, however, was in perfect condition.


    ¡± It¡¯s fate that we met. Since these two people have entered the eyes of the gods, it proves that it¡¯s fate. ¡±<div>


    ¡°Why don¡¯t some god bestow power and give him some gifts?¡± The God of Wealth teased.


    ¡°Then why don¡¯t you give it to the God of Wealth? The God of Wealth is the god that the people look forward to the most.¡±

 Chapter 937: God’s Blessing (1)

    Chapter 937: God¡¯s Blessing (1)


    The abbot of the Nation Protecting Temple led the entire courtyard out and told the young emperor something in detail.


    The abbot frowned and put his palms together to chant the name of Buddha.


    Then, he led the young man and the young girl to the back of the mountain.


    Along the way, they went up a winding and rugged mountain road and brought the youth to a remote cave.


    ¡°This is Shenjing Cliff. The legendary ce where the Son of Buddha meditates.¡±


    ¡°Remnants of the Divine Decree.¡±


    ¡°Gods oftene here to remember the Arhat. If the gods show mercy, they might bestow divine power.¡± The abbot sighed, shook his head, and left.


    There were gusts of wind in the cliff. The raging wind onlysted for an instant before it cut off a Xu¡¯s face.


    Yi Xu raised his head and looked deeply at the young girl who was sweating profusely. He could not hide his worry.


    He nced at Lu Huaijiang.<div>


    However, he did not dare to say anything.


    It was the birthday of the Son of Buddha, and the gods must be watching from the Heaven Realm.


    The gods only saw the young man tightly protecting the woman in his arms. From time to time, he would lower his head to look at her. There was a rare tenderness between his brows.


    ¡°This is probably a match made in heaven.¡±


    ¡°Aiya, where¡¯s Yue Lao? Hurry up and tie a red string between the two of them. If they aren¡¯t a match made in heaven, what are they?¡± The gods were stillughing and joking.


    Yue Lao shook his head. This wasn¡¯t a random tie.


    He saw the youth kneeling inside, using his flesh and blood to block the wind.


    In less than half a day, he was covered in blood and flesh.


    He was wearing a dragon robe that was dyed red.


    The young girl in his arms, however, was in perfect condition.


    ¡± It¡¯s fate that we met. Since these two people have entered the eyes of the gods, it proves that it¡¯s fate. ¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t some god bestow power and give him some gifts?¡±


    The God of Wealth snorted disdainfully.


    ¡°The two of them look like they¡¯ll be rich for the rest of their lives. How can theyck money?¡±


    The gods took a look. That was true.


    He was already in control of the world, so how could heck the blessing of the God of Wealth?


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you give me your blessings?¡± The God of Wealth looked at the God of Creation.


    The God of Creation shook his head. It is my duty to love the world.¡±


    The gods agreed and pushed it back and forth until finally, they pushed the lucky star lord out.<div>


    The star of happiness, wealth and longevity.


    Star Lord Fu twirled his fingers, and a silver light entered the Heaven and Earth Mirror.


    It was rumored that the Heaven and Earth Mirror could pass through Yin and Yang.


    ¡°This is the blessing of the Star Lord. The little girl will definitely be saved. Even if there¡¯s no cure, it can be saved.¡± The God of Fortune pped his hands andughed. As soon as he finished speaking, the Star Lord frowned.<div>


    ¡°This isn¡¯t an ordinary illness. This is the illness of karma.¡±


    ¡°Thisdy has the power of the Heavenly Dao¡¯s bacsh.¡±


    The gods sat up straight. Heavenly Dao bacsh?


    ¡°She must have made an agreement with someone else. That person¡¯s bacsh must have hit her, and she must have suffered the karma. I¡¯m afraid Little God¡¯s blessings are not enough.¡±


    Star Lord Fu shook his head.


    The gods eximed.


    What should he do?


    This involved the bacsh of the Heavenly Dao, which meant that there was the supervision of the Heavenly Dao.


    However, at this moment, he had already stretched out his hand, and the gods were already involved. This meant that she had received the blessings of the gods.


    ¡°Little God, give her another blessing.¡±


    ¡°Today is the birthday of the Arhat. Little God, please give your blessings. Since the little girl suffered the bacsh of the Heavenly Dao, as the one who restrained it, she must be beneficial to the Heavenly Dao. It¡¯s just that she bore the bacsh from the other party.¡±


    Thebined efforts of several deities actually made the little girl better.


    However, the gods looked at each other.<div>


    They saw the surprise in each other¡¯s eyes.


    This little girl had absorbed quite a bit of shen power.


    The gods did not say anything and just calmly sat back in their seats. He drank fruit wine and enjoyed the immortal music.

 Chapter 938: Killing the Evil God (1)

    Chapter 938: Killing the Evil God (1)


    Lu Huaijiang was still a mortal in this life.


    However, his divine sense had already fused more than half of it and had gone through thousands of tempering.


    At this moment, it was still so painful that his bones were trembling.


    The evil god wanted to say something but stopped. He was an evil god, so how could he not understand the difference between gods and demons?


    Back then, Qin Huan was not the God of Creation. He was just a white stone nurtured by the Heavenly Dao.


    He was just a ck stone.


    He thought that they were all the same.


    However, just by touching it, he would be met with the cold killing intent of the Heavenly Dao.


    At that time, he knew that he and Bai Shi were two extremes.


    If he touched it, he would die.


    He had been together with Bai Shi for thousands of years. In those countless years, his initial intimacy had turned into jealousy.


    He didn¡¯t know when his mentality changed, but every time he saw Bai Shi being worshipped and trusted by heaven and earth, he bore all the violence of the human world.


    His life and death were not controlled by others.


    He could not control his unwillingness and jealousy.


    Later on, Qin Huan was summoned by heaven and earth to go down to the lower realm to experience the tribtion.


    The mission that started her was also known as God¡¯s Creation Era.


    But what about him?


    He was still alone in the void, and only that immortal herb could touch him.


    The Evil God thought of the immortal herb and sighed softly.


    At this moment, Lu Huaijiang was covered in blood. If one looked closely, one could even see the cold white bones under the blood.


    Master Yixu, who was waiting outside, rushed over. When he saw Lu Huaijiang¡¯s appearance, he put his hands together and sighed deeply.


    ¡°Why bother?¡± After saying that, he asked the little monk to carry the two of them back to the meditation room.


    ¡°Thank you, God, for your mercy and grace,¡± Master Yixu said to the sky.


    When the people from the Divine Realm saw this, they only smiled and said,¡±This host is quite intelligent. I wonder if he will have the opportunity to enter the Divine Realm in the future.¡±.


    The God of Creation smiled and said nothing.


    ¡± The world is gradually returning to peace. Unfortunately, we haven¡¯t seen the savior yet. ¡±


    ¡°I wonder how the little goddess of our Divine Realm is doing in the mortal world.¡± The gods sighed.


    Back then, when the Little Goddess was only a few years old, she descended to the mortal world to experience her tribtion. All the gods praised him.


    However, in his seventh life, for some reason, he made a huge mistake and closed the gates of hell. Themoners instantly fell into a massacre.


    ¡°Speaking of which, when shees back from the tribtion, she still has a thousand years of punishment. If the Arhat knew what she had done, he would be very disappointed.¡± A voice sounded from among the gods.


    The God of Wealth nced at him. ¡± No one can say anything about the thousand years of punishment. However, the Arhat is her biological father. What can she be disappointed about?¡±


    ¡°There are so many gods among you. Which one of you hasn¡¯t been enlightened by the Son of Buddha back then? More than half of the people here have suffered.¡±


    ¡°The only daughter he left behind. She had no parents and grew up with no one to protect her, nor did she have any parents to teach her. She hasmitted a grave mistake and has been punished ording to thews of the Divine World. Now, she has also set things right in the lower realm and returned everything to the right path. ¡±


    ¡± We¡¯re all cultivators. We¡¯ve been cultivating for a thousand years. Could it be that our mouths haven¡¯t been fixed yet? ¡± The God of Wealth was dressed in gold and silver, sitting below the God of Creation.


    The god¡¯s face turned red and he only shut his mouth.


    ¡°Lulu doesn¡¯t have parents. It can be said that we raised him together. Don¡¯t say anything.¡±


    ¡± Why not think about where the evil god is now. ¡±


    ¡°The Heavenly Dao has investigated several times, and he has been experiencing tribtions for thousands of years. Decades ago, he seemed to have a fluctuation before he died.¡±


    ¡°Originally, I had already brought people to guard theherworld. When he reincarnated, I would assist the Heavenly Dao in killing him on the spot. After that, there was an ident, and he disappeared without a trace.¡± The God of War stood behind a man in ck.


    The ck-robed man was unfathomable. He only had eyes for the woman named the God of Creation.

 Chapter 939: A Little Green in the Snow (1)

    Chapter 939: A Little Green in the Snow (1)


    Everyone knew about this.


    At that time, the Little Goddess who had just returned from the tribtion had an ident. She had lost her mind andmitted a grave mistake.


    ¡°That evil god has returned to the human world. I don¡¯t know where he is.¡±


    ¡°Now is the time when his strength is at its weakest. If he seeds in fusing, I¡¯m afraid that everything will be out of control.¡± War God¡¯s face was cold.


    Back then, he had fought with the evil god, but the evil god was so strong that he didn¡¯t evenst three moves.


    ¡°Only Incipient God Realm experts and the Cthulhu¡¯s Origin. However, Incipient God Realm experts are going to sleep. We have to find them before they fall asleep.¡± The God of War looked at the God of Creation.


    Incipient God Realm experts were too powerful. They rarely interfered with the affairs of the mortal world.


    Every once in a while, in order to maintain bnce, it would fall into a deep sleep.


    ¡± That evil god is extremely cunning. I don¡¯t know where he is hiding. ¡± Unfortunately, he had missed his only chance back then.


    Back then, the traces of the Evil God were exposed, and the God of War took the divine weapon to guard theherworld.


    However, the Little Goddess who had returned from the tribtion had a fierce conflict with the God of Creation. The God of Creation then told the gods that the Little Goddess was young and had not experienced the world. She was lost in the reincarnation and had lost her mind.


    Then, he even returned to the human world and closed the underworld.


    Although the gods felt that it was inappropriate and had doubts in their hearts, they did not say anything.


    ¡°Evil God is really despicable. If he lives, the people will not be able to live. If I were him, I would ept the destruction of the Heavenly Dao.¡±


    The God of Creation nced at it and did not say anything.


    He raised his hand and closed the Heaven and Earth Mirror.


    Jiang Huailu¡¯s face shed across the Heaven and Earth Mirror, and the red mark between his eyebrows disappeared in a sh.


    The debate in the Divine Realm waspletely unknown.


    She had been recuperating for more than half a year.


    Unknowingly, he spent his 11th birthday recuperating from his illness. By the time he could run and jump, it was already the end of the year.


    And at that time, His Majesty¡¯s conquest of the four directions also happened to stop.


    The various countries of the Great Zhou Dynasty that hade to court were famous far and wide, and they were powerful countries that made their enemies tremble in fear.


    The First Prince had been keeping a low profile these days.


    The girl, who had grown a lot taller, stood in the snow. When she saw a hint of green in the snow, she squatted down in surprise.


    ¡°Lulu, your body hasn¡¯t recovered yet. Why did you go into the snow again? Be careful not to catch a cold. Come back quickly. Last time, you even vomited blood there. Have you forgotten?¡± Wen Ruyin had alreadybed her hair. However, she had been living a good life for the past two years after she got married, so she looked much gentler.


    In the past two years, she had already taken over the shop that Old Mr. Wen had left for her and was doing very well.


    The Jiang family¡¯s days were getting better and better.


    Lulu held an oil-paper umbre and reached out to touch the small bud in the snow.


    Wen Ruyin was right. She had a high fever that time.


    Before His Majesty arrived, he was carried back to the residence.


    He spat out blood in this corner.


    ¡°Sister-inw, look at how fair and chubby I am now. Look, in this world of ice and snow, there¡¯s actually a little tender grass growing. It was so eye-catching in the snow. It looks a little pitiful. I want to use an umbre to block it. ¡± Lulu¡¯s sweet smile startled Madam Wen.


    Lulu would be twelve years old after the New Year. She was really a big girl.


    Madam Wen hurriedly asked someone to bring her a towel and dry clothes.


    ¡°You¡¯re usually kind-hearted. You don¡¯t care if you¡¯re living well or not. You can¡¯t stand the suffering of the world.¡±


    ¡°Now you even pity a little grass?¡± Madam Wen looked at her reproachfully.


    He hurriedly pulled her up.


    Madam Wen sighed when she saw her looking at the little grass reluctantly.

 Chapter 940: Everyone in the Capital Knows His Majesty’s Heart (1)

    Chapter 940: Everyone in the Capital Knows His Majesty¡¯s Heart (1)


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll get someone to hold an umbre beside this grass. What do you think?¡±


    ¡°Get someone to make a stone trough and find a big umbre to put in the stone trough. It just so happens that the wind and snow can¡¯t blow. In the future, we can water and fertilize it every three to five days, right?¡± Madam Wen tapped her exquisite nose.


    Lulu chuckled.


    ¡°Lulu saw how hard it was growing and felt pity for it. If I told you that a flower is growing so hard, how good would it be if someone could help it?¡± Lulu couldn¡¯t help but sigh.


    Madam Wen nced at her and said,¡±What nonsense are you spouting?¡± You¡¯re the apple of our eyes. What flowers or nts?¡± Everyone knew that a flower¡¯s life was light, and it would wither in the wind and rain.


    The life of grass is cheap, no one loves it, it grows in the cracks.


    Lulu could feel his sister-inw¡¯s love. He held her arm and walked into the house.


    When she left, the little girl seemed to feel the joy of the tender grass and shook her head slightly.


    It was said that the eldest sister-inw was like a mother, and Lulu felt that it was true.


    ¡°Your brother went to the pce for the New Year banquet again today. I¡¯ll definitely bring you food again. Every time there¡¯s a pce banquet, your brother will eat a full stomach and bring back a food box. His Majesty treats you¡­¡± Madam Wen snickered.<div>


    As sheughed, she saw her sister-inw looking at her innocently.


    Madam Wen couldn¡¯tugh anymore.


    Lulu was twelve years old.


    Now that she was fifteen years old, there were many people who were engaged at the age of thirty-four.


    However, Lulu would be twelve years old after the Lunar New Year, and she was still looking at her innocently and confusedly. Madam Wen was a little¡­


    ¡°Lulu, did you know? When you were unconscious, His Majesty was at the Guoguo Temple, climbing the Stairway to Heaven step by step. He even kowtowed ten thousand times outside the Nation Protecting Temple until his head was covered in blood. Later on, I can carry you to Shenjing Cliff and ask the gods to show their power.¡±


    ¡°Originally, the entire Imperial Physician Department could not do anything about you, butter on, your fever subsided.¡±


    This matter spread like wildfire in the capital.


    This year, the Xia family had detained Lulu and never let go of the Jiang family¡¯s door.


    ¡± I know. ¡± Lulu nced at his sister-inw. ¡± I know. ¡±


    Madam Wen paused, and the news spread like wildfire outside.


    He said that His Majesty was already 19 years old, but the harem was still empty and refused to fill it.


    It was for¡­


    Madam Wen looked at the little girl in front of her.


    Lulu was twelve years old and had outstanding looks, but she had yet to reach adulthood. If Your Majesty really wants to wait ¡­


    Madam Wen bit the tip of her tongue. The Emperor ascended the throne in his teens.


    Madam Wen did not dare to think about it.


    ¡°Jiangjiang and I have a very good rtionship. Is it normal for him to leave a portion of food for Lulu? I even slept on his dragon bed, yed with his jade seal, and smashed walnuts with his jade seal.¡±


    Lulu didn¡¯t think anything of it.<div>


    Madam Wen only sighed,¡±You¡¯re still a young girl who hasn¡¯t grown up.¡±.


    Perhaps, it would be fine after one or two years.


    ¡°Oh, right. Sister-inw will give you some treasures. You¡¯re not allowed to give it to anyone else.¡± Madam Wen pulled her into the room.


    He asked the servant maids to guard the door and not allow anyone to enter.<div>


    Madam Wen mysteriously took out a bag and handed it to her with a flushed face.


    ¡°Here, mother asked me to give this to you. She was too embarrassed toe.¡± Lulu was about to turn twelve. She was a big girl.


    Lulu opened the package.


    Ah.


    A familiar scene appeared before his eyes again.


    Suddenly, she recalled the scene of her period in the city.


    Lulu blushed.


    ¡°This, this is not necessary. Lulu hasn¡¯te yet.¡±


    Madam Wen was stunned by her fearless sister-inw¡¯s blushing face.

 Chapter 941: She’s the Only One Who Doesn’t Understand (1)

    Chapter 941: She¡¯s the Only One Who Doesn¡¯t Understand (1)


    ¡°What are you shy about?¡±


    ¡°Sister-inw came when she was twelve. Unfortunately, I didn¡¯t have a mother to teach me, so I made a big fool of myself.¡± Wen Ruyin¡¯s expression turned cold for a moment.


    At that time, it was still Zhuzhu who controlled her body. Whenever Zhuzhu panicked, she would automatically shrink back.


    He was the one who groped his way through the awkward scene.


    Lulu immediately knew the reason for this and only held her sister-inw¡¯s hand tofort her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Sister-inw is very satisfied now. There¡¯s your brother, your mother, and you and your brother.¡± Wen Ruyin¡¯s eldest son was already two years old and was very sturdy.


    Lulu epted this kind gesture, although it still burned in his hands.


    ¡°Tomorrow is the first day of the first lunar month. In these two years, his grandfather was getting older and older. He did not know how long he couldst. If mother wants to go back, then go take a look.¡±


    Madam Wen paused for a moment and hesitated for a moment before asking, ¡± Do you still remember your maternal grandfather¡¯s little niece, Xia Qingqing?? ¡±


    Lulu nodded. She was sent to the manor.<div>


    It had been a few years.


    ¡°She¡¯s fourteen this year. She¡¯s the eldest daughter of the Xia family after all. I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll have to return to the residence this year. After all, it¡¯s time to say that I¡¯ll be seeing you personally.¡± The rules that should be taught should also be taught.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Sister-inw,¡± Lulu smiled. Grandmother and Aunt treat Lulu so well, so I won¡¯t be angry on their ount.¡±


    Madam Wen heaved a sigh of relief. As long as Lulu did not mind, the Emperor would spare Xia Qingqing.


    Madam Wen nced at her sister-inw who had not been enlightened. Sigh, if His Majesty¡¯s intentions were true, she was afraid that she would have to wait.


    Sure enough, it was night time.


    Jiang Huaian then carried the food box back to the Jiang residence.


    Jiang Huaian watched as his sister took the food box heartlessly and ate happily, and his breath was stuck in his throat.


    Now, the officials were all looking at him as if he was the country¡¯s uncle¡­


    Then, as expected, he was promoted even faster.


    He had clearly not done anything and had only helped His Majesty deliver food to Lulu a few times.


    Madam Wen red at him. ¡± You¡¯re not enlightened yet. It¡¯s not good for you to mention too much. ¡±


    Jiang Huaian could only give up.


    However, he also felt that his sister was a little slow. She was married at the age of fifteen, so she should have understood something at the age of twelve.


    That night, the family had a reunion dinner.


    As soon as possible, Madam Xia brought her family to visit Old Master Jiang¡¯s grave and then went to the Xia family¡¯s house on the way.


    ¡°The Lin family has recently lost Old Master Lin and Grand Master Lin. In the imperial court, anyone with a body defect could not be an official. The First Prince has lost two great generals.¡±


    ¡°Recently, the First Prince has been trying his best to send back the eldest master of the Zheng family who was released.¡±


    ¡°That Young Master Zheng from his residence asked me to send his regards to Lulu. He said that he brought back a lot of jade and asked me to bring it to Lulu.¡±<div>


    Lulu received the item and was stunned for a moment. It was the tears of the legendary Goddess.


    Holding it in his hand, Lulu was tempted.


    ¡°Mother, I want to go to the Dwarf Kingdom. I heard that the people there are only as tall as a few years old. The houses and cars there are all very short. I want to go and see the world.¡± Lulu hugged Madam Xia¡¯s shoulders affectionately and shook them.


    Madam Xia red at her reproachfully, just as the carriage stopped in front of Madam Xia¡¯s door.<div>


    He could only give up and talk about itter.


    Lulu had beening to the Xia family often these years and was already very familiar with them.


    The moment he entered, he went straight into the hall.


    ¡°The Xia family seems to have a distinguished guest today. Just now, I saw a carriage parked at the door.¡± A Yin said in a low voice.


    As soon as he entered, he saw a graceful young girl standing behind her mother with her head lowered shyly.


    Opposite her was the old madam of Duke Zhenguo.


    At this moment, a young man was sitting below her.


    Lulu, look at you. You look so familiar.

 Chapter 942: She Was the One Who Called (1)

    Chapter 942: She Was the One Who Called (1)


    ¡°When the child was still alive, our two families were still moving around. Now that the child is gone, our two families won¡¯t be able to interact anymore.¡± The old madam sat at the head of the table.


    On one side sat another woman who looked elegant and noble. Even though she was old, the olddy¡¯s figure was still straight.


    One could tell at a nce that he was different from others.


    ¡°You, how can you not move around? There are so many things to do every day.¡± Old Madam Xia smiled.


    Seeing Madam Xia return with her grandson and granddaughter, a smile appeared on her face.


    ¡°Yurong is back,¡± Eldest Aunt said with a smile.


    When his gazended on Lulu, he couldn¡¯t take his eyes off her.


    It had only been a year, but Lulu had be so outstanding.


    ¡°I wish Mother a long and healthy life.¡±


    ¡°Happy New Year to Grandmother.¡±<div>


    ¡°Happy New Year to Grandmother.¡±


    ¡°Happy New Year to our ancestor.¡± Madam Xia was holding Lulu¡¯s hand, while Jiang Huaian and Ah Yin were holding Little Brother¡¯s.


    Old Madam Xia happily stretched out her hand. Her brother, who had just turned two, was walking unsteadily as he called out to her in a childish voice. When he was kowtowing, he took over the head and kowtowed, falling straight over.


    Before anyone could react, he rushed into the arms of the old ancestor.


    ¡°He¡¯s really the darling of our ancestor. Aiyo, Old Ancestor really misses our Brother Mo.¡± Old Madam Xia happily hugged the child in her arms.


    The young woman sitting next to First Aunt pulled the brother in her arms.¡±Yuanji, hurry up and say happy new year to our ancestor.¡±


    Madam Yu had made a mistake back then, and she had originally only allowed her to apany Xia Qingqing in the manor for a few years to reflect.


    Later on, Xia Ningze was given a pair of twin sisters by the Emperor as his concubines.


    She made a scene.


    From time to time, she would find excuses to think about Yuanji or that she was seriously ill. She would make a fuss about how Yuanji was suffering without his biological mother by his side.


    He then brought Yuanji to the courtyard.


    The olddy was so angry that she smashed a lot of things.


    How could she not see through Madam Yu¡¯s thoughts?


    It was nothing more than NingZe¡¯s eldest son falling into the manor. The Xia family would definitely not let her stay for long and would definitely return to the capital with the child.


    He was less than a year old when she brought him to the vige.


    Now that Yuanji was six years old, he was actually a little petty when he did things. It wasn¡¯t even as clear as Jiang Huaian¡¯s two-year-old child.


    How could the old madam not feel heartache when she saw this?


    At this moment, Yuan Ji was cowering behind Madam Yu. ¡°¡±Mother, I don¡¯t want to stay here. I want to go back to the manor. I want to go home.¡±


    The olddy¡¯s face darkened.<div>


    Madam Yu hurriedly pulled the child behind her. Xia Qingqing looked at her brother unhappily.


    ¡°This is the old madam of the State Guarding Duke. Duke Zhenguo and your father are drinking tea in the front yard. In the past, our two families had been traveling frequently. You didn¡¯t know that back then.¡± Old Madam Xia looked at Madam Xia lovingly.


    After the Xia family married Jiang Yubai, the Xia family had a good rtionship with the Defender Duke.


    Later, the eldest son of the Duke of Guarding Country died on the battlefield, and the eldest daughter-inw died for love.<div>


    Leaving behind a little prince, the wife of the Duke rarely brought him out.


    He only knew that he was very mischievous, and he seemed to have even fought with Lulu back then.


    Jiang Huaian and his family bowed, and the heir of the Duke of Guarding Country also stood up and bowed back.


    ¡°Speaking of which, our two families even made a fool of ourselves. The younger generation was insensible and even fought when they were young.¡± Old Madam Xia found it funny when she thought about it.


    The wife of the Duke was a little embarrassed.¡±I can¡¯t wait to teach him a lesson. She was afraid that hiswless appearance back then would turn crooked. There¡¯s only one seedling¡­¡± The olddy sighed.


    Seeing the Xia family¡¯s house full of grandchildren, she was extremely envious.

 Chapter 943: Lulu’s Admirer (1)

    Chapter 943: Lulu¡¯s Admirer (1)


    The young man sitting at the side blushed.


    Back then, he looked chubby. Now, he was slim and tall. He had actually grown into a calm young man.


    The son of the Duke of Zhenguo is fifteen years old this year.


    Xia Qingqing was fourteen years old. Both sides were probably well aware of today¡¯s meeting.


    Looking at Xia Qingqing¡¯s shy face, Lulu also guessed it.


    ¡°In the future, when the prince marries and has children, there will be a house full of people.¡± Madam Xia¡¯s words were pleasant to hear, and the Duke¡¯s wife¡¯s face was immediately filled with joy.


    Looking at his grandson¡¯s slightly red ears, he felt that he had made the right choice today.


    Everyone in the room was happy and harmonious, chatting andughing.


    The heir of the Duke of Guarding Country looked at Lulu. He only took a nce before he pursed his lips and looked away.


    Lulu turned his head away. Hmph.<div>


    Loser.


    The group had lunch in the afternoon and listened to the opera together in the afternoon.


    ¡°How can you young people sit still? Go outside and take a walk. To avoid being an eyesore. Nora is a little older, so she takes care of some guests.¡± The old madam nced at them in disdain, and everyone burst intoughter.


    Xia Qingqing blushed.


    She was wearing a long pink dress today, which made her look prettier than a flower.


    On the contrary, Lulu looked much more elegant.


    Lulu rarely wore red or green, and often wore light green or green and white.


    She didn¡¯t put on any makeup on her face, but she still suppressed everyone who was dressed up.


    Xia Qingqing looked at her with jealousy, but she quickly lowered her eyes.


    The children walked around and went straight to the river to admire the flowers. Although it was winter now, the Winter Lotus River cultivated by the Xia family was also a beautiful sight.


    The heir of the Duke of the State was three steps behind Lulu, but he was still a distance away from Xia Qingqing.


    ¡°I heard that you killed a wild boar with your bare handsst time?¡± The heir of the Duke of Guarding Country held it in for a long time before he finally said this.


    The little girl¡¯s face darkened visibly.


    Sure enough, he heard Xia Qingqing¡¯s low mockingughter.


    ¡°Nora can¡¯tpare to little auntie. She¡¯s weak. But at least Nora¡¯s future husband doesn¡¯t have to worry about being beaten up by Nora.¡± Xia Qingqing covered her mouth and chuckled.


    Lulu pouted at the prince of Duke Zhenguo. ¡°¡±Look, she¡¯s mocking you for being beaten by me.¡±


    At least Lulu was merciful and didn¡¯t mention his miserable state back then.


    ¡± I didn¡¯t. Brother Shizi, don¡¯t listen to my aunt¡¯s nonsense. ¡± Xia Qingqing¡¯s expression changed.


    Among the people that the Xia family hade into contact with, although the Duke¡¯s estate had begun to decline, the prince had been conferred a title of nobility.<div>


    Moreover, he was quite famous in the army now, and there were no inws or sisters-inw in the residence. He could be the head of the household in the past.


    They had a good family background and could be said to be a good match.


    Xia Qingqing tried her best to marry someone better than Jiang Huailu.


    The prince¡¯s expression changed, and he spoke much less along the way. He even rarely approached Jiang Huailu.<div>


    Xia Qingqing¡¯s chattering could be heard throughout the entire process.


    After dinner, everyone returned to the residence.


    When the heir of the Duke of the State saw the Jiang family¡¯s carriage go far away, he looked up in the direction of the Jiang family.


    She was nothing like when she was young.


    When she was young, she was round, with a round face and round eyes. She often had two hairpins on her head and swayed when she walked.


    He clearly looked like he could be knocked down with a punch.


    But he could beat everyone until they cried for their parents.


    That scene back then had always been a thorn in his heart that he could not erase.


    She was also the person who had appeared in his dreams countless times.

 Chapter 944: Lulu’s Substitute (1)

    Chapter 944: Lulu¡¯s Substitute (1)


    He dreamed of that cute little girl punching him.


    This also caused him to be very afraid of seeing Jiang Huailu.


    However, even though he was so afraid of her in the dream, he could not help but want to look at her.


    It just so happened that his grandmother wanted to bring him to pay New Year¡¯s greetings, and the Xia family was one of them.


    He knew that his grandmother was looking for a proper wife for him.


    Jiang Huailu didn¡¯t have any other sisters. The only one in the Xia family was Xia Qingqing, who was about the same age as her.


    The heir of the Defender Duke nodded and agreed.


    Who knew that he would coincidentally meet Jiang Huailu today?


    ¡°You were a tyrant in Beijing when you were young. If it wasn¡¯t for Lulu beating you up and forcing you back, I, your grandmother, would have shed countless tears to wait for you to grow up. Thanks to Lulu¡¯s beating.¡± The old madam said with a smile.


    The heir of the Duke of Guarding Country lowered his head and smiled.<div>


    He seemed a little helpless.


    Grandmother always liked to bring this up.


    ¡°Qing Qing, what do you think of today? This child knows everything. The Xia family is a schrly family, and our family is good at martial arts. He¡¯s good at both martial arts and martial arts.¡±


    ¡°You rejected so many people, but the Xia family made a trip¡­¡± Matriarch Lin nodded, thinking that her grandson was also interested.


    The heir of the Duke of Guarding Country leaned against the carriage. She was probably the closest person to Lulu.


    But she was not as barbaric as Lulu.


    The prince of the Duke of the State Defender subconsciously used Xia Qingqing and Lulu as his nose. He did not realize that he had chosen the one that looked the most simr to Lulu.


    Xia Qingqing had been thinking about marrying someone who could surpass Jiang Huailu.


    However, he did not expect to be Lulu¡¯s substitute.


    After Lulu returned to the residence, two dayster, she heard that the Xia family and Duke Zhenguo were engaged.


    ¡°Aiya, can these two get along? Xia Qingqing has so many thoughts. The heir of the Duke of the Country is obviously a simple-minded person.¡± Lulu was extremely surprised. At this moment, she was squatting in the snow and looking at the grass.


    After not seeing him for a few days, there was another leaf.


    ¡°What fool? Nonsense. Although the wife of the Duke of the Country had requested for the title of nobility for the prince. However, the prince himself is a good son. He¡¯s only fifteen or sixteen years old, but he¡¯s already in the army.¡±


    ¡°I heard that your aunt is very satisfied. State Guarding Duke was a good person. If you marry over, you¡¯ll be the head of the family. You¡¯ll have a noble title and status, and the prince will be able to live up to expectations.¡±


    Madam Xia was a little envious.


    Lulu stuck out her tongue. Was it really that good?


    It was probably because the image of her beating up the Guardian Duke¡¯s son with tears and snot running down his face when she was young was too deep in her mind.


    Luluughed.


    Speaking of which, which of the slightly more outstanding people in Beijing had not been beaten by her before?<div>


    Thinking about it this way, it was a little scary.


    Madam Xia looked at her heartless daughter and sighed deeply.


    When thete emperor was neen years old, he already had several princes and princesses.


    However, His Majesty was now neen years old and had been in power for a few years, but there was no sign of talent selection. Thest time, he climbed the Heavenly Stairs for Lulu, kowtowed ten thousand times, and even begged the gods.<div>


    The Emperor fell ill the moment he returned and did not attend court for more than a month.


    If His Majesty really had such thoughts¡­


    Madam Xia bit the tip of her tongue, not knowing whether it was a blessing or a curse.


    When did His Majesty have such thoughts?


    Or was it even earlier?


    ¡°Mother, I want to take a look outside the capital. Hehe, isn¡¯t His Majesty going on a tour? Big brother wants to apany you, and Lulu wants to go too.¡± The little girl pulled Madam Xia¡¯s shoulders and shook them.


    ¡°You¡¯re reallywless. Apanying the emperor was official business, and patrolling was the court¡¯s business. What is a youngdy like you going to do? There¡¯s no reason for you to go to state affairs.¡± Madam Xia couldn¡¯t help but hold her forehead and sigh.


    She owed Lulu and did not restrain Lulu many times.


    However, she really would not agree to this.

 Chapter 945: A Straight Daughter Who Was Raised Personally (1)

    Chapter 945: A Straight Daughter Who Was Raised Personally (1)


    How could Madam Xia have known that the ident woulde so quickly?


    She had just asked why the youngdy was apanying him.


    After that, His Majesty issued an edict.


    Allow courtiers to bring their families.


    Madam Xia almost dropped the spoon in her hand.


    This scene felt so damn familiar.


    ¡°Lulu is really lucky. Back when Lulu returned to the capital, she was supposed to go to school. In the end, she encountered the Imperial College recruiting female students. This time, I only wanted to go on a tour a few times, but His Majesty allowed the courtiers to bring their families.¡±


    A Yin said with a smile.


    Xia Corporation¡­


    Perhaps, His Majesty was even earlier than she had imagined¡­<div>


    However, seeing Lulu¡¯s heartless appearance, Madam Xia felt helpless.


    Lulu lowered herself in front of Madam Xia and coaxed her every day. After coaxing her for a few days, Madam Xia finally relented.


    ¡°Your sister-inw wants to take Brother Mo with her, so you can go with Huai ¡®an. Don¡¯t cause trouble for your brother on the way. Be safe.¡± Madam Xia sighed helplessly.


    ¡°I really can¡¯t do anything to you.¡± Madam Xia always felt that her daughter was thinking too much.


    However, thinking about how much she had suffered, he wished that he could bring the whole world to her and only hoped that she would be happy.


    Madam Xia sometimes had an illusion.


    She always felt a little anxious about Lulu¡¯s kindness.


    It was as if there was a mysterious force telling her to cherish Lulu.


    Madam Xia was stubborn but soft-hearted. She knew that she was going to travel with the emperor. The little girl was also a glutton, so she asked someone to make a lot of snacks overnight to rub her mouth.


    When they were on the road, he even told his son, ¡± A big man should eat less, don¡¯t fight with your sister. ¡±


    Madam Wen and Jiang Huaian didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry.


    On the fifteenth day of the first lunar month, the Lantern Festival.


    On that day, the river was filled with beautiful pcenterns, floating on the surface of the water and following the waterway all the way down.


    His Majesty¡¯s inspection was set off today.


    ¡± His Majesty had clearly set the date to depart on the twelfth day of the first lunar month and everything was prepared. Why did it change to the fifteenth? ¡± The young eunuch hid behind Eunuch Lu and asked softly.


    His Majesty had always been a man of his word and rarely changed his mind at thest minute.


    Eunuch Lu shifted his gaze to a certain girl on the boat.


    ¡°Wow, brother, there are so many lights. Little rabbit lights, phoenix lights, lotus lights, so many, so many¡­¡± The girl¡¯s bell-likeughter spread far and wide.


    Eunuch Lu shook his head silently.<div>


    What else could it be? Just because a certain girl said, ¡°If the Lantern Festival filled the city with lights, it would definitely be very beautiful.


    Just change it like that.


    Not only did he change it, but His Majesty also secretly opened his private treasury and had people hangnterns everywhere on the long streets of the capital.


    There were also waternterns with all kinds of patterns on the surface of the river.<div>


    Eunuch Lu knocked on the door and entered the Emperor¡¯s room.


    As expected, His Majesty was standing by the window and looking at Lulu.


    Thinking of His Majesty¡¯s arrangements, his eyes couldn¡¯t help but light up.


    ¡± Don¡¯t worry, Your Majesty. Everything has been arranged. ¡±


    A servant girl dressed in extremely low-key clothes walked up to Lulu and handed her a hanging elkmp.


    It was exquisite and beautiful, and the little girl¡¯s eyes lit up at that moment.


    There was also a sentence engraved on the handle of the elk:¡±To light up the city with fireworks for you.¡±


    Lu Huaijiang¡¯s eyes lit up, and he clenched his fists unconsciously. This was the first time he had expressed his feelings for Lulu.


    Who knew that Lulu only nced at him.


    Then, he spat.


    He threw the moosemp into the water.¡±Bah, where did this lecher with bad intentionse from?!¡±


    Lu Huaijiang froze.


    Eunuch Lu¡¯s shoulders trembled slightly. Seeing the Emperor¡¯s ashen face, he could not help but reply in a low voice, ¡°¡±Your Majesty, don¡¯t be angry. Your Majesty raised them himself.¡± You raised it yourself, so you can¡¯t me others.<div>


    Lu Huaijiang¡¯s expression turned even worse.

 Chapter 946: The Path Blocked Personally (1)

    Chapter 946: The Path Blocked Personally (1)


    Lu Huaijiang¡¯s expression was extremely ugly.


    What was worse was Eunuch Lu¡¯s words.


    ¡°Your Majesty, you raised all of this yourself.¡±


    Lu Huaijiang¡¯s heart ached.


    The hard work of the previous seven lifetimes was all thanks to his upbringing in this life.


    ¡°Your Majesty, don¡¯t be angry. At least this has one benefit. For the time being, this little cabbage won¡¯t be able to win over anyone.¡±


    Eunuch Lu said in a low voice.


    She was still surprised that the Emperor had feelings for Lulu.


    He was a little surprised when he thought about it, but when he thought about what the Emperor had done all this time, that pampered andwless appearance seemed to be within reason.


    He even thought about how he had never had a concubine when he was neen years old. Everything was for the sake of the girl outside who had yet to reach adulthood.<div>


    Eunuch Lu was secretly amazed.


    His Majesty is going on a tour.


    This matter was naturally a big deal in the imperial court.


    Naturally, officials had to be brought along for the tour. The Emperor had to take the waterway, so even the old masters couldn¡¯te.


    Only the officials of the younger generation apanied them.


    The emperors of past dynasties would even bring their favored concubines when they toured.


    Since there was no one else in His Majesty¡¯s harem, he naturally did not bring anyone. Fortunately, His Majesty was kind enough to allow them to bring their families along, so many officials brought one or two along.


    Jiang Huailu was not eye-catching among them.


    The people in the capital rarely took the water route.


    Officials would bring the local nobles and rich people over to pay their respects.


    Not to mention anything else, the food along the way was enough for the deer to fill their bellies.


    He even made two friends on the ship.


    Both of them were three years older than Lulu. They were fifteen this year and had just reached their adulthood.


    She followed her father and brother out to see the world.


    ¡°Lulu, don¡¯t you feel dizzy? I¡¯ve been on the ship for half a month, but I¡¯m still dizzy.¡± The girl who spoke was surnamed Zhuang. She was gentle and generous. One look and one could tell that she was an extremely virtuous woman.


    ¡± I vomited the moment I boarded the ship. I¡¯m only feeling better now. I¡¯m so envious of Lulu. ¡± The Zhuang family¡¯s second daughter sighed with envy.


    The two of them were twin sisters. One liked to be quiet and the other was active.


    Lulu covered her mouth and snickered. If she wanted to vomit, she would be in big trouble.


    When she was flying in the sky on her sword, she vomited as she flew. What was that like?<div>


    ¡°I have a Hundred Herbs Pill here. I¡¯ll give you one. You¡¯ll feel better after eating it. ¡± Lulu rummaged through his pockets and took out a small box filled with various pills.


    He picked two green ones and handed one to each of the two Zhuang girls.


    The two of them looked at the green color and hesitated for a moment.


    He raised his head and swallowed it.<div>


    Not long after they finished eating, their eyes turned cold and they took a deep breath.


    ¡°I¡¯m really not dizzy anymore. Lulu, you¡¯re really amazing¡­¡± The two of them thanked him happily.


    ¡°In another half a month, we will reach the border, right? The few countries that His Majesty just conqueredst year, how honored are we to be able to personally go and take a look?¡± The two of them chattered and it was very lively.


    ¡°I heard that there¡¯s a Dwarf Kingdom over there. I must go and take a look. It¡¯s as small as a child, and everything is small. How interesting.¡±


    When Lulu heard this, he couldn¡¯t help but raise his hand to touch his chest.


    His heart was beating rapidly.


    It was as if this line of work meant a lot to her.


    Lulu couldn¡¯t help but look into the cabin, and then he frowned slightly.


    Ever since she woke up from the fever, she had not seen Jiang Jiang.


    It had been half a year.


    For some reason, Lulu did not dare to face Jiangjiang. She remembered that Taozhi had secretly told her that Jiangjiang had hugged her and knelt on the Stairway to Heaven, crying.


    Such a proud and arrogant person would actually cry for her?


    Would he kneel for her?<div>

 Chapter 947: Heading to the Goddess ‘Old Place (1)

    Chapter 947: Heading to the Goddess ¡®Old ce (1)


    The emperor¡¯s departure was a major event.


    Currently, the Xie n and the Zheng n were supervising the country together.


    However, every day, major events in the court would still be urgently pursued.


    The journey on the waterway took more than two months.


    When they arrived at the border, everyone¡¯s faces were pale, their faces were yellow, and their footsteps were weak.


    No wonder this line required young officials. If they were old, they would probably die on this path.


    ¡°We can reach the border in the afternoon. Surrounding us are Tubo and a few small countries that have pledged allegiance to our Great Zhou. Now that he has submitted, let¡¯s go take a look together in the afternoon. Lulu, are you going?¡± His Majesty¡¯s methods were strict and his iron-blooded policy made the other party not dare to offend him at all.


    The deer seemed to be attracted.


    He raised his head and looked at the blue ocean.


    ¡°I heard that the Dwarf Kingdom is on a small ind. This ce is close to the sea. It¡¯s about here.¡± Miss Zhuang said to Lulu.<div>


    Lulu recalled Young Master Lin¡¯s words. This was probably where they were released.


    ¡°There is also a type of jade that is said to be in the sea. It is called the tears of the goddess. When we have time, we sisters should go into the sea and touch it. ¡± The two of themughed and cursed. Lulu wanted tough, but she realized that she couldn¡¯t.


    It seemed that ever since they arrived here, her heart had been feeling very ufortable.


    ¡°Lulu is a little tired these days. She wants to rest for half a day tomorrow.¡± Lulu whispered.


    The Zhuang sisters saw that her expression was indeed not good, so they did not say anything else.


    He only gave her a lot of medicinal herbs and tonics.


    In the afternoon, they reached the shore.


    When the emperor went out, there were more than ten ships in total, not including the soldiers who were on standby on the shore at any time.


    After stopping in the afternoon, everyone moved into the posthouse.


    The local officials had already brought their men to kneel and wait for his arrival.


    Each family lived with the women.


    Furen and Misses lived in the surroundings. Lulu and Taozhi also lived in one ce.


    In the afternoon, Lu Huaijiang led the officials to patrol the area. Wherever he went, he would submit.


    However, Eunuch Lu always felt that the Emperor was absent-minded and often distracted.


    When it was time for dinner, everyone held a bonfire party.


    Seeing that His Majesty was not in high spirits, the ministers invited His Majesty to rest early. However, the courtiers had been arguing with the locals untilte at night.


    The surroundings instantly fell silent.


    Lulu looked at the shore and felt that this scene was extremely familiar.


    On the second day, Lu Huaijiang imed that he was ill and wanted to rest for a day, allowing the officials to move about on their own.<div>


    He secretly brought Lulu to the sea.


    In the past six months, the little girl had grown a lot.


    She was tall and had picturesque features. She had the appearance of a young girl.


    Her every frown and smile moved people.<div>


    Lulu didn¡¯t know why, but she felt less at ease when she saw Jiang Jiang. It seemed that under his gaze, she was a little more restrained and embarrassed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me.¡± Lulu frowned fiercely and bared his teeth at the man in simple clothes.


    Lu Huaijiang burst outughing.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t look at me, how do you know I¡¯m looking at you? Besides, I raised Lulu myself. I can¡¯t even take a look.¡± Lu Huaijiang¡¯s heart finally calmed down when she saw her quick-witted self.


    Even though he had suffered a bone-corroding pain, it was still worth it.


    Lu Huaijiang¡¯s heart was about to break when she thought of Lulu lying unconscious in his arms. Her rationality was about to copse.


    Lulu snorted lightly, and the uneasiness in her heart dissipated.


    ¡°I heard that there are mermaids in this area. I don¡¯t know how it¡¯s fake. I heard that mermaids can sing and charm people¡­¡± Lulu was lying on the boat in surprise.

 Chapter 948: The Word of God (1)

    Chapter 948: The Word of God (1)


    ¡°Miss, there really are mermaids.¡± The locals on the boat were in awe.


    ¡± Mermaids can sing and charm people, then trick them into drowning in the sea. ¡±


    As he spoke, a thick white fog rose from the sea.


    The white fog engulfed the ship in an instant.


    Vaguely, he seemed to hear a gentle and long song.


    The local guide¡¯s face turned pale.


    ¡°Quickly plug your ears.¡±


    ¡°This song will make you lose your mind. Don¡¯t look around. If you get lost, you won¡¯t be able toe back.¡±


    He even pulled a ck cloth to cover his eyes.


    He could only see the situation on the sea through the ck cloth.<div>


    Her ears were also stuffed tightly.


    Lu Huaijiang pinched the cotton but did not stuff it into her ears.


    Eunuch Lu looked anxious, but he didn¡¯t dare to rush him.


    In just a short while, everyone on the ship had tears streaming down their faces.


    Indeed, it could charm people¡¯s hearts. It was just that because of the cotton stuffing, he couldn¡¯t hear it clearly. It only affected his mood.


    Lu Huaijiang seemed unaffected.


    What was surprising was that the pretty little girl standing beside the man was listening with great interest. She even nodded her little head and beat the beat.


    ¡°Miss Lulu, don¡¯t you feel sad?¡± Eunuch Lu was shocked.


    Even a person without roots like him felt ufortable when he heard this. Looking at the guards and boatmen behind him, he was already sobbing.


    But Lulu was still a little girl.


    It was the time when he was full of emotions and was extremely emotional.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sad. This tune sounds good. Lulu seems to be somewhere.¡± The little girl even hummed along, and the tone was exactly the same.


    Eunuch Lu was stunned.


    He seemed to hear the sound of water again.


    A golden fishtail was swaying on the water surface from time to time.


    ¡°Quickly close your eyes and cover your ears. The merfolk came over. Their voices can charm people, and their looks can lure people into the water.¡± After saying that, the boatman and the guide covered their ears.


    The sound of sshing water was getting closer and closer.


    Eunuch Lu cried out and hurriedly covered his ears.


    He looked anxiously at His Majesty and Lulu.<div>


    Luluy on the boat. ¡± What a big fish tail. It¡¯s so big. Is there a thorn? ¡± Ah, the fish slices must be delicious.¡±


    The sshing sound of water seemed to stop for a moment.


    Lu Huaijiang couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    The two of them, one tall and one short, stood at the bow of the ship, looking quite harmonious.<div>


    The sound of water was getting closer and closer until¡­


    The golden fishtail swayed on the surface of the sea.


    A head of long golden hair emerged from the water.


    A woman with a human head and a fish body suddenly appeared in front of everyone.


    The mermaid was extraordinarily beautiful, and everyone felt their hearts lose their focus when they saw her. However, Lu Huaijiang did not even look at her. He only held Lulu¡¯s hand and retreated a little.¡± The sea stinks. Don¡¯t get too close. ¡±


    The mermaid¡¯s song became more and more sorrowful, and the tone became more and more sorrowful. Everyone¡¯s eyes were almost red from crying.


    The two people in front were indifferent.


    ¡°You sang in the divinenguage. Although you hummed it, the tune and the words that leaked out from it are the divinenguage.¡± Lulu¡¯s tone was filled with certainty.


    The mermaid¡¯s singing stopped.


    ¡°Where did you learn the divinenguage? He actually used the song of a god to charm the world. If you do this, you will be punished by the gods.¡± Lulu was curious.


    The mermaid looked at her in a daze.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you affected?¡± Perhaps it had been too long since the mermaid spoke, but her voice was hoarse and it was hard to tell whether she was male or female.


    Lulu looked at her nkly.<div>

 Chapter 949: Missing the Goddess of the Mortal World (1)

    Chapter 949: Missing the Goddess of the Mortal World (1)


    ¡°Why should I be affected? It¡¯s just a song.¡±


    Lulu looked disdainful.


    ¡°Where did you learn the Language of God?¡± Lulu was curious.


    ¡°This is the song of the Goddess. It was sung by the Goddess when she cried on the sea and was sad.¡± The merfolk seemed to be very curious about Lulu, but they were very wary of Lu Huaijiang.


    She kept wandering around Lulu, but she didn¡¯t dare to get too close. She was afraid of that man.


    The man¡¯s aura was strange and unpredictable. It was too terrifying.


    ¡°Gods are heartless, but they also have feelings. Their love was big, big love. Once the mortal heart is moved, it is like a torrential flood that cannot be stopped.¡±


    ¡°You said that a goddess is in love? So you sang this song when you were sad?¡± Lulu looked at her in surprise.


    The mermaid nodded slightly.


    She had sung this song on the sea for many years, and no one could resist it.<div>


    This pair of man and woman were not affected at all.


    ¡°Goddess, which goddess is it?¡± Lulu could not figure it out. She was still young in the Divine World and had not seen many people.


    Lu Huaijiang clenched her fists slightly. All of Lulu¡¯s memories had been sealed in this life.


    The previous seven lifetimes were all sealed.


    He only remembered what happened when he was young. How could he know anything else?


    Lu Huaijiang took a deep breath.¡±There are many goddesses in the heavens. Perhaps one of them has moved the mortal heart.¡± Was he really moved?


    Did the hard work of the seventh generation really move her?


    Sixth Brother gambled with his life, and Seventh Brother waited until his death.


    Finally, she was moved?


    ¡°In the future, you are not allowed to sing at sea to charm the world. Gods love all living beings. If you harm the living beings she loves, you will be despised by her. ¡± Lulu said earnestly.


    The mermaid shook her head gently. He doesn¡¯t exist in the world.¡±


    The mermaid nced at her and seemed to recall a scene from the past. With just one nce, she swung her tail and swam straight into the depths.


    He sang as he walked.


    This time, the tone was different.


    He seemed to have added, ¡± Heartless people don¡¯t get emotional. ¡±


    His back was bleak and lonely.


    A sentence kept shing in Lu Huaijiang¡¯s mind.


    God no longer loved the people of the world because he was not among them.


    In the entire world, in the three worlds, the only person who did not betray love was him, Lu Huaijiang.<div>


    ¡°Ah, that god, did she betray the Divine Realm? Was she a traitor of the Divine Realm? Why haven¡¯t I heard of it before?¡± Lulu¡¯s eyes widened in shock.


    ¡°No, she¡¯s not.¡± Lu Huaijiang¡¯s heart ached. She would always be the most favored Little Goddess in the Divine Realm.


    Lu Huaijiang held her hand tightly. He suddenly realized that the Evil God had missed out on many things regarding Lulu.


    When the mermaid was far away, everyone took off their earplugs.<div>


    After passing through this fog, they started sailing again.


    However, when they looked at Jiang Huailu and Lu Huaijiang, their expressions were extremely respectful and admiring.


    This was probably the only person in the past thousands of years who had not been bewitched by the mermaids, right?


    The little girl thought hard. She had clearly only gone through the tribtion in the lower realm for a few years. How could she not know that such a big thing had happened?


    He felt like he had forgotten something important.


    And that song from the Divine Language was too familiar.


    It was so familiar that she could hum the tune after hearing the opening.


    The more Lulu thought about it, the more she felt that she knew the goddess who yearned for the mortal world.


    At this moment, the call from afar was getting stronger.


    The Tear of the Goddess and the jade stones in his arms were already starting to heat up.


    It was as if they were anticipating something, waiting for something.

 Chapter 950: God’s Shore (1)

    Chapter 950: God¡¯s Shore (1)


    The Dwarf Kingdom was located at the center of the Extreme Sea.


    Moreover, there were Misty Mermaids and submerged reefs along the way, so very few people could reach it.


    ¡°The Dwarf Kingdom is actually quite interesting. It¡¯s just that it¡¯s too far away from our Great Zhou. asionally, merchants would go over to buy things, but most of the time, they would exchange things for things. They live on the ind by trading things.¡±


    ¡± But it¡¯s close to the coast. Maybe they¡¯ve already been caged to watch. ¡± The boatman shook his head. He couldn¡¯t bear it.


    ¡°All of them are short, generations after generations. Even if she married a tall outsider, her height was still not obvious. But ¡­¡± The boatman smiled.


    ¡°But they are very good-looking. I think that they grew up here because the heavens love them.¡±


    The more he said this, the more curious Lulu became.


    This trip was smoother than the boatman had imagined.


    Normally, it would take at least ten days to half a month. Even if they didn¡¯t encounter any merfolk along the way, they would still lose a lot of people because they hit the rocks.


    This time, the merfolk retreated, and they didn¡¯t encounter any hidden reefs.<div>


    The sea was calm and there was not a single storm.


    ¡°This old man has been living on this ship for thirty-nine years, but this is the first time I¡¯ve encountered such good weather.¡± The boatman was in his fifties this year. For safety, Eunuch Lu had found an expert.


    But this trip still surprised him.


    ¡°We¡¯ll reach the Dwarf Kingdom in half a day.¡± Although it was called a country, it was actually a small ind.


    ¡°There are many dwarvesing out to fish for jade stones around here. Jade is precious, and it¡¯s as clear as pearls. It¡¯s also very valuable because it¡¯s bestowed with the legend of the goddess.¡±


    As expected, the closer they got to the ind, the shorter and smaller people began to appear on the surface of the sea.


    There were men and women, and from time to time, they would catch a glimpse of them. They were all outstanding people.


    Exquisite and exquisite, small and nimble.


    There was even a beautiful dwarf lying on the bow of the ship, reaching out and raising a string of beautiful shells.


    He raised his hand and gestured at Lulu.


    Lulu was stunned for a moment before walking forward. Lu Huaijiang was worried and followed three steps behind her.


    The boatman¡¯s eyes were wide open.


    ¡°How rare. The Dwarf Kingdom is famous for rejecting outsiders. We rarely get a good look when we walk around. This is the first time I¡¯ve seen someone close to me. ¡±


    Lulu pointed at the shell and himself. ¡°¡±Is this for me?¡±


    The dwarf nodded shyly and saw Lulu put it on his neck.


    He plunged into the water.


    and startle the flowers that fill the pond.


    Lu Huaijiang¡¯s heart was heavy. He could not help but go forward and hold Lulu¡¯s hand. Lulu¡¯s body stiffened for a moment, but when she remembered that Jiangjiang used to hold her hand like this, she tried her best not to let her imagination run wild.


    However, he could feel their hands holding each other from time to time.<div>


    Something seemed different.


    Eunuch Lu stood behind him. The two of them were like a golden couple.


    Unfortunately, His Majesty still has to guard for a few more years.


    He ruled the world, but there was no one in the harem. It was because his little ancestor had yet to be enlightened and had yet to reach adulthood.<div>


    The ship quickly docked.


    There was actually a stone tablet on the shore.


    ¡°God¡¯s Shore?¡± Lulu muttered.


    ¡°You might not believe it, but there is almost no information about the gods in the outside world. But here, the gods are filled with all kinds of legends.¡± The boatman bowed to the stone tablet of God¡¯s Shore.


    Lulu stood by the beach and looked up. His eyes were filled with surprise.


    Everyone who came and went had the height of a seven or eight-year-old child.


    All of them had extremely delicate and beautiful faces.


    Ah, Lulu liked it so much.


    She felt that these people were exactly what she liked the most.

 Chapter 951: She’s Exactly Like Lulu (1)

    Chapter 951: She¡¯s Exactly Like Lulu (1)


    Lulu went ashore.


    The moment he stepped on the beach, he felt a strange sense of familiarity.


    ¡°There are also statues of gods here. It is said that they have been passed down from generation to generation.¡± The guide sent them to the shore and found a ce to leave.


    ¡°This little one lives by the shore and often goes back and forth. This ce also has a ce to stay. Noble people, call me and I¡¯lle.¡± The two boatmen retreated.


    Lu Huaijiang didn¡¯t want to bring Eunuch Lu along, so she asked someone to wait by the shore.


    Eunuch Lu nced at the Emperor and did not dare to persuade him.


    He bowed and left.


    Lu Huaijiang felt much more rxed as he walked in this unknown ce.


    He was holding hands with Lulu and they were verypatible.


    Lulu looked on with interest. Everything here was indeed small and exquisite.<div>


    Everyone on the ind was as tall as a seven or eight-year-old child, and their faces still carried a rare innocence.


    ¡°This ce is isted from the outside world. They rarelye into contact with the outside world, so they are very simple.¡± Lu Huaijiang introduced them to Lulu as they walked.


    As she walked, Lulu saw the dwarf who had given her the shell.


    He was smiling and looking at her affectionately.


    It was a little girl. Her smile cracked all her teeth.


    ¡°You¡¯re back?¡± Her voice was crisp and clear.


    Lulu was stunned. She must have mistaken him for someone else.


    ¡°Do you want to see our goddess?¡± As he spoke, he led Lulu forward.


    ¡°You can go and take a look. It doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯ll take care of everything.¡± Lu Huaijiang pulled Lulu forward.


    Lulu wondered if it was the statue of the goddess.


    The further they went in, the more they saw countless dwarves walking in with flowers in their hands.


    ¡°I¡¯ll bring you to see our real goddess.¡± I won¡¯t tell anyone else.


    The dwarf seemed to be very fond of Lulu.


    ¡± She should have some status in the Dwarf Kingdom. People whoe and go would nod at her when they see her. ¡± Lu Huaijiang whispered into Lulu¡¯s ear.


    The warm wind blew by Lulu¡¯s ears. Lulu flinched and felt a slight numbness in his heart.


    Lulu saw her jumping around as she walked and couldn¡¯t help but feel happy.


    Turning left and right on the ind, Lulu saw many dwarves. They were all extremely outstanding.


    The more Lulu looked at it, the more she liked it. It was really grown ording to her preferences.


    ¡°Is this the ce where you offer sacrifices?¡± Lulu discovered the scent of incense.<div>


    The dwarf nodded at her and pulled her into a small house.


    Lu Huaijiang had to bend over to enter.


    ¡°This is our god.¡± The dwarf looked at her as if there were tears in his eyes.


    Lulu was stunned. Deity?<div>


    He saw a girl sitting in the dim room.


    Lulu¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    ¡± We have hidden the gods. ¡± The dwarf said solemnly.


    Lulu felt as if there were a thousand pounds under his feet. When he saw that figure, his heart ached.


    Lulu followed behind him, seemingly stupefied.


    The woman in the red wedding dress had her eyes tightly shut. Her face was pale as she sat quietly on the round stool.


    That face looked very much like Lulu.


    Lulu reached out and touched her face. That person looked very simr to her.


    ¡°She¡­¡± Lulu¡¯s throat was dry.


    Lu Huaijiang¡¯s eyes darkened slightly. He had seen it in the memories of the First Emperor.


    This face was what Lulu used to look like.


    But there was no soul inside.


    ¡°You know what? On the other side of the sea, there was the goddess ¡®lover. The goddess always stands silently by the sea and looks over there.¡±<div>


    ¡± She¡¯s resisting her mission. ¡±

 Chapter 952: Jade Pendant Obsession (1)

    Chapter 952: Jade Pendant Obsession (1)


    ¡°The goddess is not willing to help.¡±


    ¡°The goddess didn¡¯t dare to see him, so she hid here. I always stand by the sea and look at the other side.¡± The dwarf stood on a stool andbed the hair of a woman in a wedding dress.


    Shebed her hair.


    ¡°After that, many, many Heavenly soldiers came. The sky above the sea is densely packed with celestial soldiers wearing silver armor. They¡¯re here to capture the goddess.¡±


    The dwarf paused.


    ¡°Later on, the Goddess descended to the lower realm again, and the person on the other side of the sea died. On the day he died, it was as if the entire sky was about to fall. It was extremely terrifying.¡±


    ¡± The overwhelming darkness swept over, and the sea water surged. It was clearly the death of the wise ruler who unified the country. How could there be such a phenomenon? ¡± The dwarf looked bitter.


    Lu Huaijiang¡¯s heart tightened. Unknowingly, the Evil God had also woken up.


    ¡°On the day he died, dark clouds rolled in the sky. Layers of clouds.¡±


    The Evil God chuckled. ¡± It¡¯s a heavenly soldier who¡¯s here to capture me! ¡±<div>


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡± The goddess rushed out with a divine sword in her hand. ¡±


    ¡°When she came back, she was covered in blood. The divine sword was covered in blood. The goddess, who always shouted that she would save the world, no longer said this. Every time the Goddess appears, rainbows fill the sky and fish and prawns jump.¡±


    ¡°After that day, everything was gone. Apanying her was an endless amount of heavenly lightning. The dark lightning is always above her head.¡± The dwarf looked sad.


    ¡°She was always alone on the ind. She always asked why he wasn¡¯t in the world.¡±


    ¡°The blood she spat out dyed the jade pendant red. Later, the goddess was captured and brought back to the divine world. She never came down again.¡± The dwarf sighed.


    ¡°She probably made a big mistake.¡±


    The Heretic God didn¡¯t say a word. It was unknown if he heard it.


    ¡°Then she¡­¡± Lulu looked at the person in the wedding dress who looked very much like her. His throat was extremely dry, as if it was blocked.


    Countless images shed in front of his eyes. He was holding a sword and hanging in the air, blood dripping.


    Lulu was almost drowned by the sadness and anger at that moment.


    ¡°She¡­¡± The dwarf wiped the woman¡¯s face.


    She suddenly stood up and walked out.


    Lulu hurriedly followed.


    She was standing by the sea, the sea breeze blowing at the corner of her skirt. The corner of her skirt fluttered, and her ck hair danced.


    Looking at the other side of the sea with infatuated eyes


    ¡°She was stained with the blood of the Goddess and became her obsession. She waited on the sea for an unknown period of time, waiting for her youth to return every day.¡± The dwarf was filled with grief.


    Lu Huaijiang looked at the figure. There was only a form, not a soul, but only an obsession.


    He waited tirelessly and didn¡¯t know time.<div>


    She was the will of the Goddess.


    It was the obsession of the Goddess.


    Lulu watched as she waited from dawn to sunset, until the water was bone-chilling.


    Her heart was in pain.<div>


    Lulu pried Lu Huaijiang¡¯s hand away bit by bit and stepped into the water bit by bit.


    The seawater was so cold that it was bone-chilling.


    The tireless man had his back to her.


    ¡°You should go.¡± Lulu¡¯s voice was low as he looked at her with a slightly hoarse voice.


    The figure paused.


    He turned around and stared nkly at Lulu.


    His dull eyes seemed to have regained their luster in an instant.


    Lulu took a deep breath, as if drowned by the sadness in her eyes.


    The usually calm face instantly blossomed into an extreme smile.


    As he smiled, he turned into a brilliant red light that instantly shattered between heaven and earth.


    I am your obsession. Since you have returned, I will retreat.

 Chapter 953: Too Many Incarnations Hurts the Brain (1)

    Chapter 953: Too Many Incarnations Hurts the Brain (1)


    The red light was gorgeous and beautiful, scattering into the world.


    Her broken smile was extremely beautiful.


    Amidst the red light, a jade pendant fell from the sky.


    Lulu reached out and grabbed it.


    It was cold to the touch, and a pair of mandarin ducks entered his eyes.


    Lulu could not help but feel a sense of loneliness and destion.


    She thought that the goddess who did not know the immensity of heaven and earth and admired the human world might ¡­


    It was a scene that often appeared in her dreams.


    So, did the First Emperor admire the Goddess?


    Did he really have feelings for the goddess? Did the goddess break the heavenly rules for him?<div>


    He had shed tears when he saw the tomb of the First Emperor. Then, what was the rtionship between her and the Goddess?


    She was Jiang Huailu, she was the Goddess, but in her memories, she had no memory of the First Emperor at all.


    She only knew that she had to go down to the lower realm to experience the tribtion. When the world was peaceful, it would be the time for her to find her parents.


    Her godmother was even afraid that she would suffer and only let her go to the lower realm after she was three years old.


    Lulu knocked on his head, feeling that his mind was a mess.


    She had clearly existed in the world, but she could not find a trace of her in her memories.


    ¡°Who am I? What happened to me? Did I even exist¡­¡± Lulu hugged her head and felt that her brain was about to explode. She couldn¡¯t tell the conflict between reality and her memories.


    Lu Huaijiang walked behind her and bent down to carry her up.


    The little girl¡¯s face looked round, but it was as light as a feather in his arms.


    Lulu felt a pair of hands caressing the space between her eyebrows, smoothening her furrowed brows.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯m here. Even if the sky copses, I¡¯ll be there.¡± Lu Huaijiang gently pressed her forehead against Lulu¡¯s.


    He could almost feel her shallow breathing.


    ¡± Whether it¡¯s my luck or fate, since I¡¯ve grabbed your hand, Jiangjiang will never give up. ¡± Lu Huaijiang held Lulu¡¯s hand tightly.


    He had to quickly gather the evil god¡¯s power and avoid the Heavenly Dao¡¯s detection until he could fight against the heavens.


    His Lulu was waiting for him.


    He was not fighting alone.


    Lu Huaijiang¡¯s blood boiled just thinking about it.


    ¡°So what if I¡¯m moved? Is the great cause of the world more important, or is a woman more important?¡±


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯ve cultivated for tens of millions of years just to chase after girls?¡±<div>


    ¡± For the world, for the great cause, for the Three Realms, and for the Nine Heavens! ¡±


    The evil god spoke righteously. Even though he knew that Lulu had once fallen for those seven children, the evil god felt that love was just that.


    Lu Huaijiang let go of Lulu¡¯s hand and said softly, ¡± Lulu is weak. She wants to eat shredded chicken porridge. ¡± I don¡¯t know how to kill chickens.¡±


    He closed his eyes.<div>


    The Heretic God opened its eyes in confusion.


    ¡°You know me just by killing a chicken? You damned thing, I¡¯m here to fight with you, not to kill chickens for you!¡±


    The evil god cursed and kicked the dwarf out of the kitchen.


    He bent down and held a palm-sized knife. He reached out and fished out a few fish and caught a wild pheasant.


    With a puff, a fire was lit up.


    ¡°I really owe you guys, a bunch of useless things. I can¡¯t conquer the Three Realms, I can¡¯t go up to the Nine Heavens, and even a chicken has to be taken out by me. ¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true. Who asked me to be so good at cooking?¡± He happily sprinkled a handful of salt and cut a few shallots. Once he sprinkled them in, the entire room was filled with fragrance.


    ¡°This venerable self is truly a genius.¡±


    When Lu Huaijiang picked up the bowl again, she sighed softly.


    Too many reincarnations and incarnations really hurt the brain.

 Chapter 954: Memory Disorder (1)

    Chapter 954: Memory Disorder (1)


    ¡°All of you incarnations are so troublesome. You can¡¯t leave me at all.¡± The Evil God looked disdainful.


    Lu Huaijiang sighed faintly.


    In the narrow and dark room, the little girl was lying on the bed with her feet exposed.


    ¡°Our house is only this big¡­¡±The dwarf seemed to be a little embarrassed. He brought in a small copper basin, and Lu Huaijiang took a look.


    It was not even as big as his face.


    ¡°Lulu, get up and eat something.¡± Lu Huaijiang lowered her voice. There was a hint of maism in her voice that was unique to men, and it made one¡¯s heart go numb.


    Lu Huaijiang helped Lulu up and let her lean against the headboard. Then, she fed her half a bowl of chicken soup bit by bit.


    When he put down the bowl, he saw the jade pendant on her waist and his eyelids trembled slightly.


    Obsession turned into a demon.


    The jade pendant became a spirit.<div>


    Lulu was a goddess, a goddess who was high above and had no desires.


    ¡°I¡¯m not, I¡¯m not. Who exactly am I¡­¡± Suddenly, Lulu woke up from his sleep.


    The little girl was sweating profusely, and beads of cold sweat rolled down her forehead.


    His hair was soaked and he was drenched in cold sweat.


    ¡°Lulu, did you have a nightmare?¡± Lu Huaijiang hurriedly pulled her into his arms.


    The little girl panted heavily. She looked enlightened and her eyes were filled with panic.


    ¡°Jiang Jiang¡­¡± Lulu¡¯s throat was itchy and her eyes were red. She suddenly felt that everything was unreal.


    ¡°My memory seems to have gone haywire. It was clear that nothing had happened, but her memories were constantly recovering. Were those scenes really not from Lulu¡¯s Experience 2? Am I really the goddess who yearns for the mortal world?¡± Lulu was confused, but she had no memory of the person she missed.


    ¡°I saw a lot of people scolding me, saying that I wasn¡¯t worthy of being a goddess. Some even said that I had fallen into the divine realm and became a devil. I¡¯m so scared ¡­¡± Lulu couldn¡¯t help but panic. That dream was too real.


    She dreamt that she seemed to have ascended to the divine realm with her sword raised. Her ears were filled with the wails and usations of themoners. She could not even see what she had done.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. You¡¯re the most beautiful and kind-hearted little goddess. How can you be a demon? You¡¯re the savior of the world. Lulu, don¡¯t be afraid.¡± Lu Huaijiang hugged her gently and nted a kiss on her forehead.


    Lulu suddenly froze.


    ¡°You are the carefree little goddess, forever.¡± Lu Huaijiang looked at her deeply. There were some things he didn¡¯t dare to think about. Once he thought about it, he couldn¡¯t suppress his anger.


    The two of them stayed in the Dwarf Kingdom for a night.


    Lu Huaijiang lived outside the door.


    He was afraid that he would fall asleep, so he stretched and poked a big hole in the house.


    It happened to be the Hungry Ghost Festival, Lulu¡¯s twelfth birthday.


    Lu Huaijiang even apanied Lulu on the ind for her twelfth birthday before leaving.


    ¡± I haven¡¯t gone to Heaven¡¯s Horizon yet. I heard that Heaven¡¯s Horizon is a ce of life and death, the gates to hell. Lulu still wants to go and take a look. ¡± Although the little girl was a savior, she had never been to the gates of hell.<div>


    ¡± I don¡¯t want to watch anymore. Haven¡¯t you seen enough of the evil? ¡± Lu Huaijiang held her hand and walked towards the shore.


    The two of them stayed on the ind for three days. Lulu liked everything here.


    However, Jiangjiang seemed to be very resistant to this. She only stayed for a few days before she made a fuss about leaving.


    When they left, the boat sailed on the blue sea.<div>


    Lulu turned around and saw that the ind was getting further and further away. His heart was filled with a faint sadness.


    Could that person really be her?


    Was she moved by the mortal world and yearned for the mortal world?


    Was it also her who shed tears and turned into jade?


    Was this dwarven kingdom also created by those people she went to the Temple of Creation?

 Chapter 955: The Gear of Fate (1)

    Chapter 955: The Gear of Fate (1)


    The sea in July was blue and cool.


    From time to time, Lulu would reach out and pat the water. It was probably because she was attracting fish. There was always a school of small fish around her.


    ¡°If the little girl lives on the sea, she must notck food and drink.¡± There¡¯s actually such a person who attracts fish and prawns.¡±


    Her hand was submerged in the sea, and fish were jumping around her, swimming around her intimately.


    ¡°Miss Lulu is kind-hearted. She often does charity in the capital. All animals are close to people with spirits. They probably know that she is apassionate person.¡± Eunuch Lu said with a smile.


    Lulu happily sshed the water. Drops of water fell on her face. It was cool and filled her with joy.


    ¡°Eh, what is floating over there¡­¡± Lulu looked into the distance.


    ¡°Boatman, row over and take a look.¡± As soon as he said that, he saw that thing floating straight towards Lulu.


    When she got close, the little girl reached out and scooped it up.


    Only then did he realize that it was actually a white ribbon.<div>


    ¡°It¡¯s for tying hair.¡± Eunuch Lu raised his orchid fingers and frowned as he shouted.


    ¡°People often drown in the sea. I¡¯m afraid this headband is unlucky. Miss, quickly throw it away.¡± Eunuch Lu had a look of disgust and taboo.


    Lulu blinked her eyes fiercely. This hairband was actually a magical treasure with spiritual energy.


    It was just that after floating in the sea for too long, there was not much spiritual power left. It could only barely maintain its new appearance.


    ¡°It might be an immortal¡¯s. Some time ago, we fished up the corpse of an immortal from the sea. I heard that it was transported to the capital to be presented to the emperor.¡±


    ¡°The corpses of immortals have not decayed for thousands of years, just like living people. Your belt is white with a hint of blue. It looks like the one that immortal wore.¡± The boatman¡¯s eyes lit up when he talked about this.


    After all, they were people who ate on the surface of the sea. This matter had long spread.


    Seeing that the little girl cared, the boatman said, ¡°¡±It was a pair of fisherman brothers who picked up the immortal. Their ancestors had been fishermen for generations, but their luck was extremely bad. When others fished, they barely made a living. After enduring this for who knows how many years, he managed to salvage an immortal some time ago. I actually made a fortune.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know that I made a fortune by fishing up immortals. After I came back, I dug out a few jars of gold from my ancestors ¡®dpidated house. I bought thend for less than two days, and I heard that treasures were dug out from the mountains.¡±


    ¡°The amount of wealth that has been umted one after another is endless. Sigh, this old man has rowed a boat all my life and has never made a fortune.¡± The boatman felt both regretful and envious.


    ¡°But those two brothers deserve to be rich. I heard that there are n rules in his family¡¯s genealogy. It turned out that many years ago, his ancestor had promised the immortal that he would be the immortal¡¯s corpse collector. If they were salvaged, the immortals would be rewarded. This is the hard work of our ancestors. We can¡¯t be envious.¡±


    The boatman sighed.


    Lulu held the headband in her hand, and her mind stirred.


    In her dream, she had seen a man standing with his hands behind his back, suspended in the sea.


    The man was wearing a long white robe with a hint of blue. He had sword-like eyebrows and starry eyes. His brows were filled with the confidence of a proud son of heaven.


    He said, I want you to remember me.


    Lulu stared at the headband and realized that there was a small drawing embroidered on the end.


    Lulu took a look and his eyes shed.


    He took a deep breath.<div>


    She bit the tip of her tongue.


    The woman embroidered on it looked 70 ¨C 80% simr to her.


    Whether it was the lover of the First Emperor or the immortal in the dream, they all seemed to have some kind of connection with her.


    Lulu tied the hair band around her head, took out a pair of small bells, and hung them on her wrist.<div>


    When Lu Huaijiang saw this scene, she closed her eyes slightly.


    The gears of fate had been spinning without stopping.

 Chapter 956: The Sixth Brother of Cultivation (1)

    Chapter 956: The Sixth Brother of Cultivation (1)


    Lulu had a blue and white ribbon tied to his hand.


    There were also two small bells hanging on it, making it look extremely cute when it walked.


    The ship sailed on the sea for a few more days. After going back and forth for half a month, Lulu suddenly felt a little disappointed when he saw that the coast was getting closer and closer.


    For some reason, he felt exceptionally carefree when he was alone with Jiang Jiang.


    Once he returned to the secr world, he would have to face countless gazes and disputes.


    The little girl could not hide her disappointment.


    ¡°From now on, I¡¯ll bring you out every year.¡± Lu Huaijiang saw her gaze, and she was the only one in his eyes.


    ¡°You left for so long this time. Didn¡¯t the officials look for you?¡± Lulu was a little worried.


    Lu Huaijiang chuckled but did not say anything.


    He sent Lulu back to the shore.<div>


    Then, he and Eunuch Lu avoided people and returned to their residence.


    As soon as Eunuch Lu entered the door, he fell limply to the ground.


    On the bedy a person who looked very simr to him, and another person who looked exactly like Eunuch Lu was holding a fan.


    His Majesty, who was lying on the bed, stood up and turned into a stream of light before entering his arms.


    This was his sword spirit.


    Eunuch Lu, who had a dull look in his eyes, stood up. Lu Huaijiang pointed at him, and he turned into a piece of paper that slipped down.


    Lu Huaijiang picked it up. It was Eunuch Lu.


    He ced it on the me and it burned instantly.


    Lu Huaijiang didn¡¯t dare to take the fake person to see Lulu. Lulu was a goddess and had her own magical powers.


    Then, he moved Eunuch Lu to the bed andy down safely.


    He had told Eunuch Lu before that the substitute had already been settled.


    The next morning.


    When Lulu opened her eyes, the Zhuang sisters were already standing in front of the door.


    ¡°Lulu, Lulu, are you feeling better? You¡¯ve been sick for half a month. If you don¡¯t wake up soon, you¡¯ll be back in the capital.¡± The two girls from the Zhuang family were pleasantly surprised when they saw Lulu.


    ¡°I¡¯m better. I¡¯m probably not used to the environment.¡± Lulu smiled.


    Lulu looked up and saw Taozhi frowning at her suspiciously.


    ¡°Strange, you were so sick yesterday that you couldn¡¯t get out of bed. Why was her face so rosy today? She could run and jump. Do you still want to eat the medicine this servant brewed?¡± Taozhi felt that the girl seemed to have changed into a different person after sleeping for a night.


    After she sent off the two girls from the Zhuang family, she asked,¡±Has my brother been here?¡±


    Tao Zhi replied with a confused look,¡±You¡¯re here. You¡¯ve been here every day since you fell ill.¡± Are you sick? How could you forget?¡±<div>


    Luluughed and casually made a y figurine for herself.


    Even gods had the ability to make y figurines, but without the Creation Temple, the y figurinescked some charm.


    Moreover, he could only be a substitute and could notst long.


    ¡°I slept too much.¡± Lulu grinned.<div>


    ¡°Just pour the medicine. Lulu has recovered.¡± The little girl pinched her nose and looked disgusted.


    Taozhi happily poured the water into a flower pot at the side.¡±Miss, don¡¯t say that. This person looks beautiful when she¡¯s in good spirits. In this half a month, this servant has always felt that you have be ugly. In the past, those eyes seemed to be able to speak, but in this half a month, they looked like they were blind. He thought that women had changed and be ugly. This servant was scared to death.¡±


    Lulu narrowed her eyes and snickered. The y figurine had no soul, only her form and instincts.


    Of course it was different.


    In the afternoon, Jiang Huaian came over as well.


    Seeing his sister¡¯s sweet smile, he couldn¡¯t help but pat her head. ¡°¡±Don¡¯t scare me next time.¡±


    Lulu narrowed her eyes and nodded, smiling slyly.


    Hmph, her brother didn¡¯t know that she had secretly run away.

 Chapter 957: Everything Has a Spirit (1)

    Chapter 957: Everything Has a Spirit (1)


    The Great Zhou Emperor¡¯s original n was to stay at the border for more than half a month.


    However, his little ancestor hadn¡¯t had enough fun yet, so he added another half a month.


    Only then did Lulu have the time to learn about the local customs from the Zhuang sisters.


    The people here were warm and hospitable, and they were brave and good at fighting. They were more passionate and unrestrained than the introverted people in the capital.


    Lulu was only twelve years old, but she had already received the goodwill of many young people.


    Lu Huaijiang was so angry that she could not sleep at night.


    ¡°What are you angry about? She has always been beautiful. The older he grew, the better he looked. If you¡¯re angry now, won¡¯t she die of jealousy when she grows up?¡± The Heretic God sneered in disdain.


    ¡°First, you don¡¯t know how to cook. Second, you don¡¯t know how to say sweet nothings. What¡¯s the use of you?¡±


    As he spoke, the Heretic God suddenly paused.


    ¡°I feel the summons of my subordinates.¡± the Evil God said in a deep voice.<div>


    He knew that Lu Huaijiang had always resisted merging with his subordinates. He didn¡¯t want to implicate Jiang Huailu.


    He didn¡¯t want to alert the enemy.


    He didn¡¯t want to expose all of this before Jiang Huailu was moved.


    But now that the Heavenly Dao was pressing on, he could no longer avoid it.


    At night, Eunuch Lu was in the outer room.


    No one knew when His Majesty had disappeared.


    Lulu, on the other hand, was sweating profusely today. The little girl had bought all kinds of beautiful clothes and food that she had never seen before. It was so enjoyable.


    At night, while she was sleeping, the little girl suddenly sat up straight.


    She clutched the stinging pain in her heart. The stinging pain passed by in a sh, and she fell back to sleep suspiciously.


    After staying for half a month, the officials prepared to return to the capital.


    If they didn¡¯t set off now, it would probably be the end of the year before they returned to the capital.


    I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m too busy.


    On the way back, Lulu went to look for Jiangjiang a few times, but she was stopped by Eunuch Lu at the door.


    The little girl was rather surprised.


    She had a feeling that something big had happened. Her eyelids had been twitching non-stop along the way.


    He jumped all the way out of the capital.


    Outside the capital, Lulu¡¯s eyelids twitched violently again.


    That night, the God of War came directly to the Jiang family¡¯s door.


    The God of War rarely sought out Lulu privately, but this time, he had no choice.<div>


    ¡°Reporting to Master, the Ghost Emperors of Fusang and Dongli are restless. Little God, pleasee out and fight!¡± War God¡¯s face was cold.


    Lulu agreed on the spot.


    It was also on this day that the army of the Pce of Salvation began to move toward the border.


    Slowly expanding and eliminating the evil.<div>


    The Evil that had been forced into a corner seemed to have bounced back, and the two sides had quite a few conflicts.


    Even the Ghost Emperors had a few conflicts, causing many ghost soldiers to lose their souls.


    It was already winter when he returned to the capital. Lulu was wearing furry clothes. He stood by the window and frowned when he saw the heavy snow that had started falling.


    Was it such a coincidence?


    Jiang Jiang went to the border, and the Ghost Emperors from the other regions acted strangely?


    However, Jiang Jiang hadn¡¯t fused with the Evil God. How could he have contacted the Ghost Emperor?


    Lulu didn¡¯t want to believe it.


    Moreover, the Heavenly Dao did not give any warning, which meant that Jiangjiang had not fused with the Evil God. He was still Lu Huaijiang.


    He was still her Brother Jiangjiang.


    If Lu Huaijiang fused with the Evil God, it would be the day shepleted her mission.


    Lulu didn¡¯t want to fight with Jiangjiang, which was why she didn¡¯t want Jiangjiang to kill more people.


    Lulu sighed and didn¡¯t disturb Taozhi. Barefooted and with her hair loose, she walked into the snow. The unknown grass fromst year was already as tall as a palm.


    However, her body was covered by the sudden snow.<div>


    Lulu turned around, took an umbre, and held it over Little Grass ¡®head.


    Only then did he turn around and enter the house.


    All living things had a spirit. Perhaps, one day, they would develop a spiritual consciousness.

 Chapter 958: Traces of Her Everywhere (1)

    Chapter 958: Traces of Her Everywhere (1)


    The peace was quickly broken.


    The Ghost Emperor had been silent for a few years and had not appeared. Recently, he had frequently offended the border of Great Zhou.


    He had shed with the Pce of Salvation time and time again. If it wasn¡¯t for the Pce of Salvation, there would have been countless casualties in the mortal world.


    Lulu would be thirteen years old after the new year.


    The Xia Corporation was now stricter with her and had hired a nanny to teach her the rules.


    She was also not allowed to eat cold drinks, afraid that her stomach would catch a cold.


    ¡°Last year, Qing Qing was engaged to the heir of Duke Zhen. There are two more months before the wedding. Forgive her if you want to. If he didn¡¯t want to forgive her, he didn¡¯t have to. Mother won¡¯t force you.¡± Madam Xia smiled as she looked at the young girl in front of her who was bing more and more slender and elegant. Her eyes were filled with love.


    ¡°Mother isn¡¯t afraid of making Grandmother and Eldest Aunt ufortable?¡± Lulu smiled at Madam Xia.


    Madam Xia rolled her eyes at her.


    ¡°Your grandmother loves me, so I¡¯ll be filial to her. Your aunt loves you, so you should be filial to her. But it¡¯s an unchangeable fact that Xia Qingqing hurt you. You¡¯re my daughter. If I don¡¯t side with you, who else should I side with?¡± Madam Xia red at Lulu.<div>


    Lulu¡¯s ck hair was as smooth as silk, making her unable to put it down.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mother. If Xia Qingqing didn¡¯t provoke me, Lulu wouldn¡¯t provoke her either. Lulu doesn¡¯t hate her, nor does she like her. ¡± There were too many things in her heart, and the little Xia Qingqing could not upy her emotions.


    Madam Xia saw that she really didn¡¯t care, so she looked at her daughter reproachfully.


    ¡°Qing Qing said marriage at the age of fourteen and got married at the age of fifteen. You¡¯re also thirteen¡­¡± Madam Xia looked at her daughter hesitantly. She was already thirteen years old, and her daughter had never been short of money all these years.


    Why was her period not here yet?


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to get married. Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll p your son-inw to death?¡±


    Madam Xia immediately raised her eyebrows when she heard that. Only then did the young girl bounce away.


    Madam Xia sighed helplessly. ¡± I¡¯m thirteen years old. I¡¯ll being of age soon. ¡± Why aren¡¯t there any signs of enlightenment?¡±


    She had made her follow them on a green outing, and the group of young masters had made her be brothers.


    Killing a wild boar in a circle, which young master would dare to be tempted?


    Madam Xia was worried just thinking about it.


    Lulu hopped back to the backyard and heard that Yang Dianfeng hade.


    Yang Dianfeng handed her a small box.


    ¡°Look, it¡¯s from the fishermen. After a few rounds, my subordinates sent it to me. When did your statue fall into the sea?¡± Yang Dianfeng was surprised.


    Yang Dianfeng was already 16 or 17 years old this year. These days, Lord Yang was so angry that he wanted to arrange a marriage for him.


    Lulu opened the wooden box.


    He saw a statue lying quietly in the wooden box.


    It was about the size of a palm.


    Lulu¡¯s gaze fell on the headband on her wrist.<div>


    ¡°I probably dropped it thest time I went on a tour outside the capital. It¡¯s fate that it actually returned to my hands after a detour.¡± Lulu tightened his grip on the small elephant.


    Yang Dianfeng mumbled,¡±My father always says that I¡¯m not doing my job properly and that I¡¯ve be an idle young master.¡± I¡¯m prepared to bring the world we fought down to the surface. What do you think?¡±


    Lulu thought for a moment and nodded slightly.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. You can make the decision yourself.¡± Lulu wasn¡¯t afraid of outsiders harboring ulterior motives.<div>


    Yang Dianfeng left the Jiang family happily.


    Lulu sat on the chair in a daze. The statue in his hand felt a little cold.


    The way she dressed and the way she looked were exactly the same as in her dream.


    It was given to her by the man dressed in cultivation attire.


    That¡¯s right, the owner of the headband.


    Was it also the undposed male corpse that was salvaged some time ago?


    Her dreams had existed before!

 Chapter 959: His Majesty’s Treasure (1)

    Chapter 959: His Majesty¡¯s Treasure (1)


    Lulu felt a stabbing pain in her heart.


    She couldn¡¯t believe that her dreams had really existed.


    The little girl frowned slightly and gently raised her hand to touch her heart.


    He immediately found someone to go out and inquire about the matter of the male corpse that did not rot some time ago.


    As expected, he found some clues.


    ¡°Yes, I heard that the immortal male corpse was sent from overseas. Strangely, as soon as he entered the capital, there was a riot in the capital. The rapist would sneak into the girl¡¯s house every night. But strangely, he didn¡¯t do anything after entering. It¡¯s as if he¡¯s looking for someone.¡±


    ¡± I heard that someone went to see it, wearing a blue and white robe. ¡±


    Lulu took a deep breath, her face pale.


    He raised his hand and dismissed the servants.


    Lulu pursed her lips tightly. Her heart felt a little empty, as if a piece was missing.<div>


    ¡°I want to enter the pce. Prepare the horses.¡± Lulu Er entered the pce without saying a word.


    No one dared to stop her from entering the pce, so she immediately passed through the pce gates.


    However, what surprised her was that the Emperor did not seem to be in the pce.


    Eunuch Lu looked troubled. ¡± His Majesty has been acting strange ever since he returned from his tour. He has be moody. ¡± This time, even this old servant has be distant.¡±


    ¡°Miss Lulu, if you have any orders, why don¡¯t you tell me?¡± Eunuch Lu knew that Lulu had always been unique in front of the emperor.


    Naturally, he did not dare to be negligent.


    Lulu hesitated for a moment. ¡± This is an old item left behind by the First Emperor. Can Lulu take a look? ¡±


    Eunuch Lu did not expect her to make such a request.


    He heaved a sigh of relief.


    ¡°If you say anything else, this servant might hesitate. Entering the storeroom to take a look at the old things, this servant can still make the decision. Besides, the key to the storeroom is hanging around your neck.¡± Apart from the emperor, only Lulu had a spare key to the warehouse.


    Lulu was stunned.


    He took out the two jade keys from his neck.


    ¡°One is the national treasury, and the other is the key to the private treasury. Follow me. ¡± Eunuch Lu led Lulu to the private warehouse.


    Originally, Emperor Shi Huang¡¯s old items were ced in the national treasury, but thest time the Lin family had designs on Emperor Shi Huang¡¯s old items, His Majesty had moved them to the private treasury.


    ¡°His Majesty ces great importance on the First Emperor¡¯s old possessions and normally forbids anyone from touching them. But you are different.¡± Eunuch Lu spoke up for the Emperor without leaving a trace.


    Lulu smiled.


    He opened the door to his private vault.


    The moment the heavy door was pushed open, Lulu saw countless dusty treasures.


    ¡°His Majesty¡¯s treasures are all ced in the innermost part.¡± Eunuch Lu walked in front. Pcenterns were lit everywhere, so it didn¡¯t seem dark.<div>


    Lulu looked left and right. Rare treasures in the outside world were casually piled up together.


    Many of them were even covered in dust.


    However, many of them looked familiar.


    The fist-sized luminous pearls were all given to her by Jiang Jiang when she first went to the Eastern Pce when she was four or five years old.<div>


    What shark gauze? She often wore them.


    Lulu walked in the private warehouse for a while and rubbed her nose. It was a little dusty and itchy.


    ¡°Those are treasures that His Majesty personally sealed and brought in.¡± Eunuch Lu pointed at a few small boxes when he reached the deepest part of the cave.


    Lulu¡¯s eyes lit up as he stepped forward and opened one.


    The smile on his face froze.


    ¡°This is the python robe you tore when you first met His Majesty at the execution ground,¡± Eunuch Lu said calmly. At that time, His Majesty was still the Crown Prince.


    It was folded neatly and sealed well.

 Chapter 960: Loved (1)

    Chapter 960: Loved (1)


    When Lulu saw the python robe, his ears turned red.


    Then, Eunuch Lu opened a few other exquisite wooden boxes.


    ¡°Why does this dress look extremely familiar¡­¡± Lulu looked at the somewhat old clothes and frowned.


    The stitches on it were extremely painful to the eyes. One stitch to the east, one stitch to the west, and the flowers were embroidered wrongly.


    ¡°This is the first time you¡¯ve made clothes for His Majesty. The clothes were too short at that time. You started making them in the summer, but it was already winter when you finished. Another summer coat¡­¡± Eunuch Lu paused.


    ¡°At that time, His Majesty had yet to ascend the throne and was still the Crown Prince. The dignified Crown Prince had made a fool of himself by wearing clothes that did not fit him. This servant even advised him, and His Majesty said that it was the first time you gave him a gift. Even if he froze to death, he would still have to wear it and be buried. After that, he had to drink the medicine for half a month.¡±


    Lulu pursed her lips slightly.


    Actually, it was Lu Huaijiang who had hinted at her several times, so she had no choice but to do it to deal with him.


    It turned out that he cherished it so much.


    Looking at the pale color, she knew that she had worn it many times.<div>


    Lulu¡¯s eyelids twitched when she saw the bedsheet in the other box. She silently went forward and closed it.


    She remembered that this was the first time she had wet the bed.


    Later, he admitted that Lu Huaijiang was the one who peed on him.


    Eunuch Lu smiled at her actions and pretended not to see it.


    ¡°These are all the things you used to y with back then¡­¡± There was a big box filled with Lulu¡¯s old things.


    The hairpin that she did not use anymore, the handkerchief that she casually threw away, the earring that she had dropped a gem, and so on.


    Everything else was covered in dust, but these were cleaned clean.


    ¡°Eunuch Lu, you can go out first. Lulu can take a look here. I¡¯ll be out in a while.¡± Lulu¡¯s heart felt a little stuffy and sour.


    Eunuch Lu bowed in a low voice. If Miss Lulu has any instructions, just call out.¡±


    Lulu only took a deep breath after Eunuch Lu left.


    Everything in front of her was an old thing that she had abandoned.


    Now, they had all be Lu Huaijiang¡¯s treasures.


    He even treasured the handkerchief that she had casually ruined and discarded.


    Lulu couldn¡¯t tell what she was feeling. She only felt as if her chest was full and sour.


    The innermost tray seemed to be covered with a red cloth.


    Lulu subconsciously stepped forward and lifted her hand.


    A pair of earrings, a bracelet, and a pair of embroidered shoes. The wall seemed to be covered with something.


    Lulu¡¯s heart was beating so fast that it felt like it was about to jump out of his chest.


    With trembling hands, he closed his eyes and steeled his heart. He gritted his teeth and lifted the cloth.<div>


    ¡­.


    Lulu was stunned.


    He stared at the portrait in a daze.


    The girl in the portrait was smiling sweetly, holding a bracelet on a tray. Earrings from a tray hung on her ears, and she was wearing embroidered shoes.<div>


    At this moment, he was looking at her with a smile on his face. There was still a jade butterfly resting on her temples.


    And that face¡­


    It looked exactly like her.


    She was the woman who Qin Shi Huang had used the world as a betrothal gift and abandoned the world just to wait for.


    She was also the one who had made a bet with the cultivation prodigy.


    The memories that she did not have appeared in the mortal world bit by bit.


    She didn¡¯t remember meeting the First Emperor, nor did she remember his existence.


    However, Qin Shi Huang had conquered the world for her and spent the rest of his life waiting for her.


    She didn¡¯t remember that graceful immortal cultivation genius, but he held her hand and stabbed her to death.


    He only wanted her to remember him.

 Chapter 961: The Evil God Appears (1)

    Chapter 961: The Evil God Appears (1)


    Lulu could no longer ignore the pain in his heart.


    ¡°I really did exist.¡±


    Then, who had tampered with her memories?


    She was a goddess, the most favored goddess of the Divine Realm. In this world, how many people could tamper with the memories of the Goddess?


    Lulu took a step back, his eyes filled with hurt.


    Only Godmother.


    Only Godmother had this ability.


    Lulu stumbled out in a daze. He had a terrible headache and his hands seemed to be trembling.


    The little girl walked to the door of the hall, but she did not dare to push it open.


    In the dark private warehouse, the little girl was curled up, hugging her knees and burying her head between her arms.<div>


    Countless memories surged in her mind, making her unable to tell which was real and which was fake.


    Who knew how long he had stayed in the private warehouse.


    Creak.


    The door was pushed open.


    It was already dark outside.


    However, the pcenterns had already been lit.


    Under the night sky, a slender man in a dragon robe appeared in front of Lulu.


    Lulu saw a pair of shoes embroidered with dark patterns appear beside her and looked up.


    Jiang Jiang, who was shrouded in darkness, seemed to be a little more indifferent and aloof than before. Looking down at her from above, she suddenly felt a little wronged.


    In just an instant.


    The little girl¡¯s tears fell as she looked at him with tears in her eyes.


    The evil god frowned. Lu Huaijiang had taken the initiative to test him twice. He didn¡¯t even react, causing Lu Huaijiang to lower her guard.


    Today, when Lu Huaijiang was distracted, he seized the initiative.


    Unexpectedly, Eunuch Lu came to report that Jiang Huailu was locked in his private warehouse and refused toe out.


    That was why this happened.


    He originally wanted to contact his old subordinates, but who knew that he would be dragged here.


    The Evil God looked at her coldly, causing her to be someone who failed countless times.


    He thought that he would bepeting with her, but who knew that he would meet with a pair of teary eyes.


    Before he coulde back to his senses, Jiang Huailu stood up while crying and rushed straight into his arms.<div>


    The girl¡¯s soft body leaned into his arms, and the unique fragrance of a girl entered his nose.


    It made his nose itch and his heart itch.


    She sobbed softly by his ear, feeling so wronged that she could not speak.


    The Heretic God froze.<div>


    Her hands and feet were so stiff that she didn¡¯t know where to put them.


    The words he had once used to curse Lu Huaijiang with a look of disdain reyed in his ears.


    ¡®Useless thing, women are all deadly poisons, man-eating tigers. As long as your mind is firm, you will definitely be able to stick to your heart.


    ¡°Pushing her away, pushing her away, show her what¡¯s good for her.¡±


    The little girl cried harder and harder in his arms. The evil god¡¯s hand trembled, and his mind mored to teach her a lesson.


    His arms tightened and he pulled her into his embrace.


    The young girl was petite, and she was almost entirely in his arms. When he tightened his grip, it was as if he was embracing the whole world, and his heart was filled with joy.


    The Heretic God was dazed for a moment.


    Her face was a little dazed, and hot tears fell on his body, as if they had burned his skin through his clothes.


    ¡°You, don¡¯t cry¡­¡± The Evil God¡¯s voice was hoarse, and he didn¡¯t know how to coax the little girl in his arms.


    How did he coax her?


    How did he coax her?


    Who knew that the more he spoke, the more Lulu cried. Her eyes were red from crying and her throat was hoarse.<div>


    The Evil God felt a headacheing on. He wiped her tears helplessly.


    When he touched her skin and touched her tears, his heart felt like it was on fire.


    The evil god could overturn the world in a fit of anger, but it was the first time he had coaxed a little girl!

 Chapter 962: The Despair of the Evil God (1)

    Chapter 962: The Despair of the Evil God (1)


    The evil god regretted.


    He really regretted it.


    Why did she pick today to take care of the child¡­


    Ah pui, why did he choose today to seize her body?


    His idea of contacting his old subordinates and returning to his post as soon as possible had all gone down the drain.


    Her tears were gone.


    He only needed to push her away, to push her away righteously, and there would be nothing left.


    However, he had already raised his hand and pulled her into his embrace.


    The Evil God gritted his teeth in anger.


    ¡°I want to eat your ginseng chicken soup.¡± Luluy in his arms and sobbed. Her voice sounded pitiful and delicate.<div>


    [Evil God, I¡¯m already prepared to contact my old subordinates today!]


    As long as he abandoned this culprit¡­


    Brother Jiangjiang, I want to eat the ginseng soup you made. ¡± Lulu looked at him with tears in her eyes.


    Evil God¡­


    She couldn¡¯t tell what was wrong with her, and her mind was nk.


    ¡°My feet hurt and I can¡¯t walk. I¡¯ve been squatting for too long.¡± Lulu felt wronged.


    All her grievances were resolved with his arrival.


    Evil God¡­


    He silently squatted down and carried Lulu in his arms. He kept despising himself in his heart and cursing himself for being useless.


    He felt that he was affected by Lu Huaijiang¡¯s eighth incarnation.


    The young emperor carried the thin girl in his arms and headed to the imperial kitchen.


    Eunuch Lu bent his body slightly and followed behind. He saw the two of them get into the sedan.


    Not long after, the carriage stopped outside the imperial kitchen.


    The Emperor¡¯s face was frighteningly ugly, and all the pce servants were chased out of the door.


    Lulu sat on a small stool and saw a man in a dragon robe holding a chicken with two feathers on his head. He suddenly smiled.


    She watched as he deftly killed a chicken and plucked its feathers to make soup. He even steamed two tes of snacks for her to fill her stomach.


    The Heretic God took a deep breath. This was thest time.


    There was no future!


    Yes, he couldn¡¯t alert the enemy. He was enduring humiliation.<div>


    The Evil God brought her a bowl of steaming chicken soup, which was emitting white smoke.


    The Evil God stretched out his hand, and his actions were faster than his brain. He took the spoon and gently blew on it to cool it down.


    He despised himself.


    Her hand paused and she wanted to take it back.<div>


    Who knew that the girl, whose tears had yet to dry, would suddenly smile brightly at him.


    The Heretic God paused.


    ¡°This is the taste. This was the taste of ginger. I think I¡¯ve tasted this somewhere before. Lulu likes it so much¡­¡± The little girl spoonful after spoonful, not stopping.


    Seeing her drink until her eyes curved, the Evil God pursed his lips. Hmph, you have good taste.


    Lulu did not mention what she had seen in her private vault or her doubts about her memories.


    He felt that his uneasy heart finally calmed down a little when he was beside Jiangjiang.


    ¡°Jiang Jiang, I want to stay in the pce tonight¡­¡± The moment he said that, the Heretic God¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    After a while, Lulu shook his head again.


    ¡°Lulu has grown up. He was no longer at the age where he could act recklessly. Today, everyone in the capital saw Lulu enter the pce. If he doesn¡¯t go out, I¡¯m afraid his spine will be exposed.¡± Lulu¡¯s face was covered in oil. The Evil God reached out and took out a handkerchief to wipe her clean.


    The girl¡¯s soft skin made him lose his focus for a moment.


    ¡°I secretly came to the Jiang family to apany you.¡± The evil god was stunned.


    The mouth was faster than the brain.


    ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you, then.¡± Lulu¡¯s eyes immediately curved.<div>


    The little girl left the pce happily after drinking the chicken soup.


    The moment she stepped out.


    Bang!


    The Heretic God raised his hand and pped himself.


    ¡°You¡¯re too fast! You¡¯re so good at talking!¡±


    Another pnded on his hand.

 Chapter 963: Evil Gods Have to Sing a Lullaby (1)

    Chapter 963: Evil Gods Have to Sing a Luby (1)


    ¡°Your Majesty, Miss Lulu has already left the pce. Judging by the time, I¡¯m afraid we¡¯ve already arrived at the Jiang family¡¯s residence.¡±


    Eunuch Lu reported in a low voice.


    Eunuch Lu secretly looked up at the Emperor standing by the window and felt that the Emperor¡¯s aura was particrly terrifying.


    Her gaze fell on him and the surrounding pce servants. There was no warmth in her eyes.


    It was like¡­


    Looking at the dead.


    After a long time, the young emperor turned around.


    Eunuch Lu rubbed his eyes. He felt that his vision was blurry. Otherwise, why would he see the few fingerprints on His Majesty¡¯s face?


    ¡°She went to the storeroom today?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Eunuch Lu replied.<div>


    ¡°Miss Lulu has always had the key to her private treasury. This servant did not dare to stop her.¡± Eunuch Lu lowered his eyes.


    ¡°Miss Lulu is going for the old things of the First Emperor. He seemed to be in a good mood before he went, but he lost control when he came out.¡± Eunuch Lu could vaguely hear crying, but he did not know why.


    The Evil God waved his hand and asked Eunuch Lu to leave.


    Sitting on the dragon throne, the young emperor gently rubbed his fingertips.


    Her tears were so hot and scalding.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going, I¡¯m not going. You can go just like that. I¡¯m not as easy to talk to as an incarnation!¡± The Evil God¡¯s face darkened as he recalled Jiang Huailu¡¯s expectant words,¡¯I¡¯ll wait for you at the Jiang family.¡¯


    The Heretic God clenched his fist in anger and smashed the table.


    The Heretic God sat quietly on the dragon throne. His subordinates were waiting for his summons. His subordinates risked being killed by the Heavenly Dao to probe his existence.


    His grand ambition, he existed with the God of Creation, he had the same root as the world!


    He ¡­


    If he didn¡¯t go, that wretched girl wouldn¡¯t cry behind his back, right? At that time, he would have to cry until his eyes were swollen, and he would have to be coaxed by this venerable self again?


    The Heretic God stood up and rubbed his forehead.


    If he really went to Jiang Huailu¡¯s ce today, it would probably be a long time before he could summon his subordinates again.


    But ¡­


    He thought of that wretched girl who was looking at him with tears streaming down her face.


    The Evil God said,[How f * cking unlucky!]


    ¡°This is thest time. There won¡¯t be a next time! I want to see what you want to do! I¡¯m not as easy to fool as my incarnation!¡± I¡¯ll go take a look and see what methods she has to charm my incarnation.


    He instructed the pce servants not to enter without other orders.


    The Heretic God¡¯s body moved and disappeared from the royal study.<div>


    At this moment, Lulu had already finished washing up and was sitting at the head of the bed with her arms around her knees.


    Her hair, which was still wet, hung loosely on her shoulders, and the room was filled with a fragrant smell.


    When the Evil God appeared, he saw such a peaceful scene.


    Looking at the young girl hugging her knees, her eyes were filled with a brilliant light when she saw him. It was as if spiritual energy had been injected into it all of a sudden. The Evil God¡¯s lips had unknowingly curled into a faint smile.<div>


    ¡°Jiang Jiang, you¡¯re here¡­Lulu thought you weren¡¯ting.¡± Lulu didn¡¯t know what was going on either. She just wanted to see him today to feel at ease. She could only sleep peacefully by his side.


    ¡± Jiangjiang, can you still sing me lubies like when we were young? ¡± Lulu saw himing over and went forward to hold his hand.


    The Heretic God struggled but couldn¡¯t break free.


    His nose was filled with her fragrance.


    Under the candlelight, every frown and smile was her appearance.


    The evil god had never sung a luby to anyone. He was high and mighty, and he could not even tolerate the people of the world in his eyes.


    However, under her pleading and coquettish gaze, he quietly sat down on the bed.


    He held a towel and wiped her hair with one hand while singing ame luby.


    Lulu, who clearly wasn¡¯t sleepy at all, closed her eyes gently when she heard his voice.

 Chapter 964: Kill Her (1)

    Chapter 964: Kill Her (1)


    The Evil God had spent a lot of effort to make Lu Huaijiang let down her guard.


    In order to distract him, they even made many arrangements.


    He thought about what he should do after obtaining the body.


    He contacted his old subordinates and attacked together inside and outside, sshing blood into the sky.


    The blood-red color covered the attention of the Heavenly Dao, and the people he killed could also be his strength.


    All the resentment and killing intent in the world could be his nourishment.


    The deeper the hatred, the greedier the world would be. All negative emotions could be his power.


    He had imagined many things.


    The only thing he did not expect was¡­


    He killed a chicken for Jiang Huailu and made soup.<div>


    He sang her a luby to coax her to sleep, and she held his hands tightly. He couldn¡¯t bear to let go.


    The Evil God sat at the head of the bed with a gloomy face. When he saw Jiang Huailu¡¯s defenseless sleeping face and their fingers interlocked, his heart trembled.


    Kill her.


    Kill her.


    If he killed her, he would be able to stop Lu Huaijiang¡¯s thoughts, and he would be able to return to his position smoothly andplete his grand n.


    The Heretic God took a deep breath.


    He closed his eyes slightly.


    ¡­.


    The next morning.


    When Lulu heard the crisp chirping of birds and opened her eyes, there was no trace of the Emperor in front of her.


    Lulu sat at the head of the bed. Her heart felt empty, as if it was empty.


    ¡°Hiss¡­He had a headache. It¡¯s so hot. What¡¯s going on? My forehead keeps burning.¡± Lulu lifted the ck hair on her forehead and stood up before the bronze mirror.


    The girl in front of the bronze mirror had red lips and white teeth. She was delicate and lively.


    However, the red mark between his eyebrows became extremely eye-catching.


    Lulu reached out to touch it, and it grimaced in pain.


    ¡°It¡¯s clearly the preference of the gods. Is it some kind of restriction?¡± Lulu was puzzled.


    That day, she had sensed her godmother¡¯s aura.


    However, the God of Creation was restricted by the Heavenly Dao. Both sides were restricted by each other, so she could not freely travel through the small world.


    Did she reallye here just to take a look at her?<div>


    There was also the sentence that the crazy Daoist had given her.


    The dragon yer eventually became an evil dragon.


    Lulu felt her head go numb. She had clearlye to save the world. As long as she could prevent Jiangjiang frommitting any heinous sins, she would be able to umte blessings for her parents. He would be able to reconstruct the golden body for his parents.


    But at some point, everything becameplicated.<div>


    Lulu shook his head and threw everything aside. He didn¡¯t want to think about it anymore.


    When she went out, she happened to see Madam Xia checking her pulse.


    Madam Xia then asked someone to invite Jiang Huailu over.


    ¡°Doctor, you¡¯re known as a gynecologist. This youngdy of my family is already thirteen years old this year and has yet to have her period¡­¡± Madam Xia asked someone to bring some silver to the doctor.


    Although most girls ¡®periods came veryte.


    However, that was also because his body was extremely thin and weak.


    The women from the aristocratic families were not affected.


    She had been taking care of her body since she was young and would check her pulse every month. Logically speaking, she should be here at this age.


    The doctor asked some questions and prescribed some herbal dishes for her.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a big problem. Thirteen years old is still okay. Give me some herbal dishes to nourish your body.¡± the doctor said.


    Lulu pursed her lips. She could kill a cow with one punch, so why would she need to nourish her body?


    However, Madam Xia did not dare to speak nonsense in front of her, so she could only agree.


    ording to the Headmaster¡¯s instructions, Lulu ate herbal dishes for two months.<div>


    Her period still hadn¡¯te.


    However, Xia Qingqing¡¯s wedding came.


    P.S. Those who are interested in the God of Creation and Lulu¡¯s biological father can read Chuanchuan¡¯s old book, ¡± The Male Lead Who Killed His Seven Fianc¨¦e Said He Would Marry Only Me ¡°, which is of the same genre and hrious ¡­

 Chapter 965: Find A Son-in-Law Who Can Take A Beat (1)

    Chapter 965: Find A Son-in-Law Who Can Take A Beat (1)


    Xia Qingqing¡¯s wedding.


    The Jiang family naturally received an invitation as well.


    Xia Qingqing¡¯s younger brother wasn¡¯t even ten years old yet, so Jiang Huaian apanied the Xia brothers to guard the door.


    Lulu, Madam Xia, and Madam Wen returned to the Xia residence as guests.


    The Xia family¡¯s residence was illuminated by red lights, and there were red ribbons and double happiness everywhere.


    The children passing by were all holding red packets in their hands.


    A festive song was being sung on the stage, and everyone looked happy.


    Xia Qingqing, who was dressed in a wedding dress, sat in the room. Her hands were slightly intertwined as she waited for the groom to receive her.


    Not long after, everyone heard the crackling of firecrackers outside the door.


    ¡°The groom is here, the groom is here¡­¡±<div>


    ¡°I¡¯m here to pick up the bride.¡±


    The surrounding children pped their hands and joked, and everyoneughed.


    Dressed in red, the son of the Duke of Guarding Country walked in with a righteous aura. His gaze fell on Jiang Huailu, who was sitting among the guests.


    She was wearing a low-profile long dress.


    However, it was still dazzling.


    Zheng w.a.n. gshu, who apanied him to pick up the bride, frowned and smiled.¡±The prince is getting married today, and I heard that Jiang Huaian, the top schr, is guarding the door. The prince had to work harder. Otherwise, the bride won¡¯t be able to take it out ¡­¡±


    The heir of the Duke of Guarding Country retracted his gaze, his heart thumping.


    He clenched his fists.


    ¡°Wangshu, I¡­¡± There was a moment of panic in the prince¡¯s eyes.


    He seemed to have made a mistake.


    He thought that Jiang Huailu had always been his shadow, always appearing in his dreams. He was ashamed to see her.


    However, she kept looking for simrities with Xia Qingqing.


    Until this moment.


    Zheng w. a.n. gshu pulled the prince and smiled. ¡± Prince, if you have anything to say, go back and talk. Today is your wedding day. ¡± Defender Duke and Old Furen are still waiting for their granddaughter-inw to return.¡±


    ¡°Before she left, she still remembered that there was a wedding in the residence. She still had a few years to look forward to.¡±


    Old Furen had not been feeling well recently. She was getting on in years and could not get out of bed once she fell ill.


    However, when he heard that his grandson was getting married, his spirits were lifted.


    The eyes of the heir of the Duke of Guarding Country dimmed slightly. He forced himself to go forward and walk a few rounds with the guards.


    It was only when the auspicious time was approaching that he finally married his bride.<div>


    Xia Qingqing was supposed to be carried out by her younger brother, but he was still young. Even if Brother Yuan carried him, he was still the grandson of the Xia family.


    Xia Qingqingy on Yuan Jing¡¯s back, the corners of her lips curling up slightly.


    Jiang Huailu, what do you have to fight with me?


    The sound of the suona went further and further away.<div>


    Lulu looked up and saw the groom, who was about to return, looking back at her.


    And the young master who was weing the bride beside him was looking at her deeply.


    Lulu waved her hand in confusion. Damn, it was just a fight. He was quite polite.


    He even greeted her.


    Seeing her ignorant smile, the prince of the Duke of the State left with a bitter expression.


    ¡°Qing Qing has found a good marriage. Lulu, you have given Mother a headache.¡± Madam Xia looked at her daughter and sighed softly.


    Madam Wen pulled her mother¡¯s hand. ¡± Mother, look at my sister. She doesn¡¯t look like a headache. ¡±


    She was only thirteen, but many people were asking her about it behind her back.


    Of course, everyone had their concerns.


    Firstly, he was worried about whether there was anything going on between her and the Emperor.


    Secondly, he was worried about whether she could control her strength.


    Madam Xia looked at her daughter-inw expressionlessly.¡±It¡¯s not easy to find.¡±


    ¡°When other families are looking for a son-inw, they have to have a clean family background, a well-matched family background, knowledge, and character. But what about our family? We still have to find someone who can take the beating.¡±<div>


    Lulu¡­


    me me?

 Chapter 966: Reaching the End of Life (1)

    Chapter 966: Reaching the End of Life (1)


    The Xia family¡¯s wedding banquet was extremely spectacr.


    The Xia family had been rising steadily in the past two years, and they were favored by the young emperor. The eldest granddaughter of the residence was married to the heir of the Duke of Guarding Country as the mistress, so she was from a very good family.


    At this banquet, even the Emperor had sent some congrattory gifts to the Duke¡¯s estate.


    This made the two families even happier.


    Xia Qingqing was ted.


    After being raised in the manor for a few years, her mother, Madam Yu, had be more stubborn and stubborn. Even Xia Qingqing was affected.


    Three dayster, when he returned home.


    In order to show their respect for the heir of the Duke of Guarding Country, the Xia family also invited Jiang Huaian and his family back to apany them.


    The Defender Duke was tall and handsome, and had made many contributions in the army.


    When Xia Qingqing got off the sedan, she touched the crabapple on her temples with a red face and walked into the Xia family residence arrogantly.<div>


    There was no mother-inw in the Duke¡¯s estate, so she became the mistress of the house the moment she entered.


    For a moment, he was in the limelight.


    As soon as he entered, his gaze fell on Jiang Huailu, who was beside Madam Xia. He couldn¡¯t help but pinch his handkerchief, his eyes darkening.


    He snorted lightly and walked to the front of the hall with an arrogant expression.


    After the two of them entered the door, they greeted everyone in turn and toasted them with tea.


    As Xia Qingqing¡¯s mother, Madam Yu naturally sat at the main seat. Behind him stood a pair of twin aunts.


    A good hand of cards was smashed by her.


    Her husband, who originally only had her in his heart, now only had her in his eyes. She was also done for.


    Now that he was relying on his daughter to return to the residence, how could there not be resentment in his eyes?


    ¡°Mother, have some tea.¡± The heir of the Defender Duke knelt on the ground and toasted his parents.


    Madam Yu smiled as she took the tea and took a sip.


    ¡°As a mother, I have no other requests. I only hope that you will treat our Qingqing better. Don¡¯t learn to take concubines, lest it hurt the harmony between husband and wife.¡± Madam Yu said softly.


    Xia Ningze, who was sitting beside her, frowned. She was simply saying that he had a concubine and a concubine.


    However, they had just gotten married, and the son-inw had returned home with their daughter. Wouldn¡¯t saying these things hurt the harmony between the husband and wife?


    As expected, the heir of the Duke of Guarding Country did not look too good.


    ¡± Alright, the prince is busy with military matters and is apanying Qingqing back home. You should speak less. ¡± She rolled her eyes at Madam Yu before personally helping her son-inw up.


    There was really something wrong with his brain.


    The son-inw was still kneeling.


    Was he afraid that his daughter would live too well in his son-inw¡¯s house?<div>


    The heir of the Duke of Guarding Country smiled and thanked his father-inw. When his gaze passed Lulu, it quickly shifted to her.


    Old Madam Xia rubbed her brows. She had been very tired these days. She was already one of the few people who had lived a long life.


    Everyone knew that the olddy¡¯s health had not been good recently, so they did not make much trouble.


    Lunch was soon prepared.<div>


    ¡°It looks like the prince is cold on the outside but warm on the inside. Xia Qingqing¡¯s face is full of shyness. She doesn¡¯t look like she¡¯s being bullied.¡± Although the Xia family did not like Xia Qingqing, they also hoped that she would marry into a good family.


    He was genuinely happy for her.


    ¡°Mother, maternal grandmother¡¯s health is not good, why don¡¯t you apany her in the Xia family for a few more days. Lulu looks like Grandmother hasn¡¯t eaten much.¡± Lulu looked at his grandmother with worry in her eyes.


    During lunch, the olddy was so tired that she stopped using her silver chopsticks several times.


    Madam Xia sighed. ¡± Alright. It¡¯s been hard on Lulu. ¡±


    The olddy was famous for her longevity. She had lived under the same roof for four generations and had even seen her granddaughter get married. Recently, his body had been in poor condition. The juniors in the residence did not dare to go far and came to visit once a day.


    When Xia Qingqing returned home today, the prince seemed to be in a good mood and actually agreed to stay with her for a few days.


    For a moment, the news of the prince doting on Xia Qingqing spread like wildfire.

 Chapter 967: Do You Like the Prince (1)

    Chapter 967: Do You Like the Prince (1)


    The midsummer wind was warm.


    Lulu stood by the pavilion in the backyard of the Xia family and reached out to pick a peach from the peach tree outside the pavilion.


    The crispy peaches were fresh and sweet, and the juice burst with a bite.


    Lulu held the red peach in her hand and suddenly went into a daze.


    I wonder if Jiang Jiang likes it.


    Just as he was in a daze, he saw Xia Qingqing walking over with a few servants with an arrogant expression.


    ¡°Jiang Huailu, can you send me back to the manor this time?¡± Xia Qingqing looked proud.


    Lulu took a bite of the peach and stood under the peach tree. She was really beautiful.


    Xia Qingqing¡¯s face darkened.


    ¡°Why would I send you back to the manor? I haven¡¯t paid attention to you for years.¡± Ignoring Xia Qingqing was the greatest insult to her.<div>


    She had hated Jiang Huailu for a few years, but Jiang Huailu didn¡¯t even spare her a second nce.


    ¡°Hmph, don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking.¡± Xia Qingqing¡¯s face was livid. You better stay away from the prince.¡± His eyesnded on Jiang Huailu in disdain. This stunned Lulu.


    ¡°Do you see the crabapple silk flower on my head? This was personally delivered by the prince and personally put on the hairpin for me. Do you think that just by putting a begonia flower on your hairpin, the prince will look at you more? What a joke. She¡¯s not even of age yet and she¡¯s already seducing men like this. She¡¯ll be in big trouble when she grows up!¡±


    The moment Xia Qingqing entered the house today, she saw the begonia flower by her temples.


    Haitang¡¯s posture was delicate and beautiful, but she was still suppressed by her.


    She was really prettier than a flower.


    Xia Qingqing gritted her teeth in anger.


    ¡°Haitang?¡± Lulu was startled. He pointed at the flower in his hair.


    ¡°You actually don¡¯t know? Lulu had loved crabapple since she was young. Every time crabapple bloomed, she would put one on her hairpin. Even the peach branch in front of me knows.¡± With that, Taozhi walked out from behind Lulu.


    ¡°Miss Xia, oh no, she is now the wife of the prince. This wasn¡¯t an intentional imitation by our youngdy. Speaking of which, ourdy has liked Haitang for almost ten years. Look, does she have this flower on her head every time it¡¯s the crabapple season? She often came to the Xia family, so the Xia family should know about it.


    Even the hem of her skirt and the handkerchief¡­You even embroidered a begonia.¡± Tao Zhi said with a smile.


    On the side of the white handkerchief, there were two crabapple flowers embroidered.


    On the white handkerchief, there was a touch of crisp green.


    Xia Qingqing¡¯s expression changed drastically as she stared at the handkerchief.


    ¡°Is this bracelet yours?¡± Xia Qingqing¡¯s face darkened. Lulu frowned and took a few steps back.


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s mine. Here, there¡¯s a small grass embroidered in this corner.¡± It was so small that one would not be able to see it if one did not look closely.


    Most of her handkerchief was embroidered by Jiang Jiang. She used to like to embroider the word ¡®deer¡¯.


    However, if a woman¡¯s handkerchief was picked up by an outsider, her reputation would be tarnished.


    Jiangjiang drew the outline of her character into a small green seedling.<div>


    It represented Lulu¡¯s vitality and brought hope to the human world.


    If it was picked up by outsiders, it would not ruin his reputation.


    Lulu couldn¡¯t bear to see her like this. She always looked like she was going to snatch her things.


    ¡°So many years have passed, but you¡¯re still the same. It hasn¡¯t changed at all.¡±<div>


    ¡°My mother is the daughter of my maternal grandmother. He hadn¡¯t returned home for many years and had returned to his mother¡¯s house for a short stay. Moreover, a daughter who married out shouldn¡¯t return to her mother¡¯s house. Under such circumstances, it¡¯s not a big deal for her toe back and stay with her family for a period of time, right?¡±


    ¡°Xia Qingqing, you¡¯re still so intolerant.¡±

 Chapter 968: Why Are You Showing Off (1)

    Chapter 968: Why Are You Showing Off (1)


    ¡°Did my mother bring trouble to the Xia family when she returned?¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t been home for more than ten years. Even if Ie back, I won¡¯t cause any trouble. He even secretly gave money to his grandmother.¡± Madam Xia cried when she saw her grandmother¡¯s shocked and injured appearance.


    The entire manor scolded her for being distant.


    No matter how married she was, if anything happened, her maternal family would still be her home.


    After Xia Qingqing returned to the residence, Lulu was no longer a ce for her. The Xia family wanted to move out several times.


    The olddy was crying and wiping her tears. If she chased her daughter, who had nothing, out, she would never be able to rest in peace for the rest of her life.


    ¡°You¡¯re really funny. There are so many descendants in the Xia family, but you have to make things difficult for a granddaughter like me. The one who took in our family was Grandmother. Mother stayed in the Jiang family for a short time because she cared about the olddy¡¯s longing for her daughter. Otherwise, wouldn¡¯t I havee here to suffer your anger if I had a good manor?¡± At that time, the Xia Corporation had enough money to buy the house. It was just that they owed their mother for many years and the olddy cried so hard that they wanted to be filial in front of her.


    ¡°If you can¡¯t tolerate me, I¡¯ll move out. It¡¯s not like I don¡¯t have a ce to go anyway.¡±


    ¡°As for the heir of the Defender Duke, we met once eight years ago. You want to pursue this? I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re not clear-headed.¡±


    ¡°You are so intolerant. If the prince takes a concubine in the future, won¡¯t you die of anger?¡± Lulu rolled her eyes.<div>


    She had thought that Xia Qingqing hade here in a rage for something. So it was because the prince had given her a begonia hairpin.


    Xia Qingqing was so angry that she gritted her teeth. She covered her face and turned to run.


    She cried as she ran.


    Tao Zhi was a little worried. ¡± Miss, she¡¯s the new daughter-inw today. Don¡¯t make the prince unhappy. ¡±


    ¡± I¡¯ll beat her husband up too. ¡± Lulu waved his hand.


    It wasn¡¯t like he hadn¡¯t fought before when he was young.


    Tao Zhi looked at her back in shock.


    She suddenly felt that Young Lady always promised Madam that she would never hit her son-inw in the future. Why was she so unreliable?


    ¡°Don¡¯t think so much. Xia Qingqing just needs to be taught a lesson. Who¡¯s going to spoil her?¡±


    She couldn¡¯t possibly not like Begonia just because the prince gave her a Begonia silk flower?


    Lulu didn¡¯t know that Xia Qingqing was really angry this time.


    Moreover, he was asking for it.


    At this moment, she cried all the way back to the small courtyard before she got married and ran straight into the house.


    He turned the room upside down and ordered all the maids to scram.


    She cried and rummaged through the bag of money that the prince carried with him. Finally, she found the handkerchief.


    The handkerchief was a little yellow, as if it had been there for a long time.


    On the first day of her marriage, she saw a crumpled handkerchief hidden under the prince¡¯s pillow. She had thrown it away at that time.


    The prince didn¡¯t even enter the bridal chamber. He went out to search for the whole night.


    Even though she had made up her mind, there was still a thorn in her heart.<div>


    After spending some time with the old nanny who served the prince, she found out that this was something the prince treasured when he was young. He could only sleep with a pillow. Begonia was also his favorite flower.


    But today, she saw the exact same handkerchief at Jiang Huailu¡¯s ce.


    She went over to show off, but her heart was really chilled by the other party.


    Xia Qingqing grabbed the handkerchief. The small seedlings on it and the crabapple on it were all the same.<div>


    It was Jiang Huailu¡¯s.


    He had treasured Jiang Huailu¡¯s handkerchief since he was young.


    What was she so smug about?


    She lost from the beginning to the end.


    He grabbed the crabapple silk flower on his temples, tore it into pieces, and threw it out.

 Chapter 969: The White Moonlight in My Heart (1)

    Chapter 969: The White Moonlight in My Heart (1)


    She had always been proud that she had married a good man.


    She had always been proud, and Jiang Huailu couldn¡¯t evenpare to her.


    She had always been proud that the prince was gentle and considerate to her.


    Until this moment, the false facade was torn to pieces.


    He didn¡¯t realize it before, but now that he thought about it, he realized something.


    The first time the prince visited was during the new year. When the Jiang family returned to the Xia family to pay New Year¡¯s greetings.


    The second time was the olddy¡¯s birthday.


    The third time was after she was engaged to the prince. When the Crown Prince came to deliver the betrothal gifts, Jiang Huailu happened to be at the Xia Family.


    Every time the prince came, it was when Jiang Huailu came to the residence.


    However, she was proud in front of Jiang Huailu. She was proud of how well the prince treated her, and proud that Jiang Huailu could notpare to her.<div>


    Xia Qingqingughed and then cried.


    She had lost badly.


    Other than the first night of their wedding, when she threw away the prince¡¯s handkerchief, the prince searched outside for the whole night.


    The prince treated her very well.


    He would help her with her hairpins, draw her brows, and even choose her clothes.


    Thinking about it today, the hairpin flower was Jiang Huailu¡¯s favorite flower. The eyebrows drawn didn¡¯t match her face, but they were somewhat simr to Jiang Huailu¡¯s.


    As for the dress¡­


    She rarely wore fresh green or light yellow.


    But that was what Jiang Huailu often wore.


    Xia Qingqing¡¯s heart turned cold.


    She was showing off in front of him, but she was his substitute.


    In fact, the prince secretly admired Jiang Huailu, but Jiang Huailu himself didn¡¯t know.


    Xia Qingqing really hated Jiang Huailu, even though the only time Jiang Huailu had interacted with her in the past eight years was that fight. Even if she knew nothing, Xia Qingqing still hated her. She only hated why she, Jiang Huailu, had to exist in this world.


    When the prince returned at night, Xia Qingqing had already sent people to tidy up the manor.


    ¡°You went to look for Miss Jiang?¡± The first thing the prince said when he entered the room was: He asked casually with a rxed expression. However, his tone was a little nervous.


    Xia Qingqing tightened her grip on the corner of her shirt.


    ¡°Yes, I am. They chatted for a while. There had been some misunderstandings in the past, but now it was all right. Prince, why don¡¯t you invite Lulu to the Duke¡¯s mansion another day? I want to apologize to Lulu. After all, he was young and ignorant, so he had some conflicts.¡±


    Xia Qingqing looked at the prince tentatively.


    The prince frowned.<div>


    ¡°No need. Since she had said it out loud, she would not think too much about it. Qing Qing, just be at ease.¡± As long as she didn¡¯t continue to hit people who were unhappy, it would be considered over.


    Xia Qingqing¡¯s eyes dimmed slightly, and there was a hint of coldness in her eyes.


    After helping the prince wash up, she carefully rubbed his shoulders.


    ¡°Prince, what kind of person do you think is worthy of my little aunt? I heard that this great aunt has been giving her a good look recently.¡± Xia Qingqing said coquettishly.<div>


    The prince¡¯s body paused and he clenched his fists.


    He closed his eyes slightly and opened them again.


    ¡°No matter who it is, it¡¯s not this prince. This prince can marry a wife. I¡¯m not worthy either¡­¡± The princeughed softly. There was some regret and sigh in his eyes.


    Whether he had Jiang Huailu in his heart or not, he could still remember that person in his heart.


    First, it was because of the family¡¯s style.


    Secondly, it was an insult to that person.


    She shouldn¡¯t have been trapped in the backyard. She was worthy of the most outstanding man in the world.


    Xia Qingqing felt sour in her heart and didn¡¯t know what to say.


    She should be happy that the prince had no intention of marrying Jiang Huailu.


    However, when he heard that, he said that he was not worthy. She felt that she had picked up something Jiang Huailu didn¡¯t want.


    Lulu didn¡¯t know what she was thinking.


    At this moment.


    She was taking the stolen peaches to the pce to look for Jiang Jiang.<div>

 Chapter 970: Hope She Grows Up (1)

    Chapter 970: Hope She Grows Up (1)


    ¡°Jiang Jiang, you eat. Eat more.¡± Lulu was lying in front of the table in the royal study.


    Under the candlelight, the girl¡¯s face was like a peach blossom, her lips were slightly red, and her eyes were filled with light.


    Eunuch Lu nced at him and opened his mouth, wanting to say something but hesitating.


    Seeing the Emperor¡¯s cold gaze, he could only lower his head and retreat carefully.


    She closed the door thoughtfully.


    ¡°Is it delicious? Is it crispy and sweet?¡± Lulu looked at him with curved eyes.


    Lu Huaijiang ate the crispy and sweet peach, but it was not as sweet as her heart.


    Thinking of the Evil God, Lu Huaijiang frowned slightly.


    A few days ago, the evil god took advantage of his rxed guard and actually took his body without permission. He was even prepared to forcefully fuse with the divine soul and summon his subordinates.


    But who knew¡­<div>


    When the Heretic God came out of his body, he was covered in oil and his face was gloomy.


    He returned to the Sea of Consciousness without saying a word.


    Later, Lu Huaijiang searched through her memories.


    That night.


    He never stopped.


    He first coaxed the little girl to stop crying, then made ginseng soup for her. She went back to the Jiang family¡¯s house and coaxed him to sleep. Just like that, a day passed.


    At this moment, when he saw his little descendant smiling at him, Lu Huaijiang¡¯s hand moved slightly. He really wanted to pinch her cheek.


    ¡°Delicious, very delicious.¡±


    ¡°Then eat more. After I steal ¡­ I quickly brought it to you after I picked it. ¡± Lu Huaijiang ate all the pieces of meat that the deer had cut into pieces.


    ¡°Don¡¯t eat too much either. Be careful not to have a stomachache.¡± Lulu pped her hands and only stopped after feeding one.


    Under the dim candlelight, the candle was burning.


    The little girl had already grown up, and her every frown and smile was that of a young girl.


    For some reason, Lu Huaijiang felt a little thirsty when he saw her.


    Her eyes shed and she looked away.


    ¡°Lulu is thirteen, right?¡± Lu Huaijiang asked in a low voice.


    ¡°Yeah, have you forgotten? You spend every birthday night with Lulu. Lulu ate thirteen quail eggs this year.¡± The little girl immediately patted her slightly erect chest and rejoiced.


    ¡± Luckily, Jiang Jiang, you said that quail eggs would be enough. If it were eggs, I would be stuffed to death after eating thirteen deer. ¡± The little girl looked horrified.


    No wonder Jiang Jiang rolled her eyes after eating the egg on her birthday.


    He insisted on changing the egg into quail.<div>


    Lu Huaijiang¡¯s fingertips moved slightly.


    The little girl he was guarding had really grown up.


    ¡°Lulu, let the imperial physician take a look at your body.¡± Lu Huaijiang immediately summoned the imperial physician.


    Lulu was startled. ¡± My mother was seen by the imperial physician a few days ago. ¡±<div>


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. It doesn¡¯t matter if I take a look.¡±


    When the imperial physician came in, Lulu was sitting behind the curtain.


    The imperial physician held a red thread in his hand and checked the little girl¡¯s pulse.


    ¡°Miss Jiang¡¯s body has been well nourished. Even though she had a slight cold before she was three years old, she has fully recovered now. I don¡¯t need any tonics.¡± Other than her fever, she was in good health.


    Lu Huaijiang nodded.


    It was only when Lulu was sent back to the Jiang family that the Emperor summoned the imperial physician.


    ¡°When do women usually have their periods? Was her body cold? Otherwise, why would she still not have her period at the age of thirteen?¡± The Emperor asked seriously.


    The imperial physician almost thought that he had heard wrongly.


    His Majesty is actually concerned about whether a little girl is on her period?


    ¡°Your Majesty, this matter cannot be rushed. It was normal for women to be between twelve and fifteen. Miss Jiang has just turned thirteen, so she naturally came when she reached her age.¡±


    For some reason, he seemed to see a hint of disappointment in the Emperor¡¯s eyes.

 Chapter 971: The Emperor Who Was Allergic to Peach Hair (1)

    Chapter 971: The Emperor Who Was Allergic to Peach Hair (1)


    The second day after Lulu entered the pce.


    The emperor imed illness and asked for leave.


    When Jiang Huaian came out of the pce, he even brought some pork knuckles from the east of the city for Madam Wen and Lulu.


    Last night, everyone rested at the Xia residence and did not go back.


    ¡°Your Majesty, I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on. He was actually sick today. I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to go to court for the next few days.¡± Jiang Huaian got someone to heat up the pork knuckle and serve it on the table.


    Lulu was stunned.


    He was finest night?


    ¡°Are there any serious problems?¡± Old Madam Xia immediately asked.


    Jiang Huaian shook his head. ¡± It¡¯s fine. The Imperial Physician Department has already gone over. ¡± I heard that His Majesty touched the peach hair. His Majesty would break out in rashes the moment he touched the peach¡¯s fur, let alone eat peaches. That¡¯s why there have never been any peaches in the pce all these years.¡±


    Pa da.<div>


    The silver chopsticks in Lulu¡¯s hand fell.


    Last night, she had fed Jiang Jiang an entire peach. He ate all the ginger and did not feel unhappy at all.


    She had even eaten some peaches from time to time when she was with Jiang Jiang all these years.


    No wonder Jiang Jiang would only appear by her side every few days.


    Lulu couldn¡¯t tell what she was feeling. She only felt a slight numbness in her heart. His heart was beating fast.


    Her heart almost jumped out of her chest.


    Xia Qingqing¡¯s expression had been bad since she woke up in the morning. Now that she had her breakfast, she didn¡¯t say anything.


    She only gently wiped the corner of her mouth. ¡± Prince, there are only grandmother and grandfather in the residence. Qingqing is not at ease. I¡¯ll go back early after breakfast today. The prince must return to the army as soon as possible and not dy his official duties.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to stay for a few more days?¡± Old Madam Xia looked over.


    Xia Qingqing furrowed her eyebrows, and there was no joy on her face. ¡°¡±I¡¯m not staying. A married girl was like water that had been poured out. It was not good to stay for too long. I¡¯ll juste back asionally to take a look.¡± After saying that, he looked at Madam Xia.


    The smile on Madam Xia¡¯s face faded slightly.


    Speaking of which, ever since Jiang Huaian moved into the Savant¡¯s Manor¡­


    After so many years, this was the first time she had spent the night at the Xia residence.


    ¡°Forget it, I can¡¯t keep you. You can go back if you want. Since you¡¯re married, you should live a good life with the prince. He had been a member of the Duke of the State earlier. The residence has few people, so it¡¯s good to be lively.¡± The old madam seemed to sigh and did not try to persuade him to stay.


    After eating, Xia Qingqing followed the prince back to the Duke¡¯s Mansion.


    The crabapple silk flower on her head had disappeared.


    ¡°Mother, stay for a few more days. Didn¡¯t Grandmother like to offer incense? These few days are just the birthday of Bodhisattva, so it¡¯s good for Mother to apany Grandmother to stay for a few days. Grandfather, why don¡¯t you go with me and take a walk?¡± Lulu looked at his grandmother with reluctance.


    Lulu rarely advised her to stay with the Xia family. Firstly, it was to avoid Xia Qingqing. Secondly, the Jiang family also had a family.


    This time, Madam Xia felt that if she refused, she would probably regret it.<div>


    He immediately agreed.


    He could also go to the Guoguo Temple to ask for a marriage for Lulu.


    In the afternoon, the Xia family packed up and headed to the National Guard Temple. When Lulu saw her grandmother, she smiled lightly.


    Birth, old age, illness and death cannot be changed.<div>


    However, he knew the lifespan of each of his loved ones and watched them walk to the end of their lives. Seeing that they were counting down from day to day, ripples appeared in Lulu¡¯s heart.


    In the future, she would see more of her loved ones die.


    Xia Corporation, Brother Huai ¡®an, Sister-inw, and their descendants.


    Lulu¡¯s eyes darkened.


    She sent away one after another, and weed one after another.


    In this world, she was the only one who was lonely.


    As soon as he raised his head, a handsome figure in bright yellow appeared in his mind.


    Perhaps, she was not that lonely after all.

 Chapter 972: Welcome to Lulu’s World (1)

    Chapter 972: Wee to Lulu¡¯s World (1)


    No one had expected the sadness toe so quickly.


    Madam Xia apanied the olddy to stay in the temple for four or five days.


    When she returned, the olddy was still full of joy. Along the way, her face looked much ruddy.


    It was the Mid-Autumn Festival when he came back. It was the Mid-Autumn Festival family banquet.


    Xia Qingqing said that she was too busy toe back, but all the children and grandchildren of the Xia family rushed back to the residence to attend the family banquet.


    That night, the old madam¡¯s hair was white, but her face was red and she looked very energetic.


    ¡°The olddy is really scary. She was so sick in the first half of the year that I was afraid she wouldn¡¯t be able to handle it. Mother, look at Old Lady¡¯s face. I¡¯m afraid that she will live to a hundred years old without any problems.¡±


    ¡°Ancestor, you have to wait for five generations to live under the same roof. At that time, our family will be one of the few lucky families in the capital.¡± Brother Yuan smiled and kowtowed to the old ancestor.


    The olddy was so happy that she even drank two sses.


    At night, the olddy was a little drunk. She smiled and told her daughters-inw that she would get up tomorrow to eat glutinous rice balls.<div>


    After washing up, she went to sleep with her clothes on.


    The servants cleaned up the mess outside, and the Xia family¡¯s children and grandchildren slowly returned to the residence.


    ¡°Lulu, why did you eat all vegetables today? You didn¡¯t eat any meat or fish.¡± Madam Xia also apanied her mother to drink a cup. When she saw that Lulu had been eating vegetarian, she was surprised.


    When Lulu looked into Madam Xia¡¯s eyes, there seemed to be some tears.


    Madam Xia was stunned.


    ¡°Mother, don¡¯t sleep tonight.¡± With that, he returned to his room.


    He turned around and asked Taozhi to buy some white cloth, but no one saw it.


    Madam Xia felt her heart skip a beat, and she couldn¡¯t sit still. Jiang Huaian stayed up all night to guard the manor.


    Madam Xia sat in front of the manor for the entire night. When the sky was about to brighten, the Jiang family¡¯s door was suddenly mmed heavily.


    In the silent night, it made one¡¯s heart beat faster.


    Madam Xia¡¯s heart clenched tightly.


    As soon as the door opened, a burst of crying could be heard.


    ¡°Aunt, hurry back to the residence. The olddy went.¡± A sobbing voice was heard. Before they reached the main room, the servant who reported the funeral knelt on the ground.


    Madam Xia¡¯s figure swayed. Jiang Huaian hurriedly went forward and pulled her back. ¡°¡±Mother.¡±


    Madam Xia did not have any strength left. She recalled Lulu¡¯s abnormal behavior yesterday and how she had been staying at the Xia residence recently.


    At this moment, he didn¡¯t have time to think too much. He only rushed to the Xia family¡¯s house, trembling all over.


    Fortunately, the deer was prepared in time, and the whole family rushed over in mourning clothes.


    The Xia family had long been in a crying mess. Four generations had lived together, and the Xia family had many descendants.


    The cries of the Xia family could be heard on the streets.<div>


    ¡°Last night, Old Furen even got up to drink two mouthfuls of water. He didn¡¯t answer this morning.¡± The servant girl knelt on the ground and cried.


    When the old madam left, she ced her hands on her abdomen and smiled faintly. She walked very peacefully.


    There was no pain at all. It was like a dream.


    Although the Old Madam left in time, she was not in good health in the first half of the year, and the Xia family was always busy. The chaos did notst long before the Xia family settled down in an orderly manner.<div>


    Dressed in mourning clothes, Lulu walked to the coffin.


    He saw the transparent old madam standing at the side in a daze, trying to lie back down. However, once hey down, he bounced back out.


    He wanted to call out to his crying children and grandchildren, but his body passed through them.


    The olddy stood in front of the coffin and looked at her own face. She was at a loss when she saw the people who came to mourn.


    Lulu pursed her lips.


    It turned out that the always calm grandmother also had times when she was at a loss.


    Lulu¡¯s eyes curved into crescents as she said with confidence and arrogance, ¡°Grandmother, wee to Lulu¡¯s world. ¡±

 Chapter 973: My Family Has a God (1)

    Chapter 973: My Family Has a God (1)


    Old Madam Xia could note back to her senses.


    When she had just breathed herst, she was still filled with fear and unease, longing for the world.


    Old Madam Xia was dumbfounded.


    ¡°Lulu, how can you see Grandmother? What happened to you? Lulu, you¡¯re still young. What happened?¡± The old madam¡¯s first reaction was that her granddaughter was dead.


    However, she saw Lulu tap on her be. In a sh, he appeared in the center of the Salvation Pce.


    They were surrounded by gods who were high up in the sky and looked down at the human world.


    After that, she was at a loss.


    It directly overturned her worldview that she had had for decades.


    Her delicate and soft grandson¡­


    Sitting on the throne of the Hall of Salvation, the wife of a minister.<div>


    The moment she breathed herst, the world below was actually under her granddaughter¡¯s control?


    Here, she saw the various gods worshiped in the temple. Every time they saw her, they would greet her warmly.


    And the Fang family members who had died on the battlefield had actually be gods.


    ¡°You¡¯re here? Why didn¡¯t youe down earlier to enjoy yourself? You don¡¯t know that Old Master Jiang has stayed in the Yang Realm for several years. He beat up his son in the tomb all day long. If you have time, you can go and give it a try.¡±


    Lord Fang smiled.


    Poor Old Madam Xia, even if she was alive, she would still be a slick old matriarch.


    ¡°Old Master Jiang said he has a backer?¡± he stammered. Come down and enjoy yourself¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s indeed a blessing for your family.¡± After all, the emperor of the Yang Realm had the final say, and the savior of theherworld had the final say.


    The olddy¡¯s thoughts of longing for the world of the living werepletely gone.


    She even hated herself for not leaving earlier.


    Seeing the indifferent little girl in front of him, all the gods beside him bowed respectfully to her.


    She only waved her hand slightly, and there was a pressure that she had never noticed before between her brows.


    It was incredible.


    That daughter of hers was really something.


    She gave birth to a son who was a literary star who had descended to the mortal world and was a top schr.


    He gave birth to a daughter who was actually in charge of the underworld and the entireherworld.


    Old and young, do you know how awesome your daughter is?


    ¡°No wonder your mother went to the National Guard Temple to seek marriage, but she couldn¡¯t get it.¡± The old madam sighed.


    Lulu looked over in confusion. The olddy then said, ¡°¡±Your mother definitely didn¡¯t tell you. Her trip to Huguo Temple to matchmake you didn¡¯t go well. Three incense sticks were burned, and after three incense sticks were lit, they went out.¡±<div>


    ¡°I went to the marriage tree to ask for your marriage again. Then your birth characters will never be able to be thrown out. Later, I found a guard to climb up. Just as I hung it up, the branch broke.¡±


    ¡°Your mother felt unlucky, so she didn¡¯t tell you.¡±


    Lulu covered his mouth and snickered.


    ¡°The Guoguo Temple worships gods and Buddhas, and the Salvation Pce worships the Savior. Although there was some disparity between the two of them in the Divine Realm, in the eyes of themon people, these two people were on equal footing. Moreover, we are colleagues, so naturally, you won¡¯t tell me about my marriage.¡± Speaking of which, the two of them could be considered colleagues.<div>


    Old Madam Xia felt honored.


    His granddaughter was really too hardworking.


    She was so proud that she didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Her family actually raised a god.


    The olddy wanted to stay for a while, but she was afraid of causing trouble for her granddaughter. The olddy only heaved a sigh of relief when she learned that she was the only one in charge of the entire underworld.


    She turned around and went to look for Old Master Jiang.


    He went to beat up Jiang Yubai.


    She hated him for dying early, but now, she was taking revenge.


    Everyone in the Xia family¡¯s mourning hall cried until they fainted.


    Meanwhile, Old Madam Xia was happily beating up her ex-son-inw and even had two drinks with Old Master Jiang.


    Damn, she didn¡¯t know when the old man woulde down.


    That night, Master Xia had a dream.


    He dreamed that the old madam insisted on pulling him down, scaring the old master so much that he could not sleep all night and his eyes darkened.<div>

 Chapter 974: Scratched Face (1)

    Chapter 974: Scratched Face (1)


    After Old Madam Xia left, Old Master Xia¡¯splexion visibly worsened.


    The old man¡¯s eyes were dark as if he had not slept for a few days.


    ¡°Father, mother has already left. You have to take care of yourself. Mother has been gone for the past few days. You must have not slept all night, right?¡± Lord Xia knelt beside the old master. Seeing the old master¡¯s haggard appearance, which had not slept for several days, his heart ached so much that he cried.


    The old man¡¯s face was pale as if he had lost half his life.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to your mother¡¯s grave and take a look.¡±


    The old man bent his back and sighed deeply.


    Sir Xia¡¯s face was filled with tears. His parents had lived their entire lives. How could Father adapt?


    At this moment, Master Xia was squatting in front of the grave and muttering, ¡°¡±Old woman, forget it long ago. Why do you dream of me going down to enjoy life? Why are you like Old Man Jiang? Stop it. ¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just struggling for a few years, waiting for the Xia family to go further. Don¡¯te looking for me anymore.¡± The old man came down from the mountain with his hands behind his back and his back hunched.


    The two of them had been in love for decades. He had already gotten over who left earlier and who leftter.<div>


    As long as the Xia family could go on for a long time, there was no need to fear death.


    Even when Lulu returned to the manor, she could still hear her mother worrying.


    ¡± Sigh, your maternal grandfather and grandmother have loved each other for their entire lives. Look at his head of white hair and ck eyes. Mother doesn¡¯t feel good either. ¡± Madam Xia sat at the head of the bed and cried.


    Because the old madam had passed away, Madam Xia also wore a in dress.


    Lulu frowned. Actually, she felt that the reason why the old man couldn¡¯t sleep well was probably because his grandmother had been dreaming every day.


    She knew, but she couldn¡¯t say it.


    Soon, it was winter after the Mid-Autumn Festival.


    Yang Dianfeng finally picked a day to tell his parents that he was going to start a business.


    Moreover, he already held countless wealth in his hands. The current famous number one wealthy merchant in the world was him¡­


    Lord Yang was wholeheartedly waiting for him to grow up and inherit the mantle, but Madam Zheng felt that her son had such talent and was already rare in the world. She should be proud of having such a son.


    ¡°Schrs, farmers, merchants, merchants, merchants,st ce. He is the only son of my Yang family. If he doesn¡¯t support the Yang family, who will?¡± Lord Yang was angry.


    ¡°What¡¯s so good about being an official? Besides, the schrs, farmers, merchants, and businessmen were rankedst because they were not rich enough. How many people are like your son who controls the economic lifeline of the world? Peak, don¡¯t worry, mother will support you.¡± Mrs. Zheng stood firmly behind her son.


    She was the daughter of the Zheng family.


    However, because her husband had different political views from her maiden family, she could only endure her longing and was unable to return to her maiden family.


    She had enough of these days.


    Her son was shining in another field, and Mrs. Zheng did not force him at all.


    ¡°You¡¯re too kind. Long hair, short knowledge.¡± Lord Yang was furious.


    This was great.


    Mrs. Zheng¡¯s temper exploded.<div>


    He stepped forward and scratched, leaving fingernail marks on Lord Yang¡¯s face.


    On the second day of court, although he had already asked a doctor to apply medicine, his face was still red.


    However, Lord Yang didn¡¯t feel embarrassed.


    Anyway, it was not the first time he had been scratched by his wife and chased out of the house by her. She was already used to it, so she went to court with a painted face.<div>


    Today¡¯s court session was still the same as before.


    His Majesty was already twenty-one years old.


    Recently, the courtiers were all cautious and vowed that His Majesty would choose an empress, or at least fill the harem with talents.


    Not to mention thete emperor, even the Retired Emperor was twenty-one years old and was the father of several children.


    This time, the ministers seemed to be anxious.


    If His Majesty doesn¡¯t favor women, won¡¯t he be a monk? It wasn¡¯t like there weren¡¯t such strange things in history.

 Chapter 975: His Majesty’s Male chauvinism (1)

    Chapter 975: His Majesty¡¯s Male chauvinism (1)


    Lu Huaijiang sat on the seat of honor with an indifferent expression.¡±I never need others to interfere in my marriage.¡±


    As the emperor, if he couldn¡¯t even make this decision¡­Then what was the point of being an emperor?


    Elder Lin and the other old ministers looked at each other.


    ¡°Your Majesty, there are three ways to be unfilial. Moreover, the selection of talents can appease the various countries and strengthen the rtionship between the Emperor and the officials.¡±


    In the past, he was deeply afraid that the emperor would marry the daughter of an aristocratic family and use the marriage to restrict the aristocratic family.


    Now, they were begging His Majesty to select talents.


    He was already twenty-one years old, and there was not a single concubine in the harem. He could not be a monk halfway through his life.


    ¡°Pacify?¡± Lu Huaijiang stroked her chin. Zhen has never needed to beforted.¡±


    ¡°Whoever is not convinced will start a war. What does our Great Zhou have to fear?¡± Lu Huaijiang¡¯s eyebrows were filled with a cold and vicious aura.


    He was no longer the little emperor from back then.<div>


    When everyone looked over, they seemed to see a giant dragon entrenched in the ground.


    The giant dragon had already awakened. He was no longer that thin and weak young man from back then.


    The ministers lowered their heads slightly to avoid the sharp edge.


    ¡°As for courtiers? Who do you think I need to win over?¡± Those who refused to ept it had already been killed. How could those ordinary people be worthy of standing beside him?


    None of the officials could say a word.


    Yes, it was.


    He was already so strong that he did not need to win over the courtiers or appease them.


    ¡°His Majesty is an emperor through the ages, but no matter how strong a man is, he still needs a woman tofort him. It¡¯s alwaysfortable to be surrounded by children.¡± Lord Xie is smart, he knows another way.


    Although he did not want to force the Emperor, the Emperor had not taken a concubine for many years. As a subject, he naturally had to persuade him.


    Lu Huaijiang chuckled and pointed disdainfully at the bruised Lord Yang.¡±Is this your warm and fragrant jade in your arms?¡±


    Lord Yang was dumbfounded¡­


    The ministers nced at Lord Yang.


    ¡°Lord Yang is afraid of his own wife. His Majesty is the king, the king and the husband. How can he bepared to Lord Yang? He¡¯s afraid of his wife and his wife. It¡¯s really embarrassing for a man. ¡± The officials were extremely disdainful.


    Lu Huaijiang agreed with this point. This was the manliness and dignity of a man.


    ¡°Zhen naturally won¡¯t let a woman climb onto Zhen¡¯s head. Lord Yang, don¡¯t disgrace the Imperial Court. A woman regarded her husband as the heavens. If a man said to stand, she could not sit. If a man said to sit, she could not lie down. Otherwise, wouldn¡¯t the court be in chaos?¡± Lu Huaijiang¡¯s brows drooped, and Lord Yang hung his head dejectedly.


    ¡°Your Majesty is right. Lord Yang should be established. You can¡¯t embarrass a man. ¡±


    Lord Yang¡¯s lips moved, but he didn¡¯t dare to say anything. He lowered his head and didn¡¯t dare to say anything.


    Seeing that the Emperor did not say anything else, the ministers stopped talking.


    During the court session, many officials walked behind Lord Yang.¡±Lord Yang, look at you, the henpecked Emperor is looking down on you.¡±<div>


    ¡°Back to the residence, you have to do as His Majesty says and earn face for us men.¡±


    Lord Yang¡¯s expression was bitter, not knowing whether tough or cry.


    ¡°I was just joking, I didn¡¯t really fight. Really, it¡¯s just a little scratch. It¡¯s nothing.¡± Lord Yang waved his hand and exined.


    The adults looked at him in surprise. A man¡¯s face has been scratched, and it doesn¡¯t count?¡±<div>


    Lord Yang waved his hand. Last time, I took three days off and didn¡¯t go to court. She¡¯s lying at home.¡±


    The ministers¡­


    After the court session, everyone walked towards the royal study.


    Coincidentally, they met the Holy Maiden from the outer court who was here to marry. The woman was wearing a white, elegant long dress and looked ethereal.


    The ministers looked at each other and looked at the hall with burning eyes.

 Chapter 976: What’s a Woman (1)

    Chapter 976: What¡¯s a Woman (1)


    ¡°Do you think His Majesty will keep this woman?¡±


    ¡°Even if you don¡¯t stay as a concubine, it¡¯s still a good thing to be a maid, right?¡± The adults looked at each other. They were all men, so they naturally understood men.


    Just one look at the woman who had been sent over for the marriage could stir up the desire in the man¡¯s heart.


    Lord Xie was the eldest son of Grand Tutor Xie and was now the Emperor¡¯s right-hand man.


    Lord Xie sniffed and frowned.


    There was a lingering fragrance in the air that lingered on her clothes for a long time.


    With a light sniff, he felt dizzy and his heart was burning.


    It was not a good thing.


    However, when he thought about how the Emperor¡¯s heart was as still as water like a monk, it was fine if he used some tricks.


    The lords were originally here to report on state affairs, but now they hoped that the Holy Maiden woulde outter.<div>


    Unfortunately¡­


    It didn¡¯tst for the time it took for an incense stick to burn.


    The Saintess clutched her chest and was dragged out.


    ¡°He was disrespectful in front of the hall and was punished by His Majesty with a cane. Then send them back.¡± Eunuch Lu muttered softly and sighed.


    The lords looked at each other helplessly.


    It wasn¡¯t an exaggeration to say that the woman just now was a fairy.


    but I was punished with a cane.


    The lords were extremely worried.


    ¡°Forget it. Do you still not understand what His Majesty said in the court? How could His Majesty have a woman in his heart? Only the world, the world, the world!¡± Lord Xie sighed softly, tidied his clothes, and then entered the royal study.


    ¡°If there really is a woman, I¡¯m afraid she can only die.¡±


    The group entered the royal study and spent the entire day inside.


    As the sun set, the pcenterns lit up like dragons.


    Only then did the adults leave together.


    It was the end of the year, so it was always busier.


    Lu Huaijiang put down her pen and rubbed her eyebrows. Eunuch Lu immediately ordered someone to bring in hot tea.¡±Your Majesty, drink some ginseng soup to warm your body.¡±


    Lu Huaijiang took a sip. Today, all the officials wanted him to be an empress.


    The first person that came to his mind was Jiang Huailu.


    After the New Year, his Lulu was fourteen.


    Lu Huaijiang¡¯s heart burned at the thought of it.<div>


    Just as he was speaking, he heard the young eunuch reporting from outside the royal study, ¡°Your Majesty, Miss Lulu is here. ¡±


    Just as he thought of Lulu, Lulu appeared in front of him. Lu Huaijiang stood up straight.


    Eunuch Lu paused behind him.


    ¡°How long until the pce gates close?¡±<div>


    ¡°Your Majesty, there is still an hour. However, today was the 29th day of the new year. The new year was about to arrive, and tomorrow was the 30th day of the new year. It¡¯s fine to bete by two hours.¡± Eunuch Lu said in a low voice.


    Lu Huaijiang looked at Eunuch Lu with satisfaction.


    Eunuch Lu knew that he was right.


    When Lu Huaijiang saw the delicate and lively girl enter the pce, a smile appeared on his tensed face.


    Lulu grew taller, and some of the baby fat on her face gradually faded. Her threatening spiritual aura could no longer be hidden.


    Her hair had beenbed up between her eyebrows, revealing her exquisite and moving eyes.


    There was a flower mark between his eyebrows. It was fiery red and covered the mark of God¡¯s preference.


    His young girl had quietly grown up.


    She was no longer the little girl who would tear his clothes apart and cry her eyes out.


    The moment Lulu saw him, her eyes darted around and she rushed straight into his arms.


    ¡°Jiang-Jiang, Jiang-Jiang, I miss you so much.¡±


    At this moment, Lu Huaijiang took a closer look and realized that her cheeks were actually a little rosy.


    His eyes were sparkling, and his breath carried a hint of the mellow fragrance of fruit wine.<div>


    She had stolen the wine.

 Chapter 977: Come and testify for me (1)

    Chapter 977: Come and testify for me (1)


    ¡± Jiang-jiang, Jiang-jiang, why do you have two heads? ¡± Lulu bent Lu Huaijiang¡¯s head with all his might.


    She tiptoed and inched forward little by little.


    He looked at it carefully.


    Lu Huaijiang¡¯s heart skipped a beat when she met those eyes.


    His breathing changed.


    ¡°How did she enter the pce?¡± Lu Huaijiang asked.


    ¡°He took a sedan chair into the pce when he left.¡±


    Lu Huaijiang heaved a sigh of relief. He did not want outsiders to see Lulu¡¯s delicate and defenseless appearance.


    ¡°I¡¯m already grown up. I¡¯m grown up. I can drink now. I haven¡¯t drunk it for years ¡­ I drink all the wine in the Jade Jade Immortal Pond¡­I drank it. ¡± Lulu burped, probably because he couldn¡¯t stand properly.


    He hugged Lu Huaijiang¡¯s waist tightly, and Lu Huaijiang¡¯s entire body tensed up.<div>


    The woman pressed herself tightly against his body. Lu Huaijiang gently reached out and hugged her waist, pulling her into his embrace.


    ¡°I have grown up, I have grown up.¡±


    Lu Huaijiang murmured. Her eyes darkened. She was fourteen.


    She was about to reach adulthood.


    The flower he was guarding was about to bloom.


    Luluy on his shoulder. As soon as he got close, his nose started sniffing Lu Huaijiang.


    She even leaned against his neck and sniffed him. When their skin touched, Lu Huaijiang could not help but take a deep breath.


    There was a hint of forbearance between his brows.


    Eunuch Lu was hiding in the dark. The pce maid was shocked. When she saw Eunuch Lu¡¯s expression, she could only suppress her throat and not dare to make a sound.


    In the morning, the old ministers thought that His Majesty was going to be a monk, but at night ¡­


    ¡°Lulu¡­¡±Lu Huaijiang lowered his voice, his throat slightly hoarse.


    Lulu, however, snapped.


    He pushed Lu Huaijiang away.


    Lu Huaijiang felt the coldness in his arms and was stunned.


    When he looked up, he saw the little girl with tears in her eyes and a wronged expression.


    ¡°You smell like a girl. I can smell it. ¡± Lulu¡¯s tears fell.


    Today, he heard that a saintess from the outer court had entered the capital and was willing to offer herself to His Majesty as a concubine.


    When she heard that, she felt so stifled that she unknowingly drank two more sses.


    Lu Huaijiang was at a loss when she saw her tears fall.<div>


    ¡°Lulu, I didn¡¯t. I really didn¡¯t. I have been discussing with the officials today and have never seen a single woman.¡± After saying that, he paused.


    ¡°Today, a saintess entered the capital, but I only received her. I didn¡¯t visit her, nor did I stay. Lulu, believe me, I really didn¡¯t. The fragrance on her body was left behind by her. ¡±


    ¡°Damned thing, I really didn¡¯t do anything. That smell was left behind when they were in the same room¡­No, not only this one, but many officials have also seen it. ¡±


    Now, the more she spoke, the more tears fell from the little girl¡¯s eyes.<div>


    The pce servants were stunned.


    His Majesty¡¯s anxious appearance made his forehead sweat in an instant.


    When Lu Huaijiang saw her crying, her heart throbbed.


    However, there was also a hint of joy hidden within.


    He wanted to get closer, but Lulu looked at him warily and dejectedly. The man in the bright yellow dragon robe rubbed the space between his eyebrows helplessly and dispiritedly.


    ¡°You¡¯re lying. If he was far away, why would he have the fragrance of a woman? You hugged her?¡± Lulu asked with a sobbing tone.


    Lu Huaijiang felt a headacheing on.


    ¡°Eunuch Lu, I urgently summon the few lords in the afternoon into the pce. Call them to testify for Zhen!¡± Lu Huaijiang said through gritted teeth.


    Eunuch Lu¡­


    In the morning, whoever was spouting nonsense in the Imperial Court, the man could stand, but the woman could not sit.


    If a man says east, can¡¯t a woman go west?

 Chapter 978: Teaching His Wife Under Imperial Decree (1)

    Chapter 978: Teaching His Wife Under Imperial Decree (1)


    It was the 29th day of the Lunar New Year.


    Heavy snow fell.


    The ministers went out for court early in the morning and had lunch in the pce.


    In the afternoon, he discussed state affairs with His Majesty in the royal study.


    When she left the pce, thenterns were already lit up, and candles were lit everywhere.


    There was already a thickyer of snow on the ground. Fortunately, the pce was cleaned in time, so it did not affect anything.


    Many of the lords came to the pce gates and smiled as they bid farewell.


    ¡°Everyone, when you go back, you must properly restrain the juniors in the residence and take care of the wives and concubines in the residence. When a man was outside, his face was worth thousands of gold. I can¡¯t tolerate women jumping on my head.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be like our Lord Yang, a dignified official of the Imperial Court, yet you let a woman scratch your face. What kind of words was it to be reprimanded by His Majesty? What a disgrace!¡±


    Lord Yang¡¯s face was slightly red. I¡¯ll discipline herter.¡±<div>


    After today¡¯s incident in the court, he lowered his head in the royal study, not daring to attract the Emperor¡¯s attention.


    The lords nodded lightly. That was true.


    ¡°Moreover, His Majesty is a man of indomitable spirit. He doesn¡¯t like women to begin with, so how could he value officials who bow down in front of women? When he returned, he had to properly restrain the women in the residence. Lord Yang, if you still want to be promoted, you have to restrain your women when you go back. Don¡¯t let a woman ruin your future.¡±


    Lord Yang¡¯s heart was filled with courage.


    ¡°Milords, you are right. When I return, I will regain the Patriarch¡¯s prestige. Moreover, this is His Majesty¡¯s intention. This is an imperial edict!¡± Lord Yang¡¯s ears were red and his face was firm.


    After chatting for a while, they slowly climbed into the carriage with a head of snow.


    The squeaking carriage moved along the official road. Lord Yang sat in the carriage, holding a cup of warm tea in his hand.


    ¡°Hmph, with His Majesty backing me up this time, let¡¯s see if you still dare to p my face!¡± Lord Yang was very smug in his heart.


    After getting off the carriage, the snow was falling heavily. The gatekeeper came out with an umbre to pick up Lord Yang.


    Lord Yang flicked away the snow on his shoulders, his brows carrying a bit of arrogance.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Madam? Does she know she was wrong?¡±


    The gatekeeper was startled, and a strange expression appeared on his face.


    After a long while, he said faintly, ¡± Madam has moved all of Master¡¯s belongings to the woodshed. Master, what do you think?? ¡±


    In any case, Lord Yang would be chased out a few times a year.


    Lord Yang flew into a rage. When he thought of His Majesty¡¯s support, he suddenly felt a chill down his spine.


    ¡°This is outrageous. Is the Yang family surnamed Yang or Zheng? You guys are receiving my money, but you¡¯re siding with a Zheng!¡±


    ¡°This Yang family is my Yang family. Who dares to move a firewood house for me?¡±


    ¡°His Majesty said in front of the civil and military officials that the husband is greater than the heavens, and women should rely on men. How dare she defy the divine order!¡± Lord Yang roared.


    ¡°This official is obeying the imperial decree to teach his wife. Hmph, this official will teach her a lesson today!¡±<div>


    He immediately strode into the house.


    Snowkes fell from the sky.


    Da da da da¡­


    The guards on horses rushed out of the pce gates.<div>


    The snow on the ground was crushed, and mud sshed all over his body.


    The guard arrived at the gates of the manors and smashed them one by one.


    ¡°His Majesty urgently summons you. Please enter the pce as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°His Majesty urgently summons Lord Yang to enter the pce as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°His Majesty has summoned you urgently. Please enter the pce quickly.¡±


    His Majesty urgently summoned¡­¡±


    Armored guards knocked on the doors of four or five houses in session. The adults who had just arrived home and had not had time to eat.


    He ran out again, rolling and crawling.

 Chapter 979: His Majestys Little Ancestor (1)

    Chapter 979: His Majesty¡¯s Little Ancestor (1)


    The lords arrived at the pce gate.


    He was nervously tidying up his official robes. It was a serious crime to be untidy in front of the pce.


    Lord Xie adjusted his official hat. He had only eaten half of his dinner when a guard came to invite him.


    He had changed his official robes on the carriage.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? He had only been out of the pce for an hour, why was he summoned into the pce so urgently? Could it be that the border has been invaded?¡± Lord Zhou hurriedly asked.


    Lord Xie shook his head. ¡± There hasn¡¯t been any news from the generals these few days. It¡¯s definitely not a war. ¡±


    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for the war, what else could make His Majesty so anxious?¡±


    Lord Yang straightened his official robes with a straight face.¡±Just now, this official was in the residence lecturing his insensible wife when His Majesty urgently summoned her into the pce. When we leave the pce, I will teach him a lesson about being a husband!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good that Lord Yang is open-minded.¡± A woman should be attached to a man. His Majesty agrees.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re following the imperial edict to educate your wife. Who dares to disobey? His Majesty agrees.¡±<div>


    As they talked, they were about to enter the pce when they saw Eunuch Lu running over, drenched in sweat, shouting,¡±Get on the carriage, get on the carriage. Quickly go to the royal study.¡±


    Stop dawdling, His Majesty is about to lose it.


    The few adults immediately turned solemn.


    ¡°Something big must have happened to His Majesty.¡±


    They had always entered the pce on foot, only Miss Jiang, who had been ced in the pce before, had this honor.


    He did not expect that even they would receive such treatment today.


    However, when they thought of His Majesty¡¯s urgency, the few lords became anxious again.


    His Majesty must have encountered something big.


    Everyone hurriedly got off the carriage. The bumpy Lord Xie¡¯s face was slightly pale.


    After getting off the carriage, everyone bowed and followed Eunuch Lu to the royal study.


    He arrived outside the royal study.


    Everyone could vaguely hear His Majesty¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Little ancestor, don¡¯t cry. I¡¯ll give you anything you want. I¡¯ll give you my life!¡± Her voice was pleading and pitiful. Her voice was soft and coaxing, causing the adults to stop in their tracks.


    ¡°You¡¯re lying. There¡¯s a fragrance on your body. You have the fragrance of other women on you! Go away, go away!¡± It seemed that he could hear the little girl¡¯s wild voice.


    Lord Yang, this voice sounded familiar.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go, I¡¯ll go. Little ancestor, don¡¯t cry. I¡¯m really innocent. I only asked a few questions. I didn¡¯t even touch her. If you don¡¯t believe me, I¡¯ve found a witness.¡±


    ¡°Eunuch Lu, did you die outside?¡± The Emperor shouted from inside the room.


    Eunuch Lu shivered. He turned around and saw the few adults with dull eyes and petrified faces. He hurriedly pushed them away.¡±Quickly go in and testify for His Majesty. Prove that His Majesty did not touch the Holy Maiden of the Outer Dynasty.¡±


    Lord Xie: Who am I? Where am I? What am I doing?<div>


    He inexplicably entered the door of the royal study.


    He saw the ruler of a country, dressed in bright yellow, standing in the middle and exining helplessly.


    On the dragon throne was a little girl with a flushed face and absent-minded eyes.


    The little girl was crying her eyes red and swollen.<div>


    ¡°Zhen¡¯s little ancestor, I was wrong. I was wrong. I shouldn¡¯t have let the Saintess enter the pce. I shouldn¡¯t have met the Saintess. It¡¯s all my fault. Don¡¯t cry first. Come down quickly. Don¡¯t fall.¡± In the morning, he even scolded Lord Yang in the court for being henpecked and not manly.


    At this moment, he was standing under the dragon throne, carefully coaxing the little girl, apologizing to her without any bottom line.


    Lord Yang thought,¡±I must have drunk too much.¡±


    You saw me go home and beat up my wife, and then you admit your mistake?

 Chapter 980: His Majesty Apologizes Quickly (1)

    Chapter 980: His Majesty Apologizes Quickly (1)


    The few lords entered the royal study in trepidation.


    After the Emperor finished coaxing them, he turned around.


    He saw a few lords.


    The anxiety and gloominess in his eyes instantly dissipated.


    ¡°Thank you, Lord Yang, Lord Zhou, you¡¯re finally here. Quickly exin to Zhen, how long did Zhen see the Holy Maiden just now?¡± Lu Huaijiang rubbed his forehead with one hand, looking helpless.


    The lords looked at each other.


    Was this the reason why they were summoned into the pce?


    He was so anxious that he ran off with his shoes. Even his clothes and pants were changed on the carriage?


    However, Lord Xie did not dare to question him. However, everyone had seen the bloodthirsty side of His Majesty.


    Everyone looked at Lord Xie. Lord Xie pondered for a moment. He did not dare to lie.


    He immediately said to Lulu, who was making a scene on the dragon throne, ¡°¡±His Majesty will only meet the Saintess for an hour in the afternoon.¡±


    ¡°Then did I have any other intimate actions with the Holy Maiden at that time?¡± Lu Huaijiang asked again.


    Lord Xie paused and looked at the Emperor.


    Lu Huaijiang quivered under his gaze. Seeing that Lulu was about to make a scene on the dragon throne again, she hurriedly said, ¡°¡±Why are you looking at me? To be honest, I didn¡¯t do it. ¡±


    ¡°When His Majesty received the Saintess, the pce doors were closed. We were all outside.¡± If you don¡¯t know, it¡¯s not good to talk nonsense.¡±


    Lu Huaijiang¡¯s hair stood on end.


    As expected, the girl on top pointed with a trembling finger.


    ¡°It¡¯s closed?¡±


    Lu Huaijiang waved her hands anxiously. Yes, it was closed, but he didn¡¯t do anything. I didn¡¯t do anything.¡±


    ¡°There are many pce servants in the pce who don¡¯t know me. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask the pce servants.¡±


    Lulu looked at him faintly. ¡± The pce people are all your people. You control their lives. It¡¯s just that you say it¡¯s white and ck. ¡±


    His tone was sour.


    Lu Huaijiang was about to go crazy. How could he prove his innocence?


    ¡°I definitely won¡¯t do anything. Those mortals aren¡¯t worthy!¡± A few years after the young emperor ascended the throne, he conquered the various countries and expanded the territory of the Great Zhou again and again.


    The countries that could fight outside begged for mercy.


    The ministers did not dare to disobey him.


    At this moment, the famous emperor was so anxious that his forehead was covered in sweat. He was filled with helplessness.


    ¡°A man and a woman alone in a room¡­¡± Lulu mumbled.


    Lu Huaijiang broke out in a cold sweat.


    ¡°No, no, there are still pce maids.¡± Lu Huaijiang hurriedly added.


    ¡°Your Majesty, you are the ruler of a country. You are the destined emperor. The world is your people. This woman is so bold ¡­ Ah!¡± Before he could finish his sentence, he was kicked out of the door by Lu Huaijiang.


    The door of the pce was smashed and he rolled out with the door.


    All the officials fell silent.


    Lu Huaijiang¡¯s head was buzzing. Why couldn¡¯t he exin this?


    At this moment, he took off his dragon robe and said,¡±Anyone who can exin the entry and exit will be promoted.¡± He would throw away the fragrant dragon robe first.


    Throwing his dragon robe aside, the Emperor squatted down dejectedly.


    Just like countless men who had been abused by their wives.


    Lord Yang¡¯s eyelids twitched. Why did he feel that the current Emperor was extremely simr to how he looked when he was chased out of the house?


    As he thought about it, his eyes lit up.


    ¡°Your Majesty, you summoned the Saintess only for the time it takes for an incense stick to burn. How can we do anything in the time it takes for an incense stick to burn?¡± Lord Yang winked at the Emperor.

 Chapter 981: His Majesty Is Also a henpecked husband (1)

    Chapter 981: His Majesty Is Also a henpecked husband (1)


    Lu Huaijiang turned around and gave Lord Yang a meaningful look.


    The few lords paused. Lord Yang was really ¡­


    ¡°That¡¯s true. His Majesty is young and vigorous, and his health is good. The time it takes for an incense stick to burn is a little short. He definitely won¡¯t do anything.¡±


    Lulu looked confused and frowned. ¡°¡±Why is one incense stick not enough?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t the time for one incense stick to burn enough?¡±


    ¡°Of course not!¡± Lu Huaijiang¡¯s face flushed red with anger. I¡¯m definitely not enough! They have all witnessed for zhen, zhen absolutely did not do anything. She was the one who came in and got the smell on her clothes.¡± Lu Huaijiang sounded aggrieved.


    He really wanted to carry that girl down and tell her that an hour was definitely not enough.


    If she didn¡¯t believe him, he was even willing to prove it to her.


    But his Lulu¡­


    I haven¡¯t grown up yet, I haven¡¯t awakened yet. Even if there were several generations of entanglement, he could not scare her.


    Lu Huaijiang suppressed the desire in his heart and took a deep breath.


    Lulu was still confused. Why don¡¯t you guys exin it clearly?¡±


    Lord Yang shrunk his neck.


    Seeing the officials testify for him, Lulu believed him more or less and had already stopped crying.


    Lu Huaijiang heaved a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Lord Yang has been promoted. The emperor issued an edict after the new year. It¡¯s alreadyte. You guys can go back first.¡± Lu Huaijiang waved his hand, looking as if he was asking them to scram if they were useless.


    The few old ministers looked at each other and saw the Emperor¡¯s extremely humble appearance.


    He did not look like a novice at all, as if he had done it countless times.


    Lord Yang looked at the Emperor with a resentful expression.


    You asked me to go back and teach my wife during the day. I just offended her, and you changed your mind again.


    Why was he always the unlucky one?


    Thinking about how he would have to face a storm when he returned, Lord Yang felt ufortable.


    The few adults agreed to go out and walked silently on the road.


    They had a carriage toe, but they had to rely on their legs to go back.


    Sigh, His Majesty threw it away after using it.


    ¡°That girl¡­Is she a girl from the Jiang family?¡± A lord asked carefully. Thinking of the Emperor¡¯s careful appearance just now, he could not help but feel a chill at the back of his head.


    If not for the fact that they were in front of the hall. He was afraid that His Majesty would pinch his ears and kneel down to admit his mistake.


    Lord Xie nodded slightly.


    ¡°Fourteen years old. He was also the Soul Supporter when His Majesty was young. He once lived in the Eastern Pce for a few years when His Majesty ascended the throne.¡± Lord Xie rubbed his chin. No wonder his father, Lord Xie, had instructed him to respect Lady Lulu as much as he respected the Emperor.


    The older the ginger, the spicier.


    ¡°When she ascended the throne, His Majesty held her hand.¡±


    ¡°The jade seal smashed walnuts, the imperial edict painted, and she slept in the throne room. What hasn¡¯t she done?¡± Lord Yang muttered softly. He wasn¡¯t surprised at all that they hade this far.


    The few lords held their breaths, looked at each other, and sighed in unison.


    ¡°So, it¡¯s not that His Majesty is not interested in women. However, what he cares about hasn¡¯t grown up yet?¡± Lord Xie murmured.


    ¡°That year, Miss Lulu had a high fever. Have you forgotten? His Majesty was still carrying her up the stairway. With every step he took, he kowtowed to the National Guard Temple and even kowtowed ten thousand times. Not many people know about this matter. It¡¯s His Majesty who¡¯s suppressing it from behind.¡± However, no one dared toe to the Jiang family¡¯s daughter¡¯s house to propose marriage.


    The few lords turned around and looked at the tightly shut door of the royal study.


    That emperor was currently bowing down and coaxing hisdy, right?


    ¡°Milords, forget what happened today. His Majesty has his own ns. Don¡¯t anger him.¡± Looking at the Emperor¡¯s appearance, he was afraid that once Miss Lulu entered the pce, the Emperor would be like a henpecked husband.


    The few lords looked at Lord Yang ¡­


    He really didn¡¯t know what to say.

 Chapter 982: Lord Yang, Youre Dead

    Chapter 982: Lord Yang, You¡¯re Dead


    Lord Yang was finished.


    He was really dead.


    Previously, he was very proud of himself for being able to teach his wife.


    He even asked Mrs. Zheng to massage his shoulders and legs. He even asked her to kneel in the ancestral hall and note out without his permission.


    This time¡­


    He came out of the pce.


    Lord Yang¡¯s heart turned cold.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Madam?¡± Lord Yang got off the carriage and shrunk his neck. It was really cold in the heavy snow.


    The gatekeeper nced at Daren and bowed. ¡°¡±Furen sent someone to the pce to inquire about the news. Ask if Milord is really following the imperial edict to teach his wife.¡±


    Lord Yang¡¯s hair stood on end.<div>


    ¡°When did you go? Who went?¡± Lord Yang¡¯s eyes almost popped out, hoping that the servants he sent over would not be able to enter the pce gates.


    ¡°Madam is afraid that the servants will not be able to enter the pce gates,¡± the gatekeeper said in a low voice. She sent the nanny into the pce.¡± Mrs. Zheng was the daughter of the Zheng family, and the nanny came from the pce.


    Naturally, there was a way for her to enter the pce.


    ¡°I remember that ever since Furen broke off rtions with the Zheng family, her rtionship with the Empress Dowager has been pretty good, right?¡± Lord Yang was still hoping to get lucky.


    The gatekeeper faintly nodded. Furen likes Miss Lulu. Lulu is familiar with His Majesty and the Empress Dowager, so Furen naturally has some friendship with the Empress Dowager.¡±


    So?


    Lord Yang was extremely suspicious that the nanny would ask Jiang Huailu.


    Her heart dropped in fear.


    Lord Yang¡¯s face was even uglier than crying.¡±Where¡¯s Madam?¡±


    ¡°Furen is still kneeling in the ancestral hall. She said that the old master was ordered to teach his wife. If the old master doesn¡¯t let her get up, she won¡¯t get up.¡±


    Lord Yang walked slowly towards the backyard.


    Sure enough, two of the madam¡¯s personal maids were waiting outside the door.


    It was warm inside the ancestral hall. Lord Yang only wanted to gain some face for himself, but he didn¡¯t dare to really torture his wife.


    Before he left, he ordered his men to light up a lot of silver charcoal.


    At this moment, seeing his wife kneeling upright, Lord Yang felt guilty.


    * Cough cough *


    Lord Yang coughed lightly.


    Mrs. Zheng didn¡¯t even move.


    Lord Yang felt even more uncertain.<div>


    Your Majesty, oh Your Majesty, you tricked me.


    You told me not to be henpecked by my wife and to go back and be a man of indomitable spirit. In the end, you turned around and made a little girl scold you until you couldn¡¯t raise your head.


    Sigh.


    ¡°Wanwan, get up. The ground is cold in winter. If you kneel for too long, your husband¡¯s heart will ache.¡± Lord Yang said in a low voice. Seeing that Furen didn¡¯t even look back, he felt even more uncertain.<div>


    ¡°How would I dare? You are a man, an official of the imperial court. I am just a little girl. If you tell me to go east, I won¡¯t dare to go west. If you let me stand, I can¡¯t sit. Without Old Master¡¯s orders, how would Wan Wan dare to get up?¡±


    Mrs. Zheng¡¯s nickname was Wanwan.


    Lord Yang¡¯s heart went numb.


    ¡°Wanwan, I was just dealing with His Majesty. Wanwan, get up. If you have anything to do, take it on your husband. I won¡¯t punish you anymore.¡± Lord Yang secretly nced at Madam and said in a low voice.


    When Mrs. Zheng heard this, she seemed to feel a little aggrieved.


    ¡°What should I do if you punish me? If I marry you, you¡¯ll be exiled, and I¡¯ll be exiled as well. When you returned to the capital, I followed you back to the capital. After I returned, I broke off with my family due to different political views. If I choose you, I won¡¯t have a home anymore. If you punish me, I can only ept it. After all, I¡¯m homeless.¡±


    Mrs. Zheng said as tears fell.


    Lord Yang¡¯s heart ached for him.


    ¡°Wan Wan, I was wrong. In the future, if you hit or scold me, I won¡¯t retaliate. I won¡¯t have anyints. I was wrong, I was wrong.¡± Lord Yang stepped forward and hugged Mrs. Zheng with tears on his face.

 Chapter 983: His Majesty Harm Me (1)

    Chapter 983: His Majesty Harm Me (1)


    Lord Yang hugged Mrs. Zheng.


    Mrs. Zheng curled her lips subtly.


    ¡°You won¡¯t talk back? Scolding without retaliating? Noints?¡± Mrs. Zheng asked softly.


    Lord Yang nodded with tears in his eyes.


    ¡°What about His Majesty¡¯s decree? His Majesty asked you to teach your wife? What about the ridicule and disdain of your colleagues?¡± Mrs. Zheng asked again.


    ¡°Hey, why don¡¯t you divorce me? Anyway, I¡¯m a person without a family. I deserve to be abandoned.¡± Hearing this, Lord Yang¡¯s heart broke.


    She only felt that she was nothing. Her wife had abandoned her family for her. She was already a person without a family.


    ¡°Whether it¡¯s His Majesty or my colleagues, the matters in my residence are all family matters. No one needs to interfere.¡± Lord Yang helped his wife up, his face full of regret.


    There was a click.


    Just as she was about to leave, the nanny suddenly kicked the door open and entered.<div>


    The nanny¡¯s face was livid, and her eyes were very unkind when they fell on Lord Yang.


    Lord Yang¡­


    His heart skipped a beat.


    Damn, I forgot about this.


    The nanny sneered and said,¡±Furen, our master has good methods. His Majesty has never asked Master to teach his wife.¡±


    ¡°When this old servant entered the pce, His Majesty was holding a bowl of hot soup in the royal study. He¡¯s feeding Miss Lulu the hangover soup with a spoon.¡± The nanny¡¯s words made Lord Yang¡¯s scalp tingle.


    What would His Majesty say in front of Lulu?


    He could imagine it with his toes.


    ¡°This old servant has been following Furen for the rest of my life. This old servant will also risk his life.¡±


    ¡°So I boldly asked if Your Majesty thinks that women should be attached to men, that women should be beaten and scolded by men, that women should listen to men and do whatever they are told to do. Guess what His Majesty did?¡±


    ¡°His Majesty was so angry that he was trembling all over and knocked over the soup bowl in his hand.¡±


    ¡°His Majesty said he didn¡¯t know, but he never said anything. He never thought so. Someone must have used his name to curry favor.¡±


    The nanny even saw the fear in His Majesty¡¯s eyes at that moment.


    Lord Yang¡¯s entire body turned cold. Cold from head to toe.


    It was as if a basin of cold water had been poured down from head to toe.


    ¡°Wan Wan, I can exin. Do you believe me? I can exin. It was just that it was a long story¡­Do you believe that His Majesty is a two-faced henpecked husband?¡±


    Before she could finish speaking, she saw the corners of Madam¡¯s mouth curl up into a decent smile.


    Then¡­


    His wife raised her leg and kicked his butt.<div>


    Lord Yang was caught off guard and fell to the ground, his head directly hitting the snow on the ground.


    After eating a mouthful of snow, he only left his butt squatting outside.


    ¡°Master, you¡¯re too bold. At this point, he still dared to ssh dirty water on His Majesty. His Majesty had said that women were not inferior to men. Women gave birth to children and took care of household chores. They worked harder than men. A man should listen more to Madam¡¯s words. There won¡¯t be any harm.¡±


    Lord Yangy in the snow with tears streaming down his face.<div>


    With his mouth full of snow, he couldn¡¯t even speak properly.


    ¡°Bi blind, sea nest¡­¡± His Majesty harmed me¡­


    ¡°Old Master, do you still remember what Wan Wan said before?¡± Mrs. Zheng touched the hairpin at her temples.


    ¡°Wanwan, in this life, there¡¯s no divorce or divorce. Only widows.¡±


    ¡°Since Wan Wan has left the Zheng family, then the Yang family is my home. Even if they do, it won¡¯t be me. ¡± Mrs. Zheng wiped the tears off her shoulder.


    ¡°Just now, Old Master also said that you can¡¯t fight back if you hit me or scold me. In that case¡­Master, please.¡±


    ¡°Granny, go and ask for the family punishment,¡± said Mrs. Zheng with light footsteps.


    The pce banquet on the eve of the New Year.


    The ministers found that Lord Yang was crippled.


    Moreover, the way he looked at the Emperor during the pce banquet was extremely resentful and aggrieved.

 Chapter 984: A Daughter of the Jiang Family Is Growing Up (1)

    Chapter 984: A Daughter of the Jiang Family Is Growing Up (1)


    Lord Yang was angry but did not dare to say anything.


    He couldn¡¯t beat his wife, and neither could he.


    As for His Majesty, he did not dare to do so.


    It was rare for him to visit the Jiang family on the first day of the new year. He didn¡¯t do anything. After dinner, he stayed in the Jiang family¡¯s house and looked at Lulu with resentment from time to time.


    Hmph, he couldn¡¯t afford to offend His Majesty.


    He couldn¡¯t afford to offend His Majesty¡¯s little ancestor?


    If it wasn¡¯t for the death of her husband, he would have wanted to stay in the Jiang family.


    It was a pity that it was not appropriate for him to live in a widow and an orphan, so he could only give up.


    On the twenty-ninth day of the Lunar New Year, Lulu acted atrociously in the royal study.


    When he woke up the next day, he had already arrived at the Jiang family¡¯s residence.<div>


    Jiang Huaian looked at her deeply. His Majesty¡¯s face has been scratched.¡±


    Lulu¡­


    As expected, when the Emperor was offering sacrifices to the heavens on the first day of the new year, she took a nce from afar.


    He saw the nail marks on Lu Huaijiang¡¯s cheek.


    He could not help but feel a little guilty.


    On the fifteenth day of the Lunar New Year, the Lantern Festival.


    ¡°Mother, the twodies from the Zhuang family invited me to go out and y with them¡­Lulu wants to go too.¡± The little girl went to beg Madam Xia for a while, but Madam Xia couldn¡¯t stand it and let her go.


    ¡°Mother, didn¡¯t you say you wanted to show Lulu?¡± Madam Wen sat under themp and put the soles of the shoes for the child.


    The Jiang family did notck money, but the Wen and Xia families did many things themselves.


    ¡°She¡¯s fourteen. She looks like a big girl. But why¡­Why did he feel like something was missing? It¡¯s as if he hasn¡¯t been enlightened.¡± Madam Xia sighed worriedly.


    Moreover, because of the Emperor¡¯s matter, many of the princes in the capital were somewhat afraid of her.


    ¡°This kind of thing can¡¯t be rushed.¡± Madam Wen couldn¡¯t help but advise.


    Seeing Lulu happily follow the Zhuang girls into the carriage, they changed the topic.


    ¡­.


    Lulu and the twodies from the Zhuang family went to the most prosperous area in the capital.


    The few of them wore veils as soon as they got into the car.


    Lulu had money in his pocket. He was extremely rich.


    Along the way, he bought whatever he liked and was extremely generous.


    ¡°There are people guessingntern riddles ahead. I heard that a young master in white won a lot. That person is probably the Zheng family¡¯s young master Wangshu. After all, he¡¯s the most outstanding candidate for the top scorer this year.¡± The eldest daughter of the Zhuang family said with a smile.<div>


    ¡°Everyone says that Young Master Zheng is this year¡¯s top scorer. Lulu, I remember that your brother is also a top schr¡­¡± The eyes of the two Zhuang girls were red.


    Not far away, Young Master Zheng, who was wearing a mask, slowly approached Lulu under the crowd.


    The Lantern Festival was also an opportunity for countless men and women to test each other.


    Many people were wearing masks as they walked through the streets.<div>


    As soon as he got close, he heard Lulu say, ¡± What¡¯s so good about the top schr? He has a mouth and two eyes. It¡¯s nothing special. ¡±


    Zheng w.a.n. gshu pursed his lips. He was now sixteen.


    He was a man now, so he clearly understood his own feelings.


    His love for Lulu was a love between a man and a woman.


    The girl stood in the crowd and was still the most eye-catching one. Her entire body seemed to be glowing. It was eye-catching.


    She didn¡¯t even know how outstanding she was, right?


    ¡°Miss, I, I have something to tell you.¡± Zheng w.a.n. gshu only showed his eyes. He mustered up his courage and took a deep breath to stand in front of Lulu.


    The two girls from the Zhuang family frowned. ¡± Young Master, my sister is just a girl who hasn¡¯t reached adulthood yet. There are differences between men and women. Why don¡¯t we talk about it here? ¡±


    They also guessed that the other party was Zheng w.a.n. gshu, but they didn¡¯t dare to let Lulu be alone with the male.


    Zheng w. a.n. gshu¡¯s face was red and he held a bright and delicate flower in his hand.

 Chapter 985: The Long Road to Courting His Wife (1)

    Chapter 985: The Long Road to Courting His Wife (1)


    The Lantern Festival would bring about many marriages every year.


    Every year, the Lantern Festival was an opportunity for young men and women to openly interact with each other.


    The women would wear veils, and the men would wear masks, holding a red flower in their hands.


    If he met a girl he liked, he would give her that flower.


    Since he didn¡¯t know who the other party was, he didn¡¯t care if he gave it or epted it. Just treat it as a joke and not to the extent of ruining the reputation of both parties.


    At this moment, Lulu was wearing a veil, and his entire body seemed to glow as he stood in the crowd.


    Anyone familiar with her would be able to guess who she was.


    Zheng w.a.n. gshu¡¯s exposed ears were red.¡±This is for you.¡± He threw the ball into Lulu¡¯s arms and paused after saying that.


    He took out a copybook from his pocket and said,¡±Your handwriting and your poems are still what I yearn for.¡± I¡¯ve practiced for ten years, and my handwriting is finally 50 ¨C 60% simr to yours.¡± After saying that, he stuffed the notebook and the copybook into Lulu¡¯s hands and ran away with a red face.


    Lulu held the flower in one hand and the book in the other. She was dumbfounded.<div>


    ¡°He can recognize me?¡±


    The Zhuang sisters looked at each other. They were so outstanding that even if they only revealed their eyes and figures, they would still be unable to shift their eyes away.


    Lulu casually flipped open the copybook. This handwriting¡­


    It looked familiar.


    A piece of paper fell out of it.


    On it was written the name of Jiang Huailu from the Barren Capital Academy.


    Lulu raised his eyebrows. When she was in school, she had never done her own homework. It was all written by Jiang Jiang.


    ¡± Why is he learning my handwriting? This is the homework that Jiangjiang gave me. ¡± Lulu was speechless.


    When she looked up, another flower was stuffed into her mouth.


    One flower after another.


    The little girl stood there without moving. In an instant, her arms were filled with flowers.


    She was surrounded by flowers.


    At this moment, Lu Huaijiang, who was sitting in the pce and arguing with the officials, was about to explode when he received the news.


    ¡°Alright, today is the Lantern Festival. The beloved ministers went back early to celebrate the festival. We¡¯ll discuss it tomorrow.¡± Lu Huaijiang pped his hands and stood up.


    He directly left the ministers behind and quickly walked away.


    ¡°Damned thing, how dare you steal my cabbage.¡± Lu Huaijiang gritted his teeth. If he didn¡¯t keep an eye on them, those brats would dare to covet his Lulu.


    She was wearing a mask during the Lantern Festival, yet she dared to reveal her feelings to Lulu.


    Lu Huaijiang had already brought the fresh flowers that she had prepared and sat in the sedan chair to look for Lulu.


    When he found Lulu, he was standing by the moat. Countless smallnterns floated in the moat, and everyone on the bridge admired the floating waternterns.<div>


    Lulu looked up.


    He saw a handsome young man standing in the crowd.


    The young man was wearing a fox-like white mask, and his eyes were looking at her deeply.


    She was holding a bouquet of flowers in her arms.<div>


    Winter flowers were extremely precious, and the price of one grown flower was almost one gold.


    The young man was carrying arge bouquet in his arms.


    The two of them looked at each other. With just one nce, Lulu recognized her Jiangjiang.


    Jiang Jiang had the aura of a superior. Everyone avoided her and opened a path to Lulu¡¯s side.


    He walked step by step to the girl in green wearing a veil and ced a bouquet of flowers in her arms.


    Lantern Festival.


    If a man gave flowers to a woman, it meant that he liked her.


    Lulu smiled.


    ¡°I know. You¡¯re testing me, right? I still remember what you said before. If someone tries to curry favor with me for no reason, sending me flowers and gifts to please me, that person must have other desires and motives. I remember everything.¡± After saying that, in front of Lu Huaijiang.


    With a wave of his hand, the iparably precious flowers were thrown into the moat.


    Lu Huaijiang¡­


    A sentence kept circling in his mind.


    On the long road of chasing his wife, every step he took was a pit he dug himself.<div>


    No one else could be med.

 Chapter 986: I Want You to Have Me in Your Heart (1)

    Chapter 986: I Want You to Have Me in Your Heart (1)


    The beautiful girl¡¯s eyes were curved, and her eyes were full of yfulness.


    There was still some innocence of a young girl between her brows.


    ¡°I won¡¯t be fooled. You even personally tested me, hmph hmph. You can¡¯t lie to me¡­¡± Lulu ced her hands on her hips. With a wave of her hand, a golden flower flowed down the water.


    Lu Huaijiang¡¯s face twitched. He had taught her not to scold or get angry.


    I can¡¯t me anyone else.


    He couldn¡¯t me anyone!


    Lu Huaijiang¡¯s smile was uglier than a crying face. I can¡¯t lie to you. No one can lie to you.¡± He looked down at the bright flowers. He didn¡¯t take them, and he didn¡¯t take anyone else¡¯s anyway.


    The youngdy was smiling and Lu Huaijiang was looking at her deeply.


    Lulu was wearing a long green dress. There were tassels and jade pendants hanging from her waist, and a begonia flower was stuck in her hair.


    Lu Huaijiang was dressed in a ck robe. He stood tall and slender, and his eyes looked down on everything. It was as if he was high above and could not be looked at directly.<div>


    The two of them, one tall and one short, stood together in a surprisingly harmonious manner.


    The Lantern Festival was crowded, and the peach branches had been squeezed apart.


    Lu Huaijiang walked to Lulu¡¯s side without leaving a trace, blocking most of the people¡¯s gazes.


    Lu Huaijiang sighed inwardly. How could Lulu know how outstanding he was now?


    The little girl who always clung to him and called for Jiang Jiang to hug her had finally grown up.


    Even though she was wearing a veil, it could not cover up her prating and pressing spiritual energy.


    He stood out from the crowd and was extremely eye-catching.


    ¡°Young Master, buy amp for your sweetheart. Lantern Festival lights can be used to pray and make wishes.¡± The stall owner in front of the shop smiled when he saw the couple.


    ¡± No! ¡± Lulu¡¯s ears turned red. ¡± It¡¯s not my sweetheart. ¡± The little girl said in a low voice, her face burning for some reason.


    However, it was too noisy, so the small stall owner did not hear it.


    Lu Huaijiang heard it, but he did not exin anything.


    He smiled as he took out some silver from his pocket and handed it to the stall owner. He took a pair ofnterns.


    If one looked closely, they would realize that thesemps were a pair.


    Lu Huaijiang was holding amp. There were people everywhere, but everyone seemed to be intimidated by Lu Huaijiang¡¯s aura. They all dodged.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the bridge and put the lights on. Follow the flow, so that themp will float far away.¡± Lulu was filled with joy as she squeezed into the crowd. Her eyes were filled with smiles.


    Lu Huaijiang held thentern in his hands, and Lulu held onto his sleeve like when they were young.


    From time to time, he would squeeze the girl into his arms. When he smelled the fragrance, Lu Huaijiang¡¯s eyes darkened.


    The two of them went up the wooden bridge. The wooden bridge was very long, and many men and women squeezed on it to light up the lights.


    If they walked up the bridge, they could reach the center of the water.<div>


    The center was shaped like a huge lotus flower, and there were small steps under each petal to walk underwater and light up the lights.


    At this moment, countlessnterns were floating around along the petals, looking extremely beautiful.


    The wind blew, lifting the veil and revealing half of the girl¡¯s delicate face.


    She was stunned by the young man who was lighting themp.<div>


    Lu Huaijiang was unhappy and immediately circled Lulu in front of him.


    ¡°Put the lights here. I hope¡­¡± Lu Huaijiang looked at the young girl¡¯s innocent eyes and stared deeply at her.


    ¡°I hope that there will be a ce for me here.¡± Lu Huaijiang grabbed her hand and slowly moved it to her heart.


    Her hand was like a smooth and beautiful jade, causing Lu Huaijiang to lose his focus for a moment.


    His hands held each other tightly.


    He held her hand and touched her heart as he whispered into her ear.


    Lulu only felt a surge of heat rising up, burning her cheeks red.

 Chapter 987: Lulu Is Jealous (1)

    Chapter 987: Lulu Is Jealous (1)


    Lu Huaijiang didn¡¯t say anything more. She only held her hand and pulled her to the water¡¯s edge, where she ced the pair ofnterns.


    Thentern went with the flow, flickering as if it was carrying a lot of weight.


    Plop.


    The sound of water falling into the water interrupted Lu Huaijiang¡¯s gaze on Lulu.


    Lulu pulled back her hand abruptly. She felt her skin burning and did not dare to look at Lu Huaijiang. She bit her lower lip lightly, her eyes looking as if she had been frightened.


    ¡°Someone fell into the water, someone fell into the water.¡±


    ¡± Quick, save him! Someone fell into the water! ¡±


    There were screams all around, and a maid was standing on the bridge, shouting for help in panic.


    It was winter, and they were in the middle of the water. For a moment, no one dared to go into the water.


    Lulu looked at the maid and found her somewhat familiar.<div>


    Perhaps it was a coincidence, but the ce where the woman fell into the water was very close to the lotus petal where Lu Huaijiang was. She even pped her hands and arrived not far away from Lulu.


    Lulu was stunned.


    The drenched woman¡¯s face emerged from the water.


    It was actually an acquaintance.


    The woman¡¯s clothes clung tightly to her body, revealing her fair shoulders. At this moment, her watery eyes were filled with pleading as she looked at Lu Huaijiang.


    She was very close to Lu Huaijiang.


    She slowly extended her hand towards Lu Huaijiang.


    The woman was very beautiful, and her weak and delicate side was fully revealed.


    Lu Huaijiang¡¯s eyes swept across the room and slowly extended her hand.


    Lulu pursed her lips and looked away.


    For some reason, she did not want to see it.


    The image of Zheng Yaoguang biting her lower lip in a seductive and panicky manner kept appearing in front of her eyes. She was trying to be nice to Jiangjiang.


    She was showing the weak and dependent side of a woman.


    She was here for Jiangjiang.


    Lulu couldn¡¯t help but feel a little sour in her heart.


    He watched as Jiangjiang¡¯s hand moved toward Zheng Yaoguang. He was holding her hand just now, but now, it was on Zheng Yaoguang.


    Then¡­


    The pair of hands pressed down on Zheng Yaoguang¡¯s head.


    He pressed her head that had just emerged from the water down heavily.<div>


    It was only when Zheng Yaoguang¡¯s head waspletely pressed in that she stood up and led the dumbfounded Lulu up the stairs.


    The people standing above were stunned.


    After the ck-robed man came up, he kicked the man closest to him down.


    ¡°This is the youngest daughter of the Zheng family. Saving her is a great favor.¡± The youth¡¯s voice was cold and heartless. After saying that, he held Lulu¡¯s hand and disappeared into the crowd.<div>


    There was clearly someone saving her, but Zheng Yaoguang¡¯s maid¡¯s expression changed drastically.


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch my girl,¡± he shouted hurriedly.


    However, it was toote at this moment. The man who was kicked down carried Zheng Yaoguang, who was drenched in water, out of the water.


    The young girl¡¯s clothes were tightly attached to her body, and her eyes were tightly shut. It was clearly winter, but she was wearing very thin clothes.


    The maid¡¯s face was ashen, and there was even some fear in it.


    When he turned around, Lu Huaijiang had already disappeared.


    The girl¡¯s words were still vaguely ringing in his ears:A woman¡¯s reputation was greater than the heavens. She had saved him when he fell into the water. Their skin was intimate. He had no choice but to marry her in front of everyone.


    He had saved her, but the person was not that person.


    The maid felt a chill run down her spine.


    At this moment, Lulu was holding Lu Huaijiang¡¯s hand, and she felt a little sweet in her heart.


    She was clearly the savior of the world. Why did she have such vicious thoughts?


    Lulu was puzzled.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you save her?¡± Lulu bit her lower lip and asked in a low voice.<div>


    At this moment, fireworks rang out in the sky. The two of them stood under the brilliant fireworks and were surprisingly harmonious.


    They seemed to be a match made in heaven.

 Chapter 988: Unable to Endure the Darkness (1)

    Chapter 988: Unable to Endure the Darkness (1)


    ¡°Do you want me to save her?¡±


    ¡°She fell into the water, her clothes were wet, and her figure was revealed. If a man were to save her, he would definitely have to be intimate with her and give his body to her. ¡± And Zheng Yaoguang had nned this.


    Lu Huaijiang looked at her with a burning gaze.


    Lulu felt that his gaze was no longer as gentle as before. His eyes seemed to have thorns in them.


    It made her feel ufortable.


    ¡°I¡­¡± Lulu wanted to speak.


    However, Lu Huaijiang raised his hand to cover her lips and gently leaned against her cheek. They could feel each other¡¯s shallow breathing between their breaths.


    ¡°Lulu, tell me when you¡¯ve thought it through. Do you want me to save her? If I save her, she will definitely me me for losing her reputation. She will definitely enter the harem and be my concubine.¡±


    ¡°In the future, she will take my surname and be my concubine. I will eat three meals a day with her, I will talk andugh with her, I will hold her hand and enjoy the beautiful fireworks.¡±


    ¡°I will kiss her, hug her, have physical contact with her, have children with her, and¡­¡±<div>


    Lulu shook her head lightly, her eyes filled with resistance.


    ¡°No¡­¡± She didn¡¯t.


    She was actually so against the scene that Jiangjiang had mentioned, and her heart was filled with disgust.


    How did she be so vicious?


    At this moment, she was extremely against Lu Huaijiang saving Zheng Yaoguang.


    She was the savior of the world. She was born with kindness and should take it as her duty to save the world. She had actually be so vicious, actually trying to leave him in the lurch.


    ¡°Jiang Jiang, have I be bad? Jiangjiang, am I not worthy of being the savior?¡± Lulu¡¯s voice trembled, and her eyes were filled with fear and panic.


    ¡°How did I be so vicious? I actually didn¡¯t want you to save her.¡± She only needed to think about how Zheng Yaoguang would stand beside Jiang Jiang and be the one and only person in his life.


    She felt terrible.


    Lu Huaijiang looked at her fixedly, but as he looked at her, he smiled.


    The man had always been gloomy and ruthless, but at this moment, he was smiling brightly and brightly.


    His Lulu, his Lulu.


    She actually had a trace of mortal heart for him.


    ¡°Am I bad?¡± Lulu looked at him helplessly and guiltily.


    Lu Huaijiang pulled her into his arms. ¡°¡±I¡¯m so happy, I¡¯m so happy.¡± Lu Huaijiang couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    ¡± Lulu, you¡¯re not wrong. You¡¯re not bad. You¡¯re the kindest girl. ¡±


    He had guarded his Lulu for eleven years.


    She, who only had the world in her heart, actually had a trace of his existence.


    Lulu, I could have endured the darkness, but you let me see the light. ¡± From then on, I could no longer stand the loneliness and darkness.<div>


    Lu Huaijiang whispered in her ear.


    When Lulu heard this, her heart was heavy, but she also had other thoughts.


    ¡°Lulu, God loves the world and loves all living beings. But I don¡¯t belong to the world, nor do I belong to themon people. I only have you. I won¡¯t allow you to let go of my hand. I won¡¯t allow it for the rest of my life.¡± Lu Huaijiang mumbled.


    He could have endured the darkness, but now he saw the light.<div>


    In this life, he could no longer endure the darkness of the past.


    Lulu¡¯s heart was thumping wildly. Her be was burning, but she didn¡¯t notice it at all.


    At this moment, no one noticed a pair ofnterns leaning against each other on the river.


    Suddenly, it spiraled and sank into the bottom of the water, without a trace of light.


    At the Lantern Festival, a sudden p of thunder rang out in the starry sky.


    It was as if she was warning him of something.


    However, Lulu could only hear Lu Huaijiang¡¯s thunderous heartbeat.


    he said.


    His heart beats for me.

 Chapter 989: She Cried (1)

    Chapter 989: She Cried (1)


    Outside the window, fireworks were crackling non-stop.


    After thest Yuan Festival, the new year was truly over.


    Luluy on the bed, tossing and turning, unable to fall asleep.


    He sighed and turned over from time to time.


    After tossing and turning for a while, she kicked the nket and sat up straight on the bed.


    ¡°Ah!¡± She hugged her head and wailed softly.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Lu Huaijiang, why do you have to linger in my mind!¡± Why did you say such things to me?


    Something seemed different.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t it be like before?¡± Lulu still remembered asking in a daze.


    Lu Huaijiang whispered into her ear, ¡°Because the girl I protected has grown up.<div>


    Lulu sighed helplessly and stepped on the ground barefooted. She got out of bed and poured a cup of herbal tea on the table.


    He took a sip and felt a chill in his heart.


    Only then did he gradually regain his calm.


    She stood in the middle of the room, wearing a white shirt and her long ck hair draped over her shoulders.


    She didn¡¯t put on any makeup, but she was still breathtakingly beautiful.


    The appearance of a goddess was revealed.


    ¡°It¡¯s all Jiangjiang¡¯s fault for disturbing my dreams.¡± She didn¡¯t quite understand what Jiang Jiang was saying.


    However, there was no doubt that she seemed to have a different feeling for Jiang Jiang.


    ¡°It¡¯s so hot here. It¡¯s been burning all night.¡± Lulu couldn¡¯t help but raise his hand and stroke his be.


    Since he couldn¡¯t sleep, Lulu summoned the people from the Pce of Salvation over.


    ¡°How is the matter with the Ghost Emperor?¡± Lulu looked at the Door God who had appeared in front of him.


    The door god frowned slightly, and his body carried a domineering aura.


    ¡°Replying to the gods. The Ghost Emperor seemed to have something to rely on. In the past few months, he had wantonly stolen people¡¯s soul essences and killed many people. And he doesn¡¯t care about anything in return.¡±


    Many of their souls had been killed by the Pce of Salvation, but they still persisted in doing evil.


    It causedints to fill the air.


    ¡°If we collect soul essences and cultivate Yin souls, we can increase our strength. But even more were killed. They seem to be brewing something unknown.¡±


    ¡°And they seem to have external help.¡±


    ¡°Little God¡¯s power is the righteous energy of the mortal world. It¡¯s a great killing weapon for the Ghost Emperor. The Ghost Emperor was severely injured upon contact. However, two months ago, it seemed that there was an expert helping them. It could actually resist the power of a little god. Moreover, it has a faint suppressive effect on Little Gods.¡±


    The God of War was puzzled. He was a god, and only gods could suppress him.<div>


    Lulu frowned slightly, and a hint of hesitation shed across her fair face.


    She was the one who personally conferred the title of Door God, so naturally, the Door God would only submit to her.


    The only person who could suppress the door god was her.


    Could it be that the other party had some kind of magic treasure?<div>


    ¡°However, they seem to be wary of the Great Zhou, or perhaps the Hall of Salvation. They had done many evil deeds outside, wreaking havoc in various countries and dynasties. However, he never stepped into the Great Zhou Dynasty.¡±


    ¡°Oh right, we caught a vige of ghosts at the border. The dark soul seemed a little strange. It was clearly a dark soul, but it had the mark of a god on its body. Little God is puzzled.¡± The door god paused.


    ¡°Leave it to me.¡± Lulu was no longer sleepy.


    The door god nodded and waved his hand. A group of people appeared in the room.


    The door god quietly retreated.


    The group of people who suddenly appeared looked at Lulu in dismay.


    What a small world.


    It was not that enemies did not meet.


    When Lulu saw the hunchbacked olddy with white hair, he couldn¡¯t help but raise his hand. ¡°¡±Hey, we meet again¡­¡±


    Yes, the vige that had been relocated three times because of her.


    After going around in circles, he had fallen into her hands again.


    The olddy in the lead could not catch her breath and almost lost her soul.


    He looked at her nkly.<div>


    She cried.


    What kind of ill-fated fate was this!

 Chapter 990: Lulus Stomach Hurts (1)

    Chapter 990: Lulu¡¯s Stomach Hurts (1)


    The atmosphere was eerily quiet.


    Lulu¡¯s eyelids twitched. What an old acquaintance.


    The moment the vigers saw Lulu, they immediately recognized her.


    There was a click.


    The hunched white-haired olddy bent her knees and fell to her knees.


    ¡°This time, we didn¡¯t do anything evil. We didn¡¯t kill anyone. Why are you still following us¡­¡± The old madam wailed and cried until her head fell off.


    She then hugged her head and ced it around her neck.


    She cried miserably.


    The few spirits in the vige who had scared Lulu immediately wiped their tears.¡±It¡¯s all your fault. You kidnapped her to the vige. Our vige hasn¡¯t been peaceful for more than ten years.¡± It was simply terrifying.


    When he heard the word deer, he had to run.<div>


    Lulu coughed lightly. She did not expect to have such a deep ill-fated rtionship.


    ¡°Where have you been all these years?¡± Lulu asked curiously.


    The white-haired olddy looked at her sadly.¡±I was originally in the Great Zhou Dynasty, but I kept bumping into you from time to time¡­You¡¯re fated. We were afraid of disturbing your peace, so we moved overseas. Have you heard of the Dwarf Kingdom?¡±


    Lulu rolled her eyes and looked at her deeply.


    ¡°Later, we moved to the Dwarf Kingdom and finally lived a few years of peace. Later on, we discovered that there was a woman on the ind who looked very simr to you. We were afraid, so we moved again¡­¡±


    ¡°Then, he was caught by the door god. We really haven¡¯t harmed anyone these past few years. We just want to cultivate properly.¡± The olddy was crying her eyes out.


    Lulu looked at her in shock. This was really fate.


    Wasn¡¯t that the woman transformed from the jade pendant in the Dwarf Kingdom?


    ¡°What about the Divine Decree on your body?¡± Lulu frowned slightly. Could there be other gods at this time?


    ¡°What Divine Decree? We are all remnant souls. If we were to encounter a God, wouldn¡¯t our souls be scattered? All these years, we have very little contact with the outside world. If there is¡­¡± The white-haired ghost thought for a moment.


    ¡°It¡¯s just that a few months ago, I met the Ghost Emperor¡¯s recruitment. The Ghost Emperor was wantonly recruiting people, and he had to be extremely resentful. We had some contact at that time, but he was a Ghost Emperor, so it was impossible for him to have the Divine Decree.¡±


    Lulu rubbed his chin. There was only one possibility.


    Or perhaps the Ghost Emperor hade into contact with someone or something rted to God.


    Seeing that the vige of ghosts were trembling and looking at her like mice looking at a cat, she could not help but wave her hand.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that a girl whose soul had left her body would actually be the savior who forced the dark soul to retreat.¡± The old woman was extremely regretful. She was wrong, she was really wrong.


    He had thought that she was easy to bully, but in the end, he had brought back a scourge.


    Lulu found her pitiful look funny.


    ¡°Forget it, you guys haven¡¯t been stained with resentment all these years. Report to the Salvation Pce. Someone will arrange for you.¡± Lulu looked at their pitiful looks and thought about the bad karma they had been through all these years. They probably had some fate.


    How could Lulu know that the vengeful souls of this vige had a connection with her?<div>


    It would be of great use in the future.


    At this moment, the little girl stood on the ground and felt a chill.


    He felt a little ufortable in his abdomen, as if it was faintly hurting. He immediately climbed onto the soft bed, but he did not feel sleepy at all.


    He kept his eyes open until daybreak.<div>


    At dawn, Lulu¡¯s face was slightly pale. He had not slept the entire night.

 Chapter 991: Waiting for the Flowers to Bloom (1)

    Chapter 991: Waiting for the Flowers to Bloom (1)


    ¡°Miss, where did your jade pendant go? This servant kept it in the storeroom before. Why is it gone?¡± Taozhi pushed the door open and entered with a copper basin.


    As soon as he entered, he saw the girl curled up in a corner with a pale face.


    He immediately threw the copper basin away and rushed forward.


    ¡°Young Lady, why do you look so pale? Are you feeling unwell? Why is your face so cold? You don¡¯t look good either.¡± Tao Zhi went forward and touched her cheek. It was surprisingly cold.


    Lulu felt an unbearable pain in her stomach, and her feet shrank back.


    ¡°What do you mean by the jade pendant is missing?¡± Lulu hissed and asked while holding its stomach.


    Could it be that she had caught a coldst night when she was wearing her middle clothes?


    However, her body had been blessed by the gods. Logically speaking, she would not be injured by the little chill.


    ¡°It¡¯s the jade pendant that you brought back from the outside when you apanied His Majesty on a tourst time. This servant had clearly kept it in the storeroom for you, but it had disappeared at some point. But the key has never been lost.¡± Tao Zhi was a little worried.


    Lulu was stunned.<div>


    Was it the jade pendant that the ¡®Goddess¡¯ had once worn and had turned into a spirit?


    Lulu felt a little strange.


    ¡°Young Lady, don¡¯t worry about the jade pendant. This servant will go and invite a doctor over. Why do you look so pale?¡± Tao Zhi said as she walked out. When she entered the door, she even called a servant girl over to serve her.


    Lulu curled up on the bed. It felt morefortable to curl up in the middle of the bed.


    Not long after, Madam Xia heard the news and hurried over.


    ¡°Mother, why are you here? Lulu just has a stomachache. I wonder if he caught a cold.¡± Lulu pouted, feeling a little embarrassed.


    ¡°Did you drink herbal tea yesterday?¡±


    Lulu thought about it and shook his head.


    Madam Xia had some confidence in her heart. Bring me more thick clothes.¡± Madam Xia had a smile on her face. When she saw her confused daughter, she could not help but smile.


    ¡°Yes,¡± the granny said with a smile.


    After the imperial physician arrived, he checked her pulse but did not prescribe any medicine.


    ¡°Just as Madam said, drink more warm brown sugar water. The tide wille in two days.¡± The imperial physician stroked his beard with a smile.


    Madam Xia thanked the imperial physician, but the imperial physician did not take the consultation fee.


    Instead, she hurried into the pce.


    That person had been paying close attention.


    The imperial physician immediately entered the pce to report to Eunuch Lu. Eunuch Lu hesitated for a moment and saw that the Emperor was in court.


    However, he remembered that His Majesty was treating that person more and more like an eyeball, so he quietly walked up to His Majesty and whispered into His Majesty¡¯s ear.


    Your Majesty¡­


    He suddenly smiled faintly.<div>


    He smiled in front of the officials.


    Originally, they had agreed to hold a meeting in the royal study in the next court session.


    ¡°Your Majesty, what is it that makes you so happy?¡± The ministers were surprised.


    Everyone asked Eunuch Lu about it, but Eunuch Lu could not help butugh.<div>


    Even if this servant said it, you wouldn¡¯t believe it.


    It¡¯s just that a little girl is on her period, causing the Emperor to be absent-minded in court. Would you believe me if I told you?


    Lulu drank some brown sugar water. Her stomach hurt badly, but she didn¡¯t want to go out.


    In the afternoon, Lu Huaijiang came to the manor in in clothes.


    When Madam Xia saw this, she slightly tightened her grip on her handkerchief but did not dare to chase him out. He was also afraid that outsiders would find out about this, so he only sighed and let Lu Huaijiang in.


    Then, he asked Tao Zhi to open the windows and the door and wait outside at all times.


    Luluy on the bed with her eyes slightly closed, looking as if she had nothing to live for.


    ¡°Taozhi, help me rub it again.¡± Lulu sighed faintly, looking very weak.


    Lu Huaijiang paused. The young girl¡¯s figure was exquisite, and he only took a nce at her before he forced himself to look away.


    He ced his warm hand on her abdomen and gently rubbed it.


    In this world, she was the only one who had such treatment, right?

 Chapter 992: Love Between Men and Women (1)

    Chapter 992: Love Between Men and Women (1)


    ¡°Taozhi, do you think I¡¯m going to die?¡±


    ¡°Why did I bleed so much? Godmother never said that people have to bleed.¡±


    ¡°How can someone lose so much blood and not die?¡±


    As she spoke, the little girl covered her face and started crying secretly.


    ¡°Wuwuwu ¡­ Do you think I¡¯m going to die? Today, the imperial physician didn¡¯t prescribe me any medicine, so I lost a lot of blood. Am I hopeless?¡± The little girl seemed to hear a faint smile as her eyes were filled with tears.


    Through her tears, she saw her Brother Jiangjiang smiling at her.


    ¡°Lulu, did you know? I¡¯m very happy.¡± The little girl I¡¯ve protected for so many years has finally grown up.


    Lulu immediately red at him.


    ¡°I¡¯m about to die, but you¡¯re still so happy. I¡¯ll never talk to you again!¡± Lulu was so angry that her eyes turned red. For some reason, her temper suddenly red up.


    Outside the door, Taozhi¡¯s eyes widened when she heard the girl¡¯s voice. The girl was really fierce in front of His Majesty.<div>


    Lu Huaijiang¡¯s voice was low, and her smile was exceptionally pleasant.


    ¡°Silly girl, why are you so silly? Have you forgotten? Madam taught you before, that ¡­ That thing. Every girl has to experience it. This means that you¡¯ve grown up.¡±


    They could get married.


    Lu Huaijiang murmured softly.


    Lu Huaijiang remembered every single detail of her life, from the short and stocky girl to the slim and graceful girl she was today.


    Lulu¡¯s tears stopped. She suddenly remembered that Madam Xia had subtly asked her sister-inw to teach her how to use a menstrual band.


    This was something every woman had to experience.


    Lulu¡¯s face turned red.


    For some reason, when she saw Lu Huaijiang¡¯s meaningful smile, her heart began to beat faster. His gaze seemed to be piercing, making her feel ufortable.


    It was so embarrassing.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me, don¡¯t look at me.¡± Lulu looked embarrassed and covered her face, not daring to look at Lu Huaijiang.


    Lu Huaijiang was stunned when he saw her shy look. His Lulu knew how to be shy.


    She knew how to be shy in front of him.


    Did this mean that he was different to her?


    It was a good thing that Lulu could treat him as a man and not Brother Jiangjiang!


    Lu Huaijiang did not dare to anger her. He had heard that women had terrible tempers when they were on their period. He did not dare to provoke him.


    In fact, when Lulu was young, he had wet his bed, eaten food, and had snot all over his face. What had he not seen?


    Instead, he found it cute.


    But he didn¡¯t dare to say it now.<div>


    ¡°Get out! You¡¯re not allowed to look!¡± Lulu¡¯s cheeks were red, and her eyes were watery. Lu Huaijiang immediately stood up and said in an honest manner, ¡°¡±Okay, okay, okay. I¡¯ll go out. I won¡¯t look. How about this? I¡¯ll get someone to send you some medicinal herbs to nourish your body.¡±


    Pa da.


    A pillow smashed into Lu Huaijiang¡¯s head.


    The emperor stood outside the door and took the pillow in a panic. He was not angry at all. Instead, he carried it back like a treasure.<div>


    Tao Zhi was stunned.


    Jiang Huailu had finally grown up at the age of fourteen.


    Madam Xia was both happy and disappointed, but she also felt a little sad.


    He was happy that his daughter had grown up, but he was disappointed that he should talk about marriage. What worried her was who could withstand a punch from her.


    Madam Xia knew everyone¡¯s concerns.


    It was one thing for Lulu to be strong.


    The other thing was that when Lulu was feverish, the Emperor had abandoned national affairs and hugged her to kowtow ten thousand times.


    Which family who knew about this matter would dare to propose marriage?


    Everyone was estimating whether the Emperor really cared for his benefactor when he was young.


    Or¡­


    The affection between a man and a woman was stirred.

 Chapter 993: The Xia Corporations Uneasiness (1)

    Chapter 993: The Xia Corporation¡¯s Uneasiness (1)


    Madam Xia had been a little impatient recently.


    In July, Lulu officially turned fourteen.


    Half a year after Xia Qingqing married into the Duke¡¯s Public House, it was rumored that she was pregnant.


    However, she seemed to have be much more low-key. She did not even show off in front of Lulu.


    Lulu was also happy.


    She only followed her brother and mother back to the Xia family to congratte them.


    In the first half of the year, Zheng Yaoguang fell into the water during the Lantern Festival. She originally wanted to pay arge sum of money to thank her savior.


    However, her savior said that she had intimate rtions with her and had personallye to ask for her hand in marriage.


    Zheng Yaoguang was extremely unwilling, but who was the Zheng family?


    A schr with a good reputation and the head of the civil officials.<div>


    Back then, when the second daughter of the Zheng family and her eldest brother-inw, Prince Xian, had a beginning and an end, they were both sent to the main gate of Prince Xian¡¯s residence in a small sedan chair as a side chamber. Not to mention Zheng Yaoguang?


    Even if Zheng Yaoguang cried, threw a tantrum, and hung herself, she was still stuffed into a pnquin and married off.


    When Madam Xia learned of this, she sighed faintly.


    ¡°Mother, don¡¯t be anxious. Lulu abides by the rules and won¡¯t lose his reputation like Miss Zheng. She will definitely marry into a good family.¡± Madam Wenforted her.


    Madam Xia turned her head and looked at her seriously.¡±The results of this year¡¯s imperial examinations are out, right? The Zheng family has a Di son who seems to be a popr candidate for the top scorer. I heard that the court examination is next month?¡±


    Madam Wen had yet to speak when she heard her mother-inw say faintly,¡±What do you think will happen if Lulu falls into the water on his way out?¡±


    Madam Wen¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡± Anyway, I won¡¯t be saved like Miss Zheng and then married over. ¡±


    ¡°Lulu will probably drag Young Master Zheng into the river.¡±


    Xia Corporation¡­


    She felt that what her daughter-inw said made sense.


    ¡°Mother, don¡¯t worry. Lulu is born so well. How can she not be married?¡± Madam Wen pulled her hand. ¡± So what if she doesn¡¯t want to marry? Huai ¡®an and I are willing to support her for the rest of her life. ¡± Our brother is also willing to support aunt in her old age.¡±


    Madam Xia felt her heart warm.


    There was something she had never told anyone.


    She was anxious about Lulu¡¯s marriage because she was worried that Lulu would enter the pce.


    His Majesty was clean, but he was also cruel and bloodthirsty. Every time she saw the Emperor, she felt her heart palpitate, and she always felt that she was not a good match for Lulu.


    He treated Lulu very well, but she always felt uneasy.


    Everyone always praised Lulu¡¯s beauty, but every time she saw Lulu¡¯s face, she would feel flustered. This face was extraordinarily beautiful.


    The Daoist who came to the residence to cause troublest time scared her so much that she couldn¡¯t sleep well for a few days.


    He said that Lulu was a scourge that would bring disaster to the country and the people. It would bring great cmity to themon people.<div>


    Madam Xia knew that she shouldn¡¯t think that way, but she still felt afraid.


    Her Lulu seemed to have many secrets.


    It was unknown if it was because Madam Xia was thinking about it, but she really hoped that Young Master Zheng woulde to the residence as a guest.


    ¡°Young Master Jiang was once the top scorer. Wangshu will be holding the court examinations in a few days and would like to seek your guidance.¡± Zheng w. a.n. gshu was wearing a green robe and his eyes fell on the portrait in the study.<div>


    The young girl¡¯s appearance jumped into his eyes.


    Jiang Huaian frowned slightly. The Zheng family was the head of the civil officials. Why would they need any guidance?


    He was afraid that the drunkard¡¯s intentions were not in the bar.


    Zheng w.a.n. gshu came over to discuss, so Jiang Huaian couldn¡¯t chase him out.


    This was the entire day.


    After all, he was a talented top schr. The two of them really got along.


    Lu Huaijiang¡¯s opinion of him had also changed a little.


    There was also a lot of meaning in his words.


    Jiang Huaian raised his eyebrows when he knew that he was only sixteen years old and didn¡¯t have any concubines. He would only get married after he became the top scorer.


    A candidate for son-inw.

 Chapter 994: Im Here for Marriage (1)

    Chapter 994: I¡¯m Here for Marriage (1)


    Zheng w.a.n. gshu had indeed taken a bold step.


    How could he not have the guts toe to his future brother-inw¡¯s house to discuss knowledge?


    He discussed with Jiang Huaian at the Jiang residence until night, and Jiang Huaian was about to send him out.


    Coincidentally, the servant girls of the residence came to call for dinner.


    ¡°Young Master Zheng, why don¡¯t you have a meal at the manor?¡± Jiang Huaian asked. Only the heavens knew that Jiang Huaian was just saying it casually. He was just being polite.


    Zheng w.a.n. gshu, who had one foot out of the door, paused.


    Jiang Huaian¡¯s eyelids fluttered, and he saw him take back one of his feet.


    ¡°Since Young Master Jiang has invited me, I¡¯ll ept your invitation.¡± He turned to himself.


    Jiang Huaian thought,[Actually, I was just being polite!]


    The news that Young Master Zheng hade to the manor for a meal was quickly sent back to the backyard.<div>


    Madam Wen immediately arranged a few more dishes and then separated the tables for the men and women.


    Zheng w.a.n. gshu tidied up his clothes as he walked, feeling a bit nervous.


    Jiang Huaian was speechless. This fellow had been chatting with him in the study just now, and he was quite knowledgeable. Why was she so nervous like she was meeting her mother-inw for the first time?


    When they reached the dining room, a curtain had been drawn in the middle.


    The womenfolk sat at one table inside while the men sat at the other table outside.


    The Jiang family had a simple poption. The women at the table only had Madam Wen, Madam Xia, and Jiang Huailu.


    The table outside was Jiang Huailin, Jiang Huaian, and Zheng w.a.n. gshu.


    ¡°This is Young Master Zheng¡¯s first timeing back to the residence. It¡¯s just a simple meal. Young Master Zheng, please don¡¯t mind.¡± Madam Xia said with a smile. The Zheng family was a top celebrity in the capital. Although the Jiang family had a foundation, the Jiang family had already been defeated back then.


    The current Jiang family was at most a nouveau riche.


    Compared to the Zheng family, there was still a huge gap.


    Zheng w.a.n. gshu¡¯s ears were red and his eyes secretly nced at the curtain.


    There was a little girl sitting upright inside. She was his confidante.


    Zheng w. a.n. gshu stood up in a panic and returned a polite bow to Madam Xia. Madam Xia nced at it and nodded.


    Jiang Huaian had a feeling that Young Master Zheng¡¯s entire body was tense and seemed very nervous.


    At this moment, the dishes had not been served yet. The servant girl poured a cup of tea for everyone.


    ¡°Why is Young Master Zheng blushing? We schrs have to be more thick-skinned. Otherwise, we will suffer if we fight with those old fools in the court.¡± Jiang Huaian said with a smile, thinking that he was a little shy.


    ¡°Men are more courageous.¡± Jiang Huaian patted him on the shoulder.


    ¡°It¡¯s probably because he hasn¡¯t married yet,¡± said Madam Xia from behind the curtain. Huai ¡®an, you¡¯re also a quiet person without a wife. You don¡¯t like to talk and are thin-skinned. It¡¯ll be fine when you have a wife and concubine.¡±


    Zheng w.a.n. gshu lowered his head, his lips slightly curved.<div>


    ¡°Wangshu hasn¡¯t thought about this matter. He hasn¡¯t be famous yet, and marrying will only make his wife suffer. If you have any achievements in the future, it¡¯s fine if you have a wife.¡±


    Zheng w. a.n. gshu¡¯s words made Madam Xia sit up straight.


    ¡°The zither and lyre are harmonious, the red sleeves add fragrance, and the husband and wife follow. Just one person is enough.¡± Zheng w.a.n. gshu resisted looking behind the curtain.


    ¡°Does Young Master Zheng really think so?¡± Madam Xia could not help but ask.<div>


    Zheng w. a.n. gshu nodded solemnly. It¡¯s just that Wangshu hasn¡¯t met a girl he likes.¡±


    ¡°If Jiang Huai has a suitable girl, he can be Wangshu¡¯s matchmaker.¡± Zheng w.a.n. gshu joked.


    ¡°Wangshu is the son of the Zheng family, sixteen this year. I have bought some private houses and shops and will hand them over to Furen to manage in the future.¡± Zheng w.a.n. gshu reported his conditions with a red face.


    Jiang Huaian was dumbfounded.


    No, Brother Zheng, something is wrong!


    Why did he get married after a meal?

 Chapter 995 - 996: The Savior Is a Scourge (1)

    Chapter 996: The Savior Is a Scourge (1)


    Lulu had been doing good.


    The business she and Yang Dianfeng founded would also do charity for three days on the first and fifteenth of every month.


    It was the same for her own Jiang family.


    She was the savior of the world, so she had more responsibilities than others.


    Lulu wasn¡¯t a kind-hearted person, but she still retained her responsibility.


    ¡°Miss Jiang, you¡¯re really a kind person. Just as kind as the kind people from the Salvation Hall.¡±


    ¡°Miss Jiang, you will definitely be rewarded.¡± The long line ofmoners who came to get the porridge kowtowed to Lulu.


    The hunchbacked old woman¡¯s face was full of wrinkles, and her entire body was filled with vicissitudes of life.


    ¡°We fled from the border, sigh¡­¡±


    ¡°We were lucky to enter the city early. Now, the capital no longer allows refugees to enter.¡±<div>


    The refugees and beggars were mixed together, but the difference could be seen.


    The beggar¡¯s face was filled with a look of satisfaction.


    The refugees were filled with sorrow and despair.


    ¡°The ghosts are wreaking havoc at the border. My son was harmed by them¡­Now, theher soldiers of the Hall of Salvation had also gone over, but the battle was too fierce. The victims are always themoners.¡±


    Many refugees were in tears.


    Lulu frowned slightly.


    ¡°Fortunately, the Salvation Hall and the Wayfinding Chamber of Commerce have been providing relief. There are relief points everywhere. Otherwise, we wouldn¡¯t have been able to reach the capital.¡±


    The Salvation Hall was a ce where the Salvation Hall did good deeds outside.


    The Wayfinding Chamber of Commerce was founded by Yang Dianfeng and was now the richest man in the world.


    ¡°Taozhi, change the good deeds on the first and fifteenth of the month to the first and fifteenth of the month.¡± Lulu said in a low voice. Taozhi nodded and remembered this matter.


    ¡°Those damned ghosts, what a sin. They were everywhere, causing countless casualties. Those of us who could escape, we did. Some of us even lost our lives on the way.¡± The person who spoke wailed.


    ¡°My poor husband. Poor olddy¡­Where did this ghoste from? Why didn¡¯t the gods open their eyes? Why didn¡¯t they care about these evil spirits!¡± The people outside the porridge kitchen cried and cursed.


    ¡°Why do you want to harm innocent people like us? God, are you blind?¡±


    Everyone cursed.


    A Daoist in a Daoist robe stood outside the porridge stall. ¡°¡±It¡¯s not that the gods are blind. All of this is covered up by the gods!¡±


    ¡°The Salvation Pce that you all respect, she is the culprit. She was the one who had made a huge mistake and harmed the world for a thousand years. Only by sending her to the gallows would the mortal world be free. You still respect her and worship her. She¡¯s the scourge!¡±


    Lulu couldn¡¯t help but frown when he saw the Daoist.


    However, she was wearing a veil at the moment. The Daoist only cursed from afar and did note close, nor did he recognize her.


    ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense. The Pce of Salvation has always been doing good deeds and umting virtue. Their messengers of death have purged the evil. Ten years ago, when the world was ravaged by ghosts, they were the ones who returned peace to the world. Moreover, the Salvation Hall they founded has saved many people in the world.¡±<div>


    ¡°Ungrateful thing.¡±


    The Daoist sneered and said,¡±Just go ahead. You¡¯ll regret it one day.¡± There would always be someone who would tear apart her sanctimonious facade. They were cursed and strangled by the world!¡±


    The Daoist left with a flick of his sleeves.


    ¡°It¡¯s this swindler again. Didn¡¯t Furen send him to the police and then lock him up? Why did youe out again?¡± Tao Zhi was so angry that her face turned red.<div>


    Lulu saw the Taoist get on the carriage. The symbol of the carriage was the appearance of the Sage King¡¯s Mansion.


    Lulu¡¯s heart sank as she looked up in the direction of the Imperial City.


    The Evil God did not fuse with him, and he did not summon his subordinates. Was the Ghost Emperor the one who caused the evil spirits to wreak havoc?

 Chapter 996 - 997: Companion for Lifetimes (1)

    Chapter 997: Companion for Lifetimes (1)


    After Lulu returned from serving porridge, he went into the pce.


    He didn¡¯t ask anything else and just quietly ate with Lu Huai and Jiang Qingqing.


    After the meal, Lu Huaijiang¡¯s fair hand held a cup of tea.


    ¡± Lulu, I¡¯m twenty-one this year. I¡¯m the ruler of a country. My father is dead, and only my mother doesn¡¯t care. ¡±


    ¡± You know how much money is in the national treasury. ¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have a wife or concubine yet. I¡¯m clean.¡±


    ¡°What do you think of me?¡± Lu Huaijiang pondered for a moment before looking at Lulu and saying deeply.


    Eunuch Lu¡¯s eyelids twitched. Was His Majesty rmending himself?


    Holding the jade seal and the country as betrothal gifts, she was in a hurry to promote herself.


    As for that girl?<div>


    ¡°I don¡¯t care how much money you have. No one is richer than me anyway.¡± Lulu said honestly.


    Lu Huaijiang¡­


    Was this the main point?


    ¡°How do you think I ampared to Young Master Zheng?¡± After a long while, Lu Huaijiang added faintly. He was jealous, jealous of the Xia family¡¯s high evaluation of Zheng w. a.n. gshu.


    He was clearly the richest and cleanest single dog in Great Zhou.


    Why didn¡¯t she consider him?


    ¡°Young Master Zheng? What happened to him?¡± ¡°Young Master Zheng doesn¡¯t even smell as good as my pig trotters.¡± Lulu was dumbfounded.


    Lu Huaijiang immediately grinned. The dignified monarchughed like a fool.


    ¡°Yes, definitely not as fragrant as pork trotters.¡±


    ¡°What about me? I smell better than pork trotters, right?¡± Lu Huaijiang asked in a silly and adorable manner.


    ¡°Of course. You¡¯re worth a lot of pork trotters.¡± Lulu nodded. Jiangjiang was different from others.


    When Eunuch Lu saw the Emperor¡¯s silly smile, he raised his hand to cover his face.


    How could you ask such a question? I smell better than pork trotters?


    You¡¯re quite proud to be able topete with a pig trotter?


    ¡°Brother Jiang Jiang, Young Master Zheng probably has some unusual hobbies. The homework and essays you wrote for Lulu were all stolen by him. He even said that he admired Lulu very much. Look at Lulu. He probably has some thoughts about you.¡± Lulu touched his chin and couldn¡¯t help but shiver when he thought of Zheng Wangshu admiring Jiangjiang.


    Lu Huaijiang¡¯s lips curled up,¡¯It¡¯s better to have thoughts about me than you.¡¯


    After eating, Lulu wanted to say something but stopped.


    Lu Huaijiang took a nce and raised her hand to signal Eunuch Lu and the other pce servants to leave.


    Lulu pursed her lips and looked straight at Lu Huaijiang. When their eyes met, Lulu suddenly asked, ¡°¡±Are you still my Jiangjiang?¡±<div>


    ¡°I¡¯ll always be your Jiangjiang,¡± Lu Huaijiang frowned slightly.


    ¡°Jiang Jiang, will you stand by my side forever?¡± Lulu¡¯s hands moved uneasily.


    Knowing that the outside world was in turmoil, the first thing she did was toe and see if her Jiangjiang was well.


    Lu Huaijiang held her hands gently. ¡°¡±Lulu, you have to remember that Jiangjiang will always stand behind you. Even if it¡¯s reincarnation, Jiangjiang will find you and apany you.¡± No matter what I do, it¡¯s just to be with you.<div>


    That was all.


    When Lulu heard his words, he heaved a huge sigh of relief.


    She was afraid that there would be a day when she would face Jiang Jiang in life and death, and she was also afraid that Jiang Jiang would stand on her opposite side.


    Lulu felt much more rxed after returning from the pce. She knew that the ghosts at the border were causing trouble.


    He immediately entered the dream and prepared to go to the border personally.


    The aura of that god had always made her suspicious.


    The night was chilly.


    Lu Huaijiang, who was standing on the city wall, stared in the direction of the Jiang family.


    A dim light flew towards the horizon.


    ¡°She went to the border.¡± the Heretic God said in a low voice.

 Chapter 997 - 998: Purgatory on Earth (1)

    Chapter 998: Purgatory on Earth (1)


    The silver lightnded on the border.


    Lulu stood on the clouds and looked down. He frowned.


    There was a deep resentment below, and a dark river seemed rather terrifying.


    There was a thick smell of blood in his nose.


    It was disgusting.


    Lulu swung his sleeve andnded on the water.


    This ce led to the Dwarf Kingdom.


    Lulu had been here thest time. The sky was blue, and birds were flying on the sea. The air was filled with the faint smell of seawater.


    But at this moment¡­


    Lulu squatted down and saw a clump of ck hair slowly floating up.


    One of the heads had a pale face, and its eyeballs had disappeared, floating in the water.


    Lulu stood up abruptly, feeling a nauseating feeling in his throat.


    Looking out, the water was already dyed red with blood, and countless limbs were floating in the water.


    It flowed all the way into the sea and eventually drowned in the sea.


    ¡°How could this be¡­It became like this.¡± Lulu murmured.


    She knew that the evil spirits were wreaking havoc at the border, but she did not expect it to be so tragic.


    It was a shocking sight, as if he had arrived in hell.


    Chu Liang sensed her aura and turned into a silver light.


    Hended in front of her and slowly knelt down.


    ¡°The Ghost Emperor has wantonly harmed the people of the world. The Pce of Salvation has tried their best but failed to save these innocent lives. Please punish me. ¡± Chu Liang knelt on the ground and said in a low voice.


    ¡°I don¡¯t me you.¡± Lulu looked a little sad.


    She should havee earlier.


    However, she shook her head in the next moment. She did not dare to leave Jiangjiang too far away. Jiang Jiang was the incarnation of the Evil God in the human world. If he fused with it, the human world would be a purgatory.


    ¡°Where is the Ghost Emperor?¡± Lulu pursed her lips and asked.


    As soon as Lulu arrived, the surrounding little ghosts began to retreat in all directions.


    The divine power of the gods was an extremely pure killing weapon for the Evils.


    ¡°Follow Little God.¡± Chu Liang nced at her and quickly looked away.


    The baby fat on her face had already faded, and she was no longer the little girl who couldn¡¯t control the situation.


    His face sank, and the pressure from his body could make the dark spirit retreat.


    She looked more and more like a goddess and was no longer the tearful god from before.


    Lulu used Spatial Bending and arrived at the battlefield in one step.


    The moment it appeared, the violent and powerful aura of rotting corpses spread out.


    Lulu looked around. The ghost soldiers had converted to the divine realm and had the aura of a god. At this moment, he was actually being suppressed by those dark spirits.


    ¡± A few months ago, the Pce of Salvation was barely able to suppress the Ghost Emperor. ¡±


    ¡°I wonder what treasure they obtained that can suppress the aura of the Salvation Pce and increase their strength. Little God feels that their auras are a little familiar, like ¡­¡±


    ¡°It seems to be the aura of a god.¡±


    Lulu¡¯s heart sank.


    As he spoke,rge patches of dark clouds appeared in the sky, blocking out the sun and the moon.


    ¡°The Ghost Emperor is here.¡±


    ¡°Kill the Ghost Emperor, purge the evil, and return peace to the world!¡±


    The ghostly soldiers shouted loudly, and all the ghostly soldiers in silver armor rushed up.


    However, how could they shake the Ghost Emperor¡¯s power? They were once the Evil God¡¯s most capable assistants. A single person could rival a mighty figure of the Divine Realm.


    Even if his power was suppressed in the lower realm, he was still not something that the ghost soldiers could shake.


    ¡°Master, look, they have the aura of a god on them as soon as theye out. That¡¯s why I avoided the heavenly punishment.¡± Chu Liang had fought with them a few times and could feel the strange aura on their bodies.


    It was also this aura that allowed them to carry out massacres in the human world many times, but they escaped the eyes and ears of the Heavenly Dao.

 Chapter 998 - 999: The Jade Soul Who Betrayed the Divine Realm (1)

    Chapter 999: The Jade Soul Who Betrayed the Divine Realm (1)


    The moment the Ghost Emperor appeared.


    Chu Liang flew up and fought with him.


    Chu Liang was her Left Protector. Relying on the suppression of the evil by heaven and earth, he was on par with Guihai and Chu Yun, the two Ghost Emperors.


    However, the Ghost Emperor was now under the protection of the Divine Decree and was actually suppressing Chu Liang.


    Lulu noticed that the Evils seemed to be purely killing and creating massacres.


    If this happened again, the human world would be purgatory sooner orter.


    Lulu tapped the tip of his toes and flew into the air.


    The moment Chu Yun saw Jiang Huailu, he could not help but narrow his eyes.


    Her ck hair danced in the wind, her eyebrows were exquisite, and her figure was as elegant as a goddess.


    Guihai, however, cursed angrily the moment he saw her face, ¡°¡±It really is you! The witch who ruined the Venerable¡¯s seven reincarnations!¡±


    Seven times?


    Lulu was stunned.


    ¡°Guihai.¡± Chuyun frowned. With a gentle call, Guihai suddenly shut his mouth, but he looked at her with hatred.


    ¡°Demoness, you¡¯re courting death! Even if I have to offend the Venerable One, I will keep you here today so that you won¡¯t ruin the big n!¡± Guihai¡¯s expression was cold. He stepped forward and started trembling with Jiang Huailu.


    As expected, Lulu sensed a familiar aura the moment they exchanged blows.


    As everyone knew, the Heavenly Dao promoted righteousness and exorcised evil.


    If the Evilsmitted a massacre, they would be killed by the Heavenly Dao.


    The few Ghost Emperors had not dared to show themselves for many years, but this time, they were on a killing spree.


    As expected, he had something to rely on.


    When Lulu sensed that aura, his heart sank.


    ¡°Guihai,e back!¡± The Yun Nation did not want to have a direct conflict with Jiang Huailu, so they immediately rebuked angrily.


    Guihai was not willing to let go of this once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. The Venerable One was watching her too closely.


    If he was harmed by her again in this life, the Venerable One would never have another chance.


    ¡°After I kill this woman, I¡¯ll send a congrattory gift to the Venerable One for his return.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need a woman to seed! The Yun Nation, a thousand years of waiting is enough!¡± Guihai¡¯s eyes were filled with killing intent. The Yun Nation was stunned, but he gritted his teeth and joined the camp.


    Lulu stepped on the clouds, and nine water pirs shot up into the sky from the sea, connecting with the sky.


    ¡°Evil, it¡¯s evil! You can never win!¡± Lulu¡¯s expression was cold. At this moment, she seemed to be somewhat simr to the Goddess.


    A bolt of lightning struck down.


    It shed straight at Guihai.


    Pa da.


    Something fell from Guihai¡¯s body and fell straight down.


    Lulu¡¯s eyes focused, and Chu Yun sucked in a breath of cold air. He couldn¡¯t care less about Guihai, who had been struck by lightning. He flew over and snatched the jade pendant.


    But he was no match for Lulu.


    The jade pendant fell into Lulu¡¯s palm andy quietly in it.


    As expected, it was her lost jade pendant.


    It was a jade pendant that had once given birth to a Soul Essence and had followed him in the Divine Realm.


    ¡°Are you going to help a tyrant?¡± Lulu murmured softly, her eyes filled with confusion.


    Since the jade pendant could give birth to a spirit essence and a soul, it also meant that it had some intelligence. However, the jade pendant that had always been by the goddess ¡®side was actually helping the evildoer.


    ¡°You actually helped the Ghost Emperor block the aura of the Heavenly Dao? You have been blessed by the gods in the Divinity, yet you are working for the Evils?¡± Lulu¡¯s brows were tightly furrowed, and his eyes were filled with anger.


    ¡°Hmph, even the jade pendant is more affectionate than you. You cold-blooded witch, return the jade pendant to me!¡± Guihai was furious. But he, who had lost the jade pendant, was quickly captured by the Heavenly Dao.


    Bolts of lightning struck in the blink of an eye.


    ¡°Guihai, go back.¡± Chu Yun looked at Jiang Huailu with a dark expression, then went forward and quickly escaped with Guihai.


    The dark spirit retreated, and the light of dawn shone on the earth.


    However, Lulu felt a trace of coldness.

 Chapter 999 - 1000: Memories of the Jade Pendant (1)

    Chapter 1000: Memories of the Jade Pendant (1)


    ¡°Master, you¡¯re still the best. Every time, the two brothers, Chu Yun and Guihai, can fight with Little God for a long time.¡±


    ¡°Just now, after the items fell from their bodies, it seemed that the divine intent was no longer enveloping them.¡± Chu Liang looked at Lulu and said.


    Savior didn¡¯t seem very happy even though he had defeated the other party.


    Instead, he felt a little more depressed.


    ¡°It won¡¯t happen again in the future. Without the divine will enveloping them, the Heavenly Dao will kill them. It¡¯s just a pity that these people¡­¡± Lulu looked around and could not help but feel a little sad.


    He held the jade pendant tightly in his hand, his face ashen.


    ¡°This is none of your business. You¡¯ve already done your best.¡± Chu Liang advised dryly.


    Lulu didn¡¯t say anything. He lifted his feet and disappeared from everyone¡¯s sight.


    Inside the Salvation Hall.


    Lulu sat on the throne, and the jade pendant floated quietly in the air.<div>


    ¡°You have the Jade Soul, but you went to help the Evils kill the people. If that goddess was still alive, she would probably only be disappointed in you.¡± Lulu now knew that the Goddess was probably inextricably linked to him.


    Even ¡­


    The goddess was her lost memory.


    However, she was still unable to connect herself to the Goddess.


    When Lulu said the words of the goddess, the jade pendant suddenly buzzed and shook in the air.


    The light of the jade pendant gradually turned red, and drops of blood dripped from it.


    A light shed in front of Lulu¡¯s eyes.


    He raised his hand to cover his eyes.


    Memories surged in his mind.


    Waves crashed against the rocks, and her long dress fluttered in the wind. The woman stood quietly by the sea. Drops of blood soaked the jade pendant on his waist. From that moment on, the jade pendant had a soul.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been too apprehensive and tied down in my life. I¡¯ve always pushed him away time and time again. This time, guard him for me. ¡±


    The woman¡¯s voice was lonely. She turned into a ray of light and rushed into the distance.


    Lulu hugged her head and leaned against the throne. Her head was so swollen that it was about to explode, but she couldn¡¯t remember what happened next.


    Cold sweat dripped down his forehead.


    She had a feeling that what the Goddess didter was probably the most important part.


    However, she could not think of anything.


    Now, she truly believed that she had once existed.


    It had existed in this world before.


    The jade pendant gentlynded in front of the table. Lulu murmured, ¡°¡±So, is this your mission? Transform into my appearance and wait for him there.¡±<div>


    ¡°Even if I only have a wisp of jade soul left, I have to help him. No matter what the consequences are, I just want to help him.¡±


    The jade pendant didn¡¯t respond to her. It justy quietly in front of the table.


    Lulu sighed and raised his hand, hesitating.


    He wanted to seal the jade soul.<div>


    But when he thought of that lonely figure in his memory, Lulu felt his heart ache when he heard those words.


    ¡°I¡¯ll spare you this time. If there¡¯s a next time, my body and soul will be destroyed.¡± Lulu pursed her lips and hung the jade pendant on her waist again.


    However, this time, there was a restriction. If the jade pendant left her side, there would be a warning.


    Lulu stood in the Salvation Pce with a dazed expression.


    Actually, she knew that she shouldn¡¯t have doubted him.


    He shouldn¡¯t have suspected Jiangjiang.


    Lulu heaved a sigh of relief. He lifted his feet and transformed into his body,nding outside the meditation room of the Guoguo Temple.


    As soon as he appeared, the door of the temple opened.


    The sound of a wooden fish rang out in the room. It was Master Yixu.


    Lulu walked into the meditation room. Yixu had probably predicted that she woulde today.


    ¡°My eyelids have been twitching since early in the morning. I guessed that a noble person wasing. It¡¯s indeed true.¡± Master Yixu stood up and bowed to her.


    Today, she hade with the divine soul of the Savior.


    Naturally, it was different from the past.<div>

 Chapter 1000 - 1001: Abandon the World (1)

    Chapter 1001: Abandon the World (1)


    ¡°Your eyelids are twitching?¡± Lulu chuckled.


    He was scolding her.


    It was a disaster if his eyelids twitched.


    How was he a benefactor?


    Yixu raised his hand and poured her a cup of tea. Amidst the smoke, Lulu sat opposite her.


    ¡°You¡¯ve seen me before.¡± Lulu¡¯s tone was firm as she looked straight at him.


    Yixu put his palms together and chanted Amitabha.


    ¡°This poor monk is only a mortal and has yet to leave his mortal body. How can I have any entanglements with the gods?¡± Yi Xu shook his head and looked at her with a smile.


    ¡°You only need to do what you think is right.¡± Yixu knocked on the wooden fish.


    ¡°What I think is right?¡± Lulu murmured.<div>


    ¡°My mission is to save the world. Everyone told me that I should do this. But why do I feel uneasy? If what I want to do is to betray the divine realm, betray the world, betray the people, and fall into eternal hell. Do you want to do that too?¡±


    Lulu looked at him for a moment.


    Under her gaze, Yi Xu seemed to see that scene again.


    The red robe was like fire, and the divine sword had a spirit. The sword cut off the restraints of the Heavenly Dao and sealed the Netherworld with its own strength.


    Without her edict, the gods and Buddhas of heaven and earth could not be opened.


    Yi Xu seemed to sigh, but also seemed to not.


    ¡°With your heart, what you care about is the most important. The people in the world were the shackles that the outside world had ced on you. People had to live for themselves. Everything depends on your choice. The choice you make is the right one.¡± Yi Xu narrowed his eyes and tapped the wooden fish lightly.


    Lulu sat next to the incense burner. Smoke swirled around her as she lowered her eyes and said nothing.


    After sitting for a long time, she had disappeared from the meditation room.


    Master Yixu only put his palms together after she left.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry. Monks don¡¯t lie.¡± She didn¡¯t know which of his words was a lie.


    Lulu went straight back to the Jiang family.


    At this moment, the sun was already high up in the sky. The peach branch wandered around her several times.


    When he saw her yawn and wake up, he snickered and said,¡±Miss, the sun is already shining on your butt. Furen came to ask several times, this servant said that you were practicing writing early in the morning.¡±


    Lulu gave her an appreciative look, and Taozhi immediately helped her wash up.


    ¡°Miss, today is the court examinations. Do you know what happened in the court?¡± Tao Zhi said as shebed her hair.


    ¡°What can happen in the court examinations?¡± Lulu was puzzled.


    ¡°Do you still remember Young Master Zheng? The most promising student in this batch of students came to our house for lunchst time.¡±


    ¡°It is said that the questions in front of the hall are all very good. However, when it was the Emperor¡¯s turn to read, he saw that the Emperor¡¯s handwriting was like a madman, trembling as he looked straight at the Saint¡¯s face. He even pointed at His Majesty, you, you, you¡­You tried for a long time, but in the end, you didn¡¯t be the top schr. I didn¡¯t get the second ce either. I only got the flower.¡±<div>


    ¡°I heard that when you came down from the front of the hall, you seemed to have lost your soul.¡±


    ¡°I wonder what happened.¡±


    Lulu was stunned. She couldn¡¯t help but think of thest time Zheng w. a.n. gshu left the Jiang family. He blushed and secretly said to her,When I be the top schr, I will personallye to marry you.


    Who knew that after the court examinations, the top scorer would actually fly away.<div>


    Lulu was still in a daze when she heard the servant girl outside the room rushing in to report.


    ¡°Miss, Young Master Zheng hase to the residence and wants to see you.¡±


    ¡°Young Master is already waiting in the front yard. Young Master, this servant hase to ask if you want to meet or not?¡±


    ¡°Why did hee to see you?¡± Tao Zhi muttered. I didn¡¯t get the top scorer in the exam¡­¡± Hearing this, he heard the promise Zheng w.a.n. gshu made to Lulu when he leftst time.

 Chapter 1001 - 1002: Admire His Majestys Words (1)

    Chapter 1002: Admire His Majesty¡¯s Words (1)


    Taozhi frowned slightly and muttered.


    He didn¡¯t seem to have a good impression of Zheng w. a.n. gshu.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go take a look.¡± Lulu pondered for a moment before leaving.


    Tao Zhi pursed her lips and could only follow silently.


    It was a hot summer day, and Lulu was wearing a light blue dress. Tao Zhibed her hair into a light bun, revealing her smooth forehead.


    The red mark between his eyebrows became more and more enchanting.


    ¡°Young Master Zheng, have some tea. Lulu usually wakes upte. This girl has been spoiled by us and has no manners.¡± Jiang Huaian personally poured him a cup of herbal tea.


    Zheng w.a.n. gshu¡¯s face was a little pale. He took the tea and thanked Jiang Huaian.


    ¡°My mother and I often worry that this girl has been spoiled by us. What will happen if she marries in the future? Looking at her current appearance, she probably wouldn¡¯t dare to think about being from a noble family. Aristocratic families have strict rules. This girl won¡¯t be happy.¡± Jiang Huaian¡¯s slender fingers pinched the cup and swayed it gently.


    Zheng w.a.n. gshu pursed his lips and straightened his back.<div>


    Light footsteps came from outside the door, and Jiang Huaian put down his cup.


    ¡°Prepare a cup of hot tea for Miss.¡± Jiang Huaian nced at Lulu and saw the red mark between her brows, making her look even more charming. He frowned slightly.


    ¡°Why drink hot tea in the summer? Lulu also wants to drink herbal tea. You still want to eat iced watermelon¡­¡± Ever since Lu Huaijiang defeated the barbarians, Jiang Huailu had achieved freedom.


    ¡°Youngdy, eat less spicy and cold food.¡± Jiang Huaian red at Lulu, and Lulu could only pout and snort.


    ¡°Younger Sister is so childish. I¡¯ve made a fool of myself in front of Young Master Zheng.¡± Jiang Huaian nodded at Young Master Zheng.


    It was as if she was telling him,¡¯Look, my sister has this casual and unrestrained personality.¡¯


    Lulu nodded to Zheng w.a.n. gshu and sat opposite him.


    Zheng w.a.n. gshu¡¯s eyes were red and his throat was hoarse.


    After a long while, she bowed to Jiang Huaian. ¡°¡±May I trouble Brother Huai ¡®an to wait outside? I ¡­ I have a few words to say to Miss Lulu.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not Wangshu¡¯s lecher. It¡¯s really difficult to say. I hope Brother Huai ¡®an can help me¡­¡± It was already inappropriate for a man to be alone with a woman.


    Jiang Huaian frowned.


    He looked at his sister as if he was looking for Jiang Huailu¡¯s opinion.


    Lulu tapped his toes on the ground and looked at Jiang Huaian innocently. ¡°¡±Brother, why are you looking at me? He¡¯s with me. Look at his body. Shouldn¡¯t I be more worried about him?¡±


    On ount of the other party knowing him, she was embarrassed to say that Zheng w. a.n. gshu¡¯s body wasn¡¯t even enough for her to p him.


    Jiang Huaian was stunned. He silently nced at Young Master Zheng, whose ears were red from embarrassment.


    Without saying anything, he left.


    However, he didn¡¯t close the door and let someone wait in the courtyard.


    Zheng w.a.n. gshu gently breathed a sigh of relief. The girl sat opposite him with a sweet smile.


    ¡°You ¡­ Did His Majesty teach you how to write so well?¡± After a long time, Zheng w.a.n. gshu asked word by word.<div>


    Lulu felt a little guilty. After all, Lu Huaijiang was the one who did her homework.


    She nodded quietly.


    Zheng w. a.n. gshu¡¯splexion was really bad, instantly pale and bloodless.


    What he had always admired was His Majesty¡¯s calligraphy!<div>


    ¡°But you clearly did not know His Majesty back in the Barren Capital¡­¡± Zheng w. a.n. gshu¡¯s lips were white and he still refused to believe it.


    Lulu paused. ¡± My grandfather was Grand Secretary Jiang. He kept Brother Jiangjiang¡¯s handwriting. Lulu looked very interesting, so he learned his handwriting.¡±


    Zheng w.a.n. gshu¡¯s smile was uglier than crying.

 Chapter 1002 - 1003: Heartbroken (1)

    Chapter 1003: Heartbroken (1)


    ¡°When I was in Barren City, I learned Jiangjiang¡¯s calligraphy.¡±


    Lulu nodded and said seriously.


    How would she know that she had broken the heart of the young man opposite her?


    ¡°I kept a lot of your homework from the Academy. It turns out that ¡­ You copied His Majesty¡¯s handwriting.¡± Zheng w.a.n. gshu found it hard to ept.


    What was even more difficult to ept was the moment when he saw the Emperor personally write it in the imperial court.


    The familiar handwriting hit him, and his expression changed on the spot.


    This was also the reason why he brushed past the top scorer.


    ¡± Oh? ¡± Lulu was stunned. ¡± So you took my homework. ¡± Why are you like this? You don¡¯t know how hard it was for Jiangjiang to copy those homework. He oftenes back from the front hall in the middle of the night and has to rush Lulu¡¯s homework in the royal study.¡± Lulu ced her hands on her hips and was furious.


    Zheng Wangshu?


    ¡°W-what?¡± Zheng w.a.n. gshu stared at him nkly.<div>


    ¡°It¡¯s too tiring to do homework. Besides, Lulu doesn¡¯t want to do anything that she knows at a nce. It was really boring. I begged Jiang Jiang to do my homework for me. All my homework in Beijing was written by Jiang Jiang.¡± It was the same for Huangdu, but she would not tell anyone that Jiang Jiang¡¯s soul had left her body.


    Pa da.


    The cup in Zheng w.a.n. gshu¡¯s hand fell to the ground and shattered.


    Zheng w. a.n. gshu looked at her in shock, as if he had suffered a huge blow.


    Did he steal Her Majesty¡¯s homework?


    He often looked at his homework in a daze, missing the way Lulu would write on it.


    ¡°Wrong, wrong, all wrong.¡± Zheng w.a.n. gshu seemed to have lost his soul. He couldn¡¯t even tell if he had taken a fancy to Lulu because of her handwriting.


    Or was it because of Lulu¡¯s talent?


    Lulu felt that she had caused great harm to the other party and immediately stood up nervously.


    But at this moment, Zheng w.a.n. gshu was in a daze. Looking at her, he couldn¡¯t even tell who he admired.


    Was it Jiang Huailu or His Majesty¡­


    Zheng w.a.n. gshu walked out of the door in a daze, as if he had lost his soul.


    ¡°Lulu wouldn¡¯t have attacked Young Master Zheng, right? His head looks like it¡¯s broken.¡± Jiang Huaian was a little worried. Young Master Zheng hade to the Jiang residence as soon as he left the throne room.


    He didn¡¯t even go to the horse parade.


    ¡°If Young Lady makes a move, can he still stand up? He definitely didn¡¯t do anything.¡± Taozhi shook her head, and Jiang Huaian heaved a sigh of relief.


    Jiang Huaian didn¡¯t ask what exactly Lulu was talking about. His sister would being of age next year and was already a big girl. He didn¡¯t want to interfere in her affairs.


    Moreover, Lulu did not seem to have figured it out yet¡­


    If he gave her too many pointers, she would overthink.


    Lulu felt a little guilty and sighed faintly.<div>


    In the afternoon, he heard that Zheng w. a.n. gshu was pped by Old Master Zheng.


    It was said that it was originally the time for the Zheng family to open the temple, but no one knew what conflict had arisen. Originally, the Zheng family was unhappy that he had lost the top scorer, so they started fighting outside the ancestral hall.


    ¡°The Zheng family puts too much pressure on the child. Why did they start fighting¡­¡± During dinner, Madam Xia sighed.


    ¡°Oh right, the wife of the Duke of Guarding Country has given birth. When the one-month celebration is over, our family should also make a trip. Even if you don¡¯t give her face, you have to give your maternal family face. Sigh, ever since your grandmother left, your grandfather has been paranoid all day. He always says that your grandmother wants to pull him down.¡± Madam Xia rubbed the space between her eyebrows, feeling extremely helpless.<div>


    Luluughed so hard that his teeth could not be seen.


    Grandmother and grandfather were indeed a good couple.


    Knowing the good things down there, she dragged her grandfather down to enjoy life all day long.

 Chapter 1003 - 1004: She Is Only Worthy of Being a Concubine (1)

    Chapter 1004: She Is Only Worthy of Being a Concubine (1)


    In the end, Lulu still did not go to the Duke¡¯s estate.


    She wasn¡¯t the only one who didn¡¯t go. Even the Xia Corporation and Jiang Huaian didn¡¯t go.


    The cause was still Zheng w.a.n. gshu.


    Zheng w.a.n. gshu was in love with Jiang Huailu and even found out that she was the top scorer.


    After the death of the olddy of the Zheng family, the firstdy of the Zheng family became the head of the family.


    She was also Zheng w.a.n. gshu¡¯s mother.


    First Madam Ye had high hopes for Zheng w. a.n. gshu and had been extremely strict with him since he was young. There wasn¡¯t even a single woman by his side. He was only worried that a woman would make him lose his calm.


    Unexpectedly, he actually did not want to fall in love with a girl.


    He even kept the girl¡¯s posts for nearly ten years.


    Madam Ye found countless portraits of women in his room. Madam Ye was furious.<div>


    She had originally nned to open a temple for her son after he got the top scorer, but in the end, she only got a flower. That was fine. That day, he actually told her that he wanted to marry Jiang Huailu.


    The Yates family was really furious.


    If it was the Jiang family in the past, it would have been fine. Now, there was only Jiang Huaian in the residence who was an official in the court.


    There were also faint rumors in the capital that the Emperor had strange thoughts about Jiang Huailu.


    Regardless of whether it was true or false, with this rumor, who in the capital would dare to propose marriage to Jiang Huailu?


    Zheng w.a.n. gshu was pped that day.


    Who knew that after this, he would go on a hunger strike.


    After not eating or drinking for three days and three nights, Madam Yates was furious. His face was frighteningly dark.


    ¡°Wangshu, you disappoint mother! Must you make mother sad because of a woman?¡±


    ¡°Putting aside the Emperor¡¯s feelings for Jiang Huailu, even the Jiang family is of no help to the Zheng family now. The Zheng family has lost your grandmother and your father¡¯s ear was chopped off by His Majesty. Our Zheng family can only count on you!¡±


    ¡°Your grandfather is already old. He won¡¯t be able to hold on for more than two years before he returns to his hometown. If you don¡¯t live up to your expectations, the Zheng family will fall!¡± Grand Tutor Xie had already retired, and Lord Xie had already set his eyes on him.


    Only the Zheng family was still holding on.


    The next generation was really disappointing.


    ¡°Jiang Huailu is a troublemaker, a troublemaker! ¡± That year, she injured the Duke¡¯s son, Young Master Lin, and your sister Yao Guang. Don¡¯t you remember? How dare you marry such a woman?¡± Madam Ye cried and scolded. Zheng w.a.n. gshu¡¯s face was full of guilt but he still refused to get up.


    After kneeling for three days without eating or drinking, how could the Yates family not feel heartache?


    ¡°Mother, what do you want your son to do? Your son has never refuted or disobeyed you. This is the only thing I want.¡± Zheng w.a.n. gshu knelt and refused to get up.


    ¡°His Majesty is now twenty-one, and Miss Jiang is only fourteen. His Majesty values Miss Jiang because she has suppressed His Majesty¡¯s soul and has done His Majesty a favor.¡±


    ¡°Mother, son wishes to marry Miss Jiang as his official wife. In the future, your son will listen to your mother.¡± Zheng w.a.n. gshu was firm and pleading.


    Madam Ye¡¯s eyebrows drooped. The woman took good care of herself. She had once gathered with Madam Xia.<div>


    However, ever since the Xia Corporation and Jiang Yubai separated, they were no longer in their circle.


    She couldn¡¯t see the Xia Corporation clearly in her heart.


    However, she could often hear people envious of the Xia family. For example, although the Xia family was divorced, their children were obedient and sensible. His son had be the top scorer, married a beautiful wife, and now had a firm foothold in the court.


    Every time this happened, she hated the Xia Corporation.<div>


    Moreover, her son had passed the examination and missed the top scorer. She hated the Xia family even more.


    ¡± The official wife, the head of the Zheng family¡¯s civil servants. Do you think she¡¯s worthy of being the official wife of the Zheng family? ¡°

 Chapter 1004 - 1005: Welcoming Her as a Concubine (1)

    Chapter 1005: Weing Her as a Concubine (1)


    The Yates family looked down on Jiang Huailu.


    The Jiang family¡¯s current status was of no help to the Zheng family.


    Moreover, she didn¡¯t like the Xia family and didn¡¯t have a good impression of Jiang Huailu, who had caused her son to be disobedient and rebellious.


    ¡°Mother, Lulu was born with an eidetic memory. She isn¡¯t as bad as Mother said.¡± Zheng w. a.n. gshu pursed his lips and contradicted Madam Ye.


    There was a hint of displeasure in Mrs. Yates ¡®eyes.


    That was why she didn¡¯t like Jiang Huailu. His son should marry a virtuous woman who would be of great help to the Zheng family. She was not a vixen who would cause her son to quarrel with her.


    The Zheng family¡¯s current situation was not good, and the marriage alliance was an excellent help.


    However, his son was blinded by Jiang Huailu.


    ¡°No matter how intelligent she is, she is still a woman. No matter how smart she was, she was still a woman who had to take care of her husband and raise her children in the backyard. I don¡¯t object to you marrying her. But you are the eldest grandson of the Zheng family. You have your duty!¡±


    ¡°If you like her, you can let her be your mistress. However, the Zheng family¡¯s mistress is the only one who can¡¯t give it to her. ¡±<div>


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you take a look? Which girl is as strong as an ox like her? Who in the capital dares to propose marriage to her? Who would be willing to let their son fall into danger if they had some family background? If you provoke her one day, all men might be crippled by her. ¡±


    ¡± Besides, you¡¯ve worked hard for so many years. Are you willing to marry a wife who can¡¯t help you at all? ¡± Ye shi nced at him and knew that her son still had the ambition to improve, so she immediately asked.


    Zheng w.a.n. gshu pursed his lips.


    ¡°Only the daughters of prestigious families are worthy of you.¡±


    Ye Shi said in a serious voice.


    ¡°But, but Miss Jiang is the granddaughter of Jiang Ge. Jiang Huaian was once the new top scorer, and now he was also favored by the Emperor¡­There is also the Xia family. The Xia family is quite powerful in the imperial court now.¡± Zheng w.a.n. gshu¡¯s voice was obscure. He only wanted to marry Lulu.


    Regardless of whether she was a concubine or a wife, he only wanted to marry her.


    He even had a feeling of unease. In the imperial court, the Emperor seemed to be looking at him with unfriendly eyes.


    ¡± Grand Secretary Jiang is already in the past. Who cares? ¡±


    ¡°As for Jiang Huaian, he¡¯s capable, but my son isn¡¯t bad either. Moreover, my son has the Zheng family. How can he lose to him? As for the Xia family¡­¡±


    ¡°As long as the Jiang family has no objections, what can the Xia family say?¡± Madam Ye had to admit that Jiang Huailu was not worthy of her son, and she also wanted to disgust Madam Xia.


    ¡°But why would the Jiang family agree? Jiang Huaian regards his only sister as extremely important.¡± Zheng Wangshu still remembered how Jiang Huaian had taken care of Lulu.


    ¡°That¡¯s because there aren¡¯t enough benefits. The Jiang family did not have any elders, nor did they have enough backing. As long as she is willing to send her daughter to the Zheng family as a concubine, the Zheng family can guarantee that she will be promoted. Can Jiang Huailu be more important than his official position?¡±


    ¡°Furthermore, I will grant the Xia n another favor. Other than giving Jiang Huaian an official position and a noble title, in the future, when your main wifees into the family, I¡¯ll make Jiang Huailu my second wife. This isn¡¯t considered an insult to her. The Zheng family¡¯s wife is even more important than ordinary aristocratic families.¡±


    ¡°Are you satisfied now? It¡¯s just a temporary grievance.¡±


    ¡°What the Jiang family got in exchange is real benefits.¡±


    ¡°On the other hand, you don¡¯t care about anything for the sake of a woman.¡± Yates red at him.


    Zheng w.a.n. gshu smiled.


    ¡°Mother, in that case, mother will have to help your son take care of it.¡± Zheng w. a.n. gshu¡¯s face was red and he gave in to Madam Ye.<div>


    The Yates family was happy, but there was also a hint of anger.

 Chapter 1005 - 1006: Visit to Propose Marriage (1)

    Chapter 1006: Visit to Propose Marriage (1)


    Early in the morning, the Xia Corporation had already made arrangements.


    Today was the Duke¡¯s estate¡¯s one-month-old banquet.


    Although she didn¡¯t like Xia Qingqing, she couldn¡¯t resist the fact that Xia Qingqing had married a loyal Duke. She still had to give her some face.


    After breakfast, she wanted to go over earlier.


    They hadn¡¯t even gone out yet.


    ¡°Madam, there¡¯s a nanny at the door who wishes to see you,¡± the servant girl reported. The servant girl whispered.


    ¡°Which family¡¯s nanny?¡± Madam Xia was startled.


    ¡°It seems to be the nanny of the Zheng family. He only said that there was something good. Let this servante in to report.¡±


    Madam Xia felt a little strange. She actually didn¡¯t have much of a rtionship with Madam Zheng.


    Even ¡­<div>


    After returning to the capital for the past two years, she had always felt that the Zheng family¡¯s Eldest Madam was not fond of her and was somewhat against her.


    The two of them had not interacted much.


    ¡°Please invite him in.¡± Madam Xia waved her hand.


    Go tell Huai ¡®an and Lulu to wait for a while beforeing out. ¡± With that, he went to the main courtyard.


    The nanny entered the manor and nced around with disdain in her eyes.


    Compared to the Zheng family, which had a deep foundation, the Jiang family was far inferior.


    ¡°Granny, pleasee in. Furen is already waiting in the hall.¡± The servant girl whispered.


    There was a hint of disdain between the nanny¡¯s brows.


    Following the servant girl into the room, she forced a smile and bowed to Madam Xia.


    ¡°This servant greets Madam Xia.¡±


    Madam Xia knew that she was Madam Zheng¡¯s nanny and had a high status in the Zheng family, so she was also polite.


    The nanny became more disdainful, but she did not show it on her face.


    Madam Xia and the nanny were polite for a while before Madam Xia asked, ¡°¡±May I know why granny hase to visit today?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a good thing,¡± said the nanny with a smile. It¡¯s naturally a happy asion.¡±


    The nanny looked around.


    ¡°I¡¯ve really wronged Madam Xia. In the past, she was the matriarch of the Jiang family and the role model of all thedies in the capital. Now that this courtyard is small and narrow, Madam Xia has suffered.¡± The nanny seemed to sigh.


    ¡°My Furen wanted to personally pay a visit, but there are too many things to do in the residence and I¡¯m really busy.¡±


    The smile on Madam Xia¡¯s lips faded a little, and her tone became a little more indifferent.


    ¡°Granny must be joking. No matter how good the Jiang family was, it was not Yurong¡¯s home. Although the current Jiang family could notpare to the previous Jiang family, they did not need to listen to anyone¡¯s opinion. The Ku Yurong from a noble family has already eaten.¡±<div>


    A hint of mockery shed in the nanny¡¯s eyes, but it disappeared in an instant.


    ¡°That¡¯s true. Madam Xia is enjoying life now because of her son. It¡¯s just that Young Master Jiang has no one to help him in the Imperial Court, so it¡¯s a little difficult.¡± The nanny lowered her head and sighed.


    Madam Xia frowned slightly. She didn¡¯t understand why the nanny came today.


    The Jiang family and the Zheng family had little to do with each other. At most, Zheng w. a.n. gshu had visited them a few times.<div>


    Madam Xia¡¯s eyelids twitched. Zheng w. a.n. gshu?


    Could it be that he wanted to marry Lulu?


    Madam Xia forced herself to be more alert.


    I¡¯m just a woman, so how can I help Huai ¡®an in court? ¡± Madam Xia smiled lightly and took a sip of tea.


    ¡°Yes, we women only need to take care of the affairs of the residence. But ¡­¡±


    The nanny¡¯s tone changed.


    ¡°However, we should help as much as we can so that the child won¡¯t take a detour.¡± The nanny smiled.


    ¡°Young Master Wangshu admires Young Master Jiang¡¯s talent and insisted on rmending him to the Zheng family. In the future, it would be good to have help in the court.¡± The nanny¡¯s tone inevitably carried a hint of charity.


    The Zheng family was now a top-notch noble in the capital. If it was the original Jiang family, they could stillpete.


    Now, the Jiang family could barely be considered a second or third ss.

 Chapter 1006 - 1007: Pearl in the Palm (1)

    Chapter 1007: Pearl in the Palm (1)


    Madam Xia was stunned.


    The nanny¡¯s words didn¡¯t make her feel any ecstasy.


    She had experienced so much and was no longer the woman who would be deceived if she was given some sugar and wine.


    Madam Xia pursed her lips and took a sip of tea.


    The nanny narrowed her eyes slightly, her eyes filled with disdain.


    ¡°With the help of the Zheng Family, Young Master Jiang¡¯s career will definitely be more stable.¡±


    ¡°Madam Xia, you only have this one son. As long as he lives well and goes far, as a mother, you can rest assured. Our Zheng family has many students and plums in the world. We can always take care of young master Jiang.¡±


    The nanny¡¯s face was full of pride.


    Madam Xia sat up straight. ¡± The Zheng family and the Jiang family have never had any friendship. I don¡¯t know anything about the matters of the court. ¡± Let Huai ¡®an talk to him.¡±


    Madam Xia¡¯s expression was indifferent. She felt that she didn¡¯t like this nanny.<div>


    The nanny¡¯s face fell slightly.


    ¡°Madam Xia, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not easy to find Young Master Jiang for this matter. Actually, today was a double celebration. Other than what this servant said just now, there is another matter. This happy asion concerns your daughter.¡± The nanny lowered her voice. She was the most eloquent person around Madam Zheng, which was why she was sent on such a mission.


    Granny guaranteed that she wouldplete the task.


    If it were her, why would she hesitate?


    It was difficult for a man to walk in the imperial court. If his sister¡¯s marriage could bring benefits to the family, then it would be his sister¡¯s honor.


    Which woman from arge family n did not do so for the sake of marriage?


    Moreover, Young Master Zheng was the eldest grandson of the Zheng family.


    The current Tanhua Lang was handsome and elegant. It was said that this girl of the Jiang family was as strong as an ox and was a barbarian. If the Xia family knew what was good for them, they would have happily sent her to the Zheng family.


    Madam Xia¡¯s smile froze. ¡± May I ask, Granny? Where does the joye from? ¡±


    ¡°Your daughter, Lulu, will being of age next year, right? Are you married?¡±


    Madam Xia shook her head gently. ¡± Lulu is still young. There¡¯s no hurry. ¡±


    ¡°Madam Xia, you must n for the youngdy early.¡± This servant has heard that Miss Lulu is as strong as an ox. This man likes gentle and delicate women. It would be great if Miss Jiang¡¯s marriage could bring a shortcut for Young Master Jiang.¡±


    ¡°Madam Xia, you are also from an aristocratic family. They all knew that the women in the residence were all for the sake of marriage, so that the men could choose their husbands better. You have to pay attention to Miss Jiang¡¯s marriage.¡± The nanny sat up straight, not believing that Madam Xia would not be moved.


    Madam Xia frowned.


    She naturally knew.


    There were many children in the aristocratic families, and countless children married for the sake of marriage, in order to strengthen their rtionship.


    However, she was unwilling to do so.


    ¡°Huai ¡®an married the person he likes. As for Lulu, I don¡¯t need her to contribute anything to the residence. She¡¯s my daughter. I just want her to be healthy and happy. When I brought her into this world, I never thought about her repayment. If she liked to stay at home, she could stay for a few more years. If there¡¯s a good young genius, it won¡¯t be toote to talk about it. ¡±


    Mrs. Xia¡¯s expression was indifferent. Ever since Jiang Huaian mentioned the Zheng family¡¯s shorings, she had no interest in it.<div>


    The nanny was a little unhappy and felt that Madam Xia did not know what was good for her.


    ¡°You don¡¯t say, but there really is one such young talent.¡±


    ¡°Have you seen the young master of the Zheng family? The eldest grandson of the Zheng family had just taken the imperial examination a few days ago. he passed the examination and was selected as a flower man. Nowadays, the number of people who want to betroth is almost breaking through the threshold.¡±


    ¡°Our young master is handsome, gentle, and the future head of the Zheng family. Don¡¯t you think he¡¯s a young talent?¡±<div>

 Chapter 1007 - 1008: Fighting (1)

    Chapter 1008: Fighting (1)


    ¡°Young Master Zheng is only sixteen or seventeen years old this year. If it were any other family, I¡¯m afraid they would have arranged for a shared room long ago.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think so?¡± the nanny asked.


    Madam Xia nodded slightly. Not to mention her own Huai ¡®an, other aristocratic families would arrange a room for the male in the residence when they reached the age of fifteen.


    It was said that they were afraid that they would be raped by the women of Gon Yard.


    It was easy to grasp the connections arranged in the residence.


    The Xia Corporation didn¡¯t agree, so they didn¡¯t make any arrangements for Jiang Huaian.


    ¡°Look, isn¡¯t our Little Lord a dragon among men? This servant has also inquired, Furen has another daughter. He was now fourteen. She¡¯s extremely beautiful and can match up to my Zheng family¡¯s son.¡±


    ¡°If it can be a good rtionship between Qin and Jin, wouldn¡¯t it be a good thing for both sides? In the future, we will all be inws in the imperial court.¡± What he meant was that if you marry your daughter into the Zheng family, your son won¡¯t have to worry about his official position.


    This was clearly the meaning of selling his daughter for glory.


    The moment Madam Xia heard this, she was furious.<div>


    However, since the Zheng family was talking about marriage, she could not scold them. After all, most families in the capital were like this.


    ¡°Granny, please report to Mrs. Zheng. Lulu is still young. We want to stay for another two years. Moreover, the Zheng family was a powerful family, and the Jiang family could not afford to climb up to them. I hope Madam Zheng can find another good match.¡± Madam Xia¡¯s tone was a little cold, but she did not say anything bad.


    The nanny frowned and wiped her face with a handkerchief.


    ¡°Madam Xia, are you dissatisfied with being a concubine? Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m only a temporary concubine. In the future, when Young Master Wangshu¡¯s wife married into the family, he would make Miss Jiang his wife. Just a moment of grievance can be exchanged for the Zheng family¡¯s help. Why not?¡±


    ¡°This way, Young Master Jiang will be able to avoid taking a detour for at least twenty years.¡± The nanny saw that Madam Xia¡¯s expression wasn¡¯t good, feeling that she was greedy.


    Madam Xia was so angry that she fell back. Her fingertips trembled slightly as she pointed at the nanny.


    ¡°You, you¡­¡± Madam Xia trembled as she stood up. She was so angry that she could not finish her words. Her eyes were red.


    ¡± Are you here to make my son a concubine?!! ¡± Madam Xia gritted her teeth and looked at her with hatred.


    He wished he could go up and bite her into pieces.


    ¡°Madam Xia, I¡¯m only a temporary concubine. When the main wife entered the house, he would carry her to be the second wife. The Zheng family¡¯s concubine was much more valuable than the official wife of an ordinary family. Besides, in a year or two, she¡¯ll be his wife, the matriarch of the Zheng family.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s also the prince¡¯s first woman. In the future, the prince ¡­ Ah!¡±


    Pa, a crisp sound.


    Madam Xia¡¯s p in anger made her palm slightly numb.


    Even so, Madam Xia felt that it was not enough to vent her hatred.


    ¡°Who are you? How dare you humiliate my daughter like this! The Zheng family is going too far!¡±


    ¡°Men, beat this woman out! Bring him directly to Lord Zheng¡¯s residence and ask him why he wants to p my Jiang family¡¯s face like this!¡±


    Madam Xia was so angry that her expression was terrifying. As she spoke, she rushed forward and tore the nanny¡¯s mouth apart.


    Let her be a concubine asionally!


    Let her daughter be Zheng w. a.n. gshu¡¯s concubine! Madam Xia was so angry that her entire body was trembling. She brought her people and pounced on the nanny.<div>


    ¡°Xia Corporation, how dare you! I¡¯m from the Zheng family, I¡¯m from the Zheng family! How dare you!¡± The nanny¡¯s expression changed drastically. This Xia n wouldn¡¯t be delusional enough to give her daughter as the main wife, right?


    He didn¡¯t even care if she was worthy or not!


    ¡°Pei, let alone a servant of the Zheng family, even if Madam Zheng came personally today, this olddy would still tear her face apart! Don¡¯t be a stinky thing!¡±


    <div>

 Chapter 1008 - 1009: Smashing the Zheng Familys Door (1)

    Chapter 1009: Smashing the Zheng Family¡¯s Door (1)


    ¡°Furthermore, I will grant the Xia n another favor. Other than giving Jiang Huaian an official rank and nobility, I¡¯ll also make Jiang Huailu your wife in the future. This isn¡¯t considered an insult to her. ¡±


    ¡°Are you satisfied now? It¡¯s just a temporary grievance.¡±


    ¡°What the Jiang family got in exchange is real benefits.¡±


    Zheng w.a.n. gshu smiled.


    ¡°Mother, in that case, mother will have to help your son take care of it.¡± Zheng w. a.n. gshu¡¯s face was red and he gave in to Madam Ye.


    The Yates family was happy, but there was also a hint of anger.


    Even when the Xia family was exiled, they had never been so angry.


    At this moment, Yanran was furious.


    Making her daughter a concubine, this damned crazy woman actually made her sit in the residence for so long!


    Madam Xia was filled with regret and hatred. She rushed forward and grabbed the nanny¡¯s mouth, tearing it off ruthlessly.<div>


    The nanny screamed, blood trickling down the corner of her mouth.


    Madam Xia actually tore her mouth apart!


    Jiang Huaian had been waiting for his mother with his wife and children outside the door, but as he waited, his mother rushed out, roaring.


    ¡°Fight! Beat him up ruthlessly!¡±


    Jiang Huaian¡¯s expression changed drastically. ¡± What happened to Mother? ¡± Even when his mother separated from his father, she had never lost herposure like this.


    ¡°She, she, she asked your sister to be Zheng w. a.n. gshu¡¯s concubine. She came to make your sister a concubine.¡± Madam Xia was so angry that she cried. The daughter whom she, the Jiang family, cared about the most was actually going to be someone else¡¯s concubine.


    The Zheng family was such a bully!


    Jiang Huaian¡¯s expression darkened.


    ¡°Men, tie this nanny up and send her to the Zheng family.¡± As he spoke, he turned around and walked out of the door.


    Wen Ruyin¡¯s face darkened when she heard this. She hurriedly instructed the servant girl, ¡± Bring the elder brother back to the residence first and look after the child. ¡± After saying that, he ordered thirty burly men to chase after him all the way to the Zheng family¡¯s residence.


    Lulu¡¯s cutie didn¡¯t know what was going on.


    At this moment, Zheng w.a.n. gshu was still anxiously walking around the residence.


    ¡°Mother, will the Jiang family really agree? Will this anger the Jiang family?¡± Zheng w.a.n. gshu actually didn¡¯t want to be enemies with the Jiang family. Jiang Huaian had real talent and learning, so the two of them discussing it was actually very agreeable.


    ¡°Wangshu, your mother is from an aristocratic family. Xia Yurong was also a daughter of an aristocratic family. Women from aristocratic families are born for the sake of the family, just like your sisters. However¡­Yaoguang failed and embarrassed the Zheng family!¡±


    Whenever she thought of this, she would get angry.


    ¡°Mother, son will be filial to mother in the future and will not dare to make mother angry again. As long as I can marry Lulu, I will be at ease.¡± The Yates family was not happy at all. Instead, their hearts were filled with coldness.


    Back then, the Xia family had seduced Jiang Yubai without caring about anything. Now, the good daughter she had had seduced her son.


    It was really like a dragon giving birth to a dragon, a phoenix giving birth to a phoenix, and a mouse giving birth to a daughter making a hole.


    They had found one of the best families in the capital.<div>


    ¡°You can just wait in the residence in peace. The Jiang family only has one son, Jiang Huaian. If the Xia Corporation doesn¡¯t think for their son, how can they disregard their son¡¯s future for a daughter?¡±


    Zheng w.a.n. gshu thought that this was true.


    He immediately sat down in peace in the residence.


    However, the more he sat, the more uneasy he felt. He kept feeling that his eyelids were twitching violently.<div>


    ¡°If father finds out, will he me me?¡± Zheng w.a.n. gshu was somewhat afraid of his father and grandfather.


    Only his mother doted on him.


    ¡°Now you know fear? Don¡¯t worry, I didn¡¯t tell him. After all, he¡¯s an official of the same dynasty as Jiang Huaian. We¡¯ll tell him after the matter is settled.¡± Madam Yates raised her eyebrows.


    Just as he was speaking, he saw the gatekeeper suddenly run in in a panic.


    She stumbled and even knocked open the door.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you have any manners?¡±

 Chapter 1009 - 1010: Bullying People (1)

    Chapter 1010: Bullying People (1)


    ¡°Zheng w. a.n. gshu,e out!¡±


    ¡°A few days ago, His Majesty even ordered you to be a flower, but I didn¡¯t expect you to be such a despicable thing.¡±


    ¡°Although studying is good, his character is low.¡±


    ¡°Ye Group,e out. How can you trample on the daughter of the Jiang family? If you don¡¯te, I¡¯ll kill myself in front of the Zheng family¡¯s door.¡± The Xia Corporation was a temperamental person, but if they did note up with a n for this matter, then her daughter¡¯s reputation would be ruined.


    She was a good girl from the Jiang family, but she was actually being made a concubine?


    Wouldn¡¯t the people who came to propose marriage in the future think too much?


    She would probably think that there was something wrong with her daughter. If word got out, it would ruin his reputation.


    When Jiang Huaian heard that, Madam Wen tugged at him. ¡°¡±Mother is just scaring him.¡±


    This was good too. It would also put an end to the Zheng family¡¯s thoughts.


    Seeing Zheng w. a.n. gshu¡¯s lost lookst time, Madam Ye had always spoiled the child. If she didn¡¯t argue with her, she was afraid that she woulde to the door.


    It would be strange if he didn¡¯t give her face after insulting Lulu like this.


    Madam Xia sent someone to knock on the Zheng family¡¯s door, but the Zheng family did not dare to open it.


    ¡°Go outside and invite Lord Zheng back.¡± Jiang Huaian¡¯s face darkened, and he immediately sent a servant outside to look for Lord Zheng.


    Themotion outside was really too intense, and even more people were watching.


    The Yates family couldn¡¯t hold back their pride and sent several nannies to plead for mercy.


    ¡°Madam Xia, what can¡¯t we talk about in the residence? These old masters are all officials of the same dynasty. If things get ugly, it won¡¯t be good.¡± The nanny smiled.


    ¡°The nanny who just came to the residence has a loose mouth. If this nonsense offended anything, don¡¯t take it to heart. Just now when I returned, Furen had already punished me and is still kneeling in the residence.¡± The nanny wiped the sweat from her forehead and looked at the people around her pointing at her. She also felt a little resentful that the Jiang family did not know how to appreciate favors.


    The Zheng family was the head of the civil officials, and there were many people who sent bridal chambers to the two lords of the Zheng family.


    This youngdy of the Jiang family was personally requested by Young Master Wangshu. He had also said that he would carry a wife in the future. The wife of the Zheng family, the Jiang family, was still above him.


    Madam Xia¡¯s face was livid with anger. She had never had such a dirty rtionship with anyone in her life.


    His heart kept heaving up and down, and he could not even speak.


    ¡°Yo, look at what Granny said. Your family just got a young master who came to our top schr¡¯s manor to marry ady. Although our Manor of the Champion is not as powerful as the Zheng Family, Young Lady is still a decent family with an excellent upbringing.¡±


    ¡°Your family is good. You came to find my Di sister to be a concubine! This is the Zheng family pping the face of our Manor of the Savant. This is the Zheng family¡¯s first insult!¡±


    Madam Wen gripped her handkerchief and said loudly.


    After saying that, he pointed at the surroundingmoners and asked,¡±Look,moners. Let¡¯s not talk about our Top Schr¡¯s Manor. Even ordinary families can afford a mouthful of food. He wouldn¡¯t have sent his daughter to a prestigious family to be a concubine. How can a human do such a thing to torture his daughter!¡±


    ¡°What did our Jiang family¡¯s youngdy do wrong to be so defiled? If we don¡¯t make things clear, people will think that our Jiang family is filthy.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t bully the orphans and widows of our Savant¡¯s Manor just because your manor is powerful. My poor husband lost his elders long ago and was only raised by a widowed mother. He didn¡¯t want to step on his colleagues and family members.¡± Madam Wen started crying as she spoke.


    The surroundingmoners all pointed their fingers and used the Zheng family of going overboard.


    There were even people who muttered that it was no wonder this Zheng family¡¯s young master only got a flower man.


    If he won the top scorer, wouldn¡¯t he be even more willful, bullying others, and harming girls!


    When the Zheng family heard this, their expressions changed drastically.

 Chapter 1010 - 1011: An Unvirtuous Wife, Scourging Three Generations (1)

    Chapter 1011: An Unvirtuous Wife, Scourging Three Generations (1)


    These words were too serious.


    To put it lightly, it was Zheng w.a.n. gshu who took the Tanhua exam and bullied the innocent girl.


    To put it more seriously, it was the Zheng family who used their power to bully others. As the head of the civil officials, they actually bullied their colleagues.


    When Madam Ye heard these words in the residence, she gritted her teeth.


    ¡°Damn thing, it¡¯s her fortune that my son likes her. Her Jiang family isn¡¯t enough to enter my Zheng family. Not only did she not appreciate it, but she even dared to shout in public.¡±


    ¡°Son, look at the family you like. From the looks of it, she doesn¡¯t like the wife we gave her. ¡±


    ¡°Tell me yourself, how is the Jiang family worthy of being the inws of the Zheng family? I¡¯m afraid that Miss Jiang isn¡¯t a good person either.¡± Madam Yates¡¯s face was full of disdain and anger.


    Zheng w.a.n. gshu¡¯s eyes shed with displeasure.


    ¡°The Zheng family¡¯s concubine is probably better than the Jiang family¡¯s wife. What kind of good family could they find? Those who had a foundation would not be looked down upon. Those who don¡¯t have a foundation are all low-ss aristocratic families. The Jiang family is no longer the Jiang family of the past.¡±


    The Yates family sneered disdainfully.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go and send those people away. She¡¯s already valued enough to be a concubine and a wife. She¡¯s definitely not worthy to be the main wife!¡± The Yates family got someone to open the door wide.


    A young man in green stood behind a graceful and noble woman.


    Jiang Huaian¡¯s cold eyes swept over Zheng w. a.n. gshu, feeling that he was really blind.


    He did not expect it to be such a dirty thing.


    ¡°Ye Furen, it¡¯s fine if you send your second daughter to your eldest daughter¡¯s residence to be a concubine. Do you really think that everyone has the same thoughts as you? The youngdies of our Jiang family are not concubines!¡± Madam Wen¡¯s eyes were cold and sharp. Her words made Madam Ye¡¯s expression change drastically.


    Her second daughter had mistakenly lost her innocence with the Xian Prince. She had hidden this matter many times before sending her to the Xian Prince¡¯s residence in a small sedan chair.


    Now that the Wen family had made a scene in public, the Ye family¡¯s face suddenly darkened.


    Madam Wen pursed her lips. You poked at the backbone of my Jiang family, I will poke at your heart.


    Everyone¡¯s eyes widened when they heard that.


    He looked like he had just eaten a big melon.


    There was a lot of gossip in the capital, but if the aristocratic families did not allow it to spread, it would not spread. However, if it were to spread out, it would be unstoppable.


    Madam Yates was so angry that she almost fell to the ground.


    ¡°Madam Wen, how can you say that? My mother is also thinking for Lulu. She will marry into a low-ss family in the future. How can she enjoy life in the Zheng family?¡± Zheng w.a.n. gshu couldn¡¯t help but speak.


    Madam Wen turned around and kicked Jiang Huaian.


    ¡°Look at how blind you are. You actually invited such a thing to the residence to discuss scriptures and Dao. If anyone marries this kind of person, I¡¯m afraid that girl will be unlucky for eight lifetimes.¡±


    ¡°To be a concubine or to enjoy life? I¡¯m afraid you have an imperial throne to inherit!¡± Madam Wen ced her hands on her hips and went all out.


    When the Zheng family¡¯s residence heard this, they were so frightened that their entire body trembled.


    Lord Zheng, who had just rushed back from outside, felt his legs go weak and fell off his horse.


    ¡°You can¡¯t say that. My Zheng family has never been disobedient.¡± Lord Zheng¡¯s knees gave way and he kowtowed in the direction of the pce.


    When the Zheng family members saw this, they immediately knelt on the ground.


    Cold sweat dripped down Lord Zheng¡¯s forehead.


    Last time, when His Majesty asked several lords to testify for him overnight, Lord Zheng still had lingering fears.


    Jiang Huailu!


    She couldn¡¯t be touched at all. Even His Majesty was very careful in front of her.


    Lord Zheng was so angry that his entire body was trembling.


    He had instructed the Ye family several times in the residence to try not to have any conflict with the Jiang family.


    If he married an unvirtuous wife, he would bring disaster to three generations!

 Chapter 1011 - 1012: Teaching a Son on the Street (1)

    Chapter 1012: Teaching a Son on the Street (1)


    Madam Yates had just gotten up from the ground.


    Lord Zheng rushed forward and pped him.


    Madam Ye did not notice. The woman¡¯s body was weak to begin with. With a p, Madam Ye staggered. He leaned back and knocked his head on the steps. Instantly, his forehead was disfigured.


    Zheng w.a.n. gshu was stunned and went forward to stop his father.


    ¡°Father, what are you doing?¡± Zheng w.a.n. gshu hurriedly hugged Lord Zheng. His parents had been married for decades and were very loving. However, they were still respectful to each other. At this moment, his mother was beaten to the ground, which was unprecedented.


    Lord Zheng gritted his teeth in anger.


    This disappointing thing.


    ¡°You¡¯re a useless thing. Your mother really spoils you too much!¡± How dare you touch the tyrant¡¯s people!


    The Emperor was cruel, and these officials were all trembling in fear, afraid of offending him.


    You¡¯re good. You actually have ideas about the other party.<div>


    He was originally having a banquet with a group of ministers on the pleasure boat. When he heard that the manor had gone to the Jiang family to propose marriage, he was scared out of his wits and rushed back without saying a word.


    ¡°Father, it¡¯s just that your son took a concubine. Why are you doing this?¡± Zheng w.a.n. gshu was somewhat afraid of his father.


    When Lord Zheng heard this, he felt his legs go weak.


    ¡°What did you say? Na Na what?¡± His voice was trembling.


    Concubine?


    ept who?


    Master Zheng didn¡¯t dare to think about it.


    He recalled that the Emperor had summoned many ministers into the pce to testify for him just because he had the smell of rouge. That little girl was sitting on the throne, and the Emperor did not even dare to touch the stool. He felt his scalp go numb.


    Jiang Huaian suppressed his anger and cupped his hands. ¡°¡±She is the only Di sister in this official¡¯s residence.¡±


    ¡°Lord Zheng, although the Jiang family is not a top-notch aristocratic family, in the capital, where there are as many nobles as dogs, the Jiang family is even more insignificant. However, my younger sister is at least a pure and innocent girl. I am an official and have an official position. The Zheng family actually humiliated our Jiang family like this. They actually sent a nanny to our house and wanted our Jiang family¡¯s daughter to be a concubine.¡±


    ¡± This matter, even if we say it to the heavens, it¡¯s still the Zheng n¡¯s fault. ¡±


    Lord Zheng¡¯s eyelids twitched and his body trembled.


    He rushed towards Zheng w. a.n. gshu.


    Oh my god, this unfilial son.


    Unfilial son!


    He actually dared to take the person the tyrant had hidden in his heart as his concubine.


    He originally thought that asking for a wife was already bold enough. He actually dared to take her as a concubine!


    Even if she was just a girl from an ordinary official¡¯s family, she would still be beaten out of the house if she went up to ask for someone to be her concubine!


    This woman from the Yates family is so bold!<div>


    ¡°I¡¯ll beat you to death, you disappointing thing. You¡¯ve only studied for two days and you already know the immensity of heaven and earth.¡±


    ¡°I made you overestimate your abilities, I made you lose your manners, I made you humiliate ady¡­¡± Lord Zheng beat, scolded, and even kicked.


    Kicking him wasn¡¯t enough. He snatched a wooden stick from the Jiang family¡¯s servant and started beating him in public.


    Zheng w.a.n. gshu screamed with every strike.<div>


    Lord Zheng¡¯s rod struck down and Zheng w.a.n. gshu heard a crack.


    His legs were broken.


    He wanted to escape, but Lord Zheng continued to beat him up.


    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry for the Jiang family. He would definitely give the Jiang family an exnation. The youngdy of the Jiang family is virtuous and polite. She¡¯s beautiful on the outside and intelligent on the inside. It¡¯s this brat¡¯s fault!¡± Lord Zheng was ruthless.


    If they didn¡¯t fight today and His Majesty knew about it, it wouldn¡¯t just be a beating.


    The entire Jiang family would be implicated.


    Master Zheng was filled with hatred.


    He only wished that he could beat this disappointing thing to death.

 Chapter 1012 - 1013: The Zheng Family Is Finished (1)

    Chapter 1013: The Zheng Family Is Finished (1)


    ¡°Old Master, Old Master, how can you be so heartless?¡±


    ¡°Wangshu is our Di son. He just passed the Tanhua exam and his body is not good. What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just a concubine, how can you be so cruel?¡±


    ¡°Master, you want Wangshu¡¯s life.¡± Madam Ye was scared out of her wits. She was the daughter of a top-notch aristocratic family since she was young and had lived a luxurious life.


    She married into the Zheng family, which was also a top-notch aristocratic family. Who knew that the Zheng family would exile her the moment she entered the family?


    It was only a few years ago that the Zheng family was restored to their original positions.


    She gave birth to three daughters in a row before she had such a son.


    This only Di son was naturally spoiled.


    At this moment, he was being taught by Master Zheng on the street. The stick as thick as an arm fell on Zheng w. a.n. gshu¡¯s body. Every time the stick fell, a scream could be heard.


    Madam Ye¡¯s eyes reddened instantly.<div>


    As she spoke, she wanted toy on her son¡¯s body to stop him.


    Lord Zheng¡¯s eyes were red with anger. ¡± Someone, help Madam up. No one is allowed to stop her. ¡± Today, whoever stops us will be punished together.¡±


    Lord Zheng wasn¡¯t acting for the Jiang family, he was acting for His Majesty.


    If this matter were to reach the ears of His Majesty, the Zheng family would probably lose half their lives.


    Madam Ye wailed and cursed, but the nannies didn¡¯t dare to stop her.


    However, when she saw Old Master¡¯s gaze that was about to devour her, she could only hold it back.


    The Yates family hated the Jiang family. Their eyes fell on the Xia family, wishing they could swallow the Xia family alive.


    Madam Wen stood in front of Madam Xia,¡±Mother, let¡¯s go back.¡± Justice is in the hearts of men. It¡¯s not our fault. It¡¯s Lord Zheng¡¯s fault for teaching his son.¡±


    Madam Wen didn¡¯t like Zheng w. a.n. gshu before and always felt that he was too cultured.


    But this time, he was even more disdainful.


    Not only was he cultured, but it was probably because the men of the Zheng family were too strict and the Yates family was too indulgent. His son was a little too obedient to the Yates family.


    Previously, she could see that Zheng w.a.n. gshu had feelings for Lulu, but after returning to the residence, he became a concubine.


    Speaking of which¡­


    Madam Wen looked at Madam Xia. No wonder Mother was so agitated and angry.


    This Zheng w. a.n. gshu was surprisingly simr to her rumored father-inw Jiang Yubai.


    The Jiang family returned to the manor, but Lord Zheng did not dare to rx.


    In front of everyone, in front of the Zheng family¡¯s gate, he beat the wooden stick until it broke.


    Madam Yates had already cried until her voice was hoarse and she fainted twice.


    When she opened her eyes again, her eyes were already red and swollen.<div>


    ¡°Where¡¯s Shu ¡®er?¡± Madam Ye asked the nanny in a hoarse voice. This nanny Chen was the one who went to the Jiang family.


    The nanny panicked. How could she have known that a mere visit to the Jiang family would cause such a hugemotion?


    Madam Zheng was pped and fainted twice.


    The eldest grandson of the Zheng family was beaten more than 60 times in public and lost half his life.<div>


    ¡°Furen, don¡¯t worry. Old Master has already stopped. This will ¡­¡±


    Seeing Madam¡¯s anxious look, he continued,¡±Young Master Wangshu has a high fever and has already sent for a doctor.¡±


    After saying that, Mrs. Yates started crying.


    ¡°Help me up.¡± Madam Ye¡¯s body went soft. Until now, she still hated the Jiang family.


    ¡°The Jiang family is making a mountain out of a molehill. You actually caused Shu ¡®er to suffer such a great crime.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking.


    Bang!


    ¡°Ignorant woman! It¡¯s all your fault!¡± Lord Zheng kicked open the door and entered with a cold face.


    When Madam Ye saw Lord Zheng¡¯s cold face, she could not help but feel a chill in her heart.


    The two of them had been married for more than twenty years and had always been respectful to each other.


    Thest time he lost hisposure was when the Zheng family was exiled.

 Chapter 1013 - 1014: Even His Majesty Doesnt Dare to Provoke Her (1)

    Chapter 1014: Even His Majesty Doesn¡¯t Dare to Provoke Her (1)


    Lord Zheng was really ruthless this time.


    When he heard what Madam said in the room, his anger reached its peak.


    They also understood that if they did note up with a n today, the Emperor would have a reason to punish the Zheng Family tomorrow.


    ¡°Master, Shu ¡®er is your son! Three daughters and one son. He only had one son. He just wanted a woman. It was fine if she could not satisfy his feelings. How could you be so ruthless! ¡°When the Yates family saw Lord Zheng, tears immediately flowed out of their eyes.


    However, Lord Zheng entered with a dark expression.


    Madam Ye had just stood up when Lord Zheng went up and kicked Madam Ye in the chest.


    ¡°Madam!¡± Wet Nurse Chen eximed.


    With that, he rushed forward and helped the pale-faced Madam up.


    ¡°Master, you and Furen are a young couple. Madam has given birth to four children for you, and we have been friends for many years. How could you attack Madam¡­¡± Tears fell from the nanny¡¯s eyes.


    Lord Zheng gritted his teeth in hatred.<div>


    ¡°Do you think I don¡¯t know you? Just because she was her wet nurse, her eyes were high. She has always been doing evil in the residence. She didn¡¯t know to restrain you, and now she went to the Jiang family to do such a wrong thing!¡±


    Granny Chen¡¯s face turned pale and she knelt on the ground with a thud.


    ¡°Old Master, Young Master Wangshu has been on a hunger strike for three days. This old servant is doing this for Young Master Wangshu. Moreover, the Jiang family is already in dire straits. Why would they¡­¡±


    Seeing the pious old woman¡¯s face, Lord Zheng immediately shouted,¡±Men, drag this old woman out and beat her with fifty sticks.¡±


    ¡°Old Master, this old servant knows my mistake.¡± You want this old servant¡¯s life¡­Furen, Furen save this servant.¡±


    Madam Ye struggled to get up and wanted to plead for mercy, but Lord Zheng looked at her with a cold gaze.


    Madam Ye didn¡¯t dare to persuade her anymore. She could still hear Granny Chen¡¯s wailing.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know your mistake?¡±


    ¡°I told you not to provoke the Jiang family. If you don¡¯t take it seriously, do you really want to sink the Zheng family into a quagmire?¡±


    ¡°Father is already old and won¡¯t be able to hold on for long in the court. My ear was cut off by His Majesty, and now the only person who can stand tall in the residence is Wangshu. You just have to spoil him and ruin his life!¡±


    ¡± You even scolded him for only getting the Tanhua exam. I¡¯m afraid he won¡¯t be able to keep this Tanhua exam. ¡±


    ¡°Foolish, foolish!¡± Lord Zheng was really furious. His head was dizzy and he immediately couldn¡¯t stand steadily.


    The Emperor was getting older and older. It would be a lie if the Zheng family did not regret it all these years.


    They had long regretted getting on King Xian¡¯s pirate ship.


    However, both of his daughters were married to the Virtuous King and had long been his henchmen.


    Now that the Virtuous King was still well-behaved, they could only try their best to keep a low profile.


    But this idiot insisted on approaching His Majesty.


    ¡°How, how could this be? Is Jiang Huaian so highly regarded by His Majesty?¡± Madam Ye¡¯s chest hurt from the kick, but she didn¡¯t dare to cry when she saw her husband¡¯s pale face.


    ¡°If it was Jiang Huaian, I wouldn¡¯t be afraid of him!¡± Lord Zheng sneered. Even Grand Secretary Jiang can still turn this around.¡±<div>


    ¡°But¡­His Majesty has been in power for many years and has never chosen anyone. Do you know¡­¡±


    ¡°Do you know what His Majesty looks like in front of that youngdy from the Jiang family?¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty has unified all the countries. Yet such a person doesn¡¯t even dare to sit in front of Jiang Huailu.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re so humble and humble, but you actually want Jiang Huailu to be your concubine! I think you¡¯re courting death by sending the Zheng family to His Majesty!¡± Lord Zheng shouted angrily.<div>


    Foolish!


    P.S. I¡¯m back, hehe. The child was already three and a half years old. Suddenly, he said in a wronged tone,¡±I have to write every day.¡± He wanted me to apany him.


    She had yed with the child all day yesterday¡­Muah, Chuanchuan rarely stops updating, and he won¡¯t do it again in the future.

 Chapter 1014 - 1015: Bai Lings Death (1)

    Chapter 1015: Bai Ling¡¯s Death (1)


    Madam Ye¡¯s face immediately turned deathly pale.


    A tyrant who was bowing down in front of her?


    ¡°The pce servants already knew about this matter, but His Majesty forbade this matter from spreading, so there was no news at all.¡±


    ¡°Do you know that she is treated the same as His Majesty in the pce?¡± Lord Zheng¡¯s words caused Madam Ye to gasp.


    Who didn¡¯t know how ruthless the Emperor was?


    ¡°Even more so than the emperor.¡±


    ¡°Her food is personally blown by His Majesty and sent into her mouth spoonful by spoonful.¡±


    ¡°She enters the pce every day, and the dragon chair in His Majesty¡¯s royal study is hers. His Majesty could only move a short stool and sit at the side. The food she loved was always avable in the imperial kitchen 365 days a year. Even the jade seal was given to her to smash walnuts.¡±


    ¡°If I didn¡¯t punish Wangshu severely, it would be good if he could keep his life.¡±


    Lord Zheng¡¯s expression was dark. How could the Yates family still dare to curse the Jiang family?<div>


    At this moment, his body was weak and he could barely stand.


    ¡°You¡¯d better take Wangshu to the Jiang family to apologize. I¡¯ll go to the pce to confess now.¡± Lord Zheng sighed heavily and looked at the Yates family with a cold gaze.


    ¡°Take care of yourself.¡±


    If it was an ordinary person, it would be fine. However, everyone knew the Emperor¡¯s personality.


    If the Zheng family did not shed blood, he would not be able to appease his anger.


    Lord Zheng immediately changed his clothes and prepared to enter the pce.


    He even thought of how to beg for mercy.


    However, before they reached the pce gate, an edict directly entered the Zheng family¡¯s gate.


    Everyone in the Zheng family was guessing uneasily.


    Everyone knelt in the front yard to receive the decree.


    Lord Zheng hurried back to the manor and knelt at the front.


    ¡°In ordance with the heavens, the emperor has decreed. The Zheng family¡¯s matriarch, the Ye family ¡­¡± Eunuch Lu sneered and recited a long string of words.


    Lord Zheng knelt at the front with a dull expression.


    In just half a day, His Majesty had actually found out about the Zheng Family¡¯s private dealings.


    The Ye family had married into the residence all these years, and those dirty methods had actually been investigated.


    Outside, he used his power to bully others, stole civilian shops at low prices, and even epted bribes.


    On the inside, she actually relied on her status as the mistress to attack Lord Zheng¡¯s concubine. He had actually harmed many of Lord Zheng¡¯s children.


    Lord Zheng¡¯s face was ashen. No wonder, no wonder he didn¡¯t even have a bastard son in his residence other than Wangshu.


    The only ones were two illegitimate daughters. They were born timid and weak, and they almost couldn¡¯t survive these years.<div>


    ¡°Such a vicious woman will only harm herself and others if she stays in the Zheng family. Lord Zheng, the reputation of a century-old aristocratic family will be ruined by the hands of a vicious woman.¡±


    Eunuch Lu chuckled.


    Thest sentence of the imperial edict was about how to educate his son.


    Zheng Wangshu was deprived of his fame and would never be able to be an official in the court.<div>


    Zheng w.a.n. gshu was already Lord Zheng¡¯s only son.


    Madam Yates fell to the ground, tears streaming down her face.


    ¡°Take this vicious woman down and send her to her death. So that she knows who she shouldn¡¯t insult.¡± Eunuch Lu lowered his voice and squatted down. He looked at Madam Ye as if he was looking at a dead person.


    Madam Ye wanted to seek justice, but Eunuch Lu stood up.¡±It¡¯s always good to have a root.¡± He looked at Madam Ye indifferently. Madam Ye suddenly thought of her only son.


    He actually allowed the guards to drag him away.


    Eunuch Lu nced at Lord Zheng, gave him a curtsy, and left.


    As for Zheng Wangshu¡­


    Ha!


    His Majesty had never been a kind person.


    He was vicious and ruthless.


    Eunuch Lu knew that no one could get involved in Miss Jiang¡¯s matter.


    Zheng w. a.n. gshu was already a cripple.


    <div>

 Chapter 1015 - 1016: His Majesty’s Brother-in-law (1)

    Chapter 1016: His Majesty¡¯s Brother-inw (1)


    The Zheng Family relied on the Virtuous King. Now that His Majesty was powerful, the Virtuous King was weak.


    All the officials were guessing when His Majesty would attack the old subordinates of the Virtuous King.


    No matter how many guesses he made, he still couldn¡¯t guess the reason for the final attack.


    It was actually¡­


    Zheng Wangshu married a concubine.


    ¡°What a prodigal. His mother, Bai Ling, who had taken in a concubine, was sentenced to death, and he was stripped of his official position. In the future, he will have no fate with the officialdom and will be an abandoned son of the Zheng family.¡±


    ¡°I heard that Elder Zheng knew about this and knelt outside the main hall for an entire night.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why His Majesty didn¡¯t pursue the Zheng family¡¯s responsibility.¡±


    ¡°However, this morning, Elder Zheng sent a memorial. I want to retire and go home to enjoy my life.¡±


    ¡°Hey, are there still nsmen of the Zheng family serving as officials in the court?¡±


    ¡°Elder Zheng has a total of two sons and one daughter. His eldest son, Lord Zheng, had his ear cut off by His Majesty, and his only eldest grandson had his official rank cut off. The second branch had a fourth-grade official position and was now the Imperial College¡¯s Chancellor. It might be enough for others, but the Zheng family will fall from a top-notch family to a second-rate or third-rate family.¡± The officials discussed in low voices.


    Who would have thought that the Zheng family would fall from a top aristocratic family just by taking in a concubine?


    He directly fell off the altar.


    The Zheng n¡¯s legend was shattered.


    The eldest son of the Zheng family had many students, but he did not expect to not teach his grandchildren well, causing the Zheng family to fall rapidly.


    Everyone sighed.


    But no one knew that even so, the Emperor¡¯s anger was still unabated.


    During court, when everyone presented their reports, any random mistake could give an official a beating.


    Everyone was trembling in fear, and no one dared to make a sound.


    Until the next court session, everyone was like quails with their tails between their legs.


    Lord Yang sighed. His wife was a member of the Zheng family, the third daughter of Lord Zheng.


    Now, the Zheng family had fallen from a top-notch aristocratic family. His sister-inw had been sentenced to death, and his nephew had been deprived of his official rank. His wife was extremely worried.


    However, he did not dare to say anything.


    All of His Majesty¡¯s patience and kindness had been given to that little girl from the Jiang family.


    ¡°Lord Xia, your niece will reach adulthood in half a year, right?¡± Lord Yang asked softly.


    Sir Xia nced at him and nodded his head inaudibly.


    Lord Yang patted him heavily on the shoulder. Many things could no longer be said.


    His Majesty¡¯s thoughts, Sima Zhao¡¯s intentions, everyone knew.


    However, no one dared to pierce through this veil.


    When Jiang Huaian returned from court, it was already night time.


    Madam Xia smiled. ¡± These are the red eggs sent by the Duke¡¯s estate. Eat two of them to make yourself happy. Go and get rid of your bad luck. ¡± No one mentioned the Zheng family.


    After eating, the family sat in the side hall and drank tea.


    Jiang Huaian hesitated for a moment before saying,¡±Mother, don¡¯t be angry.¡± Zheng Wangshu was deprived of his fame and his mother was ordered to die. He lost his mind after a great blow and is now a fool.¡±


    Actually, Jiang Huaian understood.


    If he wasn¡¯t stupid, he would wait for Lord Zheng to remarry. Giving birth to a stepson was his death date.


    His Majesty had dealt a heavy blow to the Zheng family, so he naturally would not let the Zheng family¡¯s eldest son die at this time.


    But as long as Lord Zheng¡¯s stepson lived, Zheng Wangshu would die.


    It was just to appease the Zheng family¡¯s chief branch for a moment.


    Now that he had be a fool, he had escaped disaster.


    ¡°Mother, have you ever thought¡­¡± Jiang Huai ¡®an paused for a moment. Seeing his sister yawn, he entered the bedroom without much care.


    ¡°Mother, His Majesty wants to talk to me.¡± He lowered his voice and asked.


    Jiang Huaian¡¯s expression changed when he recalled the conversation with His Majesty¡­


    It was a little exciting.


    How should he put it?


    The moment he entered the royal study, the Emperor dismissed the pce servants.


    Then, she called him brother-inw.


    He was so frightened that he went limp and sat on the ground.

 Chapter 1016 - 1017: His Majesty’s Mother-in-Law (1)

    Chapter 1017: His Majesty¡¯s Mother-in-Law (1)


    The candlelight crackled.


    Jiang Huaian helped his mother find a seat and sat down.


    ¡°Mother, please sit down first before your son speaks.¡± Jiang Huaian¡¯s butt was still hurting from the fall in the royal study.


    Madam Xia smiled helplessly. ¡± We¡¯re just talking. Why are you so serious? ¡± Even if your dead father is alive now, I won¡¯t change my face.¡± Madam Xia was extremely calm.


    He waved his hand and sat down.


    Then, he picked up a cup of tea and drank it. Jiang Huaian paused and wanted to snatch the cup back.


    However, Madam Xia patted the back of her hand, causing her hand to turn red.


    ¡°Is your mother such a timid person? If you have something to say, say it. ¡± Madam Xia was extremely helpless. She felt that her son was too timid.


    Madam Wen covered her mouth andughed secretly.


    ¡°Mother has seen the world. It¡¯s fine.¡± Madam Wen said with a smile.


    Jiang Huaian coughed dryly and stole a nce at Lulu¡¯s tightly shut door.


    ¡°Mother, do you mind being His Majesty¡¯s mother-inw?¡±


    The smile on Madam Xia¡¯s face slowly froze.


    Pa da¡­


    The teacup in his hand fell to the ground and shattered into pieces.


    Madam Xia gasped. Jiang Huaian moved quickly and covered her mouth.


    ¡°Mother, I¡¯m sorry. This matter should not be publicized.¡± Jiang Huaian could feel his mother trembling and couldn¡¯t help but recall the time he was in the royal study. Sigh ¡­


    He couldn¡¯t keep his cool.


    Madam Xia pped him away. No room for negotiation? Has His Majesty spoken?¡± Madam Xia frowned. In fact, she had a vague guess in her heart.


    His Majesty doted on Lulu too much.


    She doted on him so much that even as his mother, she couldn¡¯t stand it.


    However, once she entered the pce, it was as deep as the sea. Madam Xia did not want Lulu to sit in that high and cold position.


    ¡°His Majesty already calls me brother-inw.¡± Jiang Huaian¡¯s eyes widened.


    Madam Xia sighed after a long time.


    During this period of time, she had been looking everywhere. She didn¡¯t want to be from a rich family, but at least she wanted to be of equal status.


    Too high or too low, there were drawbacks.


    However, those who were too high were taboo and His Majesty did not dare to look at them.


    Those who were too low seemed to only want to rely on Lulu¡¯s favor so that it would be easier for them to walk in the court in the future. He wasn¡¯t sincere towards Lulu.


    ¡°Let¡¯s keep this a secret for now. Don¡¯t spread it. ¡± Madam Xia closed her eyes and frowned.


    In the morning, the Zheng family came to the Jiang family to take in concubines. In the afternoon, the two families fought in front of the Zheng family¡¯s door.


    In the afternoon, the Zheng family was reprimanded by the Emperor. On the surface, it was said that the Ye family had brought this upon themselves, but as long as one thought about it deeply, one could guess the truth.


    I rush to the crown, angry for a beauty.


    Suddenly, Madam Xia recalled the Daoist who had once caused trouble in front of the Jiang family.


    The Taoist priest¡¯s words of cmity.


    Madam Xia¡¯s eyelids twitched uneasily.


    At night, the little girl seemed to have sensed something. She was barefooted and in her middle clothes, shended in the Emperor¡¯s bedroom.


    There were no more servants in the sleeping hall.


    A handsome man dressed in bright yellow stood under themp. His ck hair was as ck as ink, and his eyes were like stars. He was smiling at her.


    ¡°It¡¯s so cold. Why are you stepping on the ground?¡± Jiang Huaian was taller than her. When he slowly walked over, Lulu actually felt a sense of oppression.


    He had sword-like eyebrows and starry eyes, looking extraordinarily handsome.


    The man bent down and picked her up horizontally.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Lulu was startled.


    She hurriedly reached out and hooked her arm around his.


    Lu Huaijiang paused and took a deep breath.


    He ced her on the soft couch and reached out to ce her fair and round toes between his palms.


    ¡°Youngdy, you can¡¯t let your feet get cold. You can¡¯t be so careless in the future.¡± The man¡¯s voice was low.


    It was a scene that he had done countless times since he was young, but Lulu¡­


    Her ears turned red.


    It messed up his mood.


    Nine Heavens, inside the Divine Pce.


    In the rippling pond, a lotus quietly bloomed.


    It was the most dazzling figure.


    Around him, immortal energy flowed, filled with affection.

 Chapter 1017 - 1018: Covet the Goddess (1)

    Chapter 1018: Covet the Goddess (1)


    The candlelight flickered, and Lulu seemed to be in a daze.


    The young man¡¯s eyshes slightly narrowed, and the emotions in his eyes were restrained. He only focused on warming her feet.


    For some reason, Lulu¡¯s heart seemed to be in a mess, and it was pounding.


    ¡°Jiang Jiang¡­I-I¡¯m not cold. I¡¯m not afraid of the cold.¡± Lulu¡¯s voice was weak. The tips of her ears were red, and her eyes seemed to be watery.


    Lu Huaijiang looked up.


    Their eyes met, and they met each other¡¯s eyes.


    Lu Huaijiang was stunned.


    ¡°Do you remember thest time you had a stomachache? If a woman gets a cold, she will inevitably have a stomachache in the future.¡± After saying that, he took a brocade nket and wrapped her fair feet up.


    Lu Huaijiang¡¯s fingertips trembled.


    Lulu¡¯s skin was as white as snow, and her jade feet were almost transparent, soft and smooth.<div>


    Lulu avoided Lu Huaijiang¡¯s gaze and whispered, ¡°¡±I¡¯ll remember that in the future.¡±


    Lulu¡¯s toes curled slightly. Did Jiang Jiang have some kind of magic?


    Why did she feel her face burning up whenever Jiang Jiang touched her?


    The little girl¡¯s ck hair hung down. It was unknown when his girl had quietly grown up.


    The little girl who used to only pull him to tears had now grown into the appearance of a young girl.


    ¡°Lulu¡­¡± Lu Huaijiang murmured softly.


    Lulu only felt that his entire body was filled with an intimidating pressure.


    She did not even dare to look him in the eye.


    She could even hear her own heart beating like thunder.


    It lost its original rhythm bit by bit.


    Lulu felt a little flustered. She had never felt this way before. This feeling made her panic, but¡­


    However, there was also a hint of anticipation.


    She didn¡¯t even know what she was expecting.


    ¡°Lulu, what kind of person do you like?¡± A warm voice rang in Lulu¡¯s ears. He seemed to be very close to her, and she could feel his breath on her cheeks.


    Her breathing was shallow and carried a hint of warmth.


    There was also an indescribable ambiguity.


    ¡°I like meeting ¡­ I know how to cook.¡±


    She could only feel that Jiang Jiang was getting closer and closer to her¡­


    The little girl panicked¡­<div>


    His figure disappeared from the bedroom.


    Lu Huaijiang was stunned. She actually fled?


    After a long time, the young emperor couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    ¡°What¡¯s so funny? She doesn¡¯t even know how to thread a needle.¡± The Evil God seemed to be mocking him in his mind.<div>


    Lu Huaijiang¡¯s lips curled up slightly. ¡± It¡¯s fine. She won¡¯t, but I will. ¡±


    The Evil God was silent for a moment. Covet the Goddess?¡± Covet the Goddess. These four words were shallow, as if they were afraid of rming the gods in the sky.


    Lu Huaijiang¡¯s eyes drooped slightly, and his entire body was filled with coldness and killing intent.


    ¡± It¡¯s a serious crime to covet the Goddess. You¡¯ll be thrown into the Beast Path and never be able to reincarnate. ¡± The Evil God¡¯s voice was low.


    ¡°The Heavenly Dao can¡¯t tolerate me.¡± Lu Huaijiang chuckled, his tone full of mockery.


    ¡°But she married the evil god and had an affair, which is a capital crime. You will be stripped of your immortal roots and bones.¡± The Evil God was cold.


    Lu Huaijiang looked at her palm. It still seemed to have the warmth of a deer.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t fused with my soul yet, so I¡¯m not an evil god now. If she had a lifetime of entanglement with me in the mortal world, she would at most be deceived by me. That was also my sin. She did not betray the Divine Realm. After this life, she will still be the high and mighty goddess of the Nine Heavens, forever respected by everyone.¡±


    When the Evil God heard this, he onlyughed softly and didn¡¯t say anything else.


    He had nned so much just to have a lifetime of infatuation with her.


    Whether it was worth it or not, it was already hard to say.

 Chapter 1018 - 1019: Seeking Marriage (1)

    Chapter 1019: Seeking Marriage (1)


    When Lulu opened her eyes.


    She sat on the bed in a daze and raised her hand to touch her heart, as if there was still some panic left.


    ¡°Why is it that his hand seems to have a spell? When he touches me, my heart is in a mess?¡±


    His eyes were the same, making her cheeks burn. She didn¡¯t even dare to look him in the eye.


    Lulu suddenly realized that she seemed to be different from Jiangjiang.


    However, he couldn¡¯t tell exactly what was different.


    ¡°Youngdy, are you up? Today Furen is going to Little Fragrant Mountain to offer incense, Young Lady should be early?¡± Taozhi was waiting by the bed. Lulu was stunned.


    ¡°Why are we going to the Fragrant Hill?¡± Didn¡¯t he always like to go to the Salvation Pce and the Nation Protecting Temple?


    Tao Zhi covered her mouth and snickered. ¡± To protect the country¡¯s safety in the Guoguo Temple, to eliminate evil in the Salvation Pce, and to seek marriage, we still have to go to the Little Fragrant Mountain. ¡± Fragrant Mountain was dedicated to the temple of the old man, the child-giving Guanyin, and so on.


    Lulu was suspicious. Her mother was remarrying?<div>


    He hurriedly got up to wash up and ate some breakfast before rushing out.


    Sure enough, Madam Xia had already tidied herself up and was waiting in the carriage.


    His sister-inw, Madam Wen, also went with him.


    ¡°Originally, there was also Madam Zheng, but Madam Zheng changed her schedule at thest minute and went to the National Guard Temple.¡± Madam Xia whispered.


    It was probably about the Zheng family.


    Although Mrs. Zheng married into the Yang family, she had cut ties with the Zheng family due to political reasons.


    However, it was her family that had broken bones and tendons, so Mrs. Zheng went to Huguo Temple to pray for peace.


    Lulu nodded. She had heard about Zheng w.a.n. gshu.


    The Jiang family¡¯s carriage headed all the way out of the city. However, the number of refugees had increased recently, so the journey was a little slower.


    Not long after, they were stuck on the road. They heard that there were refugees causing trouble.


    It was said that he had robbed a merchant¡¯s carriage.


    ¡°We should have brought more attendants,¡± Madam Xia was slightly worried.


    As he spoke, the guard who had gone out to scout for information returned and reported,¡±Madam, we met Lord Fang in front. Lord Fang asked us to follow behind his carriage.¡±


    Madam Xia was stunned.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t there only Elder Fang left in the Fang family?¡± Madam Wen asked curiously.


    ¡°He adopted a new one.¡± Madam Xia was stunned.


    ¡°The entire Fang family was loyal and died at the border. Although General Fang was said to have been conferred the title of Door God after his death, the living had to live. Elder Fang had adopted a son from a side branch. Then the side branch ¡­¡±


    ¡°The adopted son is said to have a tough life. When he was born, his mother passed away due to difficultbor. When he was twelve, his father also passed away due to illness.¡±


    ¡°After that, he reluctantly married a wife, and she was already twenty-four years old. On the day of her marriage, that wifey actually choked to death from the longan.¡±<div>


    ¡°This is a jinx.¡± Madam Wen widened her eyes.


    ¡°He¡¯s nearly forty years old now and has no rtives. He was adopted by Old Master Fang as his stepson.¡± Madam Xia said with a smile.


    ¡°Then isn¡¯t the Fang family afraid?¡± Tao Zhi was surprised.


    ¡°What¡¯s the Fang family afraid of? The entire family will die.¡± Speaking of which, it was no wonder that Lord Fang would choose him.<div>


    At the very least, he had a strong life and could leave a root for the Fang family.


    The carriage chased after them. As expected, Lord Fang was waiting on a horse.


    Madam Xia was an elder, so she immediately lifted the curtain and thanked him.


    The moment the curtain was lifted, the two of them were stunned.


    The Fang family¡¯s stepson and Jiang Yubai were two extremes.


    Jiang Yubai was born with red lips and white teeth, a schr with no strength to tie up a chicken.


    The Fang family¡¯s stepson was tall and mighty, and his eyes were filled with righteousness. It was probably moremon on the battlefield, and there was also a hint of boorish aura.


    Putting down the curtain, Madam Xia shook her head and cast her eyes away.

 Chapter 1019 - 1020: Elder Yues Interpretation of the Fortune Draw (1)

    Chapter 1020: Elder Yue¡¯s Interpretation of the Fortune Draw (1)


    With the Fang family escorting them along the way, there were no incidents of refugees hurting people.


    After all, the Fang Army was famous all over the world.


    ¡± It¡¯s really strange. Lord Fang, a man, also came to Little Fragrant Hill? ¡± Madam Wen was quite surprised, she did not expect that Official Fang and them were actually heading to the same destination.


    After all, the people who came to the Fragrant Hill were mostly women.


    He was a head taller than the woman and mixed in with them¡­


    Yes, he stood out from the crowd and was extremely eye-catching.


    Lulu pursed her lips and chuckled softly.


    ¡°Lulu, what¡¯s so funny? Why don¡¯t you tell sister-inw?¡± Madam Wen and Lulu had always been close. Seeing her smile like a blooming flower, she couldn¡¯t help but be mesmerized.


    Lulu whispered into her ear, ¡°¡± I¡¯mughing. This Fragrant Mountain is quite effective. ¡±


    Madam Wen wanted to ask, but she saw that her mother had already left the carriage to thank her.<div>


    He could only give up.


    A group of women and children alighted from the carriage. Madam Xia personally brought Lulu and Madam Wen to the Fang family to thank them.


    Lord Fang had clearly been on the battlefield a few times and was said to have made a lot of military achievements.


    At this moment, a man was at a loss.


    Lulu couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    It was only when they separated that the nanny in front smiled and said,¡±Madam, you don¡¯t know. Lord Fang is here to seek marriage for himself.¡±


    ¡°He had no hope of marriage. However, he was adopted by Old Master Fang, who insisted that he bring back a daughter-inw. That¡¯s why we¡¯re here.¡±


    When everyone heard this, they thought of Lord Fang¡¯s burly appearance.


    He could not help butugh when he mixed in with a group of women to offer incense.


    The mountain in front of Xiaoxiang Mountain was the Child-endowing Goddess.


    Madam Xia and Madam Wen solemnly went forward to offer incense to the Child-endowing Empress. There was a drawing ce next to them, and Madam Wen drew a lot.


    It¡¯s a good sign.


    The Xia Corporation donated a lot of money and could not stop smiling.


    Madam Wen¡¯s face was flushed red. The Jiang family had few children. If they could have a few more children, it could be considered as giving birth to branches and leaves for the Jiang family.


    ¡°Behind us is Yue Lao Temple. Lulu,e with Mother¡­¡± Madam Xia looked at her with burning eyes.


    Her daughter¡¯s marriage was the biggest headache for her.


    If it was an ordinary family that was valued by His Majesty, they would probably be happy to kneel down and thank the gods.


    But she only wished for Lulu to be safe and happy.


    ¡°Later, we will burn incense for Yue Lao.¡± Madam Xia sighed lightly and handed Lulu a few incense sticks.<div>


    There were many people in the temple, and most of them were women.


    But what was eye-catching was that there was a man kneeling among them.


    Sure enough, it was that Lord Fang again.


    Lulu didn¡¯t kneel down, and no one noticed that he was mixed in with the crowd.<div>


    He inserted the incense into the incense burner and saw that Madam Xia was still praying sincerely with her eyes closed.


    Lulu didn¡¯t disturb him.


    ¡°Miss, draw a lot.¡± The white-bearded old man standing guard beside the Yue Lao Temple smiled and said. He was still wearing a red robe.


    Lulu didn¡¯t really believe it.


    He was already a god¡­


    ¡°Smoke one.¡± The white-bearded old man advised.


    Lulu casually picked up the pot and shook it with her eyes closed.


    Pa da.


    A stick jumped out of the pot.


    Lulu picked it up and handed it to the white-bearded old man. The old man focused his gaze and raised his eyes.


    ¡°No one has ever drawn this lot before.¡± The white-bearded old man said softly, looking at her with a gaze that seemed to contain something.


    ¡°Then what does the signing mean?¡± Lulu looked at him in boredom.


    Anyway, the Xia family is not finished yet, it¡¯s good to relieve boredom.<div>


    ¡°This is a draw.¡± The white-bearded old man twirled the bamboo stick and was slightly stunned.

 Chapter 1020 - 1021: Begging for a Twin (1)

    Chapter 1021: Begging for a Twin (1)


    Lucky draw?


    Lulu raised her eyebrows. With her luck, she could only draw one lucky draw?


    ¡°What do you mean by signing?¡±


    ¡°Miss is in trouble.¡±


    ¡°Miss has a tribtion, and this tribtion has already appeared for a thousand years. Only when one lives and one dies, and Young Lady doesn¡¯t be emotional, can you break the tribtion.¡±


    ¡°If Young Lady¡¯s heart and emotions are messed up, all your efforts will go to waste.¡±


    Lulu was stunned. ¡± This is the Moon Elder Temple. How can it make people not feel moved? ¡± Lulu was very surprised.


    The white-bearded old man stroked his beard and smiled without saying a word.


    Soon, Lulu was pushed to the side.


    For some reason, Lu Huaijiang¡¯s appearance appeared in her mind.<div>


    Lulu raised her hand and ced it on her chest. Her heart was in a mess again.


    When Madam Xia came over, she happened to see Lord Fang going to read the fortune. She heard a sentence,¡±Good things take time to grind. After going around in circles, we finally be a pair.¡± He knew that he had gotten the best lot.


    ¡°Lulu, did you read the lot? What did Master say?¡±


    Lulu didn¡¯t know why, but she didn¡¯t want the Xia family to know about this.


    She only put the bamboo stick into her sleeve and smiled sweetly.¡±He said that his daughter has the best fate and will be matched with the best man in the world.¡± the little girl said casually.


    Madam Xia was stunned.


    The best man in the world with a good destiny, wasn¡¯t he the emperor?


    Madam Xia did not show it on her face, but she sighed faintly in her heart.


    Could it really be fate?


    When she returned, Madam Xia was less enthusiastic and more worried.


    On the other hand, Madam Wen felt dizzy for some reason and retched a few times.


    After getting off the carriage, he had just returned to the residence when he called a doctor to see him.


    ¡°Congrattions, Madam, congrattions, Master. It¡¯s a happy pulse. It¡¯s just that the pulse is still shallow and the fetus is not stable. It still needs to take good care of the fetus.¡± The doctor was full of smiles, and Madam Xia was overjoyed. She hurriedly asked someone to take out the silver money to reward her.


    ¡°This Child-endowing Empress is indeed effective.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go and fulfill my wish after I give birth.¡± Madam Xia put her palms together and was full of devotion.


    The entire Jiang family was overjoyed. When Lulu was nine years old, Jiang Huaian gave birth to his eldest son. Now, Lulu was half a year away from fifteen, and his eldest son was about to turn six.


    How could the Jiang family not look forward to it?


    Now that Madam Wen was sessfully pregnant with a second child, Madam Xia had given the entire residence a generous reward.


    Lulu pinched his fingers and asked his six-year-old nephew with a smile, ¡°¡±Do you prefer a younger brother or a younger sister?¡±<div>


    ¡°I like my younger brother riding with me, and I like my younger sister, Rene¡­¡± Little Nephew frowned.


    ¡°You¡¯re quite greedy, kid.¡± Lulu was stunned.


    Then, he secretly muttered,¡±You really guessed it right¡­¡± Even she was a little surprised.


    But Lulu didn¡¯t tell anyone. He saved the surprise for when he was born in the future.<div>


    How would she know that when the child was born?


    The Jiang family was no longer happy.


    Only endless despair remained.


    It was already the end of the year, and the Wen family¡¯s pregnancy was even more difficult than before.


    The Xia Corporation took over many matters and handed over a portion to Lulu. Only then did Lu Huaijiang disappear from Lulu¡¯s mind.


    However, whenever the night quieted down, his appearance would always appear in her dreams.


    Lulu¡¯s forehead was burning hot, but his heart was beating violently.


    It was New Year¡¯s Eve.


    Lulu was wearing clothes and did not rm anyone.


    He held an umbre and stood in front of a green grass. He squatted down and gently touched the green leaves.


    ¡°What do you think I should do? I think I¡¯m sick.¡±


    ¡°When you see him, you will lose yourposure. When you see him, your heart will beat faster, and your cheeks will turn red. Did he cast a spell on me?¡± Lulu¡¯s eyes were filled with confusion.


    Could this be some new trick of the Evils?<div>


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!